Shri Shri Chaitanya Bhagavat - 1

Çré Caitanya-bhägavata - Çréla
Våndävana däsa Öhäkura

Ädi-khaëòa
CBP 1: Summary of Lord Gaura’s Pastimes:
Chapter One: Summary of Lord Gaura’s Pastimes:
CB Ädi-khaëòa 1.1
TEXT 1
äjänu-lambita-bhujau kanakävadätau
saìkértanaika-pitarau kamaläyatäkñau
viçvambharau dvija-varau yuga-dharma-pälau
vande jagat priya-karau karuëävatärau
TRANSLATION
I offer my respectful obeisances unto Çré Caitanya Mahäprabhu and Çré

Nityänanda Prabhu, whose arms extend down to Their knees, who have
golden yellow complexions, and who inaugurated the congregational
chanting of the holy names of the Lord. Their eyes resemble the petals
of a lotus flower; They are the maintainers of the living entities,
the best of the brähmaëas, the protectors of religious principles for
this age, the benefactors of the universe, and the most merciful of
all incarnations.
TEXT 2
namas trikäla satyäya jagannätha sutäya ca
sa-bhåtyäya sa-puträya sa-kalaträya te namaù
TRANSLATION
O my Lord! You are eternally existing—in the past, present, and

future—yet You are the son of Çré Jagannätha Miçra. I offer my
repeated obeisances unto You along with Your associates (Your devotee
servants), Your sons (Your Gosvämé disciples or the processes of
devotional service, such as the congregational chanting of the holy
name), and Your consorts (who, according to regulative principles,
refer to Viñëupriyä, who is Bhü-çakti, Lakñmépriyä, who is Çré-çakti,
and Navadvépa, which is Nélä, Lélä, or Durgä, and, according to
devotional principles, refer to the two Gadädharas, Narahari,
Rämänanda, Jagadänanda, and others).
TEXT 3
avatérëau sa-käruëyau paricchinnau sad éçvarau
çré kåñëa caitanya-nityänandau dvau bhrätarau bhaje
TRANSLATION
I worship the two brothers, Çré Kåñëa Caitanya and Çré Nityänanda, who
have descended in this world as the supreme controllers. They have
appeared in covered forms as the embodiments of mercy.
TEXT 4
sa jayati viçuddha-vikramaù kanakäbhaù kamaläyatekñaëaù
vara-jänu-vilambi-ñaò-bhujo bahudhä bhakti-rasäbhinartakaù
TRANSLATION
All glories to Çré Gaurasundara, whose powerful activities are

supremely pure, whose bodily complexion is like molten gold, whose
eyes are like lotus petals, whose six beautiful arms extend to His
knees, and whose heart is inundated by loving devotional sentiments as
He enjoys dancing in various ways during kértana.
TEXT 5
jayati jayati devaù kåñëa-caitanya-candro
jayati jayati kértis tasya nityä paviträ
jayati jayati bhåtyäs tasya viçveça-mürter
jayati jayati nåtyaà tasya sarva-priyäëäm
TRANSLATION
All glories to Çré Kåñëa Caitanyacandra, who is the fully independent

Supreme Personality of Godhead and the abode of transcendental
pastimes! All glories to His eternally pure activities! Çré
Gaurasundara is the controller of all other controllers, the Lord of
the universe, and the embodiment of transcendental knowledge. All
glories to His devotees, and all gloriesto the dancing of His beloved
associates!
TEXT 6
ädye çré caitanya-priya-goñöhéra caraëe
açeña-prakäre mora daëòa-paraëäme
TRANSLATION
In the beginning I offer unlimited obeisances to the feet of the

loving, confidential devotees of Lord Çré Caitanya.
TEXT 7
tabe vandoì çré kåñëa caitanya maheçvara
navadvépe avatära, näma—viçvambhara
TRANSLATION
I then offer my obeisances to the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Çré

Kåñëa Caitanya. He incarnated in Navadvépa, and He is known as
Viçvambhara.
TEXT 8
“ämära bhaktera püjä—ämä haite baòa”
sei prabhu vede-bhägavate kailä daòha
TRANSLATION
That same Supreme Personality of Godhead has declared in the Vedas and
Çrémad Bhägavatam, “Worship of My devotees is superior to worship of
Me.”
TEXT 9
mad-bhakta-püjäbhyadhikä sarva-bhüteñu man-matiù
“Worshiping My devotees is better than directly worshiping Me.”
TRANSLATION
When the great devotee Uddhava inquired about pure devotional service
and knowledge of the Supreme Lord for the welfare of the living
entities, Lord Kåñëa glorified His devotees in this verse from the
Çrémad Bhägavatam (11.19.21) while describing the various limbs of
pure devotional service.
TEXT 10
eteke karila äge bhaktera vandana
ataeva äche kärya siddhira lakñaëa
TRANSLATION
I have therefore offered my prayers first to the devotees, as this is

the secret for attaining perfection.
TEXT 11
iñöa-deva vandoì mora nityänanda-räya
caitanya-kérti sphure yäìhära kåpäya
TRANSLATION
I offer my respectful obeisances unto Çré Nityänanda Räya, for He is

my worshipable Lord. By His mercy the glories of Lord Caitanya become
manifest.
TEXT 12
sahasra-vadana vandoì prabhu-balaräma
yäìhära sahasra-mukhe kåñëa-yaçodhäma
TRANSLATION
I offer my respectful obeisances unto the thousand-headed Lord
Balaräma. His thousands of mouths are the abode of Lord Kåñëa’s
transcendental glories.
TEXT 13
mahä-ratna thui yena mahäpriya-sthäne
yaço-ratna-bhäëòära çré ananta-vadane
TRANSLATION
Lord Ananta’s mouths are the storehouse of the gemlike glories of Lord
Kåñëa, for valuable jewels are kept in a most appropriate place.
TEXT 14
ataeva äge balarämera stavana
karile se mukhe sphure caitanya-kértana
TRANSLATION
Therefore in the beginning I offer my prayers to Lord Balaräma, so

that the glories of Lord Caitanya will manifest from my mouth.
TEXT 15
sahasreka-phaëädhara prabhu-balaräma
yateka karaye prabhu, sakala—uddäma
TRANSLATION
Lord Balaräma has thousands of hoods, and all of His activities are
extraordinary.
TEXT 16
haladhara-mahäprabhu prakäëòa-çaréra
caitanya-candrera yaçomatta mahädhéra
TRANSLATION
The Supreme Lord Balaräma carries a plow and possesses a gigantic
body. Although He is exceptionally grave, He is intoxicated by the
glories of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 17
tatodhika caitanyera priya nähi ära
niravadhi sei dehe karena vihära
TRANSLATION
There is no one more dear to Lord Caitanya than Nityänanda, therefore

Lord Caitanya always enjoys pastimes within Him.
TEXT 18
täìhära caritra yebä jane çune, gäya
çré kåñëa caitanya—täìre parama sahäya
TRANSLATION
Çré Kåñëa Caitanya is most satisfied with one who chants or hears the
characteristics of Lord Nityänanda.
TEXT 19
mahäpréta haya täìre maheça-pärvaté
jihväya sphuraye täìra çuddhä sarasvaté
TRANSLATION
Lord Çiva and Pärvaté also become pleased with such a person, and the
transcendental goddess of learning, Sarasvaté, manifests on his
tongue.
TEXT 20
pärvaté-prabhåti navärbuda näré laïä
saìkarñaëa püje çiva, upäsaka haïä

TRANSLATION
Along with Pärvaté and innumerable maidservants, Lord Çiva engages in

the worship of Saìkarñaëa.
TEXT 21
païca-skandera ei bhägavata-kathä
sarva vaiñëavera vandya balaräma-gäthä
TRANSLATION
The topics in the Fifth Canto of the Çrémad Bhägavatam concerning Lord
Balaräma, the original Saìkarñaëa, are glorified by all Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 22
täna räsa-kréòä-kathä—parama udära
våndävane gopé-sane karilä vihära
TRANSLATION
The narrations of Lord Balaräma’s räsa-lélä pastimes with the gopés in

Våndävana are most exalted.
TEXT 23
dui-mäsa vasanta, mädhava-madhu-näme
haläyudha-räsa-kréòä kahaye puräëe
TRANSLATION
The Puräëas describe how Lord Balaräma performs His räsa-lélä in the
two months of spring—Mädhava and Madhu.
TEXT 24
se sakala çloka ei çuna bhägavate
çré çuka kahena, çune räjä-parékñite

TRANSLATION
Now please hear those verses that were spoken by Çukadeva Gosvämé to
Parékñit Mahäräja in the Çrémad Bhägavatam.
TEXT 25
dvau mäsau tatra cävätsén madhuà mädhavaà eva ca
rämaù kñapäsu bhagavän gopénäà ratim ävahan
TRANSLATION
Lord Balaräma, the Personality of Godhead, resided there for the two
months of Madhu and Mädhava, and during the nights He gave His cowherd
girlfriends conjugal pleasure.
TEXT 26
pürëa-candra-kalä-måñöe kaumudé-gandha-väyunä
yamunopavane reme sevite stré-gaëair våtaù
TRANSLATION
In the company of numerous women, Lord Balaräma enjoyed in a garden by

the Yamunä River. This garden was bathed in the rays of the full moon
and caressed by breezes bearing the fragrance of night-blooming
lotuses.
CB Ädi-khaëòa 1.27-28
TEXTS 27-28
upagéyamäno gandharvair vanitä-çobhi-maëòale
reme kareëu-yütheço mähendra iva väraëaù
nedur dundubhayo vyomni vavåñuù kusumair mudä
gandharvä munayo rämaà tad-véryair éòire tadä
TRANSLATION
As the Gandharvas sang His glories, Lord Balaräma enjoyed within the
brilliant circle of young women. He appeared just like Indra’s
elephant, the lordly Airävata, enjoying in the company of she-
elephants. At that time kettledrums resounded in the sky, the
Gandharvas joyfully rained down flowers, and the great sages praised
Lord Balaräma’s heroic deeds.
TEXT 29
ye stré-saìga muni-gaëe karena nindana
täìräo rämera räse karena stavana
TRANSLATION
Sages condemn the association of women, yet they glorify Lord

Balaräma’s association with the cowherd girls in the räsa dance.
TEXT 30
yäìra räse deve äsi’ puñpa-våñöi kare
deve jäne—bheda nähi kåñëa-haladhare
TRANSLATION
The demigods came and showered flowers on His räsa-lélä, because they
know there is no difference between Kåñëa and Balaräma.
TEXT 31
cäri-vede gupta balarämera carita
ämi ki baliba, saba—puräëe vidita
TRANSLATION
The characteristics of Lord Balaräma are confidential to the Vedas,

but they are elaborated in the Puräëas. What will I describe?
TEXT 32
mürkha-doñe keha keha nä dekhi’ puräëa
balaräma-räsa-kréòä kare apramäëa
TRANSLATION
Due to foolishness, some people neglect the Puräëas and refuse to
accept the authenticity of Balaräma’s räsa-lélä.
TEXT 33
eka öhäïi dui-bhäi gopikä-samäje
karilena räsa-kréòä våndävana-mäjhe
TRANSLATION
The two brothers, Kåñëa and Balaräma, both performed räsa-kréòä

pastimes in the company of the gopés at the same place in Våndävana.
TEXT 34
kadäcid atha govindo rämaç cädbhuta-vikramaù
vijahratur vane rätryäà madhya-gau vraja-yoñitäm
TRANSLATION
Once Lord Govinda and Lord Räma, the performers of wonderful feats,
were playing Holi in the forest at night with the young girls of
Vraja.
TEXT 35
upagéyamänau lalitaà stré-janair baddha-sauhådaiù
sv-alaìkåtänuliptäìgau sragvinau virajo-’mbarau
TRANSLATION
Kåñëa and Balaräma wore flower garlands and spotless garments, and
Their limbs were beautifully decorated and anointed. The women sang
Their glories in a charming way, bound to Them by affection.
TEXT 36
niçä-mukhaà mänayantäv uditoòupa-tärakam
mallikä-gandha-mattäli- juñöaà kumuda-väyunä

TRANSLATION
The two Lords praised the nightfall, signaled by the rising of the
moon and the appearance of stars, a lotus-scented breeze and bees
intoxicated by the fragrance of jasmine flowers.
TEXT 37
jagatuù sarva-bhütänäà manaù-çravaëa-maìgalam
tau kalpayantau yugapat svara-maëòala-mürcchitam
TRANSLATION
Kåñëa and Balaräma sang, producing the entire range of musical sounds
simultaneously. Their singing brought happiness to the ears and minds
of all living beings.
TEXT 38
bhägavata çuni’ yära räme nähi préta
viñëu-vaiñëavera pathe se jana—varjita
TRANSLATION
One who has no love for Lord Balaräma after hearing the Çrémad
Bhägavatam is rejected by both the Lord and His devotees.
TEXT 39
bhägavata ye nä mäne, se—yavana-sama
tära çästä äche janme-janme prabhu yama
TRANSLATION
One who does not accept Çrémad Bhägavatam is no better than a Yavana,
and Lord Yamaräja punishes him birth after birth.
TEXT 40
ebe keha keha napuàsaka-veçe näce

bole—“balaräma-räsa kon çästre äche?”
TRANSLATION
Nowadays some faithless persons [eunuchs] challenge, “In which

scripture is Balaräma’s räsa-lélä described?”
TEXT 41
kona päpé çästra dekhileha nähi mäne
eka arthe anya artha kariyä väkhäne
TRANSLATION
Some sinful persons do not accept this pastime even if they read about
it in the scriptures. They distort the actual meaning of the
scriptures into some other meaning.
TEXT 42
caitanya-candrera priya-vigraha baläi
täna-sthäne aparädhe mare sarva öhäïi
TRANSLATION
Lord Nityänanda is the dearmost object of Çré Caitanyacandra,

therefore anyone who commits an offense at His lotus feet is
vanquished.
TEXT 43
mürti-bhede äpane hayena prabhu-däsa
se-saba lakñaëa avatärei prakäça
TRANSLATION
Lord Balaräma appears in various forms as the servant of the Lord. He

manifests these symptoms in His various incarnations.
TEXT 44
sakhä, bhäi, vyajana, çayana, ävähana
gåha, chatra, vastra, yata bhüñaëa, äsana
TRANSLATION
Lord Balaräma serves Kåñëa in ten different ways, as His friend,

brother, fan, bed, carrier, residence, umbrella, garments, ornaments,
and sitting place.
TEXT 45
äpane sakala-rüpe sevena äpane
yäre anugraha karena, päya sei jane
TRANSLATION
In all these forms He serves Himself. Whoever receives His mercy can
understand this truth.
TEXT 46
niväsa-çayyäsana-pädukäàçuko-
padhäna-varñätapa-väraëädibhiù
çaréra-bhedais tava çeñatäà gatair
yathocitaà çeña itérite janaiù
TRANSLATION
O my Lord, when will I satisfy You and Lakñmé, who are both seated on
the bed of Ananta? Although He is Your transcendental personal
expansion, He has accepted Your service in the form of Your residence,
bed, sitting place, slippers, garments, pillow, and umbrella.
Therefore He is appropriately known by people as Çeña. (Stotra-ratna
37)
TEXT 47
anantera aàça çré garuòa mahäbalé
léläya balaye kåñëe haïä kutühalé

TRANSLATION
The most powerful Çré Garuòa, the expansion of Anantadeva, enjoys his
pastimes as Kåñëa’s carrier.
TEXT 48
ki brahmä, ki çiva, ki sanakädi ’kumära’
vyäsa, çuka, näradädi, ’bhakta’ näma yäìra
TRANSLATION
Lord Brahmä, Lord Çiva, the four Kumäras (Sanaka, Sanätana, Sanandana
and Sanät-kumära), Vyäsadeva, Çukadeva Gosvämé, and Närada are all
pure devotees, eternal servants of the Lord.
TEXT 49
sabära püjita çré-ananta-mahäçaya
sahasra-vadana prabhu—bhakti-rasa-maya
TRANSLATION
Lord Çré Ananta is worshiped by all the uncontaminated devotees

mentioned above. He has thousands of hoods and is the reservoir of all
devotional service.
TEXT 50
ädideva, mahä-yogé, ’éçvara’, ’vaiñëava’
mahimära anta ihä nä jänaye saba
TRANSLATION
Lord Ananta is the first incarnation of the Lord and the master of all
mystic power. At the same time, He is a servant of God, a Vaiñëava.
Since there is no end to His glories, no one can understand Him fully.
TEXT 51
sevana çunilä, ebe çuna öhäkuräla
ätma-tantre yena-mate vaisena pätäla
TRANSLATION
I have already spoken to you of Anantadeva’s influential service to

the Lord. Now hear how the self-sufficient Ananta exists in the lower
planetary system of Pätäla.
TEXT 52
çré-närada-gosäïi ’tumburu’ kari’ saìge
se yaça gäyena brahmä-sthäne çloka-vandhe
TRANSLATION
Bearing his stringed instrument, the tumburu, on his shoulders, the

great sage Närada Muni always glorifies Lord Ananta in Brahmä’s
assembly. Närada Muni has composed many transcendental verses in
praise of the Lord.
TEXT 53
utpatti-sthiti-laya-hetavo ’sya kalpäù
sattvädyäù prakåti-guëä yad-ékñayäsan
yad-rüpaà dhruvam akåtaà yad ekam ätman
nänädhät katham u ha veda tasya vartma
TRANSLATION
By His glance, the Supreme Personality of Godhead enables the modes of

material nature to act as the causes of universal creation,
maintenance, and destruction. The Supreme Soul is unlimited and
beginningless, and although He is one, He has manifested Himself in
many forms. How can human society understand the ways of the Supreme?
TEXT 54
mürtià naù puru-kåpayä babhära sattvaà

saàçuddhaà sad-asad idaà vibhäti tatra
yal-léläà måga-patir ädade ’navadyäm
ädätuà svajana-manäàsy udära-véryaù
TRANSLATION
This manifestation of subtle and gross matter exists within the

Supreme Personality of Godhead. Out of causeless mercy toward His
devotees, He exhibits various forms, which are all transcendental. The
Supreme Lord is most liberal, and He possesses all mystic power. To
conquer the minds of His devotees and give pleasure to their hearts,
He appears in different incarnations and manifests many pastimes.
TEXT 55
yan-näma çrutam anukértayed akasmäd
ärto vä yadi patitaù pralambhanäd vä
hanty aàhaù sapadi nåëäm açeñam anyaà
kaà çeñäd bhagavata äçrayen mumukñuù
TRANSLATION
Even if he be distressed or degraded, any person who chants the holy

name of the Lord, having heard it from a bona fide spiritual master,
is immediately purified. Even if he chants the Lord’s name jokingly or
by chance, he and anyone who hears him are freed from all sins.
Therefore how can anyone seeking disentanglement from the material
clutches avoid chanting the name of Lord Çeña? Of whom else should one
take shelter?
TEXT 56
mürdhany arpitam aëuvat sahasra-mürdhno
bhü-golaà sagiri-sarit-samudra-sattvam
änantyäd animita-vikramasya bhümnaù
ko véryäëy adhi gaëayet sahasra-jihvaù
TRANSLATION
Because the Lord is unlimited, no one can estimate His power. This
entire universe, filled with its many great mountains, rivers, oceans,
trees, and living entities, is resting just like an atom on one of His
many thousands of hoods. Is there anyone, even with thousands of
tongues, who can describe His glories?
TEXT 57
evam-prabhävo bhagavän ananto
duranta-véryoru-guëänubhävaù
müle rasäyäù sthita ätma-tantro
yo lélayä kñmäà sthitaye bibharti
TRANSLATION
There is no end to the great and glorious qualities of that powerful

Lord Anantadeva. Indeed, His prowess is unlimited. Though self-
sufficient, He Himself is the support of everything. He resides
beneath the lower planetary systems and easily sustains the entire
universe.
TEXT 58
såñöi, sthiti, pralaya, sattvädi yata guëa
yäìra dåñöi-päte haya, yäya punaù punaù
TRANSLATION
Simply due to the glance of Lord Ananta, the three material modes of
nature interact and produce creation, maintenance, and annihilation.
These modes of nature appear again and again.
TEXT 59
advitéya-rüpa, satya anädi mahattva
tathäpi ’ananta’ haya, ke bujhe se tattva?
TRANSLATION
The Lord is glorified as one without a second and as the supreme truth
who has no beginning. Therefore He is called Anantadeva [unlimited].
Who can understand His ways?
TEXT 60
çuddha-sattva-mürti prabhu dharena karuëäya
ye-vigrahe sabära prakäça suléläya
TRANSLATION
His form is completely spiritual, and He manifests it only by His

mercy. All the activities in this material world are conducted within
His form.
TEXT 61
yäìhära taraìga çikhi’ siàha mahävalé
nija-jana-mano raïje haïä kutühalé
TRANSLATION
He is very powerful and always prepared to please His personal

associates and devotees with waves of pastimes.
TEXTS 62-63
ye ananta-nämera çravaëa-saìkértane
ye-te mate kene nähi bole ye-te jane
açeña-janmera bandha chiëòe sei-kñaëe
ataeva vaiñëava nä chäòena kabhu täne
TRANSLATION
If we simply try to engage in the congregational chanting of the

glories of Lord Anantadeva, the dirty things in our hearts,
accumulated during many births, will immediately be washed away.
Therefore a Vaiñëava never misses the opportunity to glorify
Anantadeva.
TEXT 64
’çeña’ ba-i saàsärera gati nähi ära
anantera näme sarva-jévera uddhära
TRANSLATION
Lord Anantadeva is known as Çeña [the unlimited end] because He alone

ends our passage through this material world. By chanting His glories,
everyone can be liberated.
TEXT 65
ananta påthivé giri-samudra-sahite
ye-prabhu dharena çire pälana karite
TRANSLATION
On His head, Anantadeva sustains the entire universe, with its

millions of planets containing enormous oceans and mountains.
TEXT 66
sahasra phaëära eka-phaëe ’bindu’ yena
ananta vikrama, nä jänena, ’äche’ hena
TRANSLATION
He is so large and powerful that this universe rests on one of His

hoods just like a mustard seed. Indeed, He does not know where it is.
TEXT 67
sahasra-vadane kåñëa-yaça nirantara
gäite ächena ädi-deva mahé-dhara
TRANSLATION
While bearing the universe on one of His hoods, Anantadeva chants the
glories of Kåñëa with each of His thousands of mouths.
TEXT 68
gäyena ananta, çré-yaçera nähi anta
jaya-bhaìga nähi käru, doìhe—balavanta
TRANSLATION
Although He has been chanting the glories of Lord Kåñëa since time
immemorial, He has still not come to their end. Both are
unconquerable.
TEXT 69
adyäpiha ’çeña’-deva sahasra-çré-mukhe
gäyena caitanya-yaça anta nähi dekhe
TRANSLATION
To this very day, Lord Ananta continues to chant the glories of Çré
Caitanya Mahäprabhu, and still He finds no end to them.
TEXT 70
ki äre, räma-gopäle väda lägiyäche
brahmä, rudra, sura, siddha muniçvara, änande dekhiche
TRANSLATION
How wonderful is the competition between Balaräma and Kåñëa! Brahmä

and Çiva along with the demigods, Siddhas, and Munis watch in great
happiness.
TEXT 71
läg bali cali’ yäya sindhu taribäre
yaçera sindhu nä deya küla, adhika adhika bäòe
TRANSLATION
Although Çré Ananta tries to reach the shore of the ocean of Kåñëa’s
qualities, He is unable to do so, for the ocean is continually
expanding.
TEXT 72
näntaà vidämy aham amé munayo ’gra-jäs te
mäyä-balasya puruñasya kuto ’varä ye
gäyan guëän daça-çatänana ädi-devaù
çeño ’dhunäpi samavasyati näsya päram
TRANSLATION
Neither I nor all the sages born before you know fully the omnipotent
Personality of Godhead. So what can others, who are born after us,
know about Him? Even the first incarnation of the Lord, namely Çeña,
has not been able to reach the limit of such knowledge, although He is
describing the qualities of the Lord with ten hundred faces.
TEXT 73
pälana-nimitta hena-prabhu rasätale
ächena mahä-çakti-dhara nija-kutühale
TRANSLATION
The most powerful Lord Ananta Çeña happily resides in Rasätala in

order to maintain the universe.
TEXT 74
brahmära sabhäya giyä närada äpane
ei guëa gäyena tumburu-véëä-sane
TRANSLATION
Çré Närada Muni visits the assembly of Lord Brahmä and glorifies the
qualities of Lord Ananta accompanied by his véëä.
TEXT 75
brahmädi—vihvala, ei yaçera çravaëe
ihä gäi’ närada—püjita sarva-sthäne
TRANSLATION
Headed by Lord Brahmä, everyone is overwhelmed while hearing the

Lord’s glories. Närada Muni is worshiped everywhere for chanting the
Lord’s glories.
TEXT 76
kahiläì ei kichu ananta prabhäva
hena-prabhu nityänanda kara anuräga
TRANSLATION
I have thus described a portion of Lord Ananta’s glories. Please,

therefore, develop attachment for Lord Nityänanda.
TEXT 77
saàsärera pära hai’ bhaktira sägare
ye òubibe, se bhajuka nitäi-cäìdere
TRANSLATION
Those who wish to cross the ocean of material existence and drown in
the ocean of devotional service should worship Lord Nityänanda.
TEXT 78
vaiñëava-caraëe mora ei manaskäma
bhaji yena janme-janme prabhu balaräma
TRANSLATION
My only desire at the feet of the Vaiñëavas is that birth after birth
I may worship the feet of Lord Balaräma.
TEXT 79
’dvija’, ’vipra’, ’brähmaëa’ yehena näma-bheda
ei-mata ’nityänanda’, ’ananta’, baladeva’
TRANSLATION
Just as dvija, vipra, and brähmaëa are different names of the same
person, Nityänanda, Ananta, and Baladeva are similarly different names
of the same Lord.
TEXT 80
antaryämé nityänanda balilä kautüke
caitanya-caritra kichu likhite pustake
TRANSLATION
Lord Nityänanda, who is the Supersoul, joyfully instructed me to write

a book on the pastimes of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 81
caitanya-caritra sphure yäìhära kåpäya
yaçera bhäëòära vaise çeñera jihväya
TRANSLATION
By the mercy of Lord Nityänanda the pastimes of Çré Caitanya will

become manifest, because His tongue is the storehouse of Lord
Caitanya’s glories.
TEXT 82
ataeva yaçomaya-vigraha ananta
gäiluì tähäna kichu päda-padma-dvandva
TRANSLATION
Therefore Çré Ananta is the embodiment of Lord Caitanya’s glories.

Thus I have described a fragment of Ananta’s glories.
TEXT 83
caitanya-candrera puëya-çravaëa carita
bhakta-prasäde se sphure,—jäniha niçcita
TRANSLATION
Hearing the pastimes of Çré Caitanyacandra brings all auspiciousness,

but know for certain that they are revealed only through the mercy of
the devotees.
TEXT 84
veda-guhya caitanya-caritra kebä jäne?
täi likhi, yähä çuniyächi bhakta-sthäne
TRANSLATION
Who can understand the pastimes of Çré Caitanya? They are confidential
even to the Vedas. Therefore I will write only what I have heard from
the devotees.
TEXT 85
caitanya-caritra ädi-anta nähi dekhi
yena-mata dena çakti, tena-mata likhi
TRANSLATION
I do not find a beginning or end to the pastimes of Çré Caitanya. I

write whatever He inspires me.
TEXT 86
käñöera putalé yena kuhake näcäya
ei-mata gauracandra more ye boläya
TRANSLATION
Whatever I describe is only by the direction of Çré Gauracandra, just
as a puppet dances only by the direction of the puppeteer.
TEXT 87
sarva vaiñëavera pä’ye kari namaskära
ithe aparädha kichu nahuka ämära
TRANSLATION
Let me offer my respectful obeisances at the feet of the Vaiñëavas so

that I may not commit any offenses to them.
TEXT 88
mana diyä çuna, bhäi, çré caitanya-kathä
bhakta-saìge ye ye lélä kailä yathä-yathä
TRANSLATION
My dear brother, please hear with attention the topics of Çré Caitanya
concerning the various pastimes that He performed with His devotees.
TEXT 89
trividha caitanya-lélä—änandera dhäma
ädi-khaëòa, madhya-khaëòa, çeña-khaëòa näma
TRANSLATION
The pastimes of Çré Caitanya are the abode of all happiness. These
pastimes are divided into Ädi-khaëòa, Madhya-khaëòa, and Antya-khaëòa.
TEXTS 90-91
ädi-khaëòe—pradhänataù vidyära viläsa
madhya-khaëòe—caitanyera kértana-prakäça
çeña-khaëòe—sannyäsi-rüpe néläcale sthiti

nityänanda-sthäne samarpiyä gauòa-kñiti
TRANSLATION
The Ädi-khaëòa mainly describes the Lord’s scholastic pastimes. In the

Madhya-khaëòa the Lord’s kértana pastimes are described. The Antya-
khaëòa contains descriptions of the Lord’s residence in Jagannätha
Puré as a sannyäsé and His entrusting the Bengal preaching to
Nityänanda Prabhu.
TEXT 92
navadvépe äche jagannätha-miçra-vara
vasudeva-präya teìho—sva-dharma-tatpara
TRANSLATION
Jagannätha Miçra was always enthusiastic in following his religious

principles while residing in Navadvépa. He was equal to Vasudeva, the
father of Lord Kåñëa.
TEXT 93
täna patné çacé näma—mahä-pati-vratä
dvitéya-devaké yena sei jagan-mätä
TRANSLATION
His most chaste wife, Çacédevé, was just like Devaké, the universal
mother.
TEXT 94
täna garbhe avatérëa hailä näräyaëa
çré kåñëa-caitanya-näma saàsära-bhüñaëa
TRANSLATION
From the womb of mother Çacé appeared Näräyaëa. His name, Çré Kåñëa
Caitanya, is the ornament of this world.
TEXT 95
ädi-khaëòe, phälguna-pürëimä çubha-dine
avatérëa hailä prabhu niçäya grahaëe
TRANSLATION
In the Ädi-khaëòa the Lord’s appearance during an eclipse on the night

of the Phälguna Pürëimä is described.
TEXT 96
hari-näma-maìgala uöhila catur-dige
janmilä éçvara saìkértana kari’ äge
TRANSLATION
Preceding the Lord’s birth, the auspicious names of Lord Hari were
heard from all directions.
TEXT 97
ädi-khaëòe, çiçu-rüpe aneka prakäça
pitä-mätä-prati dekhäilä gupta-väsa
TRANSLATION
In the Ädi-khaëòa the Lord displays various pastimes as a child. He

also reveals His own abode to His parents.
TEXT 98
ädi-khaëòe, dvaja-vajra-aìkuça-patäkä
gåha-mäjhe apürva dekhilä pitä-mätä
TRANSLATION
In the Ädi-khaëòa the Lord’s parents are astonished to see footprints

marked with the signs of a banner, a thunderbolt, an elephant goad,
and a flag.
TEXT 99
ädi-khaëòe, prabhure hariyächila core
core bhäëòäiyä prabhu äilena ghare
TRANSLATION
In the Ädi-khaëòa the Lord is kidnapped by thieves, who become

bewildered and return the Lord to His home.
TEXT 100
ädi-khaëòe, jagadéça-hiraëyera ghare
naivedya khäilä prabhu çré-hari-väsare
TRANSLATION
In the Ädi-khaëòa the Lord eats grains in the house of Jagadéça and
Hiraëya on the day of Ekädaçé.
TEXT 101
ädi-khaëòe, çiçu chale kariyä krandana
boläilä sarva-mukhe çré-hari-kértana
TRANSLATION
In the Ädi-khaëòa the Lord tricks everyone into chanting the holy
names of Hari by crying as a child.
TEXT 102
ädi-khaëòe, loka-varjya häëòira äsane
vasiyä mäyere tattva kahilä äpane
TRANSLATION
In the Ädi-khaëòa the Lord sits on rejected cooking pots and instructs
His mother on the Absolute Truth.
TEXT 103
ädi-khaëòe, gauräìgera cäpalya apära
çiçu-gaëa-saìge yena gokula-vihära
TRANSLATION
In the Ädi-khaëòa Gauräìga displays unlimited restlessness and

imitates His Gokula pastimes with His friends.
TEXT 104
ädi-khaëòe, kailena ärambha paòite
alpe adhyäpaka hailä sakala-çästrete
TRANSLATION
In the Ädi-khaëòa the Lord begins His studies, and in a short time He
becomes a teacher of the scriptures.
TEXT 105
ädi-khaëòe, jagannätha-miçra-paraloka
viçvarüpa-sannyäsa,—çacéra dui çoka
TRANSLATION
In the Ädi-khaëòa Çacédevé laments for both the disappearance of

Jagannätha Miçra and the acceptance of sannyäsa by Viçvarüpa.
TEXT 106
ädi-khaëòe, vidyä-viläsera mahärambha
päñaëòé dekhaye yena mürti-manta dambha
TRANSLATION
In the Ädi-khaëòa at the beginning of the Lord’s educational pastimes

He appears to the atheists as the personification of pride.
TEXT 107
ädi-khaëòe, sakala paòuyä-gaëa meli’
jähnavéra taraìge nirbhaya jala-keli
TRANSLATION
In the Ädi-khaëòa the Lord along with other students sports fearlessly
in the waters of the Ganges.
TEXT 108
ädi-khaëòe, gauräìgera sarva-çästre jaya
tri-bhuvane hena nähi ye sanmukha haya
TRANSLATION
In the Ädi-khaëòa Lord Gauräìga masters all the scriptures. No one in

the three worlds can compete with Him.
TEXT 109
ädi-khaëòe, baìga-deçe prabhura gamana
präcya-bhümi tértha haila päi’ çré-caraëa
TRANSLATION
In the Ädi-khaëòa the Lord travels to East Bengal [modern day

Bangladesh], which becomes a holy place by the touch of His lotus
feet.
TEXT 110
ädi-khaëòe, parva-parigrahera vijaya
çeñe, räja-paëòitera kanyä pariëaya
TRANSLATION
The Ädi-khaëòa describes the disappearance of Lakñmépriyä and the

Lord’s second marriage with the daughter of the Räja Paëòita.
TEXT 111
ädi-khaëòe, väyu-deha-mändya kari’ chala
prakäçilä prema-bhakti-vikära-sakala
TRANSLATION
In the Ädi-khaëòa, the Lord displays ecstatic devotional sentiments on

the pretension of an imbalance of bodily airs.
TEXT 112
ädi-khaëòe, sakala bhaktere çakti diyä
äpane bhramena mahä-paëòita haïä
TRANSLATION
In the Ädi-khaëòa the Lord empowers the devotees and wanders about as
a great scholar.
TEXT 113
ädi-khaëòe, divya-paridhäna, divya-sukha
änande bhäsena çacé dekhi’ candra-mukha
TRANSLATION
In the Ädi-khaëòa mother Çacé floats in an ocean of happiness on

seeing the moonlike face of the Lord, who dresses enchantingly and
enjoys transcendental pleasure.
TEXT 114
ädi-khaëòe, gauräìgera digvijayé-jaya
çeñe karilena täìra sarva-bandha-kñaya
TRANSLATION
In the Ädi-khaëòa Lord Gauräìga defeats the Digvijayé scholar and

ultimately delivers him from all bondage.
TEXT 115
ädi-khaëòe, sakala-bhaktere moha diyä
seikhäne bule prabhu sabäre bhäëòiyä
TRANSLATION
In the Ädi-khaëòa the Lord bewilders the devotees and lives amongst
them as an ordinary person.
TEXT 116
ädi-khaëòe, gayä gelä viçvambhara-räya
éçvara-purére kåpä karilä yathäya
TRANSLATION
In the Ädi-khaëòa Lord Viçvambhara goes to Gayä and bestows mercy on

Çré Éçvara Puré.
TEXT 117
ädi-khaëòe, äche kata ananta viläsa
kichu çeñe varëibena mahämuni vyäsa
TRANSLATION
In the Ädi-khaëòa there are innumerable pastimes that will be

described in the future by the great sage Vyäsadeva.
TEXT 118
bälya-lélä-ädi kari’ yateka prakäça
gayära avadhi ’ädi-khaëòe’ra viläsa
TRANSLATION
The Ädi-khaëòa begins with the Lord’s childhood pastimes and continues
through His visit to Gayä.
TEXT 119
madhya-khaëòe, vidita hailä gaura-siàha
cinilena yata saba caraëera bhåìga
TRANSLATION
In the Madhya-khaëòa the lionlike Lord Gauräìga reveals Himself so

that the devotees, who are like bees at His lotus feet, are able to
recognize Him.
TEXT 120
madhya-khaëòe, advaitädi çréväsera ghare
vyakta hailä vasi’ viñëu-khaööära upare
TRANSLATION
In the Madhya-khaëòa the Supreme Lord reveals His identity at the

houses of Çréväsa Paëòita and Advaita Prabhu while sitting on Viñëu’s
altar.
TEXT 121
madhya-khaëòe, nityänanda-saìge daraçana
eka öhäïi dui bhäi karilä kértana
TRANSLATION
In the Madhya-khaëòa the Lord meets Nityänanda Prabhu, and the two
brothers perform kértana together.
TEXT 122
madhya-khaëòe, ’ñaò-bhuja’ dekhilä nityänanda
madhya-khaëòe, advaita dekhilä ’viçva-raìga’
TRANSLATION
In the Madhya-khaëòa Nityänanda Prabhu sees the Lord’s six-armed form

and Advaita Prabhu sees the Lord’s universal form.
TEXT 123
nityänanda-vyäsa-püjä kahi madhya-khaëòe
ye prabhure nindä kare päpiñöha päñaëòe
TRANSLATION
In the Madhya-khaëòa there is a description of the Vyäsa-püjä

performed by Lord Nityänanda, who is criticized by sinners and
atheists.
TEXT 124
madhya-khaëòe, haladhara hailä gauracandra
haste hala-muñala dilä nityänanda
TRANSLATION
In the Madhya-khaëòa Lord Gauracandra accepts the mood of Balaräma,

and Nityänanda Prabhu gives Him a plow and club.
TEXT 125
madhya-khaëòe, dui ati pätaké-mocana
’jagäi-mädhäi’-näma vikhyäta bhuvana
TRANSLATION
In the Madhya-khaëòa there is a description of the deliverance of the

two most sinful persons, known throughout the world as Jagäi and
Mädhäi.
TEXT 126
madhya-khaëòe, kåñëa-räma—caitanya-nitäi
çyäma-çukla-rüpa dekhilena çacé äi
TRANSLATION
In the Madhya-khaëòa mother Çacé sees Lord Caitanya and Nityänanda in
Their blackish and whitish forms as Kåñëa and Balaräma.
TEXT 127
madhya-khaëòe, caitanyera mahä-parakäça
’sät-prahariyä bhäva’ aiçvarya-viläsa
TRANSLATION
In the Madhya-khaëòa the Lord displays His mahä-prakäça, His divine

opulences, for twenty-one hours.
TEXT 128
sei dina a-mäyäya kahilena kathä
ye-ye-sevakera janma haila yathä yathä
TRANSLATION
On that day the Lord spontaneously revealed the past identities of His
servants.
TEXT 129
madhya-khaëòe, näce vaikuëöhera näräyaëa
nagare nagare kaila äpane kértana
TRANSLATION
In the Madhya-khaëòa Näräyaëa, the Lord of Vaikuëöha, dances and

personally performs kértana throughout the streets of Navadvépa.
TEXT 130
madhya-khaëòe, käjéra bhäìgilä ahaìkära
nija-çakti prakäçiyä kértana apära
TRANSLATION
In the Madhya-khaëòa the Lord breaks the Kazi’s pride, while
manifesting His potency in a tremendous kértana.
TEXT 131
bhakti päila käjé prabhu-gauraìgera vare
svacchande kértana kare nagare nagare
TRANSLATION
By the benediction of Lord Gauräìga, the Kazi attains devotional

service. Thus all the devotees are allowed to freely perform kértana
in the streets of Navadvépa.
TEXT 132
madhya-khaëòe, mahäprabhu varäha haiyä
nija-tattva murärire kahilä garjiyä
TRANSLATION
In the Madhya-khaëòa the Lord accepts the form of Varäha and discloses
His identity to Muräri Gupta.
TEXT 133
madhya-khaëòe, murärira skande ärohaëa
catur-bhuja haïä kailä aìgane bhramaëa
TRANSLATION
In the Madhya-khaëòa the Lord accepts a four-armed form and rides on

Muräri’s shoulders throughout his courtyard.
TEXT 134
madhya-khaëòe, çuklämbara-taëòula-bhojana
madhya-khaëòe, nänä chända hailä näräyaëa
TRANSLATION
In the Madhya-khaëòa the Lord eats Çuklämbara Brahmacäré’s rice and
performs various pastimes as Näräyaëa.
TEXT 135
madhya-khaëòe, rukmiëéra veçe näräyaëa
näcilena, stana pila sarva-bhakta-gaëa
TRANSLATION
In the Madhya-khaëòa Gaura-Näräyaëa dances in the dress of Rukmiëé and

breast-feeds all the devotees.
TEXT 136
madhya-khaëòe, mukundera daëòa saìga-doñe
çeñe anugraha kailä parama santoñe
TRANSLATION
In the Madhya-khaëòa the Lord punishes Mukunda for associating with

jïänés and later blesses him with great satisfaction.
TEXT 137
madhya-khaëòe, mahäprabhura niçäya kértana
vatsareka navadvépe kailä anukñaëa
TRANSLATION
In the Madhya-khaëòa there are descriptions of the all night kértanas

that the Lord performs for one year in Navadvépa.
TEXT 138
madhya-khaëòe, nityänanda-advaita kautuka
ajïa-jane bujhe yena kalaha-svarüpa
TRANSLATION
In the Madhya-khaëòa Nityänanda and Advaita exchange jokes, which
ignorant people consider as quarreling.
TEXT 139
madhya-khaëòe, jananéra lakñye bhagavän
vaiñëaväparädha karäilä sävadhäna
TRANSLATION
In the Madhya-khaëòa the Lord warns everyone about offending

Vaiñëavas, using His mother as an example.
TEXT 140
madhya-khaëòe, sakala-vaiñëava jane-jane
sabe vara päilena kariyä stavane
TRANSLATION
In the Madhya-khaëòa all the Vaiñëavas receive benedictions after

offering prayers.
TEXT 141
madhya-khaëòe, prasäda päilä haridäsa
çrédharera jala-päna—käruëya-viläsa
TRANSLATION
In the Madhya-khaëòa Haridäsa Öhäkura receives the Lord’s mercy, and

the Lord mercifully drinks Çrédhara’s water.
TEXT 142
madhya-khaëòe, sakala-vaiñëava kari’ saìge
prati-dina jähnavéte jala-keli raìge
TRANSLATION
In the Madhya-khaëòa the Lord daily sports in the waters of the Ganges
with the devotees.
TEXT 143
madhya-khaëòe, gauracandra nityänanda-saìge
advaitera gåhe giyächilä kona raìge
TRANSLATION
In the Madhya-khaëòa Lord Gauracandra and Nityänanda Prabhu go on a

mission to Advaita Prabhu’s house.
TEXT 144
madhya-khaëòe, advaitera kari’ bahu daëòa
çeñe anugraha kailä parama-pracaëòa
TRANSLATION
In the Madhya-khaëòa the Lord punishes Advaita Prabhu and then bestows
great mercy on Him.
TEXT 145
madhya-khaëòe, caitanya-nitäi—kåñëa-räma
jänilä muräri-gupta mahä-bhägyavän
TRANSLATION
In the Madhya-khaëòa the most fortunate Muräri Gupta is able to

recognize Lord Caitanya and Nityänanda Prabhu to be Kåñëa and
Balaräma.
TEXT 146
madhya-khaëòe, dui prabhu caitanya-nitäi
näcilena çréväsa-aìgane eka-öhäïi
TRANSLATION
In the Madhya-khaëòa the two Lords, Caitanya and Nityänanda, dance
together in the house of Çréväsa Öhäkura.
TEXT 147
madhya-khaëòe, çréväsera måta-putra-mukhe
jéva-tattva kahäiyä ghucäilä duùkhe
TRANSLATION
In the Madhya-khaëòa the Lord induces Çréväsa’s dead son to speak on

the science of the soul, thus destroying everyone’s sorrow.
TEXT 148
caitanyera anugrahe çréväsa-paëòita
päsarilä putra-çoke,—jagate vidita
TRANSLATION
By the mercy of Lord Caitanya, Çréväsa Öhäkura gave up lamentation

over his son’s death. This incident became known to all.
TEXT 149
madhya-khaëòe, gaìgäya paòilä duùkha päiyä
nityänanda-haridäsa änila tuliyä
TRANSLATION
In the Madhya-khaëòa the Lord, in distress, jumped into the Ganges,

and Nityänanda and Haridäsa pulled Him out.
TEXT 150
madhya-khaëòe, caitanyera avaçeña-pätra
brahmära durlabha näräyaëé päilä mätra
TRANSLATION
In the Madhya-khaëòa Näräyaëé received Lord Caitanya’s remnants, which
are rarely attained by even Lord Brahmä.
TEXT 151
madhya-khaëòe, sarva-jéva uddhära-käruëe
sannyäsa karite prabhu karilä gamane
TRANSLATION
In the Madhya-khaëòa the Lord leaves home and accepts sannyäsa in

order to deliver the living entities.
TEXT 152
kértana kariyä ’ädi’, avadhi ’sannyäsa’
ei haite kahi ’madhya-khaëòe’ra viläsa
TRANSLATION
The pastimes of the Madhya-khaëòa begin with the Lord’s kértana and
end with His acceptance of sannyäsa.
TEXT 153
madhya-khaëòe, äche ära kata-koöi lélä
vedavyäsa varëibena se-sakala khelä
TRANSLATION
There are millions of other pastimes in the Madhya-khaëòa that will be

described in the future by Çréla Vyäsadeva.
TEXT 154
çeña-khaëòe, viçvambhara karilä sannyäsa
’çré-kåñëa-caitanya’-näma tabe parakäça
TRANSLATION
In the Antya-khaëòa after Viçvambhara takes sannyäsa, He becomes known
as Çré Kåñëa Caitanya.
TEXT 155
çeña-khaëòe, çuni’ prabhura çikhära muëòana
vistara karilä prabhu-advaita krandana
TRANSLATION
In the Antya-khaëòa Advaita Prabhu cries profusely upon hearing that

the Lord has shaved His çikhä and hair.
TEXT 156
çeña-khaëòe, çacé-duùkha—akathya-kathana
caitanya-prabhäve sabära rahila jévana
TRANSLATION
In the Antya-khaëòa, Çacédevé’s lamentation is indescribable, and the

devotees remained alive only by influence of Çré Caitanya.
TEXT 157
çeña-khaëòe, nityänanda caitanyera daëòa
bhäìgilena, balaräma parama-pracaëòa
TRANSLATION
In the Antya-khaëòa the most powerful Çré Nityänanda Räma breaks Lord
Caitanya’s sannyäsa daëòa.
TEXT 158
çeña-khaëòe, gauracandra giyä néläcale
äpanäre lukäi’ rahilä kutühale
TRANSLATION
In the Antya-khaëòa Lord Gauracandra arrives in Néläcala and hides
Himself.
TEXT 159
särvabhauma-prati äge kari’ parihäsa
çeñe särvabhaumere ñaò-bhuja-parakäça
TRANSLATION
At first the Lord teases Särvabhauma, but later He displays His six-
armed form to him.
TEXT 160
çeña-khaëòe, pratäparudrere pariträëa
käçé-miçra-gåhete karilä adhiñöhäna
TRANSLATION
In the Antya-khaëòa the Lord delivers Mahäräja Pratäparudra and

resides in the house of Käçé Miçra.
TEXT 161
dämodara svarüpa, paramänanda-puré
çeña-khaëòe, ei dui saìge adhikäré
TRANSLATION
In the Antya-khaëòa the two great authorities, Svarüpa Dämodara and

Paramänanda Puré, reside with the Lord.
TEXT 162
çeña-khaëòe, prabhu punaù äilä gauòa-deçe
mathurä dekhiba bali’ änanda viçeñe
TRANSLATION
In the Antya-khaëòa the Lord returns to Bengal while traveling in
ecstasy to see Mathurä.
TEXT 163
äsiyä rahilä vidyäväcaspati-ghare
tabe ta’ äilä prabhu kuliyä-nagare
TRANSLATION
On the way the Lord happily stays at the house of Vidyä-väcaspati,

before going on to Kuliyä.
TEXT 164
ananta arbuda loka gelä dekhibäre
çeña-khaëòe sarva-jéva päilä nistäre
TRANSLATION
In the Antya-khaëòa innumerable people go to see the Lord and are thus
delivered.
TEXT 165
çeña-khaëòe, madhupuré dekhite calilä
katho düra giyä prabhu nivåta hailä
TRANSLATION
In the Antya-khaëòa the Lord goes to see Mathurä, but He returns after
going part way.
TEXT 166
çeña-khaëòe, punaù äilena néläcale
niravadhi bhakta-saìge kåñëa-kolähale
TRANSLATION
In the Antya-khaëòa the Lord returns to Néläcala and engages in
discussing topics of Kåñëa with the devotees.
TEXT 167
gauòa-deçe nityänanda-svarüpe päöhäïä
rahilena néläcale katho jana laïo
TRANSLATION
The Lord sends Nityänanda Svarüpa to Bengal and stays Himself in

Néläcala with a few devotees.
TEXT 168
çeña-khaëòe, rathera sammukhe bhakta-saìge
äpane karilä nåtya äpanära raìge
TRANSLATION
In the Antya-khaëòa the Lord enjoys His pastime of dancing with the
devotees before Lord Jagannätha’s chariot.
TEXT 169
çeña-khaëòe, setubandhe gelä gaura-räya
jharikhaëòa diyä punaù gelä mathuräya
TRANSLATION
In the Antya-khaëòa Lord Gauräìga goes to Rämeçvara and later travels

again to Mathurä through the Jhärikhaëòa forest.
TEXT 170
çeña-khaëòe, rämänanda-räyera uddhära
çeña-khaëòe, mathuräya aneka vihära
TRANSLATION
In the Antya-khaëòa the Lord delivers Rämänanda Räya and performs
various pastimes in Mathurä.
TEXT 171
çeña-khaëòe, çré gaurasundara mahäçaya
dabira-khäsere prabhu dilä paricaya
TRANSLATION
In the Antya-khaëòa Lord Gaurasundara reveals Himself to Dabira Khäsa.
TEXT 172
prabhu cini’ dui bhäira bandha-vimocana
çeñe näma thuilena ’rüpa’-’sanätana’
TRANSLATION
The two brothers achieve liberation by recognizing the Lord, and they
become known as Rüpa and Sanätana.
TEXT 173
çeña-khaëòe, gauracandra gelä väräëasé
nä päila dekhä yata nindaka sannyäsé
TRANSLATION
In the Antya-khaëòa the Lord goes to Väräëasé, where the blasphemous

sannyäsés cannot recognize Him.
TEXT 174
çeña-khaëòe, punaù néläcale ägamana
ahar-niça karilena hari-saìkértana
TRANSLATION
In the Antya-khaëòa the Lord again returns to Néläcala and engages day
and night in saìkértana.
TEXT 175
çeña-khaëòe, nityänanda katheka divasa
karilena påthivéte paryaöana-rasa
TRANSLATION
In the Antya-khaëòa Lord Nityänanda travels throughout India as a

wandering mendicant.
TEXT 176
ananta caritra keha bujhite nä päre
caraëe nüpura, sarva-mathurä vihare
TRANSLATION
No one can understand Lord Nityänanda’s unlimited characteristics as

He wanders about Mathurä with ankle bells on His feet.
TEXT 177
çeña-khaëòe, nityänanda päëihäöi-gräme
caitanya-äjïäya bhakti karilena däne
TRANSLATION
In the Antya-khaëòa Lord Nityänanda distributes devotional service to

everyone in Pänihäöi on the order of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 178
çeña-khaëòe, nityänanda mahä-malla-räya
vaëikädi uddhärilä parama-kåpäya
TRANSLATION
In the Antya-khaëòa the commander-in-chief of the kértana party, Lord
Nityänanda, delivers the merchant community.
TEXT 179
çeña-khaëòe, gauracandra mahä-maheçvara
néläcale väsa añöädaça-samvatsara
TRANSLATION
In the Antya-khaëòa the Supreme Lord, Çré Gauracandra, resides in

Néläcala for eighteen years.
TEXT 180
çeña-khaëòe, caitanyera ananta viläsa
vistäriyä varëite ächena veda-vyäsa
TRANSLATION
The unlimited pastimes of Çré Caitanya in the Antya-khaëòa will be

described by Vyäsadeva in the future.
TEXT 181
ye-te mate caitanyera gäite mahimä
nityänanda-préti baòa, tära nähi sémä
TRANSLATION
If one somehow or other glorifies Lord Caitanya, then Lord Nityänanda

becomes unlimitedly pleased with him.
TEXT 182
dharaëé-dharendra nityänandera caraëa
deha’ prabhu-gauracandra, ämäre sevana
TRANSLATION
O Lord Gauracandra, please allow me to serve the feet of Nityänanda

Prabhu, who, as Ananta Çeña, holds all the universes on His heads.
TEXT 183
ei ta’ kahiluì sütra saìkñepa kariyä
tina khaëòe ärambhira ihäi gäiyä
TRANSLATION
In these sütras I have thus briefly described the contents of this

book. Now I will begin to narrate these three divisions of pastimes.
TEXT 184
ädi-khaëòa-kathä, bhäi, çuna eka-cite
çré-caitanya avatérëa haila yena-mate
TRANSLATION
My dear brothers, please now hear attentively the topics of Ädi-khaëòa

regarding the appearance of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 185
çré kåñëa-caitanya nityänanda-cända jäna
våndävana däsa tachu pada-yuge gäna
TRANSLATION
Accepting Çré Caitanya and Nityänanda Prabhu as my life and soul, I,

Våndävana däsa, sing the glories of Their lotus feet.
CBP 2: The Lord’s Appearance
Chapter Two: The Lord’s Appearance
TEXT 1
jaya jaya mahäprabhu gaurasundara
jaya jagannätha-putra mahä-maheçvara

TRANSLATION
All glories to Mahäprabhu Çré Gaurasundara! All glories to the son of

Jagannätha Miçra, the Lord of all lords!
TEXT 2
jaya nityänanda gadädharera jévana
jaya jaya advaitädi-bhaktera çaraëa
TRANSLATION
All glories to the life and soul of Nityänanda and Gadädhara! All
glories to the shelter of the devotees headed by Advaita Prabhu!
TEXT 3
bhakta-goñöhé sahita gauräìga jaya jaya
çunile caitanya-kathä bhakti labhya haya
TRANSLATION
All glories to Lord Gauräìga along with His associates! By hearing the
topics of Çré Caitanya, one attains devotional service to the Lord.
TEXT 4
punaù bhakta-saìge prabhu-pade namaskära
sphuruka jihväya gauracandra avatära
TRANSLATION
I again offer my obeisances at the lotus feet of Çré Caitanya and His
devotees. Let the topics of Çré Gauracandra become manifest on my
tongue.
TEXT 5
jaya jaya çré karuëä-sindhu gauracandra
jaya jaya çré sevä-vigraha nityänanda

TRANSLATION
All glories to Çré Gauracandra, the ocean of mercy! All glories to

Nityänanda Prabhu, the personification of devotional service!
TEXT 6
avijïäta-tattva dui bhäi ära bhakta
tathäpi kåpäya tattva karena suvyakta
TRANSLATION
Although the truths of the two brothers and Their devotees are
incomprehensible, they can be realized by the mercy of Their
Lordships.
TEXT 7
brahmädira sphürti haya kåñëera kåpäya
sarva-çästre, vede, bhägavata ei gäya
TRANSLATION
The knowledge of personalities like Lord Brahmä is enhanced by the

mercy of Lord Kåñëa. This is confirmed in all the scriptures such as
the Vedas and the Çrémad Bhägavatam.
TEXT 8
pracoditä yena purä sarasvaté
vitanvatäjasya satéà småtià hådi
sva-lakñaëä prädurabhüt kiläsyataù
sa me åñéëäm åñabhaù prasédatäm
TRANSLATION
May the Lord, who in the beginning of the creation amplified the
potent knowledge of Brahmä from within his heart and inspired him with
full knowledge of creation and of His own Self, and who appeared to be
generated from the mouth of Brahmä, be pleased with me.
TEXTS 9-11
pürve brahmä janmilena näbhi-padma haite
tathäpiha çakti näi kichui dekhite
tabe yabe sarva-bhäve lailä çaraëa
tabe prabhu kåpäya dilena daraçana
tabe kåñëa-kåpäya sphurila sarasvaté
tabe se jänilä sarva-avatära-sthiti
TRANSLATION
In the beginning of creation Lord Brahmä was born from the lotus
sprouted from the navel of Lord Viñëu. Still, he had no power to see
anything. When Brahmä took full shelter of the Lord, then out of
compassion the Lord appeared before him. Then, by the mercy of Kåñëa,
Brahmä received transcendental knowledge so that he could understand
the various incarnations of the Supreme Lord.
TEXT 12
hena kåñëa-candrera durjïeya avatära
täna kåpä vine kä’ra çakti jänibära?
TRANSLATION
Lord Kåñëa’s incarnations are very difficult to understand. Who has

the power to understand Them without His mercy?
TEXT 13
acintya, agamya kåñëa-avatära-lélä
sei brahmä bhägavate äpane kahilä
TRANSLATION
In the Çrémad Bhägavatam Lord Brahmä concludes that the pastimes of

Kåñëa’s incarnations are inconceivable and inaccessible.
TEXT 14
ko vetti bhüman bhagavan parätman
yogeçvarotér bhavatas tri-lokyäm
kva vä kathaà vä kati vä kadeti
vistärayan kréòasi yoga-mäyäm
TRANSLATION
O supreme great one! O Supreme Personality of Godhead! O Supersoul,

master of all mystic power! Your pastimes are taking place
continuously in these three worlds, but who can estimate where, how,
and when You are employing Your spiritual energy and performing these
innumerable pastimes? No one can understand the mystery of how Your
spiritual energy acts.
TEXT 15
kon hetu kåñëacandra kare avatära
kä’ra çakti äche tattva jänite tähära?
TRANSLATION
Who has the ability to know why Kåñëacandra incarnates?
TEXT 16
tathäpi çré bhägavate, gétäya ye kaya
tähä likhi, ye-nimitte ’avatära’ haya
TRANSLATION
Still, I am giving whatever reasons are described in the Çrémad

Bhägavatam and the Bhagavad-gétä.
TEXT 17
yadä yadä hi dharmasya glänir bhavati bhärata

abhyutthänam adharmasya tadätmänaà såjämy aham
TRANSLATION
Whenever and wherever there is a decline in religious practice, O

descendant of Bharata, and a predominant rise of irreligion—at that
time I descend Myself.
TEXT 18
pariträëäya sädhünäà vinäçäya ca duñkåtäm
dharma-saàsthäpanärthäya sambhavämi yuge yuge
TRANSLATION
To deliver the pious and to annihilate the miscreants, as well as to

reestablish the principles of religion, I Myself appear, millennium
after millennium.
TEXTS 19-20
dharma-paräbhava haya yakhane yakhane
adharmera prabalatä bäòe dine-dine
sädhu-jana-rakña, duñöa-vinäça-käraëe
brahmädi prabhura pä’ya kare vijïäpane
TRANSLATION
Whenever there is a decline in religious principles and irreligion

becomes more prominent day by day, at that time the demigods headed by
Brahmä pray at the feet of the Lord to protect the sadhus and destroy
the miscreants.
TEXT 21
tabe prabhu yuga-dharma sthäpana karite
säìgopäëge avatérëa hana påthivéte
TRANSLATION
The Lord then appears in this material world with His associates and
paraphernalia in order to reestablish the principles of religion.
TEXT 22
kali-yuge ’dharma’ haya ’hari-saìkértana’
etad arthe avatérëa çré-çacé-nandana
TRANSLATION
The religious principle for the Age of Kali is the congregational

chanting of the holy names of the Lord. Çré Çacénandana incarnates to
establish this principle.
TEXT 23
ei kahe bhägavata sarva-tattva-sära
’kértana’-nimitta ’gauracandra-avatära’
TRANSLATION
It is stated in the Çrémad Bhägavatam that the Supreme Absolute Truth,

Lord Gauracandra, incarnates to propagate the chanting of the holy
names.
TEXT 24
iti dväpara urv-éça stuvanti jagad-éçvaram
nänä-tantra-vidhänena kaläv api tathä çåëu
TRANSLATION
O King, in this way people in Dväpara-yuga glorified the Lord of the

universe. In Kali-yuga also people worship the Supreme Personality of
Godhead by following various regulations of the revealed scriptures.
Now kindly hear of this from me.
TEXT 25
kåñëa-varëaà tviñäkåñëaà säìgopäìgästra-pärñadam

yajïaiù saìkértana-präyair yajanti hi su-medhasaù
TRANSLATION
In the Age of Kali, intelligent persons perform congregational

chanting to worship the incarnation of Godhead who constantly sings
the names of Kåñëa. Although His complexion is not blackish, He is
Kåñëa Himself. He is accompanied by His associates, servants, weapons,
and confidential companions.
TEXT 26
kali-yuge sarva-dharma—’hari-saìkértana’
saba prakäçilena caitanya-näräyaëa
TRANSLATION
Lord Caitanya inaugurated the congregational chanting of the holy

names as the essence of all religious principles for the Age of Kali.
TEXT 27
kali-yuge saìkértana-dharma pälibäre
avatérëa hailä prabhu sarva-parikare
TRANSLATION
In Kali-yuga the Lord incarnates with His associates in order to

maintain the religious principle of saìkértana.
TEXT 28
prabhura äjïäya äge sarva-parikara
janma labhilena sabe mänuña-bhitara
TRANSLATION
On the order of the Lord, all of His associates took birth in human
society.
TEXT 29
ki ananta, ki çiva, viriïci, åñi-gaëa
yata avatärera pärñada äpta-gaëa
TRANSLATION
Ananta, Çiva, Brahmä, various sages, and the associates of all the
Lord’s previous incarnations—all took birth as great devotees.
TEXT 30
’bhägavata’ rüpe janma haila sabära
kåñëa se jänena,—yäìra aàçe janma yäìra
TRANSLATION
Only Gaura-Kåñëa knew which associate took birth as which devotee.
TEXT 31
käro janma navadvépe, käro cäöigräme
keha räòhe, oòhra-deçe, çréhaööe, paçcime
TRANSLATION
Some took birth in Navadvépa, some in Caööagräma, some in Räòha-deça,

some in Orissa, some in Çréhaööa, and some in the West.
TEXT 32
nänä-sthäne ’avatérëa’ hailä bhakta-gaëa
navadvépe äsi’ haila sabära milana
TRANSLATION
Although the devotees appeared in different places, they all gathered

in Navadvépa.
TEXT 33
sarva-vaiñëavera janma navadvépa dhäme
kona mahä-priya däsera janma anya-sthäne
TRANSLATION
Most of the Vaiñëavas took birth in Navadvépa, and some beloved

associates appeared elsewhere.
TEXT 34
çréväsa-paëòita, ära çréräma-paëòita
çré candraçekhara-deva—trailokya-püjita
TRANSLATION
Çréväsa Paëòita, Çréräma Paëòita, and Çré Candraçekhara are worshiped

throughout the three worlds.
TEXT 35
bhava-roga-vaidya çré muräri-näma yäìra
’çréhaööa’ e-saba vaiñëavera ’avatära’
TRANSLATION
They, along with Çré Muräri Gupta, who cures the living entities of
their material disease, all took birth in Çréhaööa.
TEXTS 36-37
puëòaréka-vidyänidhi—vaiñëava-pradhäna
caitanya-vallabha datta-väsudeva näma
’cäöigräme’ haila iìhä-sabära parakäça
’buòhane’ hailä avatérëa haridäsa
TRANSLATION
Puëòaréka Vidyänidhi, the topmost Vaiñëava, Caitanya Vallabha, and

Vasudeva Datta all appeared in Caööagräma. Haridäsa Öhäkura appeared
in the village of Buòhana.
TEXT 38
räòha-mäjhe ’ekacäkä’-näme äche gräma
yaìhi avatérëa nityänanda bhagavän
TRANSLATION
The Supreme Lord, Nityänanda Prabhu, appeared in the village of

Ekacakra, in Räòha-deça.
TEXT 39
häòäi-paëòita-näma çuddha-vipra-räja
müle sarva-pitä täne kare pitä-vyäja
TRANSLATION
The exalted Häòäi Paëòita was the king of the brähmaëas. He was
accepted as the father of Lord Nityänanda, who is the original father
of all.
TEXT 40
kåpä-sindhu, bhakti-dätä, çré vaiñëava-dhäma
räòhe avatérëa hailä nityänanda-räma
TRANSLATION
The ocean of mercy, the giver of devotional service, and the shelter
of all Vaiñëavas, Çré Nityänanda Räma, appeared in Räòha-deça.
TEXT 41
mahä-jaya-jaya-dhvani puñpa-variñaëa
saàgope devatä-gaëe kailena takhana
TRANSLATION
At the time of Nityänanda’s appearance, all the demigods secretly

showered flowers and chanted, “Jaya! Jaya!”
TEXT 42
sei dina haite räòha-maëòala sakala
punaù punaù bäòite lägila sumaìgala
TRANSLATION
From that day on, the land of Räòha began to prosper and signs of
auspiciousness became visible.
TEXT 43
trihute paramänanda-puréra prakäça
néläcale yäìra saìge ekatra viläsa
TRANSLATION
Paramänanda Puré, who enjoyed pastimes with the Lord in Néläcala,

appeared at Trihuta.
TEXTS 44-45
gaìgä-téra puëya-sthäna-sakala thäkite
’vaiñëava’ janmaye kene çocya-deçete?
äpane hailä avatérëa gaìgä-tére
saìgera pärñade kene janmayena düre?
TRANSLATION
The banks of the Ganges are most sanctified. Why then would a Vaiñëava
take birth at an impious place? The Lord appeared on the bank of the
Ganges, so why did His associates appear in distant places?
TEXTS 46-47
ye-ye-deça—gaìgä-hari-näma-vivarjita
ye-deçe päëòava nähi gela kadäcit

se-saba jévere kåñëa vatsala haiyä
mahä-bhakta saba janmäyena äjïä diyä
TRANSLATION
Out of compassion, Lord Kåñëa ordered His great devotees to appear in

places where the Ganges does not flow, where the holy names are not
chanted, and where the Päëòavas did not visit.
TEXT 48
saàsära tärite çré-caitanya-avatära
äpane çré-mukhe kariyächena aìgékära
TRANSLATION
Çré Caitanya descended to deliver the entire universe. He has

confirmed this with His own words.
TEXT 49
çocya-deçe, çocya-kule äpana-samäna
janmäiyä vaiñëave, sabäre kare träëa
TRANSLATION
The Lord had His devotees, who are equal to Him, appear at impious
places and in impious families in order to deliver everyone.
TEXT 50
yei deçe yai kule vaiñëava ’avatare’
täìhära prabhäve lakña-yojana nistare
TRANSLATION
In whatever place or family a Vaiñëava appears, people for hundreds of

thousands of miles around are all delivered.
TEXT 51
ye-sthäne vaiñëava-gaëa karena vijaya
sei-sthäna haya ati-puëya-tértha-maya
TRANSLATION
Wherever the Vaiñëavas go that place becomes a sanctified place of

pilgrimage.
TEXT 52
ataeva sarva-deçe nija-bhakta-gaëa
avatérëa kailä çré-caitanya-näräyaëa
TRANSLATION
Therefore Çré Caitanya had His devotees appear in all different

countries.
TEXT 53
nänä-sthäne avatérëa hailä bhakta-gaëa
navadvépe äsi’ sabära haila milana
TRANSLATION
Although the devotees appeared in various places, they all met

together in Navadvépa.
TEXT 54
navadvépe haiba prabhura avatära
ataeva navadvépe milana sabära
TRANSLATION
Because the Lord would appear in Navadvépa, the devotees all gathered
together there.
TEXT 55
’navadvépa’-hena gräma tri-bhuvane näi
yaìhi avatérëa hailä caitanya-gosäïi
TRANSLATION
There is no place in the three worlds like Navadvépa, where Lord Çré
Caitanya appeared.
TEXT 56
’avataribena prabhu’ jäniyä vidhätä
sakala sampürëa kari’ thuilena tathä
TRANSLATION
Knowing that the Lord would appear, providence arranged all prosperity
and opulence in advance.
TEXT 57
navadvépa-sampatti ke varëibäre päre?
eko gaìgä-ghäöe lakña loka snäna kare
TRANSLATION
Who can describe the opulences of Navadvépa? One hundred thousand

people would take bath at one bathing ghäöa.
TEXT 58
trividha-vayase eka-jäti lakña-lakña
sarasvaté-prasäde sabei mahä-dakña
TRANSLATION
By the merciful glance of Sarasvaté, the goddess of learning, hundreds

of thousands of children, youths, and old people were expert in the
scriptures.
TEXT 59
sabe mahä-adhyäpaka kari’ garva dhare
bälakeo bhaööäcärya-sane kakña kare
TRANSLATION
They were all proud of being great scholars. Even a young boy would
challenge his teacher.
TEXT 60
nänä-deça haite loka navadvépe yäya
navadvépe paòile se ’vidyä-rasa’ päya
TRANSLATION
Many people came from various provinces to study in Navadvépa, because

by studying there one achieved a taste for education.
TEXT 61
ataeva paòuyära nähi samuccaya
lakña-koöi adhyäpaka,—nähika niçcaya
TRANSLATION
Therefore no one could count the innumerable students and millions of

teachers gathered there.
TEXT 62
ramä-dåñöi-päte sarva-loka sukhe vase
vyartha käla yäya mätra vyavahära-rase
TRANSLATION
By the merciful glance of Ramä, the goddess of fortune, everyone lived

happily there, but they wasted their time in mundane activities.
TEXT 63
kåñëa-räma-bhakti-çünya sakala saàsära
prathama-kalite haila bhaviñya-äcära
TRANSLATION
The whole universe was devoid of devotion to Kåñëa and Balaräma, and
future symptoms of the Age of Kali became manifest in the beginning of
the age.
TEXT 64
dharma karma loka sabe ei mätra jäne
maìgalacaëòéra géte kare jägaraëe
TRANSLATION
People’s religion consisted of fruitive activities, and they would

stay awake through the night chanting prayers to Maìgalacaëòé, goddess
Durgä.
TEXT 65
dambha kari’ viñahari püje kona jana
puttali karaye keho diyä bahu-dhana
TRANSLATION
Some people proudly worshiped Viñahari, the goddess of snakes, and

others spent great wealth on idol worship.
TEXT 66
dhana nañöa kare putra kanyära vibhäya
ei-mata jagatera vyartha käla yäya
TRANSLATION
People squandered money on the marriages of their sons and daughters.

In this way they wasted their human lives.
TEXT 67
yebä bhaööäcärya, cakravarté, miçra saba
tähäräo nä jäne saba grantha-anubhava
TRANSLATION
Even the so-called scholars—the Bhaööäcäryas, Cakravartés, and Miçras—

did not know the real purport of the scriptures.
TEXT 68
çästra paòäiyä sabe ei karma kare
çrotära sahite yama-päçe òubi’ mare
TRANSLATION
And even after teaching the scriptures, the teachers still engaged in
such activities. As a result, both the teachers and the students were
punished by Yamaräja.
TEXT 69
nä väkhäne ’yuga-dharma’ kåñëera kértana
doña vinä guëa käro nä kare kathana
TRANSLATION
They never explained the religious principle for the age—chanting the
holy names of the Lord. They only found faults with others; they never
glorified anyone.
TEXT 70
yebä saba—virakta-tapasvé-abhimäné
täì-sabära mukheha nähika hari-dvani
TRANSLATION
All the so-called renunciates and ascetics never chanted the names of
Hari.
TEXT 71
ati-vaòa sukåti se snänera samaya
’govinda’ ’puëòarékäkña’-näma uccäraya
TRANSLATION
Only the most pious people would recite the names of Puëòarékäkña and
Govinda at the time of taking bath.
TEXT 72
gétä bhägavata ye-ye-janete paòäya
bhaktira vyäkhyäna nähi tähära jihväya
TRANSLATION
Even when someone explained the Bhagavad-gétä or Çrémad Bhägavatam,

they would not mention anything about devotional service to the Lord.
TEXT 73
ei-mata viñëu-mäyä-mohita saàsära
dekhi’ bhakta-saba duùkha bhävena apära
TRANSLATION
Seeing the entire world illusioned by the Lord’s external energy in

this way, all the devotees felt unlimited distress.
TEXT 74
’kemane ei jéva-saba päibe uddhära!
viñaya-sukhete saba majila saàsära
TRANSLATION
[They thought:] “How will these people be delivered? The whole world
is simply absorbed in material enjoyment.
TEXT 75
balileo keha nähi laya kåñëa-näma!
niravadhi vidyä-kula karena vyäkhyäna
TRANSLATION
“People will not chant the names of Kåñëa even if they are instructed!
Rather, they constantly glorify their education and good birth.”
TEXT 76
sva-kärya karena saba bhägavata-gaëa
kåñëa-püjä, gaìgä-snäna, kåñëera kathana
TRANSLATION
The great devotees, however, followed their prescribed duties like

worshiping Kåñëa, bathing in the Ganges, and discussing topics of
Kåñëa.
TEXT 77
sabe meli’ jagatere kare äçérväda
’çéghra, kåñëa-candra, kara sabäre prasäda’
TRANSLATION
They all bestowed their blessings on the people of the world and
prayed, “O Kåñëacandra, please quickly bestow mercy on these people.”
TEXT 78
sei navadvépe vaise vaiñëavägragaëya
’advaita äcärya’ näma, sarva-loke dhanya
TRANSLATION
Residing in Navadvépa at that time was Advaita Äcärya, the topmost

Vaiñëava, who is glorified throughout the world.
TEXT 79
jïäna-bhakti-vairägyera guru mukhyatara
kåñëa-bhakti väkhänite yehena çaìkara
TRANSLATION
Çré Advaita Äcärya was the most respected teacher. He was as expert as
Lord Çiva in explaining the devotional service of Lord Kåñëa with
knowledge and renunciation.
TEXT 80
tribhuvane äche yata çästrera pracära
sarvatra väkhäne,—’kåñëa-pada-bhakti sära’
TRANSLATION
He explained all the scriptures that are found in the three worlds and
concluded that devotional service to the lotus feet of Kåñëa is the
essence of all teachings.
TEXT 81
tulasé-maïjaré-sahita gaìgä-jale
niravadhi seve kåñëe mahä-kutühale
TRANSLATION
Çré Advaita Äcärya would enthusiastically worship Kåñëa with tulasé-

maïjarés and Ganges water.
TEXT 82
huìkära karaye kåñëa-äveçera teje
ye dhvani brahmäëòa bhedi’ vaikuëöhete bäje
TRANSLATION
He loudly called for Kåñëa in great spiritual ecstasy. That sound
vibration pierced the covering of the universe and was heard in the
Vaikuëöha planets.
TEXT 83
ye-premera huìkära çuniïä kåñëa nätha
bhakti-vaçe äpane ye hailä säkñät
TRANSLATION
On hearing Advaita Prabhu’s cries of love, Lord Kåñëa personally

appeared, for He is controlled by the love of His devotees.
TEXT 84
ataeva advaita—vaiñëava-agragaëya
nikhila-brahmäëòe yäìra bhakti-yoga dhanya
TRANSLATION
Therefore Advaita Äcärya is the best of all Vaiñëavas. There is no

comparison to His devotional service in the entire universe.
TEXT 85
ei-mata advaita vaisena nadéyäya
bhakti-yoga-çünya loka dekhi’ duùkha päya
TRANSLATION
In this way Advaita Äcärya resided in Nadia in great distress due to

people’s lack of devotion.
TEXT 86
sakala saàsära matta vyavahära-rase
kåñëa-püjä, kåñëa-bhakti käro nähi väse
TRANSLATION
Everyone in the entire world was engaged in materialistic activities;
no one was engaged in worshiping or serving Kåñëa.
TEXT 87
väçulé püjaye keha nänä upahäre
madya mäàsa diyä keha yakña-püjä kare
TRANSLATION
Some people worshiped Väçulé (Caëòé or Durgä) with various

ingredients, and some people worshiped the Yakñas with meat and wine.
TEXT 88
niravadhi nåtya, géta, vädya-kolähala
nä çune kåñëera näma parama maìgala
TRANSLATION
People would constantly dance, sing, and play musical instruments in a

great commotion, but they never heard the supremely auspicious names
of Kåñëa.
TEXT 89
kåñëa-çünya maìgale devera nähi sukha
viçeña advaita mane päya baòa duùkha
TRANSLATION
The devotees headed by Advaita Äcärya were distressed on seeing the

people engaged in so-called auspicious activities that were not
related to Kåñëa.
TEXT 90
sva-bhäve advaita—baòa käruëya-hådaya
jévera uddhära cinte haiyä sadaya

TRANSLATION
By nature the heart of Advaita Äcärya was full of compassion, so He

mercifully contemplated how to deliver the living entities.
TEXT 91
’mora prabhu äsi’ yadi kare avatära
tabe haya e sakala jévera uddhära
TRANSLATION
“If My Lord descends, then all these fallen souls would be delivered.
TEXT 92
tabe ta’ ’advaita siàha’ ämära baòäi
vaikuëöha-vallabha yadi dekhäïa hethäi
TRANSLATION
“My name, ’Advaita Siàha,’ will be justified when I cause the descent
of the beloved Lord of Vaikuëöha.
TEXT 93
äniyä vaikuëöha-nätha säkñät kariyä
näciba, gäiba sarva-jéva uddhäriyä
TRANSLATION
“I will make the Lord of Vaikuëöha appear in this world, and we will
dance, chant, and thus deliver the fallen living entities.”
TEXT 94
niravadhi ei-mata saìkalpa kariyä
sevena çré-kåñëa-pada eka-citta haiyä
TRANSLATION
With this determination, Advaita Äcärya constantly served the lotus
feet of Çré Kåñëacandra with fixed mind.
TEXT 95
’advaitera käraëe caitanya avatära’
sei prabhu kahiyächena bära-bära
TRANSLATION
Lord Caitanya repeatedly confirmed that He incarnated due to the

desire of Çré Advaita Prabhu.
TEXT 96
sei navadvépe vaise paëòita çréväsa
yäìhära mandire haila caitanya-viläsa
TRANSLATION
Çréväsa Paëòita resided in Navadvépa. Lord Caitanya enjoyed many

pastimes in his house.
TEXT 97
sarva-käla cäri bhäi gäya kåñëa-näma
tri-käla karaye kåñëa-püjä, gaìgä-snäna
TRANSLATION
Çréväsa Paëòita and his three brothers continually chanted the names
of Kåñëa. They would take three baths daily in the Gaìgä and then
worship Lord Kåñëa.
TEXTS 98-99
nigüòhe aneka ära vaise nadéyäya
pürve sabe janmilena éçvara-äjïäya
çré candraçekhara, jagadéça, gopénätha

çrémän, muräri, çré garuòa, gaìgädäsa
TRANSLATION
Many other devotees lived incognito in Nadia. By the will of the Lord,
Çré Candraçekhara, Jagadéça, Gopénätha, Çrémän Paëòita, Muräri Gupta,
Çré Garuòa Paëòita, and Gaìgädäsa all took birth before the Lord.
TEXT 100
eke eke balite haya pustaka-vistära
kathära prastäve näma laiba, jäni yäìra
TRANSLATION
If I listed the names of all the devotees this book would increase in
size, so I will mention those names that I know at the appropriate
time.
TEXT 101
sabei sva-dharma-para, sabei udära
kåñëa-bhakti bai keha nä jänaye ära
TRANSLATION
All these devotees were engaged in their prescribed duties, they were
all magnanimous, and they knew nothing other than the devotional
service of Lord Kåñëa.
TEXT 102
sabe kare sabäre bändhava-vyavahära
keha käro nä jänena nija-avatära
TRANSLATION
They all had friendly relationships with each other, although they
were unaware of each other’s identity.
TEXT 103
viñëu-bhakti-çünya dekhi’ sakala saàsära
antare dahaye baòa citta sabäkära
TRANSLATION
The hearts of these devotees burned on seeing the people of the world
devoid of devotion to Lord Viñëu.
TEXT 104
kåñëa-kathä çunibeka hena nähi jana
äpanä-äpani sabe karena kértana
TRANSLATION
Because they could not find anyone interested in hearing topics of

Lord Kåñëa, they would engage in kértana by themselves.
TEXT 105
dui cäri daëòa thäki’ advaita-sabhäya
kåñëa-kathä-prasaìge sakala duùkha yäya
TRANSLATION
They would remain together for a couple hours in the house of Advaita
Prabhu and mitigate their distress with topics of Kåñëa.
TEXT 106
dagdha dekhe sakala saàsära bhakta-gaëa
äläpera sthäna nähi, karena krandana
TRANSLATION
The devotees felt that the entire world was burning, and they felt
sorry because they could not find anyone to speak with.
TEXT 107
sakala vaiñëava meli’ äpani advaita
präëi-mätra käre keha näre bujhäite
TRANSLATION
Çré Advaita Äcärya along with the other Vaiñëavas tried to preach to
the people, but they could not understand anything.
TEXT 108
duùkha bhävi’ advaita karena upaväsa
sakala vaiñëava-gaëe chäòe dérgha çväsa
TRANSLATION
In distress, Advaita Äcärya began to fast and the Vaiñëavas sighed

deeply.
TEXT 109
’kena vä kåñëera nåtya, kena vä kértana?
käre vä vaiñëava bali’, kibä saìkértana?’
TRANSLATION
People did not know why the devotees danced for Kåñëa or chanted His
names. They could not understand who was a Vaiñëava or what the
purpose of saìkértana was.
TEXT 110
kichu nähi jäne loka dhana-putra-äçe
sakala päñaëòé meli’ vaiñëavere häse
TRANSLATION
People could not understand any of these things because their hearts
were filled with desires for wealth and children. All the atheists
would laugh at the Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 111
cäri bhäi çréväsa miliyä nija-ghare
niçä haile hari-näma gäya uccaiù-svare
TRANSLATION
Every evening Çréväsa Paëòita and his three brothers would loudly
chant the names of Hari in their house.
TEXT 112
çuniyä päñaëòé bole,—’haila pramäda
e brähmaëa karibeka grämera utsäda
TRANSLATION
On hearing this chanting, the atheists would remark, “What madness!

This brähmaëa, Çréväsa, will ruin this village.
TEXT 113
mahä-tévra narapati yavana ihära
e äkhyäna çunile pramäda nadéyära’
TRANSLATION
“The Mohammedan King is very cruel by nature. If he hears about this

kértana, the whole district will suffer.”
TEXT 114
keha bole,—’e brähmaëe ei gräma haite
ghara bhäëgi’ ghucäiyä pheläimu srote
TRANSLATION
Someone else said, “I’ll drive this brähmaëa out of town, break his
house, and throw it in the Ganges.
TEXT 115
e vämune ghucäile grämera maìgala
anyathä yavane gräma karibe karala’
TRANSLATION
“If we get rid of this brähmaëa, then it will be good for the village.
Otherwise the Yavanas will take over the town.”
TEXT 116
ei-mata bole yata päñaëòéra gaëa
çuni’ kåñëa bali’ kände bhägavata-gaëa
TRANSLATION
Hearing the atheists speak in this way, the devotees began to cry and
chant Kåñëa’s name.
TEXT 117
çuniyä advaita krodhe agni-hena jvale
digambara hai’ sarva-vaiñëavere bole
TRANSLATION
When Advaita Äcärya heard these things, He became as angry as fire.

Neglecting whether He was dressed properly, He spoke to all the
Vaiñëavas.
TEXTS 118-119
’çuna, çréniväsa, gaìgädäsa, çuklämbara
karäiba kåñëe sarva-nayana-gocara
sabä uddhäribe kåñëa äpane äsiyä
bujhäibe kåñëa-bhakti tomä-sabä laiyä
TRANSLATION
“Listen, Çréväsa, Gaìgädäsa, and Çuklämbara! I will make Kåñëa descend
for all to see. He will personally come and deliver one and all by
preaching devotional service with your help.
TEXT 120
yabe nähi päroì, tabe ei deha haite
prakäçiyä cäri-bhuja, cakra laimu häte
TRANSLATION
“If I fail to do this, then I will manifest four arms and take up My
disc.
TEXT 121
päñaëòére käöiyä karimu skandha näça
tabe kåñëa—prabhu mora, muïi—täìra däsa’
TRANSLATION
“I will sever the heads of the atheists, and then it will be confirmed
that Kåñëa is My Lord and I am His servant.”
TEXT 122
ei-mata advaita balena anukñaëa
saìkalpa kariyä püje kåñëera caraëa
TRANSLATION
In this way Çré Advaita Äcärya constantly worshiped the lotus feet of
Kåñëa with great determination.
TEXT 123
bhakta-saba niravadhi eka-citta haiyä
püje kåñëa-päda-padma krandana kariyä
TRANSLATION
The other devotees also shed tears as they all constantly worshiped
Kåñëa with fixed determination.
TEXT 124
sarva-navadvépe bhrame bhägavata-gaëa
kothäo nä çune bhakti-yogera kathana
TRANSLATION
As the devotees wandered through Navadvépa, they never heard any

topics concerning devotional service.
TEXT 125
keha duùkhe cähe nija-çaréra eòite
keha ’kåñëa’ bali’ sväsa chäòaye kändite
TRANSLATION
Seeing the people’s pathetic condition, some of the devotees wanted to

give up their bodies, while other devotees sighed deeply as they
called out the name of Kåñëa and cried.
TEXT 126
anna bhäla-mate käro nä rucaye mukhe
jagatera vyavahära dekhi’ päya duùkhe
TRANSLATION
The devotees became so unhappy by seeing people’s behavior that they

lost their desire to eat.
TEXT 127
chäòilena bhakta-gaëa sarva upabhoga
avataribäre prabhu karilä udyoga
TRANSLATION
As the devotees gave up all material comforts, the Supreme Lord
prepared to advent.
TEXT 128
éçvara-äjïäya äge çré-ananta-dhäma
räòhe avatérëa hailä nityänanda-räma
TRANSLATION
By the order of the Lord, Çré Nityänanda Räma, who is nondifferent

from Ananta, first appeared in Räòha-deça.
TEXTS 129-130
mägha-mäse çuklä-trayodaçé çubha-dine
padmävaté-garbhe ekacäkä-näma gräme
häòäi-paëòita näme çuddha-vipra-räja
müle sarva-pitä täne kare pitä-vyäja
TRANSLATION
He appeared from the womb of Padmävaté in the village of Ekacakra on

the auspicious thirteenth day of the waxing moon in the month of
Magha. The Lord, who is the original father of everyone, accepted
Häòäi Paëòita, the king of the brähmaëas, as His father.
TEXT 131
kåpä-sindhu, bhakti-dätä, prabhu balaräma
avatérëa hailä dhari’ nityänanda-näma
TRANSLATION
Lord Balaräma is an ocean of mercy and the bestower of devotional

service. He appeared as Çré Nityänanda Prabhu.
TEXT 132
mahä-jaya-jaya-dhvani, puñpa-variñaëa
saìgope devatä-gaëa karilä takhana
TRANSLATION
Invisible to humans, the demigods loudly chanted, “Jaya! Jaya!” and

showered flowers.
TEXT 133
sei-dina haite räòha-maëòala sakala
bäòite lägila punaù punaù sumaìgala
TRANSLATION
From that day on, the district of Räòha-deça became filled with
prosperity.
TEXT 134
ye prabhu patita-jane nistära karite
avadhüta-veça dhari’ bhramilä jagate
TRANSLATION
In order to deliver the fallen souls, Nityänanda Prabhu accepted the

dress of a mendicant and traveled throughout the world.
TEXT 135
anantera prakära hailä hena-mate
ebe çuna,—kåñëa avatarilä yena-mate
TRANSLATION
This is the description of Lord Ananta’s appearance. Now please hear

how Kåñëa made His appearance.
TEXT 136
navadvépe äche jagannätha miçra-vara
vasudeva-präya teìho sva-dharme tatpara
TRANSLATION
Çré Jagannätha Miçra lived in Navadvépa. He was just like Vasudeva,

and he was expert in following his prescribed duties.
TEXT 137
udära-caritra teìho brahmaëyera sémä
hena nähi, yähä diyä kariba upamä
TRANSLATION
He was greatly magnanimous and the best of the brähmaëas. Indeed, I

can find no comparison to him.
TEXT 138
ki kaçyapa, daçaratha, vasudeva, nanda
sarva-maya-tattva jagannätha-miçra-candra
TRANSLATION
All the good qualities of Kaçyapa, Daçaratha, Vasudeva, and Nanda

Mahäräja were found in the person of Jagannätha Miçra.
TEXT 139
täìna patné çacé-näma mahä-pati-vratä
mürti-mati viñëu-bhakti sei jagan-mätä
TRANSLATION
His wife was the most chaste Çacédevé, the universal mother and
personification of devotional service to the Supreme Lord.
TEXT 140
bahutara kanyära haila tirobhäva
sabe eka putra viçvarüpa mahäbhäga
TRANSLATION
After all her daughters expired, the most fortunate Viçvarüpa appeared
as her son.
TEXT 141
viçvarüpa-mürti—yena abhinna-madana
dekhi’ harañita dui brähmaëé-brähmaëa
TRANSLATION
Çré Viçvarüpa was as attractive as Cupid personified. His mother and

father were jubilant on seeing Him.
TEXT 142
janma haite viçvarüpera haila virakti
çaiçabei sakala-çästrete haila sphürti
TRANSLATION
Viçvarüpa was detached from the time of His birth, and He realized the
purport of the scriptures in His very childhood.
TEXT 143
viñëu-bhakti-çünya haila sakala saàsära
prathama-kalite haila bhaviñya-äcära
TRANSLATION
As the entire world became devoid of devotion to Lord Viñëu, the

future symptoms of Kali began to manifest in the beginning of the age.
TEXTS 144-145
dharma-tirobhäva haile prabhu avatare
’bhakta-saba duùkha päya’ jäniyä antare
tabe mahäprabhu gauracandra bhagavän
çacé-jagannätha-dehe hailä adhiñöhäna
TRANSLATION
Whenever there is a decline in the practice of religious principles,

the Lord incarnates. Knowing that the devotees were in distress, Lord
Gauracandra Mahäprabhu appeared in the bodies of Jagannätha Miçra and
Çacédevé.
TEXT 146
jaya-jaya-dhvani haila ananta-vadane
svapna-präya jagannätha-miçra çacé çune
TRANSLATION
As Çré Ananta loudly chanted, “Jaya! Jaya!” Jagannätha Miçra and

Çacédevé heard this sound vibration as if it were a dream.
TEXT 147
mahä-tejo-mürtimanta haila dui-jane
tathäpiha lakhite nä päre anya-jane
TRANSLATION
Both husband and wife manifested brilliant spiritual effulgence, which

common people could not perceive.
TEXT 148
avatérëa haibena éçvara jäniyä
brahmä-çiva-ädi stuti karena äsiyä
TRANSLATION
Knowing that the Supreme Lord would appear, personalities like Lord
Brahmä and Lord Çiva came to offer prayers.
TEXT 149
ati-mahä-veda-gopya e-sakala kathä
ihäte sandeha kichu nähika sarvathä
TRANSLATION
All these topics are unknown through the Vedas. Of this there is no
doubt.
TEXT 150
bhakti kari’ brahmädi-devera çuna stuti
ye gopya-çravaëe haya kåñëe rati-mati
TRANSLATION
Now please hear with devotion the prayers offered by the demigods
headed by Brahmä. By hearing these prayers, one’s mind becomes
attached to Kåñëa.
TEXT 151
jaya jaya mahäprabhu janaka sabära
jaya jaya saìkértana-hetu avatära
TRANSLATION
“All glories to Çrémän Mahäprabhu, the father of all living entities.

All glories to the Supreme Lord, who has incarnated to inaugurate the
saìkértana movement.
TEXT 152
jaya jaya veda-dharma-sädhu-vipra-päla
jaya jaya abhakta-damana-mahäkäla

TRANSLATION
“All glories to the protector of Vedic principles, saintly persons,

and brähmaëas. All glories to the personification of time, which
destroys the nondevotees.
TEXT 153
jaya jaya sarva-satya-maya-kalevara
jaya jaya icchä-maya mahä-maheçvara
TRANSLATION
“All glories to the Supreme Lord, who possesses a pure spiritual body.
All glories to the fully independent Supreme Personality of Godhead.
TEXT 154
ye tumi—ananta-koöi-brahmäëòera väsa
se tumi çré-çacé-garbhe karilä prakäça
TRANSLATION
“You are the shelter of innumerable universes, yet You have entered
the womb of mother Çacédevé.
TEXT 155
tomära ye icchä, ke bujhite tära pätra?
såñöi, sthiti, pralaya—tomära lélä-mätra
TRANSLATION
“Who can understand Your supreme will? Creation, maintenance, and

annihilation are simply part of Your pastimes.
TEXT 156
sakala saàsära yäìra icchäya saàhäre
se ki kaàsa-rävaëa vadhite väkye näre?

TRANSLATION
“For one who destroys the entire creation simply by His desire, can He
not kill Rävaëa or Kaàsa simply by giving an order?
TEXT 157
tathäpiha daçaratha-vasudeva-ghare
avatérëa haiyä vadhilä tä-sabäre
TRANSLATION
“Still, He appeared in the house of Daçaratha and Vasudeva in order to

kill them.
TEXT 158
eteke ke bujhe, prabhu, tomära käraëa?
äpani se jäna tumi äpanära mana
TRANSLATION
“Therefore, my Lord, who can understand the cause of Your appearance

other than You Yourself?
TEXT 159
tomära äjïäya eka eka sevake tomära
ananta brahmäëòa päre karite uddhära
TRANSLATION
“By Your order, each one of Your servants can deliver innumerable
universes.
TEXT 160
tathäpiha tumi se äpane avatari’
sarva-dharma bujhäo påthivé dhanya kari’

TRANSLATION
“Still You incarnate Yourself to teach religious principles to all and

thus make the earth glorious.
TEXT 161
satya-yuge tumi, prabhu, çubhra varëa dhari’
tapo-dharma bujhäo äpane tapa kari’
TRANSLATION
“O my Lord, in Satya-yuga You have appeared with a white complexion to

preach the principles of austerity by Your personal example.
TEXT 162
kåñëäjina, daëòa, kamaëòalu, jaöä dhari’
dharma sthäpa’ brahmacäri-rüpe avatari’
TRANSLATION
“You wear a deerskin and carry a daëòa and waterpot, and You wear
matted locks of hair. In this way You incarnate as a brahmacäré to
reestablish the principles of religion.
TEXT 163
tretä-yuge haiyä sundara-rakta-varëa
hai’ yajïa-puruña bujhäo yajïa-dharma
TRANSLATION
“You appear in Tretä-yuga with a beautiful red complexion. Although

You are the Lord of sacrifice, You set the example by engaging in the
performance of sacrifice.
TEXT 164
sruk-sruva-haste yajïa, äpane kariyä

sabäre laoyäo yajïa, yäjïika haiyä
TRANSLATION
“You carry a sacrificial ladle and spoon in Your hands and encourage
everyone to perform sacrifice.
TEXT 165
divya-megha-çyäma-varëa haiyä dväpare
püjä-dharma bujhäo äpane ghare-ghare
TRANSLATION
“In Dväpara-yuga You appear with a transcendental blackish complexion

that resembles a monsoon cloud. You preach the process of Deity
worship from house to house.
TEXT 166
péta-väsa, çrévatsädi nija-cihna dhari’
püjä kara, mahäräja-rüpe avatari’
TRANSLATION
“You wear yellow cloth, and You are decorated with the mark of
Çrévatsa. As a great king, You personally demonstrate the process of
Deity worship.
TEXT 167
kali-yuge vipra-rüpe dhari’ péta-varëa
bujhäbäre veda-gopya saìkértana-dharma
TRANSLATION
“You appear in Kali-yuga as a brähmaëa with a golden complexion to

inaugurate the congregational chanting of the holy names, which is
unknown through the Vedas.
TEXT 168
kateka vä tomära ananta avatära
kära çakti äche ihä saìkhyä karibära?
TRANSLATION
“Therefore You are the source of innumerable incarnations. Who has the
ability to enumerate all of them?
TEXT 169
matsya-rüpe tumi jale pralaye vihära
kürma-rüpe tumi sarva-jévera ädhära
TRANSLATION
“In the form of Matsya, You enjoy in the waters of annihilation. In

the form of Kürma, You are the shelter of all living entities.
TEXT 170
hayagréva-rüpe kara vedera uddhära
ädi-daitya dui madhu-kaiöabhe saàhära
TRANSLATION
“In the form of Hayagréva, You saved the Vedas by killing the original
demons, Madhu and Kaiöabha.
TEXT 171
çré-varäha-rüpe kara påthivé uddhära
narasiàha-rüpe kara hiraëya-vidära
TRANSLATION
“In the form of Varäha, You delivered the earth, and in the form of
Nåsiàha, You tore apart the demon Hiraëyakaçipu.
TEXT 172
balire chala’ apürva vämana-rüpa hai’
paraçuräma-rüpe kara niùkñatriyä mahé
TRANSLATION
“In the wonderful form of Vämana, You deceived Bali Mahäräja, and in
the form of Paraçuräma, You rid the earth of kñatriyas.
TEXT 173
rämacandra-rüpe kara rävaëa saàhära
haladhara-rüpe kara ananta vihära
TRANSLATION
“In the form of Rämacandra, You killed Rävaëa, and in the form of
Balaräma, You performed innumerable pastimes.
TEXT 174
buddha-rüpe dayä-dharma karaha prakäça
kalké-rüpe kara mleccha-gaëera vinäça
TRANSLATION
“In the form of Buddha, You exhibited compassion, and in the form of
Kalki, You destroyed the mlecchas.
TEXT 175
dhanvantari-rüpe kara amåta pradäna
haàsa-rüpe brahmädire kaha tattva-jïäna
TRANSLATION
“In the form of Dhanvantari, You delivered nectar to the demigods, and
in the form of Hamsa, You spoke on the Absolute Truth to Brahmä and
others.
TEXT 176
çré-närada-rüpe véëä dhari’ kara gäna
vyäsa-rüpe kara nija-tattvera vyäkhyäna
TRANSLATION
“In the form of Närada, You carry a véëä and sing Your glories, and in
the form of Vyäsa, You explain the truth about Yourself.
TEXT 177
sarva-lélä-lävaëya-vaidagdhé kari’ saìge
kåñëa-rüpe vihara’ gokule bahu-raìge
TRANSLATION
“In the form of Kåñëa, Your unlimited enchanting Gokula pastimes

include those of all other incarnations.
TEXT 178
ei avatäre bhägavata-rüpa dhari’
kértana karibe sarva-çakti paracäri’
TRANSLATION
“In this incarnation as a devotee, You will invest all Your

transcendental energies in the performance of kértana.
TEXT 179
saìkértane pürëa haibe sakala saàsära
ghare ghare haibe prema-bhakti-paracära
TRANSLATION
“The whole world will be filled with the sound of saìkértana, and pure
devotional service will be preached from house to house.
TEXT 180
ki kahiba påthivéra änanda-prakäça
tumi nåtya karibe miliyä sarva-däsa
TRANSLATION
“How can we describe the happiness that this earth planet will enjoy
when You dance along with Your servants?
TEXT 181
ye tomära päda-padma nitya dhyäna kare
täì-sabära prabhävei amaìgala hare
TRANSLATION
“The mere presence of those who constantly meditate on Your lotus feet
vanquishes all inauspiciousness.
TEXT 182
pada-täle khaëòe påthivéra amaìgala
dåñöi-mätra daça-dik haya sunirmala
TRANSLATION
“As such persons dance, the touch of their lotus feet destroys all the
inauspiciousness of the world. By their glance, the ten directions are
purified.
TEXT 183
bähu tuli’ näcite svargera vighna-näça
hena yaça, hena nåtya, hena tora däsa
TRANSLATION
“Such are Your glories, such is the dancing, and such are Your
servants that when they dance with their arms raised, the disturbances
in the heavenly planets are destroyed.
TEXT 184
padbhyäà bhümer diço dågbhyäà dorbhyäï cämaìgalaà divaù
bahu-dhotsädyate räjan kåñëa-bhaktasya nåtyataù
TRANSLATION
“’My dear King, when Kåñëa’s devotees dance in kértana, they destroy
the inauspiciousness of the earth by the touch of their feet, the
directions by their glance, and the higher planetary systems by their
upraised arms.’
TEXTS 185-186
se prabhu äpane tumi säkñät haiyä
karibä kértana-prema bhakta-goñöhé laiyä
e mahimä, prabhu, varëibära kära çakti?
tumi viläibä veda-gopya viñëu-bhakti!
TRANSLATION
“O Lord, You will personally appear and perform kértana with Your pure
devotees. O Lord, who has the power to describe Your glories? You will
distribute devotional service to Lord Viñëu that is unknown through
the Vedas.
TEXT 187
mukti diyä ye bhakti räkhaha gopya kari’
ämi-saba ye-nimitte abhiläña kari
TRANSLATION
“You easily award liberation, but You keep devotional service hidden.
We have a desire to attain that devotional service.
TEXT 188
jagatera prabhu tumi dibä hena dhana
tomära käruëya sabe ihära käraëa
TRANSLATION
“O Lord, You will freely distribute the treasure of devotional service

throughout the world, simply due to Your causeless mercy.
TEXT 189
ye tomära näme prabhu sarva-yajïa pürëa
se tumi hailä navadvépe avatérëa
TRANSLATION
“By the chanting of whose holy names all sacrifices are performed,
that Lord has now appeared in Navadvépa.
TEXT 190
ei kåpä kara, prabhu haiyä sadaya
yena ämä-sabära dekhite bhägya haya
TRANSLATION
“O Lord, please be merciful to us so that we may have the fortune to

see Your pastimes.
TEXT 191
eta-dine gaìgära pürila manoratha
tumi kréòä karibä ye cira-abhimata
TRANSLATION
“The long-cherished desire of the Ganges will now be fulfilled when

You sport in her waters.
TEXT 192
ye tomäre yogeçvara sabe dekhe dhyäne
se tumi vidita haibe navadvépa-gräme
TRANSLATION
“You who are seen through the yogis’ meditation as Yogeçvara will now
be seen in the village of Navadvépa.
TEXT 193
navadvépa-pratio thäkuka namaskära
çacé-jagannätha-gåhe yathä avatära
TRANSLATION
“We therefore offer our respectful obeisances to Çré Navadvépa, where

the Lord appeared in the house of Çacédevé and Jagannätha.”
TEXT 194
ei-mata brahmädi devatä prati-dine
gupte rahi’ éçvarera karena stavane
TRANSLATION
In this way the demigods headed by Lord Brahmä would daily offer
prayers in seclusion.
TEXT 195
çacé-garbhe vaise sarva-bhuvanera väsa
phälguné pürëimä äsi’ haila prakäça
TRANSLATION
The Lord, who is the shelter of all universes, remained in the womb of
Çacédevé until the Phälguné Pürëimä gradually approached.
TEXT 196
ananta-brahmäëòe yata äche sumaìgala
sei pürëimäya äsi’ mililä sakala
TRANSLATION
All the auspicious symptoms present throughout unlimited universes

appeared together on that full moon night.
TEXT 197
saìkértana-sahita prabhura avatära
grahaëera chale tähä karena pracära
TRANSLATION
Thus the Lord simultaneously appeared along with the congregational

chanting of the holy names, which He inaugurated on the pretext of a
lunar eclipse.
TEXT 198
éçvarera karma bujhibära çakti käya?
candre äcchädila rähu éçvara-icchäya
TRANSLATION
Who has the power to understand the activities of the Lord? By His
desire Rähu covered the moon.
TEXT 199
sarva-navadvépe,—dekhe haila grahaëa
uöhila maìgala-dhvani çré-hari-kértana
TRANSLATION
When the inhabitants of Navadvépa saw the eclipse, they began to chant
the auspicious names of Hari.
TEXT 200
ananta arbuda loka gaìgä-snäne yäya
’hari bola’ ’hari bola’ bali’ sabe dhäya
TRANSLATION
Millions of people went to take bath in the Ganges while chanting,

“Hari bol! Hari bol!”
TEXT 201
hena hari-dhvani haila sarva-nadéyäya
brahmäëòa püriyä dhvani sthäna nähi päya
TRANSLATION
The whole of Nadia was filled with the sound vibration of the name of
Hari. Indeed, the sound vibration filled the entire universe and
beyond.
TEXT 202
apürva çuniyä saba bhägavata-gaëa
sabe bale,—’nirantara hauka grahaëa’
TRANSLATION
Hearing this wonderful vibration, all the devotees remarked, “Let

there be a perpetual eclipse!”
TEXT 203
sabe bale,—’äji baòa väsiye ulläsa
hena bujhi, kibä kåñëa karilä prakäça
TRANSLATION
All the devotees said, “From the great happiness that we are feeling
today it can be understood that Kåñëa must have appeared.”
TEXT 204
gaìgä-snäne calilä sakala bhakta-gaëa
niravadhi catur-dike hari-saìkértana
TRANSLATION
As the devotees all went to take bath in the Ganges, the vibration of
the name of Hari was continually heard from all directions.
TEXT 205
kibä çiçu, våddha, näré, sajjana, durjana
sabe ’hari’ ’hari’ bole dekhiyä ’grahaëa’
TRANSLATION
Whether one was young, old, woman, pious, or impious—everyone was

engaged in chanting the name of Hari while observing the eclipse.
TEXT 206
’hari bola’ ’hari bola’ sabe ei çuni
sakala-brahmäëòe vyäpileka hari-dhvani
TRANSLATION
All one could hear was “Hari bol! Hari bol!” Thus the name of Lord
Hari was heard throughout the entire universe.
TEXT 207
catur-dike puñpa-våñöi kare deva-gaëa
’jaya’-çabde dundubhi bäjaye anukñaëa
TRANSLATION
The demigods showered flowers on all directions, and they played

kettledrums as they chanted, “Jaya! Jaya!”
TEXT 208
henai samaye sarva-jagat-jévana
avatérëa hailena çri-çacé-nandana
TRANSLATION
At that very moment the life of all living entities, Çré Çacénandana,
made His appearance.
TEXT 209
rähu-kavale indu, parakäça näma-sindu,
kali-mardana bäje bäëä
pahuì bhela parakäça, bhuvana catur-daça,
jaya jaya paòila ghoñaëä
TRANSLATION
When the moon was covered by Rähu, when the ocean of the holy names
was manifest, when Kali was subdued, and when the flag of victory was
raised—at that time the Supreme Lord appeared and the fourteen worlds
filled with the sound of “Jaya! Jaya!”
TEXT 210
dekhite gauräìga-candra
nadéyära loka- çoka saba näçala,
dine dine bäòala änanda
TRANSLATION
The happiness of the people of Nadia daily increased and their

lamentation was vanquished as they saw the moonlike Lord Gauräìga.
TEXT 211
dundubhi bäje, çata çaìkha gäje,
bäje veëu-viñäëa
çré-caitanya-öhäkura, nityänanda-prabhu
våndävana-däsa gäna
TRANSLATION
Kettledrums were sounded, hundreds of conchshells were blown, and

flutes and horns were played. In this way Våndävana däsa Öhäkura sings
the glories of Çré Caitanya Mahäprabhu and Çré Nityänanda Prabhu.
TEXT 212
jiniïä ravi-kara, çré-aìga-sundara,
nayane herai nä päri
äyata locana, éñat baìkima,
upamä nähika vicäri
TRANSLATION
The Lord’s beautiful bodily features cannot be perceived, for they

outshine the rays of the sun. His broad eyes, which are upturned at
the ends, have no comparison.
TEXT 213
(äju) vijaye gauräìga, avané-maëòale,
caudike çuniyä ulläsa
eka hari-dhvani, ä-brahma bhari’ çuni,
gauräìga-cäìdera parakäça
TRANSLATION
Due to the appearance of Çré Gauräìga in this world, the sound

vibration of Hari’s name spread throughout the universe up to
Brahmaloka.
TEXT 214
candane ujjvala, vakña parisara,
dolaye tathi vana-mälä

cäìda-suçétala, çré-mukha-maëòala,
ä-jänu bähu viçäla
TRANSLATION
The Lord’s broad chest is smeared with bright sandalwood pulp and
decorated with a flower garland. The Lord’s sweet face is as soothing
as the full moon, and His long arms stretch to His knees.
TEXT 215
dekhiyä caitanya, bhuvane dhanya-dhanya,
uöhaye jaya-jaya-näda
koi näcata, koi gäyata,
kali haila hariñe viñäda
TRANSLATION
All the living entities of the world are blessed to see Çré Caitanya.
Some dance, some chant, and some loudly exclaim, “Jaya! Jaya!” Kali,
however, feels sad and laments.
TEXT 216
cäri-veda-çira- mukuöa caitanya
pämara müòha nähi jäne
çré-caitanya-candra, nitäi-öhäkura,
våndävana-däsa gäne
TRANSLATION
Çré Caitanya is the crown on the head of the four Vedas, but sinful
and foolish people cannot understand this. Çré Våndävana däsa Öhäkura
sings the glories of Çré Caitanyacandra and Çré Nityänanda Prabhu.
TEXT 217
prakäça hailä gauracandra

daça-dike uöhila änanda
TRANSLATION
As Çré Gauracandra appeared, the ten directions become filled with

bliss.
TEXT 218
rüpa koöi-madana jiniïä
häse nija-kértana çuniyä
TRANSLATION
The Lord’s beauty defeats that of millions of Cupids. He laughs upon

hearing His holy names chanted.
TEXT 219
ati-sumadhura mukha-äìkhi
mahäräja-cihna saba dekhi
TRANSLATION
The Lord’s face and eyes are most sweet, and His body is decorated
with the signs of a king.
TEXT 220
çré-caraëe dhvaja-vajra çobhe
saba-aìge jaga-mana lobhe
TRANSLATION
His lotus feet are marked with a flag and a thunderbolt. All His limbs
attract the minds of all people.
TEXT 221
düre gela sakala äpada

vyakta haila sakala sampada
TRANSLATION
By His advent all danger is vanquished and all prosperity is

manifested.
TEXT 222
çré caitanya nityänanda jäna
våndävana däsa guëa gäna
TRANSLATION

TEXT 223
caitanya-avatära, çuniyä deva-gaëa,
uöhila parama maìgala re
sakala-täpa-hara, çré-mukha-candra dekhi’,
änande haila vihvala re
TRANSLATION
Hearing that Lord Caitanya has incarnated, all the demigods become
overjoyed. They are overwhelmed with ecstasy on seeing the Lord’s
face, which destroys all misery.
TEXT 224
ananta, brahmä, çiva, ädi kari’ yata deva,
sabei nara-rüpadhari’ re
gäyena ’hari’ ’hari’, grahaëa-chala kari’,
lakhite keha nähi päri re
TRANSLATION
Ananta, Brahmä, Çiva and other demigods accept the form of human
beings and chant, “Hari! Hari!” on the pretext of the eclipse. No one,
however, can recognize them.
TEXT 225
daça-dike dhäya, loka nadéyäya
baliyä ucca ’hari’ ’hari’ re
mänuñe deve meli’, ekatra haïä keli,
änande navadvépa püri re
TRANSLATION
The people of Nadia run in the ten directions while loudly chanting,
“Hari! Hari!” The demigods and human beings mix together, and the
whole of Navadvépa is filled with ecstasy.
TEXT 226
çacéra aìgane, sakala deva-gaëe,
praëäma haiyä paòilä re
grahaëa-andhakäre, lakhite keha näre,
durjïeya caitanyera khelä re
TRANSLATION
All the demigods come to the courtyard of Çacédevé and offer their
obeisances. Due to the darkness of the eclipse, no one can recognize
them. Such are the mysterious pastimes of Çré Caitanya!
TEXT 227
keha paòe stuti, kähäro häte chäti,
keha cämara òhuläya re
parama-hariñe, keha puñpa variñe,
keha näce, gäya, vä’ya re

TRANSLATION
Some demigods offer prayers, someone holds an umbrella, another waves

a cämara, some happily shower flowers, others dance, and some play
musical instruments.
TEXT 228
saba-bhakta saìge kari’, äilä gaurahari,
päñaëòé kichui nä jäne re
çré kåñëa-caitanya, prabhu nityänanda,
våndävana-däsa rasa gäna re
TRANSLATION
Lord Gaurahari descended along with His devotees, but the atheists did
not understand a thing. Accepting Çré Caitanya and Nityänanda Prabhu
as my life and soul, I, Våndävana däsa, sing the glories of Their
lotus feet.
TEXT 229
dundubhi-òiëòima- maìgala-jaya-dhvani,
gäya madhura rasäla re
vedera agocara, äji bheöava,
vilambe nähi ära käla re
TRANSLATION
The demigods play kettledrums and òiëòima drums, chant the auspicious
sound of “Jaya!” and sing in sweet melodies. The demigods think,
“Today we will see the Lord, who is unknown through the Vedas.
Therefore let us not waste time.”
TEXT 230
änande indrapura, maìgala-kolahäla,
säja’ säja’ bali’ säja’ re

bahuta puëya-bhägye, caitanya-parakäça
päola navadvépa-mäjhe re
TRANSLATION
In this way the residents of Amarävaté are in ecstasy and an

auspicious commotion arises as they decorate themselves to go see the
Lord. “Due to our great fortune we will see Çré Caitanya in
Navadvépa.”
TEXT 231
anyo ’nye äliìgana, cumbana ghana-ghana,
läja keha nähi mäne re
nadéyä-purandara- janama-ulläse,
äpana-para nähi jäne re
TRANSLATION
Being overjoyed on the birth of the Lord of Nadia, the demigods

repeatedly embrace and kiss each other without reservation or
consideration of whether one is a friend or stranger.
TEXT 232
aichana kautuke, äilä navadvépe,
caudike çuni hari-näma re
päiyä gaura-rasa, vihvala paravaça,
caitanya-jaya-jaya gäna re
TRANSLATION
In this joyous condition they come to Navadvépa and hear the sound
vibration of Hari’s names from all sides. There they taste Gaura’s
ecstatic emotions and become overwhelmed as they sing His glories.
TEXT 233
dekhila çacé-gåhe, gauräìga-sundare,
ekatra yaiche koöi-cända re
mänuña rüpa dhari’, grahaëa-chala kari’,
bolaye ucca hari-näma re
TRANSLATION
There in Çacé’s house they see the beautiful form of Lord Gauräìga,
who resembles millions of moons combined together. In the guise of
human beings and on the pretext of the eclipse, they all loudly chant
the name of Hari.
TEXT 234
sakala-çakti-saìge, äilä gauracandra,
päñaëòé kichui nä jäne re
çré caitanya nityänanda- cäìda-prabhu jäna,
våndävana-däsa rasa gäna re
TRANSLATION
Çré Gauracandra appears along with His energies, but the atheists
could not understand a thing. Accepting Çré Caitanya and Nityänanda
Prabhu as my life and soul, I, Våndävana däsa, sing the glories of
Their lotus feet.
CBP 3: Calculation of the Lord’s Horoscope
Chapter Three: Calculation of the Lord’s Horoscope
TEXT 1
prema-dhana-ratana pasära
dekha goräcäìdera bäjära
TRANSLATION
Behold Gauracandra’s marketplace, where the jewels of love of God are
stacked high.
TEXTS 2-5
hena-mate prabhura haila avatära
äge hari-saìkértana kariyä pracära
catur-dike dhäya loka grahaëa dekhiyä
gaìgä-snäne ’hari’ bali’ yäyena dhäiyä
yära mukha janmeha nä bale hari-näma
seha ’hari’ bali’ dhäya, kari’ gaìgä-snäna
daça-dik pürëa haila, uöhe hari-dhvani
avatérëa haiyä häsena dvija-maëi
TRANSLATION
In this way, Lord Gauräìga appeared by first inaugurating the

saìkértana movement. From all directions people went to the Ganges for
bath while chanting the name of Hari. Even persons who never chanted
the name of Hari in their lives also chanted the name of Hari as they
ran to the Ganges for bath. The sound vibration of Hari’s name filled
the ten directions. The Lord, who is the best of the brähmaëas,
appeared with a smile on His face.
TEXT 6
çacé-jagannätha dekhi’ putrera çré-mukha
dui-jana hailena änanda-svarüpa
TRANSLATION
Seeing their son’s face, Çacé and Jagannätha were filled with ecstasy.
TEXT 7
ki vidhi kariba ihä, kichui nä sphure

äste-vyaste näré-gaëa ’jaya-jaya’ phukäre
TRANSLATION
They were so overwhelmed that they did not know what to do. The ladies
there became excited and simply exclaimed, “Jaya! Jaya!”
TEXT 8
dhäiyä äilä sabe, yata äpta-gaëa
änanda haila jagannäthera bhavana
TRANSLATION
All the relatives came rushing to the house of Jagannätha Miçra, and
the whole household became filled with bliss.
TEXT 9
çacira janaka—cakravarté nélämbara
prati-lagne adbhuta dekhena vipra-vara
TRANSLATION
The father of Çacédevé and great brähmaëa, Nélämbara Cakravarté, noted

wonderful planetary arrangements in each house of the child’s
horoscope.
TEXT 10
mahäräja-lakñaëa sakala lagne kahe
rüpa dekhi’ cakravarté hailä vismaye
TRANSLATION
In each house there were signs that indicated a king. Moreover,

Cakravarté was astonished by the child’s beauty and said:
TEXT 11
’vipra räjä gauòe haibeka’ hena äche

vipra bale,—’sei vä, jäniba tähä päche’
TRANSLATION
“There is a prediction that in the future a brähmaëa will become the

King of Bengal. The future will show whether this child is that
personality.”
TEXT 12
mahä-jyotir-vit vipra sabära agrete
lagne anurüpa kathä lägila kahite
TRANSLATION
Then that great astrologer brähmaëa began to speak before everyone

present about the symptoms of the various houses in the child’s
horoscope.
TEXT 13
“lagne yata dekhi ei bälaka-mahimä
räjä hena, väkye täìre dite näri sémä
TRANSLATION
“The qualities I see in this child’s horoscope are beyond those of a

king, if fact, they are beyond all description.
TEXT 14
båhaspati jiniyä haibe vidyävän
alpei haibe sarva-guëera nidhäna”
TRANSLATION
“This child will be more learned than Båhaspati. He will soon manifest
a reservoir of all good qualities.”
TEXT 15
seikhäne vipra-rüpe eka mahäjana
prabhura bhaviñya-karma karaye kathana
TRANSLATION
In that assembly was one great brähmaëa devotee, who began to describe
the Lord’s future activities.
TEXT 16
vipra bale,—“e çiçu säkñät näräyaëa
iìhä haite sarva-dharma haibe sthäpana
TRANSLATION
He said, “This child is nondifferent from Näräyaëa. He will

reestablish religious principles.
TEXT 17
iìhä haite haibeka apürva pracära
ei çiçu karibe sarva-jagat uddhära
TRANSLATION
“He will preach wonderfully and thus deliver the entire world.
TEXT 18
brahmä, çiva, çuka yähä väïccha anukñaëa
iìhä haite tähä päibeka sarva-jana
TRANSLATION
“People will receive from Him love of God that is desired by even
Brahmä, Çiva, and Çukadeva.
TEXT 19
sarva-bhüta-dayälu, nirveda daraçane

sarva-jagatera préta haiba ihäne
TRANSLATION
“Just by seeing Him, the people of this world will develop love for
Him, compassion for other living entities, and detachment from
material enjoyment.
TEXT 20
anyera ki däya, viñëu-drohé ye yavana
tähäräo e çiñura bhajibe caraëa
TRANSLATION
“What to speak of others, even Yavanas who are averse to Viñëu will
worship the lotus feet of this child.
TEXT 21
ananta brahmäëòe kérti gäiba ihäna
ä-vipra e çiçure karibe praëäma
TRANSLATION
“His glories will be sung in innumerable universes, and everyone,

including brähmaëas, will offer respects to this child.
TEXT 22
bhägavata-dharma-maya ihäna çaréra
deva-dvija-guru-pitå-mätå-bhakta dhéra
TRANSLATION
“He is the personification of religious principles and the benefactor

of the demigods, the brähmaëas, the spiritual masters, His father and
mother, and the sober devotees.
TEXT 23
viñëu yena avatari’ laoyäyena dharma
sei-mata e çiçu karibe sarva-karma
TRANSLATION
“Just as Lord Viñëu incarnates and induces people to follow religious

principles, this child will perform similar activities.
TEXT 24
lagne yata kahe çubha lakñaëa ihäna
kära çakti äche tähä karite vyäkhyäna?
TRANSLATION
“Who has the power to explain the auspicious symptoms that are found
in the houses of this child’s horoscope?
TEXT 25
dhanya tumi, miçra-purandara bhägyavän
yäìra e nandana, täìre rahuka praëäma
TRANSLATION
“O Jagannätha Miçra, you are indeed glorious and fortunate, because

this child is your son. I offer my obeisances unto you.
TEXT 26
hena koñöhé gaëiläìa ämi bhägyavän
’çré-viçvambhara’-näma haibe ihäna
TRANSLATION
“I am also fortunate to have had the privilege of calculating His

horoscope. This child’s name will be Çré Viçvambhara.
TEXT 27
ihäne balibe loka ’navadvépa-candra’
e bälake jäniha kevala paränanda
TRANSLATION
“Yet people will call Him Navadvépa Candra. Know for certain that this
child is the personification of spiritual ecstasy.”
TEXT 28
hena rase päche haya duùkhera prakäça
ataeva nä kahilä prabhura sannyäsa
TRANSLATION
The brähmaëa did not mention anything about the Lord’s accepting
sannyäsa out of fear for creating a distressful condition amidst the
joyous occasion.
TEXT 29
çuni’ jagannätha-miçra putrera äkhyäna
änande vihvala, vipre dite cähe däna
TRANSLATION
Jagannätha Miçra was overwhelmed with ecstasy upon hearing the child’s
glories, and he desired to give something in charity to the brähmaëa.
TEXT 30
kichu nähi—sudaridra, tathäpi änande
viprera caraëe dhari’ miçra-candra kände
TRANSLATION
But because Jagannätha Miçra was extremely poor, he simply took hold
of the brähmaëa’s feet and cried.
TEXT 31
seha vipra kände jagannätha-pä’ye dhari’
änande sakala-loka bale ’hari’ ’hari’
TRANSLATION
The brähmaëa then grabbed hold of Jagannätha Miçra’s feet and cried,
while the people present there chanted, “Hari! Hari!” in ecstasy.
TEXT 32
divya-koñöhé çuni’ yata bändhava sakala
jaya-jaya diyä sabe karena maìgala
TRANSLATION
Hearing the Lord’s extraordinary horoscope, the friends and relatives

there happily chanted, “Jaya! Jaya!”
TEXT 33
tata-kñaëe äila sakala vädyakära
mådaìga, sänäi, vaàçé bäjaye apära
TRANSLATION
At that time various musicians came and began to enthusiastically play

mådaìgas, sänäi, and flutes.
TEXT 34
deva-stréye nara-stréye nä päri cinite
deve nare ekatra haila bhäla-mate
TRANSLATION
Demigoddesses mixed unnoticed with the ladies present there.
TEXT 35
deva-mätä savya-häte dhänya-dürvä laiyä

häsi’ dena prabhu-çire ’ciräyu’ baliyä
TRANSLATION
Aditi, the mother of the demigods, with her right hand placed paddy
and dürvä grass on the head of the child and blessed Him, saying,
“Live a long life.”
TEXT 36
cira-käla påthivéte karaha prakäça
ataeva ’ciräyu’ baliyä haila häsa
TRANSLATION
She desired that the Lord would always remain on this earth planet,
therefore she smiled as she blessed Him with the words, “Live a long
life.”
TEXT 37
apürva sundaré saba çacé-devé dekhe
värtä jijïäsite käro nä äise mukhe
TRANSLATION
Although mother Çacé saw the beautiful demigoddesses there, she was
too shy to inquire about their identities.
TEXT 38
çacéra caraëa-dhüli laya devé-gaëa
änande çacéra mukhe nä äise vacana
TRANSLATION
The demigoddesses took the dust from Çacédevé’s feet, and Çacé became
speechless out of joy.
TEXT 39
kibä änanda haila se jagannätha-ghare
vedete anante tähä varëite nä päre
TRANSLATION
The happiness experienced in the house of Jagannätha Miçra could not

be described by either Lord Ananta or the Vedas.
TEXT 40
loka dekhe,—çacé-gåhe sarva-nadéyäya
ye änanda haila, tähä kahana nä yäya
TRANSLATION
People at the house of Çacé and throughout Nadia felt such ecstasy
that it is beyond description.
TEXT 41
ki nagare, kibä ghare, kibä gaìgä-tére
niravadhi sarva-loka hari-dhvani kare
TRANSLATION
Whether in the village, in the houses, or on the banks of the Ganges—

everywhere, people continually chanted the names of Lord Hari.
TEXT 42
janma-yäträ-mahotsava, niçäya grahaëe
änande karena, keha marma nähi jäne
TRANSLATION
Everyone observed the festival of the Lord’s appearance while thinking

they were celebrating the occasion of the eclipse.
TEXT 43
caitanyera janma-yäträ—phälguné pürëimä
brahmä-ädi e tithira kare ärädhanä
TRANSLATION
Lord Caitanya appeared on the full moon night of the month of

Phälguna, a day thus worshiped by Brahmä and others.
TEXT 44
parama-pavitra tithi bhakti-svarüpiëé
yaìhi avatérëa hailena dvija-maëi
TRANSLATION
This day is the reservoir of devotional service and therefore most

sanctified, because the Supreme Lord, the best of the brähmaëas,
appeared on that day.
TEXT 45
nityänanda-janma mäghé çuklä trayodaçé
gauracandra-prakäça phälguné paurëamäsé
TRANSLATION
Lord Nityänanda appeared on the thirteenth day of the waxing moon in

the month of Magha, and Gauracandra appeared on the full moon evening
in the month of Phälguna.
TEXT 46
sarva-yäträ maìgala e dui puëya-tithi
sarva-çubha-lagna adhiñöhäna haya ithi
TRANSLATION
These two days are most auspicious because all favorable planetary
conjunctions are present on these days.
TEXT 47
eteke e dui tithi karile sevana
kåñëa-bhakti haya, khaëòe avidyä-bandhana
TRANSLATION
Therefore whoever observes these two days attains devotion to Lord

Kåñëa and freedom from the bondage to ignorance.
TEXT 48
éçvarera janma-tithi ye-hena pavitra
vaiñëavera sei-mata tithira caritra
TRANSLATION
Just as the appearance day of the Lord is sanctified, the appearance

days of the Vaiñëavas are also.
TEXT 49
gauracandra-ävirbhäva çune yei jane
kabhu duùkha nähi tära janme vä maraëe
TRANSLATION
Whoever hears about the appearance of Lord Gauracandra will never feel
distress, either during this life or at the time of death.
TEXT 50
çunile caitanya-kathä bhakti-phala dhare
janme-janme caitanyera saìge avatare
TRANSLATION
By hearing the topics of Çré Caitanya, one attains the fruit of

devotional service to the Supreme Lord and accompanies the Lord in His
pastimes life after life.
TEXT 51
ädi-khaëòa-kathä baòa çunite sundara
yaìhi avatérëa gauracandra maheçvara
TRANSLATION
The topics of Ädi-khaëòa are most pleasing to hear, because they

describe the appearance of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Lord
Gauracandra.
TEXTS 52-53
e saba lélära kabhu nähi pariccheda
’ävirbhäva’ ’tirobhäva’ mätra kahe veda
caitanya-kathära ädi, anta nähi dekhi
täìhäna kåpäya ye boläna, tähä likhi
TRANSLATION
Although the Vedas describe the Lord’s “appearance” and

“disappearance,” there is actually no end to His pastimes. I don’t see
any beginning or end of the topics of Çré Caitanya. I simply write
down whatever He mercifully induces me to speak.
TEXT 54
bhakta-saìge gauracandra-pade namaskära
TRANSLATION
I offer my respectful obeisances unto Çré Gauracandra along with His

devotees so that I may not commit any offenses at their feet.
TEXT 55

TRANSLATION

CBP 4: Name-giving Ceremony, Childhood Pastimes, and Thieves Kidnap

the Lord
Chapter Four: Name-giving Ceremony, Childhood Pastimes, and Thieves

Kidnap the Lord
TEXT 1
jaya jaya kamala-nayana gauracandra
jaya jaya tomära premera bhakta-vånda
TRANSLATION
All glories to the lotus-eyed Lord Gauracandra! All glories to Your

devotees, who are filled with pure love of God!
TEXT 2
hena çubha-dåñöi prabhu karaha a-mäyäya
ahar-niça citta yena bhajaye tomäya
TRANSLATION
O my Lord, please cast Your glance of causeless mercy on me, so that

my mind may worship You day and night.
TEXT 3
hena-mate prakäça haila gauracandra
çacé-gåhe dine-dine bäòaye änanda
TRANSLATION
In this way Çré Gauracandra advented, and the happiness in the house
of Çacé increased day by day.
TEXT 4
putrera çré-mukha dekhi’ brähmaëé brähmaëa
änanda-sägare doìhe bhäse anukñaëa
TRANSLATION
Seeing their son’s beautiful face, the brähmaëa couple constantly

floated in an ocean of bliss.
TEXT 5
bhäire dekhiyä viçvarüpa bhagavän
häsiyä karena kole änandera dhäma
TRANSLATION
When the most powerful Viçvarüpa would see His brother, the reservoir
of pleasure, He would smile and take Him on His lap.
TEXT 6
yata äpta-varga äche sarva-parikare
ahar-niça sabe thäki’ bälake ävare
TRANSLATION
All the relatives and friends of the Lord’s family would gather around
the child both day and night.
TEXT 7
’viñëu-rakñä’ paòe keha ’devé-rakñä’ paòe
mantra paòi’ ghara keha cäri-dige veòe
TRANSLATION
Some would recite mantras invoking Lord Viñëu’s protection, and some
would recite mantras invoking goddess Durgä’s protection. Others would
chant mantras while circumambulating the house.
TEXT 8
tävat kändena prabhu kamala-locana
hari-näma çunile rahena tata-kñana
TRANSLATION
Whenever the lotus-eyed Lord cried, He would stop only upon hearing
the chanting of the names of Hari.
TEXT 9
parama saìketa ei sabe büjhilena
kändilei hari-näma sabei layena
TRANSLATION
As everyone came to understand this great mystery, they would all

begin to chant the names of Hari whenever the Lord cried.
TRANSLATION
“Çré Caitanya Mahäprabhu said: A first-class Vaiñëava is he whose very

presence makes others chant the holy name of Kåñëa.”
TEXT 10
sarva-loke ävariyä thäke sarva-kñaëa
kautuka karaye ye rasika deva-gaëa
TRANSLATION
While the Lord was constantly surrounded by people, some mischievous

demigods played pranks on them.
TEXT 11
kona deva alakñite gåhete sämbhäya
chäyä dekhi’ sabe bole,—’ei cora yäya’

TRANSLATION
One of them secretly entered the Lord’s house, and when the people saw
his shadow, they exclaimed, “There goes a thief!”
TEXT 12
’narasiàha’ ’narasiàha’ keha kare dhvani
’aparäjitära stotra’ käro mukhe çuni
TRANSLATION
Someone chanted, “Nåsiàha! Nåsiàha!” and someone offered prayers to

Aparäjitä, goddess Durgä.
TEXT 13
nänä-mantre keha daça dik bandha kare
uöhila parama kalarava çacé-ghare
TRANSLATION
Someone else would protect the ten directions by mantra. In this way a
commotion arose in the house of mother Çacé.
TEXT 14
prabhu dekhi’ gåhera bahire deva yäya
sabe bole,—’ei-mata äse o päläya’
TRANSLATION
As the demigod left the house after seeing the Lord, everyone
exclaimed, “There he goes!”
TEXT 15
keha bole,—’dhara, dhara, ei cora yäya’
’nåsiàha’ ’nåsiàha’ keha òäkaye sadäya

TRANSLATION
Someone said, “Catch him! Catch him! There goes the thief!” Someone
else repeatedly chanted, “Nåsiàha! Nåsiàha!”
TEXT 16
kona ojhä bole,—’äji eòäili bhäla
nä jänis nåsiàhera pratäpa viçäla’
TRANSLATION
One exorcist said, “You are lucky you escaped today. You don’t know
the great power of Lord Nåsiàhadeva!”
TEXT 17
seikhäne thäki’ deva häse alakñite
paripürëa haila mäseka ei-mate
TRANSLATION
The demigods who were secretly standing there watching everything

began to laugh, and in this way one month passed.
TEXT 18
bälaka-utthäna-parve yata näré-gaëa
çacé-saìge gaìgä-snäne karilä gamana
TRANSLATION
On the occasion of the child’s coming out of the maternity room, the
ladies accompanied Çacédevé for bath in the Ganges.
TEXT 19
vädya-géta-kolähale kari’ gaìgä-snäna
äge gaìgä püji’ tabe gelä ’ñañöhé-sthäna’

TRANSLATION
As they went for bath, they sang and played musical instruments. They
first worshiped the Ganges, and then they went to worship Ñañöhé.
TEXT 20
yathä-vidhi püji’ saba devera caraëa
äilena gåhe paripürëa näré-gaëa
TRANSLATION
After properly worshiping the feet of all the gods, the ladies
returned home feeling satisfied.
TEXT 21
khai, kalä, taila, sindüra, guyä, päna
sabäre dilena äi kariyä samäna
TRANSLATION
Mother Çacé then respectfully distributed roasted paddy, bananas,

mustard oil, vermilion, betel nut, and pän to the ladies.
TEXT 22
bälakere äçiñiyä sarva-näré-gaëa
calilena gåhe, vandi’ äira caraëa
TRANSLATION
All the ladies then blessed the child, offered obeisances to mother
Çacé, and departed for their respective homes.
TEXT 23
hena mate vaise prabhu äpana-léläya
ke täne jänite päre, yadi nä jänäya

TRANSLATION
In this way the Lord performed His pastimes. Who can understand them,
unless they are inspired by the Lord?
TEXT 24
karäite cähe prabhu äpana-kértana
etad arthe kare prabhu saghane rodana
TRANSLATION
The Lord wanted everyone to chant His holy names, so He cried

frequently.
TEXT 25
yata yata prabodha karaye näré-gaëa
prabhu punaù punaù kari’ karaye krandana
TRANSLATION
The more the ladies tried to pacify the Lord, the more He would cry.
TEXT 26
’hari hari’ bali’ yadi òäke sarva-jane
tabe prabhu häsi’ cä’na çré-candra-vadane
TRANSLATION
But as soon as they chanted the name of Hari, the Lord would smile and
look at them with His moonlike face.
TEXT 27
jäniyä prabhura citta sarva-jana meli’
sadäi balena ’hari’ diyä karatäli
TRANSLATION
Knowing the heart of the Lord, everyone continually chanted the name
of Hari while clapping their hands.
TEXT 28
änande karaye sabe hari-saìkértana
hari-näme pürëa haila çacéra bhavana
TRANSLATION
Everyone happily performed congregational chanting of the name of

Hari, and thus Çacé’s house became filled with the sound of the holy
name of Hari.
TEXT 29
ei-mata vaise prabhu jagannätha-ghare
gupta-bhäve gopälera präya keli kare
TRANSLATION
As the Lord resided in the house of Jagannätha Miçra, He secretly

performed pastimes similar to those of Gopäla Kåñëa.
TEXTS 30-31
ye samaya, yakhana nä thäke keha ghare
ye-kichu thäkaye ghare, sakala vithäre
vithäriyä sakala pheläya cäri-bhite
sarva-ghara bhare taila, dugdha, ghola, ghåte
TRANSLATION
Whenever there was no one home, the Lord would scatter things here and
there and then pour oil, milk, buttermilk, and ghee on the floor.
TEXT 32
’janané äise’,—hena jäniyä äpane

çayane ächena prabhu, karena rodane
TRANSLATION
When He understood that His mother was coming, He would lie down and
begin to cry.
TEXT 33
’hari hari’ baliyä säntvanä kare mä’ya
ghare dekhe, saba dravya gaòägaòi yäya
TRANSLATION
In order to pacify the crying child, mother Çacé would chant the name
of Hari. Then she noticed the big mess in the room and inquired.
TEXT 34
’ke phelila sarva-gåhe dhänya, cälu, mugda?’
bhäëòera sahita dekhe bhäìgä dadhi dugdha
TRANSLATION
“Who has scattered this paddy, rice, and dal all over the house?” She
also noticed that the pots of yogurt and milk had been broken.
TEXT 35
sabe cäri-mäsera bälaka äche ghare
’ke phelila?’—hena keha bujhite nä päre
TRANSLATION
No one could understand who had scattered everything about. There was
only the four-month-old child at home.
TEXT 36
saba parijana äsi’ milila tathäya

manuñyera cihna-mätra keha nähi päya
TRANSLATION
All the relatives came there, but they were also unable to find a
trace of who had done it.
TEXT 37
keha bole,—’dänava asiyächila ghare
’rakñä lägi’ çiçure närila laìghibäre
TRANSLATION
Someone said, “Some demon must have come, but he was unable to attack
the child due to the protective mantras.
TEXT 38
çiçu laìghibäre nä päiyä krodha-mane
apacaya kari’ paläila nija-sthäne’
TRANSLATION
“Being unable to harm the child, he angrily made this mess and then
fled away.”
TEXT 39
miçra-jagannätha dekhi’ citte baòa dhanda
’daiva’ hena jäni’ kichu nä balila manda
TRANSLATION
Jagannätha Miçra was very astonished to see the mess, but considering
that it was an act of providence, he remained silent.
TEXT 40
daive apacaya dekhi’ dui-jane cähe

bälake dekhiyä kona duùkha nähi rahe
TRANSLATION
In spite of the great wastage, Çacé and Jagannätha forgot all their
distress when they looked at the face of their son.
TEXT 41
ei-mata prati-dina karena kautuka
näma-karaëera käla haila sammukha
TRANSLATION
In this way the Lord daily performed some mischief, and then the time
for His name-giving ceremony arrived.
TEXT 42
nélämbara-cakravarté-ädi vidyävän
sarva-bandhu-gaëera haila upasthäna
TRANSLATION
All the learned persons headed by Nélämbara Cakravarté as well as all

friends and relatives came for the ceremony.
TEXT 43
mililä vistara äsi’ pati-vratä-gaëa
lakñmé-präya-déptä sabe sindüra-bhüñaëa
TRANSLATION
Many chaste women, who were decorated with vermilion and as effulgent
as Lakñmé, came for the ceremony.
TEXT 44
näma thuibäre sabe karena vicära

stré-gaëa bolaye eka, anye bole ära
TRANSLATION
Everyone considered what name should be given. The women suggested one
name, and others suggested another name.
TEXT 45
’ihäna aneka jyeñöha kanyä-putra näi
çeña ye janmaye, tära näma se ’nimäi’
TRANSLATION
The ladies said, “Since you have lost many daughters, this last born
child should be named Nimäi.”
TEXT 46
balena vidvän saba kariyä vicära
eka näma yogya haya thuite ihära
TRANSLATION
After due consideration, the learned scholars there suggested an

appropriate name for the child.
TEXT 47
e çiñu janmile mätra sarva-deçe-deçe
durbhikña ghucila, våñöi päila kåñake
TRANSLATION
They said, “Since this child was born, all the surrounding provinces
have been devoid of famine and the farmers have had sufficient rains.
TEXT 48
jagat haila sustha ihäna janame

pürve yena påthivé dharilä näräyaëe
TRANSLATION
“Just as Lord Näräyaëa previously delivered the earth, the entire

world has become prosperous since the time of His birth.
TEXT 49
ataeva ihäna ’çré-viçvambhara’-näma
kula-dépa koñöhéteo likhila ihäna
TRANSLATION
“Therefore this child should be named Çré Viçvambhara. This name is

also given in His horoscope.
TEXT 50
’nimäi’ ye balilena pati-vratä-gaëa
sei näma ’dvitéya’ òäkibe sarva-jana
TRANSLATION
“The name Nimäi suggested by the chaste ladies will be His second
name.”
TEXT 51
sarva-çubha-kñaëa näma-karaëa-samaye
gétä, bhägavata, veda brähmaëa paòaye
TRANSLATION
The occasion of the child’s name-giving ceremony was most auspicious.

The brähmaëas recited the Bhagavad-gétä, the Çrémad Bhägavatam, and
the Vedas.
TEXT 52
deva-nara-gaëe karaye ekatra maìgala

hari-dhvani, çaìkha, ghaëöä bäjaye sakala
TRANSLATION
Both demigods and human beings chanted the name of Hari, as

conchshells were blown and bells were rung.
TEXT 53
dhänya, puìthi, kai, kaòi, svarëa, rajatädi yata
dharibära nimitta saba kailä upanéta
TRANSLATION
In order to examine the child’s preference, they kept paddy, a book,

roasted paddy, money, gold, and silver in front of Him.
TEXT 54
jagannätha bole,—’çuna, bäpa viçvambhara
yähä citte laya, tähä dharaha satvara’
TRANSLATION
Jagannätha Miçra said, “Listen, my dear Viçvambhara, pick up whatever

You find attractive.”
TEXT 55
sakala chäòiyä prabhu çré-çacénandana
’bhägavata’ dhariyä dilena äliìgana
TRANSLATION
Çré Çacénandana left everything aside and embraced the Çrémad

Bhägavatam.
TEXT 56
pati-vratä-gaëe ’jaya’ deya cäri-bhita

sabei bolena,—’baòa haibe paëòita’
TRANSLATION
From all sides the chaste ladies exclaimed, “Jaya! Jaya!” Everyone
predicted that the child would become a great learned scholar.
TEXT 57
keha bole,—’çiçu baòa haibe vaiñëava
alpe sarva-çästrera jänibe anubhava’
TRANSLATION
Someone said, “This child will be a great Vaiñëava. He will realize

the purport of the scriptures in a short time.”
TEXT 58
ye dike häsiyä prabhu cä’na viçvambhara
änande siïcita haya tära kalevara
TRANSLATION
Whoever was blessed by Viçvambhara’s smiling glance was filled with

happiness.
TEXT 59
ye karaye kole, sei eòite nä jäne
devera durlabhe kole kare näré-gaëe
TRANSLATION
Whoever took Him on their lap did not like to put Him down. In this
way the ladies held on their laps He who is rarely attained by the
demigods.
TEXT 60
prabhu yei kände, sei-kñaëe näré-gaëa

häte täle diyä kare hari-saìkértana
TRANSLATION
Whenever the Lord cried, the women immediately clapped their hands and
chanted the names of Hari.
TEXT 61
çuniyä näcena prabhu kolera upare
viçeñe sakala-näré hari-dhvani kare
TRANSLATION
As the Lord heard their chanting, He began to dance on their laps.

This in turn inspired the ladies to chant with greater enthusiasm.
TEXT 62
niravadhi sabära vadane hari-näma
chale boläyena prabhu,—hena icchä täna
TRANSLATION
Everyone there continually chanted the names of Hari, for they were
induced by the will of the Supreme Lord.
TEXT 63
’täna icchä vinä kona karma siddha nahe’
vede çästre bhägavate ei tattva kahe
TRANSLATION
Without the Lord’s will, no activities are successful. This is

confirmed in the Vedic literature and the Çrémad Bhägavatam.
TEXT 64
ei-mate karäiyä nija-saìkértana

dine-dine bäòe prabhu çré-çacénandana
TRANSLATION
In this way the Supreme Lord, Çré Çacénandana, inspired everyone to

chant His holy names as He grew up day by day.
TEXT 65
jänu-gati cale prabhu parama-sundara
kaöite kiìkiëé bäje ati manohara
TRANSLATION
The crawling of the Lord was most beautiful, and the tinkling sound of
the bells on His waist enchanted the minds of all.
TEXT 66
parama-nirbhaye sarva-aìgane vihare
kibä agni, sarpa, yähä dekhe, täi dhare
TRANSLATION
He fearlessly wandered throughout the courtyard and grabbed whatever

He saw, even a fire or a snake.
TEXT 67
eka dina eka sarpa bäòéte veòäya
dharilena sarpe prabhu bälaka-léläya
TRANSLATION
One day a snake entered the house, and the Lord caught hold of it in
childish sport.
TEXT 68
kuëòalé kariyä sarpa rahila veòiyä

öhäkura thäkilä tära upare çuiyä
TRANSLATION
The Lord then laid down on the coils of the snake.
TEXT 69
äthe-vyathe sabe dekhi’ ’häya häya’ kare
çuiyä häsena prabhu sarpera upare
TRANSLATION
Seeing this, everyone immediately exclaimed, “Alas! Alas!” but the

Lord simply smiled as He lay on the snake.
TEXT 70
’garuòa’ ’garuòa’ bali’ òäke sarva-jana
pitä-mätä-ädi bhaye karaye krandana
TRANSLATION
All the people there called out, “Garuòa! Garuòa!” and the Lord’s
parents cried out of fear.
TEXT 71
calilä ’ananta’ çuni’ sabära krandana
punaù dharibäre yä’na çré-çacénandana
TRANSLATION
Hearing everyone cry, Lord Ananta began to depart, but the son of Çacé
tried again to grab Him.
TEXT 72
dhariyä äniyä sabe karilena kole
’cira-jévé hao’ kari’ näré-gaëa bole

TRANSLATION
The ladies quickly caught hold of the Lord and took Him on their laps,
blessing Him with the words, “Live a long life.”
TEXT 73
keha ’rakñä’ bändhe, keha paòe svasti-väëé
aìge keha deya viñëu-pädokaka äni’
TRANSLATION
Someone tied a protective charm on Him, and someone recited auspicious

hymns. Someone else sprinkled caraëämåta on Him.
TEXT 74
keha bole,—’bälakera punar-janma haila’
keha bole,—’jäti-sarpa, teïi nä laìghila’
TRANSLATION
Someone said, “This child has received a new life,” and someone said,
“That was a special snake, and therefore it did not bite Him.”
TEXT 75
häse prabhu gauracandra sabäre cähiyä
punaù punaù yäya, sabe änena dhariyä
TRANSLATION
Lord Gauracandra glanced on everyone present and smiled. He tried

again and again to go catch the snake, but they repeatedly stopped
Him.
TEXT 76
bhakti kari’ ye e-saba veda-gopya çune
saàsära-bhujaìga täre nä kare laìghane

TRANSLATION
Whoever hears these confidential topics with devotion will never be

bitten by the snake of material existence.
TEXT 77
ei-mata dine-dine çré-çacénandana
häìöiyä karaye prabhu aìgane bhramaëa
TRANSLATION
In this way Çré Çacénandana eventually began walking in the courtyard

of the house.
TEXT 78
jiniyä kandarpa-koöi sarväìgera rüpa
cändera lägaye sädha dekhite se-mukha
TRANSLATION
The Lord’s beautiful form defeated the beauty of millions of Cupids.

Indeed, even the moon desired to see His face.
TEXT 79
suvalita mastake cäìcara bhäla-keça
kamala-nayana,—yena gopälera veça
TRANSLATION
The Lord’s head was decorated with curling locks of hair, and with His
lotus eyes He looked just like Gopäla.
TEXT 80
äjänu-lambita-bhuja, aruëa adhara
sakala-lakñaëa-yukta vakña-parisara
TRANSLATION
The Lord’s hands reached to His knees, His lips were reddish, His
chest was broad, and He was decorated with all other auspicious
symptoms.
TEXT 81
sahaje aruëa gaura-deha manohara
viçeñe aìguli, kara, caraëa sundara
TRANSLATION
The enchanting golden body of the Lord resembled the color of the
rising sun, and His fingers, hands, and lotus feet were all
beautifully formed.
TEXT 82
bälaka-svabhäve prabhu yabe cali’ yäya
rakta paòe hena,—dekhi’ mäye träsa päya
TRANSLATION
As the Lord walked around just like a young child, His mother became
frightened thinking that His reddish feet were bleeding.
TEXT 83
dekhi’ çacé-jagannätha baòai vismita
nirdhana, tathäpi doìhe mahä-änandita
TRANSLATION
Seeing this, Çacémätä and Jagannätha Miçra became greatly astonished.

Although they were poor, they were always joyful.
TEXT 84
känäkäni kare doìhe nirjane vasiyä

“kona mahäpuruña vä janmilä äsiyä
TRANSLATION
One day, as they sat together in seclusion, they whispered to each

other, “Some great personality has taken birth in our family.
TEXT 85
hena bujhi,—saàsära-duùkhera haila anta
janmila ämära ghare hena guëavanta
TRANSLATION
“Since such a qualified person has taken birth in our house, perhaps
our material distress will come to an end.
TEXT 86
emana çiçura réti kabhu nähi çuni
niravadhi näce, häse, çuni’ hari-dhvani
TRANSLATION
“We have never before heard of such behavior in a child. He

continually dances and smiles upon hearing the sound of the holy
names.
TEXT 87
tävat krandana kare, prabodha nä mäne
baòa kari’ hari-dhvani yävat nä çune”
TRANSLATION
“Whenever He cries, He is not pacified until He hears the loud

chanting of the name of Hari.”
TEXT 88
üñaù-käla haile yateka näré-gaëa

bälake veòiyä sabe kare saìkértana
TRANSLATION
In the morning all the ladies would gather around the child and
perform saìkértana.
TEXT 89
’hari’ bali’ näré-gaëe deya karatäli
näce gaurasundara bälaka kutühalé
TRANSLATION
As they clapped their hands and chanted the name of Hari, Gaurasundara
would enthusiastically dance.
TEXT 90
gaòägaòi yäya prabhu dhüläya dhüsara
uöhi’ häse jananéra kolera upara
TRANSLATION
The Lord would become covered with dust as He rolled on the ground,
and then He would smile and climb onto the lap of His mother.
TEXT 91
hena aìga-bhaìgé kari’ näce gauracandra
dekhiyä sabära haya atula änanda
TRANSLATION
Everyone felt incomparable happiness on seeing the various postures

that Gauracandra exhibited as He danced.
TEXT 92
hena mate çiçu-bhäve hari-saìkértana

karäyena prabhu, nähi bujhe kona jana
TRANSLATION
In this way no one could understand how the Lord as a child induced
others to chant the holy names.
TEXT 93
niravadhi dhäya prabhu ki ghare, bähire
parama-caïcala, keha dharite nä päre
TRANSLATION
The Lord constantly ran in and out of the house. He was so restless
that no one could catch Him.
TEXT 94
ekeçvara bäòéra bähire prabhu yäya
khai, kalä, sandeça, yä’ dekhe tä’ cäya
TRANSLATION
Sometimes the Lord would go alone outside the house and ask people for
whatever He saw—roasted paddy, bananas, or sandeça.
TEXT 95
dekhiyä prabhura rüpa parama-mohana
ye-jana nä cine, seha deya tata-kñaëa
TRANSLATION
Captivated on seeing the Lord’s enchanting form, even strangers gave

Him whatever He requested.
TEXT 96
sabei sandeça-kalä deyena prabhure

päiyä santoñe prabhu äisena ghare
TRANSLATION
They would give the Lord bananas and sandeça, and He returned home
satisfied.
TEXT 97
ye-sakala stré-gaëe gäyena hari-näma
tä’-sabäre äni’ saba karena pradäna
TRANSLATION
He then distributed those items to the ladies who chanted the holy
names.
TEXT 98
bälakera buddhi dekhi’ häse sarva-jana
häte täli diyä ’hari’ bole anukñaëa
TRANSLATION
Seeing the child’s intelligence, everyone laughed and chanted Hari’s

names while clapping their hands.
TEXT 99
ki vihäne, ki madhyähne, ki rätri, sandhyäya
niravadhi bäòéra bähire prabhu yäya
TRANSLATION
The Lord went out of the house at any time of the day, whether
morning, noon, afternoon, or night.
TEXT 100
nikaöe vasaye yata bandhu-varga-ghare

prati-dina kautuke äpane curi kare
TRANSLATION
He regularly went to the neighboring friends’ houses and playfully

stole things.
TEXT 101
käro ghare dugdha piye, käro bhäta khäya
häëòé bhäìge, yära ghare kichu nähi päya
TRANSLATION
He drank someone’s milk, He ate someone else’s rice, and He broke the
pots if He could not find anything to take.
TEXT 102
yära ghare çiçu thäke, tähäre kändäya
keha dekhilei mätra uöhiyä paläya
TRANSLATION
If there was a child in the house, the Lord made him cry. And if
someone saw Him, He ran away.
TEXT 103
daiva-yoge yadi keha päre dharibäre
tabe tära pä’ye dharé kare parihäre
TRANSLATION
If by chance the Lord was caught, He fell at the person’s feet in

order to gain release.
TEXT 104
“ebära chäòaha more, nä äsiba ära

ära yadi curi karoì, dohäi tomära”
TRANSLATION
“Please leave Me this time. I will not come again. I promise I won’t
steal again.”
TEXT 105
dekhiyä çiçura buddhi, sabei vismita
ruñöa nahe keha, sabe karena piréta
TRANSLATION
Seeing the child’s intelligence, everyone was astonished. They could

not become upset, rather, they loved Him.
TEXT 106
nija-putra haiteo sabe sneha kare
daraçana-mätra sarva-citta-våtti hare
TRANSLATION
Everyone showed more affection to Him than to their own sons, for the
Lord stole everyone’s heart just by His presence.
TEXT 107
ei-mata raìga kare vaikuëöhera räya
sthira nahe eka-öhäïi, bulaye sadäya
TRANSLATION
In this way the Lord of Vaikuëöha performed His pastimes as He

constantly wandered about.
TEXT 108
eka-dina prabhura dekhiyä dui core

yukti kare,—“kä’ra çiçu beòäya nagare”
TRANSLATION
One day two thieves saw the Lord and contemplated, “Whose child is
this, wandering alone in the streets?”
TEXT 109
prabhura çré-aìge dekhi’ divya alaìkära
haribäre dui core cinte parakära
TRANSLATION
They saw that the Lord was wearing costly ornaments, and they
considered how they could steal them.
TEXT 110
’bäpa’ ’bäpa’ bali’ eka core laila kole
“eta-kñaëa kothä chile?”—ära cora bole
TRANSLATION
One of the thieves took the Lord in His arms and said, “My dear
child!” And the other thief said, “Where have You been so long?”
TEXT 111
“jhäö ghare äisa, bäpa” bole dui core
häsiyä bolena prabhu,—“cala yäi ghare”
TRANSLATION
The thieves said, “Come, let us go home,” and the Lord smiled and
said, “Yes, let us go.”
TEXT 112
äthe-vyathe kole kari’ dui core dhäya

loke bole,—“yära çiçu se-i lai’ yäya
TRANSLATION
The two thieves hurriedly carried the Lord away as onlookers

considered that they were taking their own son home.
TEXT 113
arbuda arbuda loka, kebä käre cine?
mahä-tuñöa cora alaìkära-daraçane
TRANSLATION
There were millions of people in Navadvépa, so who could recognize

everyone? The thieves, meanwhile, were greatly satisfied to see the
child’s ornaments.
TEXT 114
keha mane bhäve,—“muïi nimu täòa-bälä”
ei-mate dui core khäya manaù-kalä
TRANSLATION
One of them thought, “I will take the bangles.” And in this way they
both dreamt of their soon-to-be-acquired riches.
TEXT 115
dui cora cali’ yäya nija-marma-sthäne
skandhera upare häsi’ yä’na bhagaväne
TRANSLATION
As the two thieves went towards their destination, the Lord smiled
while riding on the thief’s shoulder.
TEXT 116
eka-jana prabhure sandeça deya kare

ära jane bole,—“ei äiläìa ghare”
TRANSLATION
One of the thieves gave the Lord a piece of sandeça, and the other
thief said, “We’re almost home.”
TEXT 117
ei-mata bhäëòiyä aneka düre yäya
hethä yata äpta-gaëa cähiyä veòäya
TRANSLATION
In this way the thieves deceived the Lord. As they took Him far away,
the Lord’s relatives began to search for Him.
TEXT 118
keha keha bole,—“äisa, äisa, viçvambhara”
keha òäke ’nimäi’ kariyä ucca-svara
TRANSLATION
Someone called, “Come, Viçvambhara, come!” Someone else loudly called,

“Nimäi!”
TEXT 119
parama vyäkula hailena sarva-jana
jala vinä yena haya matsyera jévana
TRANSLATION
They all became overwhelmed like a fish out of water.
TEXT 120
sabe sarva-bhäve lailä govinda-çaraëa
prabhu laïä yäya cora äpana-bhavana

TRANSLATION
Everyone took full shelter of Lord Govinda as the thieves took the
Lord towards their house.
TEXT 121
vaiñëavé-mäyäya cora patha nähi cine
jagannätha-ghare äila nija-ghara-jïäne
TRANSLATION
Being influenced by the Lord’s illusory energy, the thieves lost their
way and returned to the house of Jagannätha Miçra while thinking that
they had returned to their own home.
TEXT 122
cora dekhe äiläìa nija-marma-sthäne
alaìkära harite haila sävadhäne
TRANSLATION
When the thieves thought that they had returned to their own house,
they prepared to steal the Lord’s ornaments.
TEXT 123
cora bole,—“näma’ bäpa, äiläìa ghara”
prabhu bole,—“haya haya, nämäo satvara”
TRANSLATION
One of them said, “Please get down, my dear child. We have reached
home.” The Lord replied, “Yes, yes, put Me down quickly.”
TEXT 124
yekhäne sakala-gaëe miçra jagannätha
viñäda bhävena sabe mäthe diyä häta

TRANSLATION
Meanwhile, Jagannätha Miçra and his associates held their heads in

lamentation.
TEXT 125
mäyä-mugdha cora öhäkurere sei-sthäne
skandha haite nämäila nija-ghara-jïäne
TRANSLATION
The thieves, illusioned by mäyä, set the child down at that very place
while considering that it was their own house.
TEXT 126
nämilei mätra prabhu gelä pitå-kole
mahänanda kari’ sabe ’hari’ ’hari’ bole
TRANSLATION
The Lord immediately went to the lap of His father, and everyone
chanted the name of Hari in great joy.
TEXT 127
sabära haila anirvacanéya raìga
präëa äsi’ dehera haila yena saìga
TRANSLATION
The people’s condition was beyond description; it was as if their

lives returned to their bodies.
TEXT 128
äpanära ghara nahe,—dekhe dui core
kothä äsiyächi, kichu cinite nä päre

TRANSLATION
The thieves then realized that it was not their house, but they could
not understand where they were.
TEXT 129
gaëòagole kebä käre avadhäna kare?
cäri-dige cähi’ cora paläila òare
TRANSLATION
In the middle of the commotion, no one saw what had happened. Thus
undetected, the thieves ran away in fear.
TEXT 130
“parama adbhuta!” dui cora mane gaëe’
cora bole,—“bhelaki vä dila kona jane?”
TRANSLATION
Both the thieves thought, “How strange!” One of them said, “Did
someone perform some magic on us?”
TEXT 131
“caëòé räkhilena äji”—bole dui core
sustha haiyä dui cora koläkuli kare
TRANSLATION
They both concluded, “Goddess Caëòé has saved us today.” Then, after
they regained their composure, they embraced each other.
TEXT 132
paramärthe dui cora—mahä-bhägyavän
näräyaëa yära skandhe karilä utthäna

TRANSLATION
In reality, the two thieves were most fortunate for they had carried
the Supreme Personality of Godhead on their shoulders.
TEXT 133
ethä sarva-gaëe mane karena vicära
“ke änila, deha’ vastra çire bändhi’ tära”
TRANSLATION
In the meantime, everyone thought, “Who brought Him back? Tie some new
cloth on his head as a gift.”
TEXT 134
keha bole,—“dekhilaìa loka dui-jana
çiçu thui kon dike karila gamana”
TRANSLATION
Someone said, “I saw two persons come here. They set the child down
and then vanished.”
TEXT 135
“ämi äniïächi”—kona jana nähi bole
adbhuta dekhiyä sabe paòilena bhole
TRANSLATION
Since no one said, “I brought Him,” everyone became perplexed.
TEXT 136
sabe jijïäsena,—“bäpa, keha ta’ nimäi?
ke tomäre änila päiyä kon öhäïi?”
TRANSLATION
They all asked Nimäi, “Dear child, please tell us, who brought You
here? Where did he find You?”
TEXT 137
prabhu bole,—“ämi giyächinu gaìgä-tére
patha häräiyä ämi veòäi nagare
TRANSLATION
The Lord replied, “I went to the bank of the Ganges and then lost My
way.
TEXT 138
tabe dui jana ämä’ kolete kariyä
kon pathe eikhäne thuila äniyä”
TRANSLATION
“As I was wandering on the street, two strangers took Me in their arms
and brought Me here.”
TEXT 139
sabe bole,—“mithyä kabhu nahe çästra-väëé
daive räkhe çiçu, vådha, anätha äpani”
TRANSLATION
Everyone said, “The statements of the scriptures cannot be false. It

is said that children as well as old and helpless people are protected
by providence.”
TEXT 140
ei-mata vicära karena sarva-jane
viñëu-mäyä-mohe keha tattva nähi jäne
TRANSLATION
In this way the people considered what had happened, but they could
not know the facts due to being illusioned by Lord Viñëu’s illusory
energy.
TEXT 141
ke täìre jänite päre, yadi nä jänäya
TRANSLATION
In this way the Lord of Vaikuëöha performed amazing pastimes. Who can
understand those pastimes unless the Lord reveals them?
TEXT 142
veda-gopya e-saba äkhyäna yei çune
täìra dåòha-bhakti haya caitanya-caraëe
TRANSLATION
Whoever hears these topics, which are confidential to even the Vedas,
will certainly attain firm devotion for the lotus feet of Lord
Caitanya.
TEXT 143
çré kåñëa-caitanya nityänanda-cäìda jäna
TRANSLATION

CBP 5: Eating the Mendicant Brähmaëa’s Offerings
Chapter Five: Eating the Mendicant Brähmaëa’s Offerings
TEXT 1
jaya jaya bhakta-priya prabhu viçvambhara
dhvaja-vajräìkuça-pada mahä-maheçvara
TRANSLATION
All glories to the devotees’ beloved Lord Viçvambhara, whose lotus

feet are marked with the flag, thunderbolt, and goad. He is the Lord
of all lords.
TEXT 2
hena mate äche prabhu jagannätha-ghare
alakñite bahu-vidha svaprakäça kare
TRANSLATION
In this way the Lord secretly manifested various pastimes while

residing in the house of Jagannätha Miçra.
TEXT 3
eka-dina òäki’ bole miçra-purandara
“ämära pustaka äna’ bäpa viçvambhara!”
TRANSLATION
One day Jagannätha Miçra called to Viçvambhara, “My dear son, please
bring my book.”
TEXT 4
bäpera vacana çuni’ ghare dhäïä yäya
ruëujhunu kariye nüpura bäje pä’ya
TRANSLATION
Hearing His father’s words, Viçvambhara ran into the room and the
sound of ankle bells was heard as He moved.
TEXT 5
miçra bole,—“kothä çuni nüpurera dhvani?”

catur-dike cäya dui brähmaëa-brähmaëé
TRANSLATION
Jagannätha Miçra said, “From where is the sound of ankle bells

coming?” The brähmaëa couple then began to look around.
TEXT 6
“ämära putrera pä’ye nähika nüpura
kothäya bäjila vädya nüpura madhura?”
TRANSLATION
“My son is not wearing ankle bells, so where has the sweet sound of
ankle bells come from?”
TEXT 7
ki adbhuta! ’dui-jane mane mane gaëe’
vacana nä sphure dui-janera vadane
TRANSLATION
They both considered the incident to be most strange, and they were
unable to speak.
TEXT 8
puìthi diyä prabhu calilena kheläite
ära adbhuta dekhe giyä gåhera mäjhete
TRANSLATION
The Lord gave the book to His father and then went outside to play.
But when the couple went inside the room, they experienced another
wonder.
TEXT 9
saba gåhe dekhe aparüpa pada-cihna

dhvaja, vraja, aìkuça, patäkädi bhinna bhinna
TRANSLATION
All over the room they saw extraordinary footprints decorated with
signs like the flag, thunderbolt, goad, and banner.
TEXT 10
änandita doìhe dekhi’ apürva caraëa
doìhe hailä pulakita sajala-nayana
TRANSLATION
They both became filled with ecstasy on seeing those incomparable

footprints. Their hairs stood on end and tears flowed from their eyes.
TEXT 11
päda-padma dekhi’ doìhe kare namaskära
doìhe bole,—“nistärimu, janma nähi ära”
TRANSLATION
They both offered obeisances to those lotus footprints and said, “We
are delivered! We will not take another birth.”
TEXT 12
miçra bole,—“çuna, viçvarüpera janané!
ghåta-paramänna rändhaha äpani
TRANSLATION
Jagannätha Miçra said, “Listen, mother of Viçvarüpa, go and cook some

fried rice with ghee for our çälagräma.
TEXT 13
ghare ye ächena dämodara-çälagräma

païca-gavye sakäle karämu täne snäna
TRANSLATION
“Tomorrow morning I will bath our Dämodara çälagräma with païca-gavya.
TEXT 14
bujhilaìa,—teìho ghare bulena äpani
ataeva çuniläìa nüpurera dhvani”
TRANSLATION
“I can understand that our çälagräma is walking around the room. That
is why we heard the sound of ankle bells.”
TEXT 15
ei-mate dui-jane parama-hariñe
çälagräma püjä kare, prabhu mane häse
TRANSLATION
In this way they both worshiped çälagräma-çilä with great

satisfaction, and the Lord smiled within.
TEXT 16
ära eka kathä çuna parama-adbhuta
ye raìga karilä prabhu jagannätha-suta
TRANSLATION
Now please hear another wonderful pastime performed by the son of

Jagannätha.
TEXT 17
parama-sukåti eka tairthika brähmaëa
kåñëera uddeçe kare tértha paryaöana

TRANSLATION
One most pious mendicant brähmaëa was wandering to various holy places
in search of Kåñëa.
TEXT 18
ñaò-akñara gopäla-mantrera kare upäsana
gopäla-naivedya vinä nä kare bhojana
TRANSLATION
He worshiped the Lord with the six-syllable Gopäla mantra, and he

would eat only what he had first offered to Gopäla.
TEXT 19
daive bhägyavän tértha bhramite bhramite
äsiyä mililä vipra prabhura bäòéte
TRANSLATION
In the course of visiting the various holy places, that fortunate

brähmaëa arrived by providence at the house of the Lord.
TEXT 20
kaëöhe bäla-gopäla bhüñaëa çälagräma
parama-brahmaëya-teja, ati anupama
TRANSLATION
That matchless effulgent brähmaëa had a Deity of Bäla-gopäla and a

çälagräma-çilä hanging from his neck.
TEXT 21
niravadhi mukhe vipra ’kåñëa kåñëa’ bole
antare govinda-rase dui-cakñu òhule

TRANSLATION
He constantly chanted the name of Kåñëa, while he kept his eyes half
closed and internally relished ecstatic love for Govinda.
TEXT 22
dekhi’ jagannätha-miçra teja se täìhära
sambhrame uöhiyä karilena namaskära
TRANSLATION
When Jagannätha Miçra saw the effulgent brähmaëa, he respectfully

stood up and then offered obeisances.
TEXT 23
atithi-vyabhära-dharma yena-mate haya
saba karilena jagannätha mahäçaya
TRANSLATION
Jagannätha Miçra received the brähmaëa with the etiquette due to a

guest.
TEXT 24
äpane kariyä täna päda prakñälana
vasite dilena äni’ uttama äsana
TRANSLATION
He personally washed the brähmaëa’s feet and then offered him a proper
seat.
TEXT 25
sustha hai’ vasilena yadi vipra-vara
tabe täne miçra jijïäsena,—“kothä ghara?”

TRANSLATION
After the brähmaëa was comfortably seated, Jagannätha Miçra asked him,
“Where is your residence?”
TEXT 26
vipra bole,—“ämi udäséna deçäntaré
cittera vikñepe mätra paryaöana kari”
TRANSLATION
The brähmaëa replied, “I am a wandering mendicant. I go wherever my

restless mind takes me.”
TEXT 27
praëati kariyä miçra bolena vacana
“jagatera bhägye se tomära paryaöana
TRANSLATION
With folded hands, Jagannätha Miçra said, “Your traveling is for the
benefit of the world.
TEXT 28
viçeñataù äji ämära parama saubhägya
äjïä deha’,—randhanera kari giyä kärya”
TRANSLATION
“Today I am especially fortunate. Please order me and I will go

arrange for your cooking.”
TEXTS 29-30
vipra bole,—“kara, miçra, ye icchä tomära”
hariñe karilä miçra divya upahära

randhanera sthäna upaskari’ bhäla-mate
dilena sakala sajja randhana karite
TRANSLATION
The brähmaëa replied, “Please do whatever you feel suitable.”

Jagannätha Miçra then happily arranged all sorts of palatable
ingredients. Jagannätha Miçra and Çacédevé nicely cleaned the kitchen
and kept all the ingredients ready for cooking.
TEXT 31
santoñe brähmaëa-vara kariyä randhana
vasilena kåñëere karite nivedana
TRANSLATION
Satisfied with the arrangement, the brähmaëa cooked and then sat down
to make an offering to Kåñëa.
TEXT 32
sarva-bhüta-antaryämé çré-çacénandana
mane äche,—viprere dibena daraçana
TRANSLATION
Çré Çacénandana, the Supersoul of all living entities, then decided to

give darçana to the brähmaëa.
TEXT 33
dhyäna-mätra karite lägilä vipra-vara
sammukhe äilä prabhu çré-gaurasundara
TRANSLATION
As soon as the great brähmaëa began to meditate, Çré Gaurasundara came

before him.
TEXT 34
dhülä-maya sarva-aìga, mürti digambara
aruëa-nayana, kara-caraëa sundara
TRANSLATION
The Lord was naked, and all of His limbs were covered with dust. His
eyes were reddish, and His hands and feet were most beautiful.
TEXT 35
häsiyä viprera anna laiyä çré-kare
eka gräsa khäilena, dekhe vipra-vare
TRANSLATION
The Lord smiled and took a handful of the brähmaëa’s rice. He then ate
the rice as the brähmaëa watched.
TEXT 36
“häya häya” kari’ bhägyavanta vipra òäke
“anna curi karileka caïcala bälake”
TRANSLATION
The fortunate brähmaëa cried out, “Alas! Alas! This naughty boy has
stolen the rice!”
TEXT 37
äsiyä dekhena jagannätha-miçra-vara
bhäta khäya, häse prabhu çré-gaurasundara
TRANSLATION
Jagannätha Miçra came there and saw Çré Gaurasundara was smiling as He
ate the brähmaëa’s rice.
TEXT 38
krodhe miçra dhäiyä yäyena märibäre
sambhrame uöhiyä vipra dharilena kare
TRANSLATION
In anger, Jagannätha Miçra rushed to beat the Lord. The brähmaëa,

however, got up and apprehensively caught hold of Jagannätha Miçra’s
hand.
TEXT 39
vipra bole,—“miçra, tumi baòa dekhi ärya!
kon jïäna bälakera märiyä ki kärya?
TRANSLATION
“Miçra, you are supposed to be a cultured Äryan! What is the use of

beating this ignorant boy?
TEXT 40
bhäla-manda-jïäna yära thäke, märi täre
ämära çapatha, yadi märaha uhäre”
TRANSLATION
“Only one who can distinguish between right and wrong may be beaten.
Therefore I forbid you from beating this child.”
TEXT 41
duùkhe vasilena miçra hasta diyä çire
mäthä nähi tole miçra, vacana nä sphure
TRANSLATION
Jagannätha Miçra then sat down in distress, holding his head with his
hands. He could not speak or lift his head.
TEXT 42
vipra bole,—“miçra, duùkha nä bhäviha mane
ye dine ye habe, tähä éçvara se jäne
TRANSLATION
The brähmaëa said, “My dear Miçra, please don’t feel sad. Whatever is
meant to happen on a particular day is known only to the Lord.
TEXT 43
phala-müla-ädi gåhe ye thäke tomära
äni’ deha’ äji tähä kariba ähära”
TRANSLATION
“Please bring whatever fruits and roots are there in your house, and I
will eat those today.”
TEXT 44
miçra bole,—“more yadi thäke bhåtya-jïäna
ära-bära päka kara, kari’ deìa sthäna
TRANSLATION
Jagannätha Miçra said, “If you at all consider me your servant, then
please cook again. I will make all arrangements.
TEXT 45
gåhe äche randhanera sakala sambhära
punaù päka kara, tabe santoña ämära”
TRANSLATION
“We have all the ingredients for cooking in the house. Please cook
again. Then I will feel satisfied.”
TEXT 46
balite lägilä yata iñöa-bandhu-gaëa
“ämä-sabä’ cähi’ tabe karaha randhana”
TRANSLATION
All the friends and relatives of Jagannätha Miçra present there also
requested the brähmaëa, “Please be merciful to us and cook again.”
TEXT 47
vipra bole,—“yei icchä tomä-sabäkära
kariba randhana sarvathäya punar-bära”
TRANSLATION
The brähmaëa said, “All right. According to your desire, I will

certainly cook again.”
TEXT 48
hariña hailä sabe viprera vacane
sthäna upaskarilena sabe tata-kñaëe
TRANSLATION
Everyone there was happy to hear the brähmaëa’s decision, and they
immediately cleaned the kitchen.
TEXT 49
randhanera sajja äni’ dilena tvarite
calilena vipra-vara randhana karite
TRANSLATION
They quickly assembled all the ingredients, and the brähmaëa began to
cook.
TEXT 50
sabei bolena,—“çiçu parama caïcala
ära bära päche nañöa karaye sakala
TRANSLATION
Everyone concluded, “This child is very restless and may spoil the
offering again.
TEXT 51
randhana, bhojana vipra karena yävat
ära-bäòé laye çiñu räkhaha tävat”
TRANSLATION
“Therefore please take Him to another house until the brähmaëa

finishes cooking and eating.”
TEXT 52
tabe çacédevé putre kole ta’ kariyä
calilena ära-bäòé prabhure laiyä
TRANSLATION
Çacédevé then took her son in her arms and went to a neighbor’s house.
TEXT 53
saba näré-gaëa bole,—“çuna re nimäi
emata kariyä ki viprera anna khäi!”
TRANSLATION
All the ladies there said, “Listen, Nimäi, You shouldn’t have eaten
the brähmaëa’s rice like that.”
TEXT 54
häsiyä bolena prabhu çré-candra-vadane
“ämära ki doña, vipra òäkilä äpane?”
TRANSLATION
The Lord smiled with His moonlike face and replied, “What is My fault?
The brähmaëa called Me.”
TEXTS 55-56
sabei bolena,—“aye nimäi òhäìgäti!
ki karibä, ebe ye tomära gela jäti?”
kothäkära brähmaëa, kon kula, kebä cine?
tära bhäta khäi’ jäti räkhibä kemane?”
TRANSLATION
Everyone then said, “O deceitful Nimäi, what will You do now that You
have lost Your caste? Who knows that brähmaëa? What is his caste?
Where is he from? Now that You have eaten his rice, how will You
maintain Your caste?”
TEXT 57
häsiyä kahena prabhu,—“ämi ye goyäla!
brähmaëera anna ämi khäi sarva-käla
TRANSLATION
The Lord smiled and said, “I am a cowherd boy, and I always eat
brähmaëas’ rice.
TEXT 58
brähmaëera anne ki gopera jäti yäya?”
eta bali’ häsiyä sabäre prabhu cäya
TRANSLATION
“How can a cowherd boy lose his caste by eating a brähmaëa’s rice?”
Saying this, the Lord looked at everyone and smiled.
TEXT 59
chale nija-tattva prabhu karena vyäkhyäna
tathäpi nä bujhe keha,—hena mäyä täna
TRANSLATION
In this way the Lord revealed His identity while speaking deceptively.
But by the influence of His mäyä, no one could understand Him.
TEXT 60
sabei häsena çuni’ prabhura vacana
vakña haite eòite kähäro nähi mana
TRANSLATION
Everyone laughed upon hearing the Lord’s explanation. No one wanted to

set Him down from their embrace.
TEXT 61
häsiyä yäyena prabhu ye-janära kole
sei jana änanda-sägara-mäjhe bule
TRANSLATION
As the Lord smiled and sat on various people’s laps, whoever held Him
merged into an ocean of bliss.
TEXT 62
sei vipra punar-bära kariyä randhana
lägilena vasiyä karite nivedana
TRANSLATION
Meanwhile, the brähmaëa finished cooking again, so he sat down to make
the offering.
TEXT 63
dhyäne bäla-gopäla bhävena vipra-vara
jänilena gauracandra cittera éçvara
TRANSLATION
In meditation the brähmaëa called Bäla-gopäla to eat, and Lord

Gaurasundara, the Supersoul, immediately came to know this.
TEXT 64
mohiyä sakala-loka ati alakñite
äilena vipra-sthäne häsite häsite
TRANSLATION
Putting everyone into illusion, the Lord secretly came before the
brähmaëa with a smile on His face.
TEXT 65
alakñite eka-muñöi anna laïä kare
khäiyä calilä prabhu,—dekhe vipra-vare
TRANSLATION
Unseen by others, the Lord then took a handful of rice and ate it as
the brähmaëa watched.
TEXT 66
“häya häya” kariyä uöhila vipra-vara
öhäkura khäiyä bhäta dila eka rada
TRANSLATION
The brähmaëa immediately cried, “Alas! Alas!” and the Lord, after
eating the rice, fled away.
TEXT 67
sambhrame uöhiyä miçra häte väòi laiyä
krodhe öhäkurere laiyä yäya dhäoyäiyä
TRANSLATION
Enraged, Jagannätha Miçra got up, took a stick in his hand, and chased
after the Lord in anger.
TEXT 68
mahä-bhaye prabhu paläilä eka-ghare
krodhe miçra päche thäki’ tarjagarja kare
TRANSLATION
The Lord fearfully fled into another room, with Jagannätha Miçra
chasing behind and chastising Him in anger.
TEXT 69
miçra bole,—“äji dekha’ karoì tora kärya
tora mate parama-abodha ämi ärya!
TRANSLATION
Jagannätha Miçra said, “Just wait and see what I’ll do to You today!
Although I’m an Äryan, You consider me a fool!
TEXT 70
hena mahä-cora çiçu kära ghare äche?”
eta bali’ krodhe miçra dhäya prabhu-päche
TRANSLATION
“Who has such a great thief for a son?” Saying this, Jagannätha Miçra
chased after the Lord in anger.
TEXT 71
sabe dharilena yatna kariyä miçrere
miçra bole,—“eòa, äji märimu uhäre”
TRANSLATION
Everyone present tried to restrain Miçra, but he said, “Leave me

alone. Today I’ll beat Him!”
TEXT 72
sabei bolena,—“miçra, tumi ta’ udära
uhäre märiyä kon sädhutva tomära?
TRANSLATION
They then pleaded, “O Miçra, you are by nature magnanimous. What kind
of intelligence would you exhibit by beating Him?
TEXT 73
bhäla-manda-jïäna nähi uhära çarére
parama abodha, ye emana çiçu märe
TRANSLATION
“He doesn’t understand what is right and what is wrong. Whoever beats
such a child is a great fool.
TEXT 74
märilei kon vä çikhibe, hena naya
svabhävei çiçura caïcala mati haya”
TRANSLATION
“He will not learn simply by being beaten. Children are all restless
by nature.”
TEXT 75
äthe-vyathe äsi’ sei tairthika brähmaëa
miçrera dhariyä häte bolena vacana
TRANSLATION
At that time the mendicant brähmaëa hastily came there. Holding the
hands of Jagannätha Miçra, he spoke.
TEXT 76
“bälakera nähi doña, çuna, miçra-räya
ye dine ye habe, tähä haibäre cäya
TRANSLATION
“Listen, Miçra, this child is not at fault. Whatever is meant to

happen on a particular day will certainly take place.
TEXT 77
äji kåñëa anna nähi likhena ämäre
sabe ei marma-kathä kahiluì tomäre
TRANSLATION
“Today Kåñëa has not allotted me any rice. I’m telling you, this is my
realization.”
TEXT 78
duùkhe jagannätha-miçra nähi tole mukha
mäthä heöa kariyä bhävena mane duùkha
TRANSLATION
Feeling distressed, Jagannätha Miçra was unable to raise his head. He
looked at the ground and simply lamented.
TEXT 79
henai samaye viçvarüpa bhagavän
sei-sthäne äilena mahä-jyotir-dhäma
TRANSLATION
At that time the most powerful and effulgent Viçvarüpa came there.
TEXT 80
sarva-aìge nirupama lävaëyera sémä
catur-daça-bhuvaneo nähika upamä
TRANSLATION
There is no comparison to the matchless sweetness of Viçvarüpa’s

bodily limbs.
TEXT 81
skandhe yajïa-sütra, brahma-teja mürti-manta
mürti-bhede janmilä äpani nityänanda
TRANSLATION
A brähmaëa thread hung on His shoulder. He is the source of the

Brahman effulgence and, though in a different form, He is directly
Lord Nityänanda.
TEXT 82
sarva-çästrera artha sadä sphuraye jihväya
kåñëa-bhakti-vyäkhyä mätra karaye sadäya
TRANSLATION
The purport of all scriptures is eternally manifest on the tongue of
Viçvarüpa. Thus He is always engaged in preaching devotional service
to Lord Kåñëa.
TEXT 83
dekhiyä apürva mürti tairthika brähmaëa
mugdha haiyä eka-dåñöye cähe ghane-ghana
TRANSLATION
Seeing His extraordinary beauty, the mendicant brähmaëa was struck

with wonder and stared at Him continuously.
TEXT 84
vipra bole,—“kära putra ei mahäçaya?”
sabei bolena,—“ei miçrera tanaya”
TRANSLATION
The brähmaëa then said, “Whose son is this?” The people replied, “He
is the son of Jagannätha Miçra.”
TEXT 85
çuniyä santoñe vipra kailä äliìgana
“dhanya pitä-mätä, yära e-hena nandana”
TRANSLATION
The brähmaëa was satisfied to hear this. He embraced Viçvarüpa and

remarked, “Glorious are the father and mother of such a son.”
TEXT 86
viprere kariyä viçvarüpa namaskära
vasiyä kahena kathä amåtera dhära
TRANSLATION
Viçvarüpa offered obeisances to the brähmaëa. He then sat down and
began speaking words that were like a stream of nectar.
TEXT 87
“çubha dine tära mahäbhägyera udaya
tumi-hena atithi yähära gåhe haya
TRANSLATION
“Whoever receives a guest like you has attained great fortunate on

that auspicious day.
TEXT 88
jagat çodhite se tomära paryaöana
ätmänande pürëa hai’ karaha bhramaëa
TRANSLATION
“Although you are self-satisfied, still you travel about in order to

sanctify the world.
TEXT 89
bhägya baòa,—tumi-hena atithi ämära
abhägya vä ki kahiba,—upäsa tomära
TRANSLATION
“It is our great fortune that we have a guest like you. But we are
also unfortunate because you are fasting.
TEXT 90
tumi upaväsa kari’ thäka’ yära ghare
sarvathä tähära amaìgala-phala dhare
TRANSLATION
“If you fast while staying in someone’s house it will simply bear
inauspicious fruits.
TEXT 91
hariña päinu baòa tomära darçane
viñäda päinu baòa e saba çravaëe
TRANSLATION
“I’m greatly satisfied by seeing you, but I’m very sad to hear about
what has happened.”
TEXT 92
vipra bole,—“kichu duùkha nä bhäviha mane
phala müla kichu ämi karibä bhojane
TRANSLATION
The brähmaëa said, “Please do not feel sad. I will eat some fruits and
roots.
TEXT 93
vanaväsé ämi, anna kothäya vä päi
präya ämi vane phala-müla mätra khäi
TRANSLATION
“I live in the forest, so where can I get rice? I am accustomed to eat

fruits and roots in the forest.
TEXT 94
kadäcit kona divase vä khäi anna
seha yadi nirvirodhe haya upasanna
TRANSLATION
“I seldom eat rice, only when it is easily available.
TEXT 95
ye santoña päiläìa tomä’ daraçane
tähätei koöi-koöi kariluì bhojane
TRANSLATION
“I have become so satisfied by seeing You that I feel as if I have

eaten millions of meals.
TEXT 96
phala, müla, naivedya ye-kichu thäke ghare
tähä äna’ giyä, äji kariba ähäre”
TRANSLATION
“Please go and bring any fruits, roots, or prasäda that you have, and
I will eat that today.”
TEXT 97
uttara nä kare kichu miçra-jagannätha
duùkha bhäve miçra çire diyä dui häta
TRANSLATION
Jagannätha Miçra, however, did not say anything. He just held his head
in his hands in distress.
TEXT 98
viçvarüpa bolena,—“balite väsi bhaya
sahaje karuëä-sindhu tumi mahäçaya
TRANSLATION
Viçvarüpa said, “I hesitate to speak, but I know that you are an ocean
of mercy.
TEXT 99
para-duùkhe kätara-svabhäva sädhu-jana
parera änanda se bäòäya anukñaëa
TRANSLATION
“It is the nature of saintly persons to be distressed on seeing the

sufferings of others. They always try to make others happy.
TEXT 100
eteke äpane yadi nirälasya haiyä
kåñëera naivedya kara randhana kariyä
TRANSLATION
“So if it is not too much trouble, please cook for Kåñëa again.
TEXT 101
tabe äji ämära goñöhéra yata duùkha
sakala ghucaye, päi paränanda-sukha
TRANSLATION
“Then My family’s distress will be vanquished, and we will attain

transcendental happiness.”
TEXT 102
vipra bole,—“randhana kariluì dui-bära
tathäpiha kåñëa nä dilena khäibära
TRANSLATION
The brähmaëa said, “I have already cooked twice, yet Kåñëa has still
not allowed me to eat.
TEXT 103
teïi bujhiläìa,—äji nähika likhana

kåñëa-icchä nähi,—kene karaha yatana?
TRANSLATION
“I have therefore understood that He has not allotted any rice for me
today. If Kåñëa’s sanction is not there, why should we endeavor?
TEXTS 104-105
koöi bhakñya-dravya yadi thäke nija-ghare
kåñëa-äjïä haile se khäibäre päre
ye-dine kåñëera yäre likhana nä haya
koöi yatna karuka, tathäpi siddha naya
TRANSLATION
“One may have unlimited foodstuffs at home, but he can eat only with
Kåñëa’s sanction. If Kåñëa does not allot anything on some day, then
even by endless endeavor one will never achieve a thing.
TEXT 106
niçä deòa prahara, duio vä yäya
ihäte ki ära päka karite yuyäya?
TRANSLATION
“It is practically the middle of the night. Is it proper to cook at

this time?
TEXT 107
ataeva äji yatna nä kariha ära
phala, müla kichu mätra karimu ähära”
TRANSLATION
“Therefore do not make any further arrangements for cooking today. I

will simply eat some fruits and roots.”
TEXT 108
viçvarüpa bolena,—“nähika kona doña
tumi päka karile se sabära santoña”
TRANSLATION
Viçvarüpa said, “There will be no fault if you cook; everyone will be

satisfied.”
TEXT 109
eta boli’ viçvarüpa dharilä caraëa
sädhite lägilä sabe karite radhana
TRANSLATION
Saying this, Viçvarüpa caught hold of the brähmaëa’s feet, and

everyone else also requested him to cook.
TEXT 110
viçvarüpe dekhiyä mohita vipra-vara
“kariba randhana”—vipra balilä uttara
TRANSLATION
Enchanted by Viçvarüpa, the brähmaëa said, “All right, I’ll cook.”
TEXT 111
santoñe sabei “hari” balite lägila
sthäna upaskära sabe karite lägila
TRANSLATION
Everyone expressed their satisfaction by chanting the name of Hari.
TEXT 112
äthe-vyathe sthäna upaskari’ sarva-jane
randhanera sämagré änilä tata-kñaëe
TRANSLATION
They then quickly cleaned the kitchen and brought all the ingredients
for cooking.
TEXT 113
calilena vipra-vara karite randhana
çiçu ävariyä rahilena sarva-jana
TRANSLATION
The brähmaëa then began to cook, and everyone escorted Nimäi to

another room.
TEXT 114
paläiyä öhäkura ächena yei ghare
miçra vasilena sei gharera duyäre
TRANSLATION
Jagannätha Miçra sat in front of the door where the child was
detained.
TEXT 115
sabei bolena,—“bändha’ bähira duyära
bähira haite yena nähi päre ära”
TRANSLATION
Everyone said, “Lock the door from outside, so that He cannot get
out.”
TEXT 116
miçra bole,—“bhäla, bhäla, ei yukti haya”
bändhiyä duyära sabe bähire ächaya
TRANSLATION
Jagannätha Miçra said, “That’s a good idea.” Thus Jagannätha Miçra and
others sat outside after latching the door.
TEXT 117
ghare thäki’ stré-gaëa bolena,—“cintä näi
nidra gela, ära kichu nä jäne nimäi”
TRANSLATION
From inside the room, the ladies said, “Don’t worry, Nimäi is
sleeping. He won’t do anything now.”
TEXT 118
ei-mate çiçu räkhilena sarva-jana
viprera haila kata-kñaëete randhana
TRANSLATION
As they guarded the child in this way, the brähmaëa soon finished
cooking.
TEXT 119
anna upaskari sei sukåti brähmaëa
dhyäne vasi’ kåñëere karilä nivedana
TRANSLATION
The pious brähmaëa prepared a plate for offering and then sat in
meditation and offered the food to Kåñëa.
TEXT 120
jänilena antaryämé çré-çacénandana
citte äche,—viprere dibena daraçana
TRANSLATION
The Supersoul, Çré Çacénandana, knew everything. He had already

decided to give darçana to the brähmaëa.
TEXT 121
nidrä devé sabärei éçvara-icchäya
mohilena, sabei aceñöa nidrä yäya
TRANSLATION
Thus, by the will of the Supreme Lord, Nidrädevé, the goddess of

sleep, deluded everyone into deep sleep.
TEXT 122
ye sthäne karena vipra anna nivedana
äilena sei sthäne çré-çacénandana
TRANSLATION
Çré Çacénandana then went to the place where the brähmaëa was making
his offering.
TEXT 123
bälaka dekhiyä vipra kare “häya häya”
sabe nidrä yäya, keha çunite nä päya
TRANSLATION
On seeing the child, the brähmaëa cried out, “Alas! Alas!” But no one
heard him, for they were all fast asleep.
TEXT 124
prabhu bole,—“aye vipra, tumi ta’ udära
tumi ämä’ òäki’ äna’, ki doña ämära?
TRANSLATION
The Lord said, “O brähmaëa, you are indeed magnanimous. You call Me,
so what is My fault?
TEXT 125
mora mantra japi’ more karaha ähväna
rahite nä päri ämi, äsi tomä’-sthäna
TRANSLATION
“You chant My mantra and invite Me, so I cannot resist coming to you.
TEXT 126
ämäre dekhite niravadhi bhäva’ tumi
ataeva tomäre diläìa dekhä ämi”
TRANSLATION
“You always desire to see Me, so here I am!”
TEXTS 127-134
sei-kñaëe dekhe vipra parama adbhuta
çaìkha, cakra, gadä, padma,—añöa-bhuja rüpa
eka-haste navanéta, ära haste khäya
ära dui haste prabhu muralé bäjäya
çrévatsa, kaustubha vakñe çobhe maëihära
sarva-aìge dekhe ratna-maya alaìkära
nava-guïja-veòä çikhi-puccha çobhe çire
candra-mukhe aruëa-adhara çobhä kare

häsiyä doläya dui nayana-kamala
vaijayanté-mälä dole makara-kuëòala
caraëäravinde çobhe çré-ratna-nüpura
nakha-maëi-kiraëe timira gela düra
apürva kadamba-våkña dekhe seikhäne
våndävane dekhe,—näda kare pakñi-gaëe
gopa-gopé-gäbhé-gaëa catur-dike dekhe
yähä dhyäna kare, tä’i dekhe parateke
TRANSLATION
At that time the Lord exhibited a wonderful eight-armed form to the

brähmaëa. In four hands He held a conchshell, disc, club, and lotus
flower. In one hand He held a pot of butter from which He ate with
another hand. Then with two other hands He played a flute. He was
decorated with the mark of Çrévatsa, while the Kaustubha gem and a
jeweled necklace hung on His chest. All of His limbs were decorated
with jeweled ornaments. His head was decorated with a garland of fresh
guïjä seeds and a peacock feather. His moonlike face was beautified by
His red lips. The Lord smiled as He rolled His eyes. His Vaijayanti
flower garland and shark-shaped earrings swayed to and fro. His lotus
feet were adorned by jeweled ankle bells, and all darkness was
dissipated by the shining of His toenails. The brähmaëa also saw the
abode of Våndävana filled with wonderful kadamba trees and the
chirping of various birds. He saw cowherd boys and girls in all
directions. Indeed, whatever he had meditated on he saw manifest
before him.
TEXT 135
apürva aiçvarya dekhi’ sukåti brähmaëa
änande murcchita haiyä paòilä takhana
TRANSLATION
Seeing the extraordinary opulence, the pious brähmaëa fell unconscious

with ecstasy.
TEXT 136
karuëä-samudra prabhu çré-gaurasundara
çré-hasta dilena täna aìgera upara
TRANSLATION
Lord Gaurasundara, the ocean of mercy, then placed His lotus hand on
the body of the brähmaëa.
TEXT 137
çré-hasta-paraçe vipra päilä cetana
änande haila jaòa, nä sphüre vacana
TRANSLATION
By the touch of the Lord, the brähmaëa regained consciousness, though

in ecstasy he remained inert and unable to speak.
TEXT 138
punaù punaù mürcchä vipra yäya bhümi-tale
punaù uöhe, punaù paòe mahä-kutühale
TRANSLATION
The brähmaëa repeatedly fell unconscious to the ground and then got up
in great jubilation.
TEXT 139
kampa-sveda-pulake çaréra sthira nahe
nayanera jale yena gaìgä-nadé bahe
TRANSLATION
His body shivered and perspired, and his hairs stood on end. The flow
of tears from his eyes resembled the Ganges River.
TEXT 140
kñaëeke dhariyä vipra prabhura caraëa
karite lägilä ucca-ravete krandana
TRANSLATION
The brähmaëa then caught hold of the Lord’s lotus feet and began to
cry loudly.
TEXT 141
dekhiyä viprera ärti çré-gaurasundara
häsiyä viprere kichu karilä uttara
TRANSLATION
Seeing the brähmaëa’s humility, Çré Gaurasundara smiled and addressed

him.
TEXT 142
prabhu bole,—“çuna çuna, aye vipra-vara
aneka janmera tumi ämära kiìkara
TRANSLATION
The Lord said to him, “Please listen, O brähmaëa. You have been My
servant for many lifetimes.
TEXT 143
niravadhi bhäva’ tumi dekhite ämäre
ataeva ämi dekhä diläìa tomäre
TRANSLATION
“You always desire to see Me, therefore I have come before you.
TEXT 144
ära-janme ei-rüpe nanda-gåhe ämi
dekhä diluì tomäre, nä smara’ tähä tumi
TRANSLATION
“In a previous life I gave you darçana at the house of Nanda Mahäräja.
Don’t you remember that?
TEXT 145
yabe ämi avatérëa hailäìa gokule
seha janme tumi tértha kara’ kutühale
TRANSLATION
“When I appeared in Gokula you also joyfully visited the various holy
places.
TEXTS 146-147
daive tumi atithi hailä nanda-ghare
ei-mate tumi anna niveda’ ämäre
tähäteo ei-mata kariyä kautuka
khäi’ tora anna dekhäiluì ei rüpa
TRANSLATION
“By providence you became a guest one day in the house of Nanda
Mahäräja. At that time you offered rice to Me in the same way, and
after I ate your rice I showed you this same form.
TEXT 148
eteke ämära tumi janme-janme däsa
däsa vinu anya mora nä dekhe prakäça
TRANSLATION
“In this way you have been My servant birth after birth, for other
than My servants, no one can see this form.
TEXT 149
kahiläìa tomäre e saba gopya kathä
käro sthäne ihä nähi kahibä sarvathä
TRANSLATION
“I have thus disclosed to you confidential topics that should not be

revealed to anyone under any condition.
TEXT 150
yävat thäkaye mora ei avatära
tävat kahile käre karimu saàhära
TRANSLATION
“As long as I remain in this incarnation you should not tell anyone
the secrets that I have told you, otherwise I will kill you.
TEXT 151
saìkértana-ärambhe ämära avatära
karäimu sarva-deçe kértana pracära
TRANSLATION
“I have incarnated to inaugurate the saìkértana movement, and I will

preach this process of chanting throughout the world.
TEXT 152
brahmädi ye prema-bhakti-yoga väïchä kare
tähä viläimu sarva prati ghare-ghare
TRANSLATION
“I will freely distribute the love and devotion that is desired by

Brahmä and others to each and every house.
TEXT 153
kata dina thäki’ tumi aneka dekhibä
e saba äkhyäna ebe käre nä kahibä”
TRANSLATION
“If you remain here for some time you will see many such pastimes. But
do not disclose these things to anyone.”
TEXT 154
hena-mate brähmaëere çré-gaurasundara
kåpä kari’ äçväsiyä gelä nija-ghara
TRANSLATION
In this way after mercifully pacifying the brähmaëa, Lord Gaurasundara

returned to His room.
TEXT 155
pürvavat çuiyä thäkilä çiçu-bhäve
yoga-nidrä-prabhäve keha nähi jäge
TRANSLATION
The Lord then returned to sleep as a child, and by the influence of

yoga-nidrä no one awoke.
TEXT 156
apürva prakäça dekhi’ sei vipra-vara
änande pürëita haila sarva-kalevara
TRANSLATION
The brähmaëa’s entire body was filled with ecstasy after seeing that
wonderful manifestation of the Lord.
TEXT 157
sarva-aìge sei anna kariyä lepana
kändite kändite vipra karena bhojana
TRANSLATION
He smeared the rice all over his body and began to cry as he ate.
TEXT 158
näce, gäya, häse, vipra karaye huìkära
“jaya bäla-gopäla” bolaye bära-bära
TRANSLATION
He then danced, sang, laughed, and repeatedly cried out, “Jaya Bäla-
gopäla!”
TEXT 159
viprera huìkäre sabe päilä cetana
äpanä sambari’ vipra kailä äcamana
TRANSLATION
Everyone woke up by the loud cries of the brähmaëa, who then

controlled himself and washed his hands.
TEXT 160
nirvighne bhojana karena vipra-vara
dekhi’ sabe santoña hailä bahutara
TRANSLATION
Seeing that the brähmaëa had eaten without disturbance, everyone was
greatly satisfied.
TEXT 161
sabäre kahite mane cintaye brähmaëa
“éçvara ciniyä sabe päuka mocana
TRANSLATION
The brähmaëa thought, “Perhaps I should disclose to everyone what has

happened so that they may be delivered by coming to know the Supreme
Lord.
TEXT 162
brahmä çiva yäìhära nimitta kämya kare
hena-prabhu avatari’ äche vipra-ghare
TRANSLATION
“The Lord, who is sought after by Brahmä and Çiva, has advented
Himself in this brähmaëa’s house.
TEXT 163
se prabhura loka-saba kare çiçu-jïäna
kathä kahi,—sabei päuka pariträëa
TRANSLATION
“Let me tell them that this very child is the Supreme Lord so that
they may be delivered.”
TEXT 164
“prabhu kariyäche niväraëa”—ei bhaye
äjïä-bhaìga-bhaye vipra käre nähi kahe
TRANSLATION
But the brähmaëa feared breaking the Lord’s order and therefore did
not disclose the incident to anyone.
TEXT 165
ciniyä éçvara vipra sei navadvépe
rahilena gupta-bhäve éçvara-samépe
TRANSLATION
After recognizing his Lord, the brähmaëa secretly remained near the
Lord in Navadvépa.
TEXT 166
bhikñä kari’ vipra-vara prati sthäne-sthäne
éçvara äsiyä dekhe prati dine-dine
TRANSLATION
He would beg alms here and there and come daily to see the Lord.
TEXT 167
veda-gopya e-sakala mahäcitra kathä
ihära çravaëe kåñëa milaye sarvathä
TRANSLATION
One who hears these wonderful topics that are confidential to the
Vedas certainly attains the lotus feet of Kåñëa.
TEXT 168
ädi-khaëòa-kathä—yena amåta-sravaëa
yaìhi çiçu-rüpe kréòä kare näräyaëa
TRANSLATION
The topics of Ädi-khaëòa are like a flow of nectar, for these topics
describe Lord Näräyaëa’s pastimes as a child.
TEXT 169
sarva-loka-cüòämaëi vaikuëöha-éçvara
lakñmé-känta, sétä-känta çré-gaurasundara
TRANSLATION
Çré Gaurasundara is the Lord of Vaikuëöha and the crown jewel of the
predominating deities of all planetary systems. He is the beloved Lord
of Lakñmé and Sétä.
TEXTS 170-172
tretä-yuge haiyä ye çré-räma-lakñmaëa
nänä-mate lélä kari’ vadhilä rävaëa
hailä dväpara-yuge kåñëa-saìkarñaëa
nänä-mate karilena bhübhära khaëòana
“mukunda” “ananta” yäìre sarva-vede kaya
çré-caitanya nityänanda sei suniçcaya
TRANSLATION
They who in Tretä-yuga appeared as Räma and Lakñmaëa and performed

various pastimes like killing Rävaëa, who in Dväpara-yuga appeared as
Kåñëa and Balaräma and performed various pastimes like diminishing the
burden of the earth, who all the Vedas address as Mukunda and Ananta—
They have now certainly appeared as Lord Caitanya and Lord Nityänanda.
TEXT 173
TRANSLATION

CBP 6: The Lord Begins Studying and His Childhood Mischief
Chapter Six: The Lord Begins Studying and His Childhood Mischief
TEXT 1
hena-mate kréòä kare gauräìga-gopäla
häte khaòi divära haila äsi’ käla
TRANSLATION
In this way Gauräìga, who is nondifferent from Gopäla, enjoyed His

pastimes. Soon the time came for the Lord to begin reading and
writing.
TEXT 2
çubha-dine çubha-kñaëe miçra-purandara
häte-khaòi putrera dilena vipra-vara
TRANSLATION
At an auspicious time on an auspicious day Jagannätha Miçra performed

the ceremony for beginning his son’s education.
TEXT 3
kichu çeñe miliyä sakala bandhu-gaëa
karëa-vedha karilena çré-cüòäkaraëa
TRANSLATION
Then after a few days all the family friends came to observe the
ceremony of the child’s ear-piercing and shaving of the head, leaving
only a çikhä.
TEXT 4
dåñöi-mätra sakala akñara likhi’ yäya
parama vismita haiyä sarva-jane cäya
TRANSLATION
The Lord could write the letters of the alphabet after seeing them
only once. Everyone was astonished to see this.
TEXT 5
dina dui-tinete paòhilä sarva ’phalä’
nirantara likhena kåñëera näma-mälä
TRANSLATION
Within two or three days the Lord completed His study of the conjunct
letters. He then constantly wrote various names of Kåñëa.
TEXT 6
räma, kåñëa, muräri, mukunda, vanamälé
ahar-niça likhena, paòhena kutühalé
TRANSLATION
Day and night He enthusiastically wrote and read names of the Lord
like Räma, Kåñëa, Muräri, Mukunda, and Vanamälé.
TEXT 7
çiçu-gaëa-saìge paòe vaikuëöhera-räya
parama-sukåti dekhe sarva-nadéyäya
TRANSLATION
The most fortunate persons of Nadia saw the Lord of Vaikuëöha study
with other young boys.
TEXT 8
ki mädhuré kari’ prabhu “ka, kha, ga, gha” bole
tähä çunitei mätra sarva-jéva bhole
TRANSLATION
The Lord sweetly recited the Bengali alphabet—“ka, kha, ga, gha.”
Everyone who heard Him was captivated.
TEXT 9
adbhuta karena kréòä çré-gaurasundara
yakhana ye cähe, sei parama duñkara
TRANSLATION
Çré Gaurasundara performed wonderful pastimes; He would demand things

that were impossible to obtain.
TEXT 10
äkäçe uòiyä yäya pakñé, tähä cähe
nä päile kändiyä dhüläya gaòi yäye
TRANSLATION
If He saw a bird flying in the sky, He desired to have it. And when it
was not given to Him, He would cry and roll in the dust.
TEXT 11
kñaëe cähe äkäçera candra-tärä-gaëa
häta-päo ächäòiyä karaye krandana
TRANSLATION
Sometimes He would demand the moon or the stars in the sky, and when
He did not get them He cried and thrashed His arms and legs.
TEXT 12
säntvanä karena sabhe kari’ nija-kole
sthira nahe viçvambhara, “deo deo” bole
TRANSLATION
Everyone tried to pacify Him by taking Him on their lap, but
Viçvambhara did not relent and continued to demand, “Give Me! Give
Me!”
TEXTS 13-14
sabe eka-mätra äche mahä-pratikära
hari-näma çunile nä kände prabhu ära
häte täli diyä sabe bole “hari hari”
takhana susthira haya cäïcalya päsari’
TRANSLATION
There was, however, one sure remedy; whenever He heard the names of
Hari, He would stop crying. When everyone clapped their hands and
chanted the name of Hari, He would be pacified and give up His
restlessness.
TEXT 15
bälakera prétye sabe bole hari-näma
jagannätha-gåha haila çré-vaikuëöha-dhäma
TRANSLATION
As everyone chanted the names of Hari in order to please the child,

the house of Jagannätha Miçra appeared just like Vaikuëöha.
TEXT 16
eka-dina sabe “hari” bole anukñaëa
tathäpiha prabhu punaù karena krandana
TRANSLATION
One day, in spite of everyone chanting the names of Hari, the Lord did
not stop crying.
TEXT 17
sabei bolena,—“çuna, bäpa re nimäi!
bhäla kari’ näca’,—ei hari-näma gäi”
TRANSLATION
They all said to Him, “Listen, dear Nimäi, come and dance nicely while
we chant the name of Hari.”
TEXT 18
nä çune vacana käro, karaye krandana
sabe bale’,—“bola, bäpa, kända’ ki käraëa?”
TRANSLATION
The Lord did not listen to them and continued to cry, so they asked
Him, “Dear child, why are You crying?”
TEXT 19
sabei bolena,—“bäpa, ki icchä tomära?
sei dravya äni’ diba, nä kändaha ära”
TRANSLATION
They all asked Him, “What do You want? We will bring it for You, but
don’t cry.”
TEXT 20
prabhu bole,—“yadi mora präëa-rakñä cäha’
tabe jhäöa dui brähmaëera ghare yäha’
TRANSLATION
The Lord replied, “If you want to save My life, then go quickly to the
house of the two brähmaëas.
TEXTS 21-23
jagadéça paëòita hiraëya bhägavata
ei dui-sthäne ämära äche abhimata
ekädaçé-upaväsa äji se doìhära
viñëu lägi’ kariyäche yata upahära
se saba naivedya yadi khäibäre päìa
tabe muïi sustha hai’ häëöiyä veòäìa
TRANSLATION
“Jagadéça and Hiraëya are both great devotees, and I desire something
from them. Today is Ekädaçé, and they are both fasting. But they have
prepared varieties of foodstuffs for Lord Viñëu. If I could eat their
offering, I will be cured and able to walk.”
TEXT 24
asambhava çuniyä janané kare kheda
“hena kathä kahe, yei nahe loka veda”
TRANSLATION
Hearing this impossible proposal, mother Çacé lamented, “You are

requesting something that is not sanctioned in the Vedas or in
ordinary dealings.”
TEXT 25
sabei häsena çuni’ çiçura vacana
sabe bole,—“diba, bäpa, sambara’ krandana”
TRANSLATION
Everyone laughed on hearing the child’s demand, and they said, “All
right, we’ll give You, but please stop crying.”
TEXT 26
parama-vaiñëava sei vipra dui-jana
jagannätha-miçra-saha abheda-jévana
TRANSLATION
Those two brähmaëas were great Vaiñëavas and dearest friends of

Jagannätha Miçra.
TEXT 27
çuniïä çiçura väkya dui vipra-vara
santoñe pürëita haila sarva kalevara
TRANSLATION
When those first-class brähmaëas heard the child’s request, they

became fully satisfied.
TEXT 28
dui vipra bole,—“mahä-adbhuta kähiné!
çiçura emata budhi kabhu nähi çuni
TRANSLATION
The two brähmaëas exclaimed, “This is an amazing demand! We have never

heard of such an intelligent child.
TEXT 29
kemate jänila äji çré-hari-väsara
kemate vä jänila naivedya bahutara
TRANSLATION
“How did He know that today is Ekädaçé? How did He know that we have
prepared all kinds of foodstuffs for the Lord?
TEXT 30
bujhiläìa,—e çiçur parama-rüpavän
ataeva e dehe gopäla-adhiñöhäna
TRANSLATION
“We can understand that since this child is so attractive, Gopäla must
have manifested in His body.
TEXT 31
e çiçura dehe kréòä kare näräyaëa
hådaye vasiyä sei boläya vacana”
TRANSLATION
“Lord Näräyaëa performs pastimes through the body of this child.

Sitting in His heart, Näräyaëa makes the child speak.”
TEXT 32
mane bhävi’ dui vipra sarva upahära
äniyä dilena kari’ hariña apära
TRANSLATION
Thinking like this, the two brähmaëas brought the various offerings
and happily gave them to Nimäi.
TEXT 33
dui vipra bole,—“bäpa, khäo upahära
sakala kåñëera svärtha haila ämära”
TRANSLATION
The two brähmaëas then said, “Dear child, please eat these foodstuffs.
Our desire to serve Kåñëa is fulfilled today.”
TEXT 34
kåñëa-kåpä haile emana buddhi haya
däsa vinu anyera e buddhi kabhu naya
TRANSLATION
When one is blessed by Kåñëa he receives the intelligence to engage in

devotional service. Unless one is a servant of the Lord he cannot have
such intelligence.
TEXT 35
bhakti vinä caitanya-gosäïi nähi jäni
ananta brahmäëòa yäì’ra loma-küpe gaëi
TRANSLATION
Without performing devotional service, no one can understand Lord

Caitanya, from whose hair pores innumerable universes emanate.
TEXT 36
hena prabhu vipra-çiçu-rüpe kréòä kare
cakñu bhari’ dekhe janma-janmera kiìkare
TRANSLATION
That same Lord performed His pastimes as a young brähmaëa child. The
Lord’s eternal servants see those pastimes to the full satisfaction of
their eyes.
TEXT 37
santoña hailä saba päi’ upahära
alpa-alpa kichu prabhu khäila sabära
TRANSLATION
The Lord was fully satisfied to receive that prasäda, and He ate a
little of each item.
TEXT 38
hariñe bhaktera prabhu upahära khäya
ghucila sakala väyu prabhura icchäya
TRANSLATION
The Lord joyfully ate the foodstuffs that had been offered by His
devotees. Thus by His own will His intense craving was appeased.
TEXT 39
“hari hari” hariñe bolaye sarva-jane
khäya ära näce prabhu äpana-kértane
TRANSLATION
Everyone present happily chanted the name of Hari as the Lord ate and
danced to the chanting of His holy names.
TEXT 40
katho phele bhümite, katho kä’ro gä’ya
ei-mata lélä kare tridaçera räya
TRANSLATION
Some of the prasäda fell on the floor, and some fell on the people
present there. In this way Tridaça Räya performed His pastimes.
TEXT 41
ye prabhure sarva vede-puräëe väkhäne
hena prabhu khele çacé-devéra aìgane
TRANSLATION
That same Lord who is glorified in the Vedas and Puräëas thus played
in the courtyard of mother Çacé.
TEXT 42
òubilä cäïcalya-rase prabhu viçvambhara
saàhati capala yata dvijera koìara
TRANSLATION
Lord Viçvambhara drowned in the mood of a restless child as He sported

with other restless brähmaëa boys.
TEXT 43
sabära sahita giyä paòe nänä-sthäne
dhariyä räkhite nähi päre kona jane
TRANSLATION
As the Lord went to study at various places with His friends, no one
was able to control Him.
TEXT 44
anya çiçu dekhile karaye kutühala
seha parihäsa kare, bäjaye kondala
TRANSLATION
Whenever the Lord met some new boys, He would tease them. And when the
other boys retaliated, a quarrel broke out.
TEXT 45
prabhura bälaka saba jine prabhu-bale
anya çiçu-gaëa yata saba häri’ cale
TRANSLATION
By the strength of the Lord, He and His friends always won such
quarrels and the other boys would leave in defeat.
TEXT 46
dhüläya dhüsara prabhu çré-gaurasundara
likhana-kälira bindu çobhe manohara
TRANSLATION
When Lord Gaurasundara became gray with a covering of dust and

decorated with drops of ink He appeared most enchanting.
TEXT 47
paòiyä çuniyä sarva-çiçu-gaëa-saìge
gaìgä-snäne madhyähne calena bahu-raìge
TRANSLATION
At noon, after their studies, the Lord and His friends joyfully went
to bathe in the Ganges.
TEXT 48
majjiyä gaìgäya viçvambhara kutühalé
çiçu-gaëa-saìge kare jala pheläpheli
TRANSLATION
Viçvambhara and His friends eagerly entered the Ganges, wherein they
enjoyed splashing water on each other.
TEXT 49
nadéyära sampatti vä ke balite päre?
asaìkhyäta loka eko ghäöe snäna kare
TRANSLATION
Who can describe the opulence of Navadvépa? Innumerable people took

bath at one of the bathing ghäöas.
TEXT 50
kateka vä çänta dänta gåhastha sannyäsé
nä jäni kateka çiçu mile taìhi äsi’
TRANSLATION
I am unable to say how many saints, ascetics, householders, sannyäsés,

and children came there to take bath.
TEXT 51
sabäre laiyä prabhu gaìgäya säìtäre
kñaëe òube, kñaëe bhäse, nänä kréòä kare
TRANSLATION
As the Lord swam in the Ganges with His associates, sometimes He would
dive below the surface and sometimes He would float. In this way He
enjoyed various water sports.
TEXT 52
jala-kréòä kare gaura sundara-çaréra
sabäkära gä’ye läge caraëera néra
TRANSLATION
While engaged in water sports, Lord Gaurasundara would splash water

with His feet on those nearby.
TEXT 53
sabe mänä kare, tabu niñedha nä mäne
dhariteo keha nähi päre eka-sthäne
TRANSLATION
People forbade Him from doing this, but the Lord ignored them and they
were unable to catch Him.
TEXT 54
punaù punaù sabäre karäya prabhu snäna
kä’re choìya, kä’ro aìge kullola-pradäna
TRANSLATION
The Lord compelled everyone to bathe again and again by touching them
or spitting on them.
TEXT 55
nä päiyä prabhura nägäli vipra-gaëe
sabe calilena täì’ra janakera sthäne
TRANSLATION
Being unable to restrain Him, the brähmaëas approached His father to

complain about Him.
TEXT 56
“çuna, çuna, ohe miçra parama-bändhava!
tomära putrera apanyäya kahi saba
TRANSLATION
The brähmaëas said, “Dear friend, Jagannätha Miçra. Please hear about
your son’s misdeeds.
TEXT 57
bhäla-mate karite nä päri gaìgä-snäna”
keha bole,—“jala diyä bhäìge mora dhyäna”
TRANSLATION
“Due to His misdeeds we are unable to bathe properly.” Someone said,

“He splashes water on me and disturbs my meditation.”
TEXT 58
äro bole,—“kä’re dhyäna kara, ei dekha
kali-yuge “näräyaëa” muïi paratekha”
TRANSLATION
Another complained, “Your son asked me, ’Who are you meditating on? In
Kali-yuga I am directly Lord Näräyaëa.’”
TEXT 59
keha bole,—“mora çiva-liìga kare curi”
keha bole,—“mora lai’ paläya uttaré”
TRANSLATION
Someone said, “He stole my Çiva-liìga,” and someone else said, “He ran
away with my cädara.”
TEXTS 60-61
keha bole,—“puñpa, dürvä, naivedya, candana
viñëu püjibära sajja, viñëura äsana
ämi kari snäna, hethä vaise se äsane
saba khäi’ pari’ tabe kare paläyane”
TRANSLATION
Someone said, “I kept the ingredients for worshiping Viñëu—flowers,

dürvä grass, bhoga, sandalwood pulp, and the Lord’s äsana—on the bank
of the Ganges. When I went to take bath your son sat on the Lord’s
äsana, ate the bhoga, smeared Himself with the sandalwood pulp,
decorated Himself with the flowers, and ran off.
TEXT 62
äro bole,—“tumi kene duùkha bhäva’ mane?
yä’ra lägi’ kailä, sei khäilä äpane”

TRANSLATION
“Then He said, ’Why are you unhappy? He for whom you arranged those
ingredients has Himself enjoyed them.’”
TEXT 63
keha bole,—“sandhyä kari jalete nämiyä
òuba diyä laiyä yäya caraëe dhariyä”
TRANSLATION
Someone said, “I was standing in the water chanting my Gäyatré, and He

grabbed my feet and pulled me down.”
TEXT 64
keha bole,—“ämära nä rahe säji dhuti”
keha bole,—“ämära coräya gétä-puìthi”
TRANSLATION
Another said, “He always takes my flower basket and fresh cloth.”
Someone else said, “He steals my Bhagavad-gétä.”
TEXT 65
keha bole,—“putra ati-bälaka, ämära
karëe jala diyä tä’re kändäya apära”
TRANSLATION
Then someone complained, “My son is very young, and your son makes him
cry by putting water in his ears.”
TEXT 66
keha bole,—“mora påñöha diyä kändhe caòe
’muïi re maheça’ bali’ jhäìpa diyä paòe”

TRANSLATION
Another person said, “He comes behind me, climbs on my shoulders, and
then jumps in the water, exclaiming, ’I am Lord Maheça!’
TEXT 67
keha bole,—“vaise mora püjära äsane
naivedya khäiyä viñëu püjaye äpane
TRANSLATION
Someone said, “Your son sits on my äsana and eats the offerings I have
prepared for Lord Viñëu. Then He worships Lord Viñëu.
TEXT 68
snäna kari’ uöhile bälukä deya aìge
yateka capala çiçu, sei tä’ra saìge
TRANSLATION
When I come out from my bath, He throws sand on me. He is surrounded

by all the other mischievous boys.
TEXT 69
stré-väse puruña-väse karaye badala
paribära belä sabe lajjäya vikala!
TRANSLATION
“He exchanges the men’s cloth with the women’s, and then everyone is
embarrassed when they go to dress.
TEXT 70
parama-bändhava tumi miçra-jagannätha!
nitya ei-mata kare, kahiluì tomäta

TRANSLATION
“O Jagannätha Miçra, you are our dear friend, therefore we are

informing you that your son does such things every day.
TEXT 71
dui-prahareo nähi uöhe jala haite
deha vä tähära bhäla thäkibe kemate”
TRANSLATION
“He remains in the water for up to six hours, so how will His body
remain fit?”
TEXT 72
hena käle pärçva-varté yateka bälikä
kopa-mane äilena çacédevé yathä
TRANSLATION
At the same time all the neighborhood girls approached mother Çacé in
an angry mood.
TEXT 73
çacire sambodhiyä sabe bolena vacana
“çuna, öhäkuräëé, nija-putrera karama
TRANSLATION
They all complained to Çacé, “O Öhäkuräëé, listen to what your son has
done!
TEXT 74
vasana karaye curi, bole ati-manda
uttara karile jala deya, kare dvandva

TRANSLATION
“He steals our clothes and speaks very badly. If we protest, He throws
water on us and starts a quarrel.
TEXT 75
vrata karibäre yata äni phula-phala
chaòäiyä phele bala kariyä sakala
TRANSLATION
“By force, He scatters whatever fruits and flowers we bring for püjä.
TEXT 76
snäna kari’ uöhile bälukä deya aìge
yateka capala çiçu, sei tä’ra saìge
TRANSLATION
“When we come out from our bath, He throws sand on us. He is

surrounded by all sorts of mischievous boys.
TEXT 77
alakñite äsi’ karëe bole baòa bola”
keha bole,—“mora mukhe dileka kullola
TRANSLATION
“He sneaks up behind us and shouts in our ears.” One of the girls
said, “He spit water in my face.
TEXT 78
okaòära bici deya keçera bhitare
keha bole,—“more cähe vibhä karibäre
TRANSLATION
“And then he threw okaòa seeds [which induce itching] in my hair.”
Someone else said, “He said He wants to marry me.
TEXT 79
prati-dina ei-mata kare vyavahära
tomära nimäi kibä räjära kumära?
TRANSLATION
“Everyday He behaves with us like this. Does your Nimäi think He is

the son of a king?
TEXT 80
pürve çuniläìa yena nandera kumära
sei-mata saba kare nimäi tomära
TRANSLATION
“The activities of your son, Nimäi, exactly resemble what we have

heard about the activities of the son of Nanda.
TEXT 81
duùkhe bäpa-mäyere baliba yei dine
tata-kñaëe kondala haibe tomä’ sane
TRANSLATION
“When we tell our parents about your son’s mischief, they will surely
quarrel with you.
TEXT 82
niväraëa kara jhäöa äpana chäoyäla
nadéyäya hena karma kabhu nahe bhäla”
TRANSLATION
“Therefore please control your son immediately, for such activities
are not proper in Nadia.”
TEXT 83
çuniyä häsena mahäprabhura janané
sabe kole kariyä balena priya-väëé
TRANSLATION
On hearing these complaints, the Lord’s mother smiled, embraced the

girls, and sweetly spoke to them.
TEXT 84
“nimäi äile äji väòyämu bändhiyä
ära yena upadrava nähi kare giyä”
TRANSLATION
“When Nimäi returns today, I will tie Him up and beat Him with a stick
so that He won’t disturb you again.”
TEXT 85
çacéra caraëa-dhüli laïä sabe çire
tabe calilena punaù snäna karibäre
TRANSLATION
All the girls then took the dust from Çacédevé’s feet on their heads
and went to take bath.
TEXT 86
yateka cäpalya prabhu kare yä’ra sane
paramärthe sabära santoña baòa mane
TRANSLATION
In spite of Nimäi’s mischief, everyone ultimately felt fully
satisfied.
TEXT 87
kautuke kahite äisena miçra-sthäne
çuni’ miçra tarje garje sadambha-vacane
TRANSLATION
People came to complain to Jagannätha Miçra for amusement, but he

became upset and angrily replied.
TEXT 88
“niravadhi e vyabhära karaye sabäre
bhäla-mate gaìgä-snäna nä deya karibäre
TRANSLATION
“This boy behaves like this everyday. He doesn’t allow anyone to

peacefully take bath in the Ganges.
TEXT 89
ei jhäìöa yäìa tä’ra çästi karibäre”
sabe räkhileha keha räkhite nä päre
TRANSLATION
“I’m going to punish Him right now!” Although they all tried to pacify
Jagannätha Miçra, they were unable.
TEXT 90
krodha kari’ yakhana calilä miçra-vara
jänilä gauräìga sarva-bhütera éçvara
TRANSLATION
Gauräìga, the Lord of all living entities, could understand that
Jagannätha Miçra was searching for Him in an angry mood.
TEXT 91
gaìgä-jale keli kare çré-gaurasundara
sarva-bälakera madhye ati manohara
TRANSLATION
Çré Gaurasundara was most enchanting as He continued sporting in the

water of the Ganges with the other boys.
TEXT 92
kumärikä sabe bole,—“çuna viçvambhara!
miçra äilena ei, paläha satvara”
TRANSLATION
All the girls said, “Listen, Viçvambhara! Your father is coming, You
better get out of here.”
TEXT 93
çiçu-gaëa-saìge prabhu yäya dharibäre
paläila brähmaëa-kumäré saba òare
TRANSLATION
As Jagannätha Miçra came on his way to find the Lord amongst His
friends, the brähmaëa girls ran away in fear.
TEXT 94
sabäre çikhäya miçra-stäne kahibära
“snäne nähi äisena tomära kumära
TRANSLATION
Meanwhile, Nimäi instructed His friends to tell His father, “Your son
has not come for bath today.
TEXT 95
sei pathe gelä ghara paòiyä çuniyä
ämaräo ächi ei tähära lägiyä”
TRANSLATION
“He went straight home after school. We are also waiting for Him.”
TEXT 96
çikhäiyä ära pathe prabhu gelä ghara
gaìgä-ghäöe äsiyä mililä miçra-vara
TRANSLATION
After instructing His friends, the Lord went home by another path just
as Jagannätha Miçra arrived at the bathing ghäöa.
TEXT 97
äsiyä gaìgära ghäöe cäri-dike cähe
çiçu-gaëa-madhye putre dekhite nä päye
TRANSLATION
Jagannätha Miçra looked all over but could not see his son amongst the
boys.
TEXT 98
miçra jijïäsena,—“viçvambhara kati gelä?”
çiçu-gaëa bole,—“äji snäne nä äilä
TRANSLATION
He then inquired, “Where did Viçvambhara go?” The boys replied, “He
didn’t come for bath today.
TEXT 99
sei pathe gelä ghara paòiyä çuniyä
sabhe ächi ei tä’ra apekñä kariyä
TRANSLATION
“He went straight home after school. We are all waiting for Him.”
TEXT 100
cäri-dike cähe miçra häte bäòi laiyä
tarja-garja kare baòa läg nä päiyä
TRANSLATION
Searching all over with a stick in his hand, Jagannätha Miçra grumbled
in anger on being unable to find his son.
TEXT 101
kautuke yähärä nivedana kailä giyä
sei saba vipra punaù bolaye äsiyä
TRANSLATION
The brähmaëas who had earlier complained to Jagannätha Miçra in jest

came and spoke to him again.
TEXT 102
“bhaya päi’ viçvambhara paläilä ghare
ghare cala tumi, kichu bola päche tä’re
TRANSLATION
“Viçvambhara left for home out of fear. You please go home and speak
to Him there.
TEXT 103
ära-bära äsi’ yadi caïcalatä kare
ämaräi dhari’ diba tomära gocare
TRANSLATION
“If He comes back here again and creates mischief, then we will catch
Him and hand Him over to you.
TEXT 104
kautuke se kathä kahiläìa tomä’ sthäne
tomä’ bai bhägyavän nähi tribhuvane
TRANSLATION
“Whatever we said to you was simply in jest. Actually there is no one

more fortunate than you in the three worlds.
TEXT 105
se hena nandana yä’ra gåha-mäjhe thäke
ki karite päre tä’re kñudhä-tåñä-çoke?
TRANSLATION
“How can one be affected by hunger, thirst, or lamentation if he has

such a son at home?
TEXT 106
tumi se sevilä satya prabhura caraëa
tä’ra mahäbhägya,—yä’ra e-hena nandana
TRANSLATION
“You are certainly most fortunate to have the Supreme Lord as your son
and serve His lotus feet.
TEXT 107
koöi aparädha yadi viçvambhara kare
tabu tä’re thuibäìa hådaya-upare”
TRANSLATION
“Even if Viçvambhara commits millions of offenses, we will still keep

Him in our hearts.”
TEXT 108
janme-janme kåñëa-bhakta ei-saba jana
e saba uttama-buddhi ihära käraëa
TRANSLATION
Because these brähmaëas had all been devotees of Kåñëa for many
lifetimes, they had fine intelligence.
TEXT 109
ataeva prabhu nija-sevaka sahite
nänä kréòä kare, keha nä päre bujhite
TRANSLATION
In this way the Lord enjoyed various pastimes with His eternal
servants which ordinary people cannot understand.
TEXT 110
miçra bole,—“seha putra tomä’ sabäkära
yadi aparädha laha,—çapatha ämära”
TRANSLATION
Jagannätha Miçra said, “He is your son as well. You must not be
offended by His actions.”
TEXT 111
tä’sabära saìge miçra kari’ koläkuli
gåhe äilena miçra hai’ kutühalé
TRANSLATION
After embracing all the brähmaëas, Jagannätha Miçra happily returned

home.
TEXT 112
ära-pathe ghare gelä prabhu-viçvambhara
häthete mohana puìthi, yena çaçadhara
TRANSLATION
Meanwhile, Lord Viçvambhara returned home by another path. He

resembled the bright moon as He carried attractive books in His hand.
TEXT 113
likhana-kälira bindu çobhe gaura aìge
campake lägila yena cäri-dike bhåìge
TRANSLATION
Drops of ink beautified the Lord’s golden limbs and resembled bumble
bees surrounding a campaka flower.
TEXT 114
“janané!” baliyä prabhu lägilä òäkite
“taila deha’ more, yäi sinäna karite”
TRANSLATION
The Lord called out, “Mother! Give Me some oil. Let Me go take bath.”
TEXT 115
putrera vacana çuni’ çacé harañita
kichui nä dekhe aìge snänera carita
TRANSLATION
Hearing her son’s request, mother Çacé became joyful. She could not
see any sign that He had taken bath.
TEXT 116
taila diyä çacédevé mane-mane gaëe’
“bälikärä ki balila, kibä dvija-gaëe
TRANSLATION
After giving Him the oil, Çacédevé thought, “What did those girls and
brähmaëas complain about?
TEXT 117
likhana-kälira bindu äche saba aìge
sei vastra paridhäna, sei puìthi saìge”
TRANSLATION
“He has drops of ink on His body, and He is wearing the same clothes
and carrying the same books.”
TEXT 118
kñaëeke äilä jagannätha miçra-vara
miçre dekhi’ kolete uöhilä viçvambhara
TRANSLATION
Soon after, Jagannätha Miçra arrived there and Viçvambhara climbed on
his lap.
TEXT 119
sei äliìgane miçra bähya nähi jäne
änande pürëita hailä putra-daraçane
TRANSLATION
Çré Miçra was filled with ecstasy on seeing his son, and he lost
external consciousness by His embrace.
TEXT 120
miçra dekhe sarva-aìga dhüläya vyäpita
snäna-cihna nä dekhiyä hailä vismita
TRANSLATION
Çré Miçra was astonished to see that Nimäi was covered with dust and
devoid of any sign that He had taken bath.
TEXT 121
miçra bole,—“viçvambhara, ki buddhi tomära?
lokere nä deha’ kene snäna karibära?
TRANSLATION
He said, “Viçvambhara, what kind of mentality do You have? Why don’t

You let people take bath?
TEXT 122
viñëu-püjä-sajja kene kara apahära?
’viñëu’ kariyäo bhaya nähika tomära?”
TRANSLATION
“Why do You steal the ingredients meant for worshiping Lord Viñëu?
Don’t You have any reverence for Lord Viñëu?”
TEXT 123
prabhu bole,—“äji ämi nähi yäi snäne
ämära saàhati-gaëa gela äguyäne
TRANSLATION
The Lord replied, “Today I have not yet gone for bath. My friends have
gone ahead of Me.
TEXT 124
sakala lokere tärä kare avyabhära
nä geleo sabe doña kahena ämära
TRANSLATION
“They have misbehaved with those brähmaëas and girls, who are blaming
Me even though I wasn’t there.
TEXT 125
nä geleo yadi doña kahena ämära
satya tabe kariba sabäre avyabhära”
TRANSLATION
“Since they blame Me when I wasn’t even there, now I will actually do
some mischief to them.”
TEXT 126
eta bali’ häsi’ prabhu yä’na gaìgä-snäne
punaù sei mililena çiçu-gaëa-sane
TRANSLATION
Saying this, the Lord smiled as He left to take bath in the Ganges,
where He met again with His friends.
TEXT 127
viçvambhara dekhi’ sabe äliìgana kari’
häsaye sakala çiçu çuniïä cäturé
TRANSLATION
When Viçvambhara arrived there, the boys embraced Him and laughed
after hearing what happened.
TEXT 128
sabei praçaàse,—“bhäla nimäi catura
bhäla eòäilä äji märaëa pracura!”
TRANSLATION
They all praised Him, saying, “Nimäi, You are very clever. You have
escaped a good beating today.”
TEXT 129
jala-keli kare prabhu saba-çiçu-sane
hethä çacé-jagannätha mane-mane gaëe’
TRANSLATION
As the Lord engaged in water sports with the boys, at home Jagannätha
Miçra and Çacé were contemplating.
TEXT 130
“ye ye kahilena kathä, seha mithyä nahe
tabe kene snäna-cihna kichu nähi dehe?
TRANSLATION
“Whatever they complained cannot be false. But then why were there no
symptoms on His body of His having taken bath?
TEXT 131
sei-mata aìge dhülä, sei-mata veça!
sei puìthi, sei vastra, sei-mata keça!
TRANSLATION
“His body was covered with dust, He had the same dress and same books,
His hair was dry—everything as though He had not taken bath!
TEXT 132
e bujhi manuñya nahe çri-viçvambhara!
mäyä-rüpe kåñëa vä janmilä mora ghara!
TRANSLATION
“It seems that Çré Viçvambhara is not an ordinary human being! Perhaps
Lord Kåñëa has appeared by His internal potency as a human being in
our house!
TEXT 133
kon mahäpuruña vä,—kichui nä jäni”
hena-mate cintite äilä dvija-maëi
TRANSLATION
“Otherwise He may be some other great personality. We don’t know.”

While they were contemplating in this way, the Lord, who is the jewel
amongst the brähmaëas, arrived there.
TEXT 134
putra-daraçanänande ghucila vicära
snehe pürëa hailä doìhe, kichu nähi ära
TRANSLATION
In the ecstasy of seeing their son, the couple forgot all their ideas
and became so filled with affection that nothing else was important.
TEXT 135
yei dui-prahara prabhu yäya paòibäre
sei dui yuga hai’ thäke se doìhäre
TRANSLATION
The two praharas, six hours, that the Lord spent at school studying
seemed like two yugas for the couple.
TEXT 136
koöi-rüpe koöi-mukhe vede yadi kaya
tabu e-doìhära bhägyera nähi samuccaya
TRANSLATION
If the Vedas chanted the glories of this couple with millions of

mouths, in millions of ways, still they could not reach the limit of
their good fortune.
TEXT 137
çacé-jagannätha-päye rahu namaskära
ananta-brahmäëòa-nätha putra rüpe yäìra
TRANSLATION
Let me offer my respectful obeisances unto the feet of Çacédevé and

Jagannätha Miçra, whose son is the Lord of innumerable universes.
TEXT 138
ei-mata kréòä kare vaikuëöhera räya
bujhite nä päre keha täìhäna mäyäya
TRANSLATION
In this way the Lord of Vaikuëöha enjoys His pastimes, which by the
influence of His external energy no one can understand.
TEXT 139
TRANSLATION

CBP 7: Çré Viçvarüpa Takes Sannyäsa
Chapter Seven: Çré Viçvarüpa Takes Sannyäsa
TEXT 1
jaya jaya mahä-maheçvara gauracandra
jaya jaya viçvambhara-priya-bhakta-vånda
TRANSLATION
All glories to Çré Gauracandra, the Lord of all lords. All glories to
Viçvambhara’s beloved devotees.
TEXT 2
jaya jagannätha-çacé-putra sarva-präëa
kåpä-dåñöye kara prabhu sarva-jéve träëa
TRANSLATION
All glories to Jagannätha and Çacé’s son, who is the life and soul of
all. O Lord, please deliver the living entities by Your merciful
glance.
TEXT 3
hena mate navadvépe çré-gaurasundara

bälya-lélä-chale kare prakäça vistara
TRANSLATION
In this way Çré Gaurasundara manifested His childhood pastimes in

Navadvépa.
TEXT 4
nirantara capalatä kare sabä-sane
mä’ye çikhäleo prabodha nähi mäne
TRANSLATION
The Lord regularly engaged in mischief-making. He would not stop even

by His mother’s order.
TEXT 5
çikhäile äro haya dvi-guëa caïcala
gåhe yähä päya, tähä bhäìgaye sakala
TRANSLATION
Whenever His parents tried to restrain Him, He would create twice as

much mischief. He would then break anything at home that He could get
His hands on.
TEXT 6
bhaye ära kichu nä bolaye bäpa-mä’ya
svacchande paramänande kheläya léläya
TRANSLATION
Thus, out of fear, His parents no longer tried to restrain the Lord,
who was then free to fully enjoy His pastimes.
TEXT 7
ädi-khaëòa-kathä—yena amåta-çravaëa
yahiì çiçu-rüpe kréòä kare näräyaëa
TRANSLATION
The topics of Ädi-khaëòa are like a stream of nectar, for they relate
the childhood pastimes of Lord Näräyaëa.
TEXT 8
pitä, mätä, kähäre nä kare prabhu bhaya
viçvarüpa agraja dekhile namra haya
TRANSLATION
The Lord was not afraid of anyone, including His parents, but He
displayed humility on seeing His elder brother, Viçvarüpa.
TEXT 9
prabhura agraja viçvarüpa bhagavän
äjanma virakta sarva-guëera nidhäna
TRANSLATION
Çré Viçvarüpa, the Personality of Godhead, was the Lord’s elder

brother. From birth He was detached from sense gratification. He was
the abode of all transcendental qualities.
TEXT 10
sarva-çästre sabe väkhänena viñëu-bhakti
khaëòite täìhära vyäkhyä nähi kä’ro çakti
TRANSLATION
He explained that the purport of all scriptures was devotional service

to Lord Viñëu, and no one was able to refute His explanation.
TEXT 11
çravaëe, vadane, mane, sarvendriya-gaëe

kåñëa-bhakti vine ära nä bole, nä çune
TRANSLATION
With His ears, mouth, mind, and other senses, He would not speak or
hear about anything other than devotional service to Lord Kåñëa.
TEXT 12
anujera dekhi’ ati vilakñaëa réta
viçvarüpa mane gaëe’ haiyä vismita
TRANSLATION
Seeing His brother’s uncommon activities, Viçvarüpa was struck with

wonder and thought.
TEXT 13
“e bälaka kabhu nahe präkåta chäoyäla
rüpe, äcaraëe,—yena çré-bäla-gopäla
TRANSLATION
“This boy cannot be an ordinary child. His beauty and activities

appear just like those of Çré Bäla-gopäla.
TEXT 14
yata amänuñi karma niravadhi kare
e bujhi,—khelena kåñëa e çiçu-çarére”
TRANSLATION
“I can understand from the uncommon activities He constantly performs

that Lord Kåñëa enjoys pastimes through the body of this child.”
TEXT 15
ei-mata cinte viçvarüpa-mahäçaya

kähäre nä bhäìge tattva, sva-karma karaya
TRANSLATION
Considering in this way, Viçvarüpa kept to His own activities and did
not disclose this secret to anyone.
TEXT 16
niravadhi thäke sarva-vaiñëavera saìge
kåñëa-kathä, kåñëa-bhakti, kåñëa-püjä-raìge
TRANSLATION
He constantly associated with the Vaiñëavas by discussing topics of

Kåñëa, performing devotional service to Kåñëa, and engaging in the
worship of Kåñëa.
TEXT 17
jagat-pramatta—dhana-putra-vidyä-rase
vaiñëava dekhile mätra sabe upahäse’
TRANSLATION
The people of the world were mad for enjoying wealth, children, and
education. Whenever they saw the Vaiñëavas, they would ridicule them.
TEXT 18
äryä-tarajä paòhe saba vaiñëava dekhiyä
“yati, saté, tapasvéo yäibe mariyä
TRANSLATION
They would compose blasphemous rhymes and recite them when they saw a
Vaiñëava. They challenged, “What is the use of being a sannyäsé, a
chaste wife, or a tapasvé? They must also die.
TEXT 19
tä’re bali ’sukåti’,—ye dolä, ghoòä caòe
daça-biça jana yä’ra äge päche raòe
TRANSLATION
“We consider someone pious if he can ride on a palanquin or horse

surrounded by ten or twenty people.
TEXT 20
eta ye, gosäïi, bhäve karaha krandana
tabu ta’ däridrya-duùkha nä haya khaëòana!
TRANSLATION
“You all cry for the Lord with love and devotion, yet you remain
poverty-stricken.
TEXT 21
ghanaghana ’hari hari’ bali’ chäòa’ òäka
kruddha haya gosäïi çunile baòa òäka
TRANSLATION
“You loudly and repeatedly chant the name of Lord Hari, but He becomes
angry when anyone loudly chants His name.”
TEXT 22
ei-mata bole kåñëa-bhakti-çünya jane!
çuni’ mahä-duùkha päya bhägavata-gaëe
TRANSLATION
People who were devoid of devotion for the Supreme Lord would speak to
the Vaiñëavas in this way, and the devotees felt great sorrow on
hearing such things.
TEXT 23
kothäo nä çune keha kåñëera kértana
dagdha dekhe sakala saàsära anukñaëa
TRANSLATION
The sound of the chanting of Lord Kåñëa’s name could not be heard
anywhere, as everyone in the world continually burned in the fire of
material existence.
TEXT 24
duùkha baòa päya viçvarüpa bhagavän
nä çune abhéñöa kåñëa-candrera äkhyäna
TRANSLATION
The Supreme Lord, Çré Viçvarüpa, was most distressed because He did
not hear any glorification of His worshipable Lord, Çré Kåñëa.
TEXT 25
gétä, bhägavata ye ye jane vä paòäya
kåñëa-bhakti-vyäkhyä kä’ro nä äise jihväya
TRANSLATION
Even those who spoke on Bhagavad-gétä or Çrémad Bhägavatam would never

explain anything about devotion to Kåñëa.
TEXT 26
kutarka ghusiyä saba adhyäpaka mare
’bhakti’ hena näma nähi jänaye saàsäre
TRANSLATION
The teachers wasted their lives in useless arguments. People of the

world had not even heard the name “bhakti.”
TEXT 27
advaita-äcärya-ädi yata bhakta-gaëa
jévera kumati dekhi’ karaye krandana
TRANSLATION
Thus the devotees headed by Advaita Äcärya simply cried upon seeing
the atheistic mentality of the people.
TEXT 28
duùkhe viçvarüpa-prabhu mane mane gaëe
“nä dekhiba loka-mukha, cali’ yäìä vane”
TRANSLATION
In such distress, Viçvarüpa considered, “I will not look at the face

of these materialistic people, rather I will go to the forest.”
TEXT 29
üñaù-käle viçvarüpa kari’ gaìgä-snäna
advaita-sabhäya äsi’ haya upasthäna
TRANSLATION
Every morning Çré Viçvarüpa would take bath in the Ganges and then go
to the gathering at Advaita Prabhu’s house.
TEXT 30
sarva-çästre väkhänena kåñëa-bhakti-sära
çuniyä advaita sukhe karena huìkära
TRANSLATION
Viçvarüpa established devotional service to Kåñëa as the essence of

all scriptures. On hearing His explanation, Advaita Prabhu roared with
happiness.
TEXT 31
püjä chäòi’ viçvarüpe dhari’ kari kole
änande vaiñëava saba ’hari hari’ bole
TRANSLATION
Advaita left His Deity worship to embrace Viçvarüpa, and all the
Vaiñëavas happily chanted, “Hari! Hari!”
TEXT 32
kåñëänande bhakta-gaëa kare siàha-näda
kä’ro citte ära nähi sphuraye viñäda
TRANSLATION
Then in the ecstasy of Kåñëa consciousness all the devotees roared

loudly like lions, and lamentation no longer remained in their hearts.
TEXT 33
viçvarüpa chäòi’ keha nähi yäya ghare
viçvarüpa na äisena äpana-mandire
TRANSLATION
The devotees had no desire to leave Viçvarüpa’s association to go

home, nor did Viçvarüpa have any desire to leave them.
TEXT 34
randhana kariyä çacé bole viçvambhare
“tomära agraje giyä änaha satvare”
TRANSLATION
After completing her cooking, mother Çacé told Viçvambhara, “Go

quickly and bring Your elder brother.”
TEXT 35
mäyera ädeçe prabhu advaita-sabhäya
äisena agrajere la’bära chaläya
TRANSLATION
On the order of His mother, the Lord came to Advaita Äcärya’s house to
call His elder brother home.
TEXT 36
äsiyä dekhena prabhu vaiñëava-maëòala
anyo ’nye karena kåñëa-kathana-maìgala
TRANSLATION
When the Lord arrived there, He saw all the Vaiñëavas engaged in
discussing topics of Lord Kåñëa.
TEXT 37
äpana-prastäva çuni’ çré-gaurasundara
sabäre karena çubha-dåñöi manohara
TRANSLATION
Hearing His glorification, Çré Gaurasundara glanced mercifully on

them.
TEXT 38
prati-aìge nirupama lävaëyera sémä
koöé candra nahe eka nakhera upamä
TRANSLATION
Each of the Lord’s limbs surpassed the topmost limits of beauty. Even
millions of moons could not be compared with one of His toenails.
TEXT 39
digambara, sarva aìga—dhuläya dhusara
häsiyä agraja-prati karena uttara
TRANSLATION
Standing naked with His body covered with dust, Viçvambhara smiled and
spoke to His elder brother.
TEXT 40
“bhojane äisa, bhäi, òäkaye janané
agraja-vasana dhari’ calaye äpani
TRANSLATION
“My dear brother, please come to eat. Mother is calling You.”

Viçvambhara then caught hold of His brother’s dhoti and followed Him
home.
TEXT 41
dekhi’ se mohana rüpa sarva-bhakta-gaëa
sthagita haiyä sabe kare nirékñaëa
TRANSLATION
On seeing the Lord’s enchanting form, all the devotees were stunned
and they continually stared at Him.
TEXT 42
samädhira präya haiyäche bhakta-gaëe
kåñëera kathana käru nä äise vadane
TRANSLATION
The devotees practically entered samädhi; they were even unable to

speak about Kåñëa.
TEXT 43
prabhu dekhi’ bhakta-moha svabhävei haya
vinä anubhaveo däsera citta laya
TRANSLATION
Devotees are by nature overwhelmed on seeing their Lord; indeed, even

before the devotees realized His identity, the Lord stole away their
hearts.
TEXT 44
prabhuo se äpana-bhaktera citta hare’
e kathä bujhite anya-jane nähi päre
TRANSLATION
Materialistic persons are unable to understand how the Lord steals the
hearts of His devotees.
TEXTS 45-46
e rahasya vidita kailena bhägavate
parékñit çunilena çukadeva haite
prasaìge çunaha bhägavatera äkhyäna
çuka-parékñitera saàväda anupama
TRANSLATION
Yet this mystery was disclosed by Çukadeva Gosvämé to Mahäräja

Parékñit in the Çrémad Bhägavatam. Please hear now the matchless
discussion between Çukadeva and Parékñit from Çrémad Bhägavatam in
this connection.
TEXT 47
ei gauracandra yabe janmilä gokule
çiçu saìge gåhe gåhe kréòä kari’ bule
TRANSLATION
When Çré Gauracandra appeared as Kåñëa in Gokula, He played in all the
houses there with the other children.
TEXT 48
janma haite prabhure sakala gopé-gaëe
nija-putra haiteo sneha kare mane
TRANSLATION
From the time of the Lord’s birth, the gopés had more affection for
Him than they had for their own sons.
TEXT 49
yadyapi éçvara-buddhye nä jäne kåñëere
svabhävei putra haite baòa sneha kare
TRANSLATION
Although they never considered Kåñëa the Supreme Personality of

Godhead, they had a natural attraction for Him more than they had for
their own sons.
TEXT 50
çuniyä vismita baòa räjä parékñit
çuka-sthäne jijïäsena hai pulakita
TRANSLATION
Hearing this, Mahäräja Parékñit was struck with wonder. His hair stood
on end, and he inquired from Çukadeva Gosvämé as follows.
TEXT 51
“parama adbhuta kathä kahilä, gosäïi!
tribhuvane emata kothäo çuni näi
TRANSLATION
“O Gosvämé, I have never before heard such wonderful narrations within
the three worlds.
TEXT 52
nija-putra haite para-tanaya kåñëere
kaha dekhi,—sneha kaila kemana-prakäre?”
TRANSLATION
“Please explain to me how the gopés displayed more affection for

Kåñëa, another’s son, than for their own sons.”
TEXTS 53-56
çré-çuka kahena,—“çuna, räjä parékñit
paramätmä—sarva-dehe vallabha, vidita
ätmä vine putra vä kalatra bandhu-gaëa
gåha haite bähira karäya tata-kñaëa
ataeva, paramätmä-sabära jévana
sei paramätmä—ei çré-nandanandana
ataeva paramätmä-svabhäva-käraëe
kåñëete adhika sneha kare gopé-gaëe
TRANSLATION
Çukadeva Gosvämé replied, “O Mahäräja Parékñit, it is well-known that

the Supersoul is dear to all. When the soul leaves the son, wife, or
friend, their body is taken out of the house. Therefore the Supersoul
is the life of everyone. That Supersoul is the son of Nanda Mahäräja.
Thus the gopés have more affection for Kåñëa due to His natural
characteristics as the Supreme Soul.”
TEXT 57
eho kathä bhakta-prati, anya-prati nahe

anyathä jagate kene sneha nä karaye
TRANSLATION
This, however, applies only to the devotees, not others. Otherwise,

why doesn’t everyone show affection for Kåñëa?
TEXT 58
’kaàsädiha ätmä kåñëe tabe hiàse kene?’
pürva-aparädha äche tähära käraëe
TRANSLATION
Why do demons like Kaàsa envy Kåñëa, the Supreme Soul? This is due
simply to previous offenses.
TEXTS 59-60
sahaje çarkarä miñöa,—sarva-jane jäne
keha tikta väse, jihvä-doñera käraëe
jihvära se doña, çarkarära doña näi
ataeva sarva-miñöa caitanya gosäïi
TRANSLATION
Everyone knows that sugar is sweet by nature, but if the tongue is

diseased then the sugar will taste bitter. That is the fault of the
tongue, not the sugar. The conclusion is that Lord Caitanya is the
sweetest of all.
TEXT 61
ei navadvépete dekhila sarva-jane
tathäpiha keha nä jänila bhakta vine
TRANSLATION
Although everyone saw the Lord in Navadvépa, no one could recognize

Him other than the devotees.
TEXT 62
bhaktera se citta prabhu hare sarvathäya
viharaye navadvépe vaikuëöhera räya
TRANSLATION
The Lord of Vaikuëöha attracted the hearts of all the devotees as He

enjoyed His pastimes in Navadvépa.
TEXT 63
mohiyä sabära citta prabhu viçvambhara
agraje lailä calilena nija-ghara
TRANSLATION
After thus enchanting everyone’s heart, Lord Viçvambhara returned home

with His elder brother.
TEXT 64
mane mane cintaye advaita mahäçaya
“präkåta mänuña kabhu e bälaka naya”
TRANSLATION
Çré Advaita Prabhu considered to Himself, “This boy is not an ordinary

person.”
TEXT 65
sarva-vaiñëavera prati balilä advaita
“kon vastu e bälaka,—nä jäni niçcita”
TRANSLATION
Then Advaita said to the Vaiñëavas, “I don’t know what sort of boy He
is.”
TEXT 66
praçaàsite lägilena sarva-bhakta-gaëa
apürva çiçura rüpa-lävaëya-kathana
TRANSLATION
All the devotees then began to praise the beauty and charm of that
wonderful child.
TEXT 67
näma-mätra viçvarüpa calilena ghare
punaù äilena çéghra advaita-mandire
TRANSLATION
Viçvarüpa returned home simply out of formality, then as soon as

possible He returned to Advaita’s house.
TEXT 68
nä bhäya saàsära-sukha viçvarüpa-mane
niravadhi thäke kåñëa-änanda-kértane
TRANSLATION
The desire for material enjoyment never appeared in the mind of

Viçvarüpa. He constantly remained in the ecstasy of chanting Kåñëa’s
names.
TEXT 69
gåhe äileo gåha-vyäbhära nä kare
niravadhi thäke viñëu-gåhera bhitare
TRANSLATION
Even when He was at home, He never engaged in household activities;

rather, He would always stay in the temple room.
TEXT 70
vivähera udyoga karaye pitä-mätä
çuni’ viçvarüpa baòa mane päya vyathä
TRANSLATION
When His mother and father spoke of arranging His marriage, Viçvarüpa
felt great mental pain
TEXT 71
“chäòiba saàsära”,—viçvarüpa mane bhäve
“cali’ yäìä vane”,—mätra ei mane jage
TRANSLATION
Viçvarüpa thought to Himself, “I will leave home and go to the

forest.”
TEXT 72
éçvarera citta-våtti éçvara se jäne
viçvarüpa sannyäsa karilä kata dine
TRANSLATION
The heart of the Lord is known only to the Lord. Thus after a few days
Viçvarüpa left to take sannyäsa.
TEXT 73
jagate vidita näma ’çré-çaìkaräraëya’
calilä ananta-pathe vaiñëavägragaëya
TRANSLATION
He then became known throughout the world as “Çré Çaìkaräraëya.” As He

traversed the path of devotional service to Lord Kåñëa, He became
celebrated as the topmost Vaiñëava.
TEXT 74
calilena yadi viçvarüpa-mahäçaya
çacé-jagannätha dagdha hailä hådaya
TRANSLATION
Viçvarüpa’s departure from home left Çacé and Jagannätha grief-

stricken.
TEXT 75
goñöhé-saha krandana karaye ubharäya
bhäira virahe mürcchä gelä gaura-räya
TRANSLATION
Çré Gauräìga cried loudly along with His family members and eventually
fell unconscious out of separation from His brother.
TEXT 76
se viraha varëite vadane nähi päri
haila krandana-maya jagannätha-puré
TRANSLATION
I am unable to describe their feelings of separation, by which

Jagannätha Miçra’s entire house became inundated with crying.
TEXT 77
viçvarüpa-sannyäsa-dekhiyä bhakta-gaëa
advaitädi sabe bahu karilä krandana
TRANSLATION
Understanding that Viçvarüpa has taken sannyäsa, Advaita and the other
devotees all began weeping.
TEXT 78
uttama, madhyama, ye çunila nadéyäya
hena nähi,—ye çuniyä duùkha nähi paya
TRANSLATION
Everyone in Nadia who heard about the incident—whether ordinary or

exalted devotee—all felt unhappy.
TEXTS 79-80
jagannätha-çacéra vidérëa haya buka
nirantara òäke ’viçvarüpa! viçvarüpa!’
putra-çoke miçracandra hailä vihvala
prabodha karaye bandhu-bandhava sakala
TRANSLATION
Jagannätha Miçra and Çacédevé were both heart-broken and continually

cried out, “Viçvarüpa! Viçvarüpa!” Çré Miçra was overwhelmed with
lamentation for his son, so his friends and relatives all tried to
pacify him.
TEXT 81
“sthira hao, miçra, duùkha nä bhäviha mane
sarva-goñöhé uddhärilä sei mahäjane
TRANSLATION
“Dear Miçra, please control yourself. Do not feel sad, for that great
personality has delivered us all.
TEXT 82
goñöhéte puruña yä’ra karaye sannyäsa
trikoöi-kulera haya çré-vaikuëöhe väsa

TRANSLATION
“When someone takes sannyäsa, millions of family members are promoted

to Vaikuëöha.
TEXT 83
hena karma karilena nandana tomära
saphala haila vidyä sampürëa tähära
TRANSLATION
“Your son has perfected his education by this act.
TEXT 84
änanda viçeña äro karite yuyäya”
eta bali’ sakale dharaye häte-pä’ya
TRANSLATION
“Therefore it is befitting for you to feel even more happy than

before.” Saying this, they all held the hands and feet of Jagannätha
Miçra.
TEXT 85
“ei kula-bhüñaëa tomära viçvambhara
ei putra haibe tomära vaàça-dhara
TRANSLATION
“Your son Viçvambhara is the ornament of your dynasty.
TEXT 86
ihä haite sarva duùkha ghucibe tomära
koöi-putre ki karibe, e putra yähära?”
TRANSLATION
“He will eradicate all your suffering. If one has a son such as Him,
what is the need for millions of sons?”
TEXT 87
ei-mata sabe bujhäyena bandhu-gaëa
tathäpi miçrera duùkha nä haya khaëòana
TRANSLATION
In this way all of Jagannätha Miçra’s friends tried to pacify him, but
his distress remained unmitigated.
TEXT 88
ye-te-mate dhairya dhare miçra-mahäçaya
viçvarüpa-guëa smari’ dhairya päsaraya
TRANSLATION
If somehow or other he regained his composure, as soon as he

remembered Viçvarüpa’s qualities, he again lost his patience.
TEXT 89
miçra bole,—“ei putra rahibeka ghare
ihäte pramäëa mora nä laya antare
TRANSLATION
Çré Miçra said, “I have no reason to believe that this son will remain
at home.
TEXT 90
dilena kåñëa se putra, nilena kåñëa se
ye kåñëacandera icchä, haiba sei se
TRANSLATION
“Kåñëa gave me a son, and then He took Him away. Whatever Kåñëa
desires, that is what will happen.
TEXT 91
svatantra jévera tilärddheka çakti näi
dehendriya, kåñëa, samarpiluì tomä’ öhäïi”
TRANSLATION
“Independent of You, the living entities have no power whatsoever.

Therefore, O Kåñëa, I’m surrendering my body and senses unto You.”
TEXT 92
ei rüpe jïäna-yoge miçra mahädhéra
alpe-alpe citta-våtti karilena sthira
TRANSLATION
In this way the most sober Jagannätha Miçra gradually controlled his
mind through the process of jïäna.
TEXT 93
hena mate viçvarüpa hailä bähira
nityänanda-svarüpera abheda-çaréra
TRANSLATION
That is the story of how Viçvarüpa, who is nondifferent from

Nityänanda Svarüpa, left home.
TEXT 94
ye çunaye viçvarüpa-prabhura sannyäsa
kåñëa-bhakti haya tära chiëòe karma-phäìsa
TRANSLATION
Whoever hears the pastimes of Viçvarüpa’s acceptance of sannyäsa
attains devotional service to Lord Kåñëa and freedom from the bondage
of fruitive work.
TEXT 95
viçvarüpa-sannyäsa çuniyä bhakta-gaëa
hariñe viñäda sabe bhäve anukñaëa
TRANSLATION
As the devotees heard about Viçvarüpa’s accepting sannyäsa, they

simultaneously felt happiness and lamentation.
TEXT 96
“ye vä chila sthäna kåñëa-kathä kahibära
tähä kåñëa harilena ämä’ sabäkära
TRANSLATION
They said, “Whatever little opportunity we had for discussing the

topics of Kåñëa together, Kåñëa has taken away.
TEXT 97
ämaräo nä rahiba, cali’ yäìa vane
e päpiñöha-loka-mukha nä dekhi yekhäne
TRANSLATION
“Let us also leave home and go to the forest, then we will not see the
faces of these sinful people.
TEXT 98
päñaëòéra väkya-jvälä sahiba vä kata
nirantara asat-pathe sarva-loka rata
TRANSLATION
“How long must we tolerate the burning words of these atheists? They
are all continuously engaged in materialistic activities.
TEXT 99
’kåñëa’ hena näma nähi çuni käro mukhe
sakala saàsära òubi’ mare mithyä sukhe
TRANSLATION
“We do not hear the name of Kåñëa from anyone’s mouth. The entire
world is absorbed in illusory happiness.
TEXT 100
bujhäile keha kåñëa-patha nähi laya
ulaòhiyä äro se upahäsa karaya
TRANSLATION
“Even if they are instructed, they will not take to devotional life.
On the contrary, they taunt us, saying:
TEXT 101
“kåñëa ’bhaji’ tomära haila kon sukha?
mägiyä se khäo, äro bäòe yata duùkha”
TRANSLATION
“’What pleasure do you derive by worshiping Kåñëa? You even have to

beg for your food. In this way you increase your distress.’
TEXT 102
yogya nahe e-saba lokera sane väsa
vane cali’ yäìa bali’ sabe chäòe çväsa
TRANSLATION
“It is not proper to live with such people, therefore we should go to
the forest.” Saying this, they sighed deeply.
TEXT 103
prabodhena sabäre advaita-mahäçaya
“päibä paramänanda sabei niçcaya
TRANSLATION
Attempting to console them, Çré Advaita Prabhu said, “You will all
certainly attain great ecstasy.
TEXT 104
ebe baòa väsoì muïi hådaye ulläsa
hena bujhi,—’kåñëacandra karilä prakäça’
TRANSLATION
“Even now I am feeling overjoyed at heart, so I can understand that

Çré Kåñëacandra has already advented.
TEXT 105
sabe ’kåñëa’ gäo giyä parama-hariñe
ethäi dekhibä kåñëe katheka divase
TRANSLATION
“All of you go and happily chant Kåñëa’s names, and in a few days you
will see Kåñëa right here.
TEXT 106
tomä’ sabä laïä haibe kåñëera viläsa
tabe se ’advaita’ haìa çuddha-kåñëa-däsa
TRANSLATION
“Kåñëa will enjoy His pastimes with all of you. Then the meaning of My
name, ’Advaita,’ will be fulfilled, and I will celebrated as the
unalloyed servant of Lord Kåñëa.
TEXT 107
kadäcit yähä nä päya çuka vä prahläda
tomä’ sabära bhåtyeo päibe se prasäda”
TRANSLATION
“All you devotees will receive mercy that even Çukadeva Gosvämé and
Prahläda Mahäräja did not receive.”
TEXT 108
çuni’ advaitera ati-amåta-vacana
parama-änande ’hari’ bole bhakta-gaëa
TRANSLATION
After hearing Çré Advaita’s nectarean words, all the devotees chanted
the name of Hari in great ecstasy.
TEXT 109
’hari’ boli’ bhakta-gaëa karaye huìkära
sukha-maya citta-våtti haila sabära
TRANSLATION
As the devotees loudly chanted the name of Hari, their hearts were
filled with happiness.
TEXT 110
çiçu-saìge kréòä kare çré-gaurasundara
hari-dhvani çuni’ yäya bäòéra bhitara
TRANSLATION
Çré Gaurasundara was playing outside with some other children, but
when He heard the name of Hari, He went inside the house.
TEXT 111
“ki kärye äilä, bäpa?” bole bhakta-gaëe
prabhu bole,—“tomarä òäkilä more kene?”
TRANSLATION
The devotees asked Him, “Why have come here?” The Lord replied, “Why
did you call Me?”
TEXT 112
eta boli’ prabhu çiçu-saìge dhäïä yäya
tathäpi nä jäne keha prabhura mäyäya
TRANSLATION
Saying this, the Lord ran away with the children. Yet by His
influence, no one could recognize Him.
TEXT 113
ye avadhi viçvarüpa hailä bähira
tadavadhi prabhu kichu hailä susthira
TRANSLATION
Since Viçvarüpa left home, the Lord became somewhat more peaceful.
TEXT 114
niravadhi thäke pitä-mätära samépe
duùkha päsaraye yena janané-janake
TRANSLATION
He constantly remained at the side of His mother and father so that
they would feel some relief from their distress.
TEXT 115
khelä sambariyä prabhu yatna kari’ paòe
tilärddheka pustaka chäòiyä nähi naòe
TRANSLATION
The Lord stopped playing and concentrated on His studies. He would not
leave His books for even a moment.
TEXT 116
eka-bära ye sütra paòiyä prabhu yäya
ära-bära ulaòhiyä sabäre öhekäya
TRANSLATION
The Lord mastered a sütra after reading it only once, and He was able
to defeat all others in debating its meaning.
TEXT 117
dekhiyä apürva buddhi sabei praçaàse
sabe bole,—“dhanya pitä-mätä hena vaàçe”
TRANSLATION
Everyone praised His wonderful intelligence and declared, “Glorious

are the father and mother who have such a son.”
TEXT 118
santoñe kahena sabe jagannätha-sthäne
tumi ta’ kåtärtha, miçra, e-hena nandane
TRANSLATION
In satisfaction, they then said to Jagannätha Miçra, “You are most
fortunate to have such a son.
TEXT 119
e-mata subuddhi çiçu nähi tribhuvane
båhaspati jiniïä haibe adhyayane
TRANSLATION
“In the three worlds there is no child as intelligent as this boy. He

will defeat Båhaspati in learning.
TEXT 120
çunilei sarva artha äpane väkhäne
tä’na phäìki väkhänite näre kona jane”
TRANSLATION
“He can explain the meaning of anything He hears just once. No one is
able to defeat His reasoning.”
TEXT 121
çuniïä putrera guëa janané hariña
miçra punaù citte baòa haya vimariña
TRANSLATION
Mother Çacé was pleased to hear about her son’s extraordinary

qualities, while Jagannätha Miçra again became greatly morose at
heart.
TEXT 122
çacé-prati bole jagannätha miçra-vara
“eho putra nä rahibe saàsära-bhitara
TRANSLATION
Çré Miçra said to Çacé, “This son will also not remain at home.
TEXT 123
ei-mata viçvarüpa paòi’ sarva-çästra
jänilä,—’saàsära satya nahe tila-mätra’
TRANSLATION
“Çré Viçvarüpa studied all the scriptures and understood the temporary
nature of this world.
TEXT 124
sarva-çästra-marma jäni’ viçvarüpa dhéra
anitya saàsära haite hailä bähira
TRANSLATION
“After learning the essence of the scriptures, the sober-minded

Viçvarüpa gave up transitory material life.
TEXT 125
eho yadi sarva-çästre haibe jïänavän
chäòiyä saàsära-sukha karibe payäna
TRANSLATION
“If this boy also becomes well-versed in the scriptures, then He will
also give up material happiness and leave home.
TEXT 126
ei putra—sabe dui-janera jévana
ihäre nä dekhile dui-janera maraëa
TRANSLATION
“This son is our life and soul. If we don’t see Him, we will both
certainly die.
TEXT 127
ataeva ihära paòiyä kärya näi
murkha haïä ghare mora rahuka nimäïi”
TRANSLATION
“Therefore He should no longer study. Let Nimäi remain at home as a

fool.”
TEXT 128
çacé bole,—“murkha haile jéveka kemane?
murkhere ta’ kanyäo nä dibe kona jane”
TRANSLATION
Çacé replied, “If He remains a fool, how will He survive? Furthermore,

who will offer their daughter to a fool?”
TEXT 129
miçra bole, “tumi ta’ abodha vipra-sutä!
harta kartä bhartä kåñëa—sabära rakñitä
TRANSLATION
Jagannätha Miçra replied, “You are the ignorant daughter of a

brähmaëa! Lord Kåñëa is the doer, the controller, the maintainer, and
the protector of all living entities.
TEXT 130
jagat poñaëa kare jagatera nätha
’päëòitye poñaye,—kebä kahilä tomäta?
TRANSLATION
“The Supreme Lord maintains the entire universe. Who told you that
good education can maintain one?
TEXT 131
kibä murkha, ki paëòita, yähära yekhäne
kanyä likhiyäche kåñëa, se haibe äpane
TRANSLATION
“Whether one is a fool or a scholar, they will marry wherever and

whomever Kåñëa has sanctioned for them.
TEXT 132
kula-vidyä-ädi upalakñaëa sakala
sabäre poñaye kåñëa, kåñëa-sarva-bala
TRANSLATION
“Education, birth, and other qualities are only superficial; Kåñëa

alone is the maintainer and strength of all.
TEXT 133
säkñätei ei kene nä dekha ämäta
paòiyäo ämära ghare kene nähi bhäta?
TRANSLATION
“This can be directly seen in my life. Although I am educated, I am

nevertheless poor.
TEXT 134
bhäla-mate varëa uccäriteo ye näre
sahasra paëòita giyä dekha tä’ra dväre
TRANSLATION
“Someone else may be unable to properly recite the alphabet, yet he
may have thousands of scholars at his doorstep.
TEXT 135
ataeva vidyä-ädi nä kare poñaëa
kåñëa se sabära kare poñaëa-pälana”
TRANSLATION
“Therefore qualities like good education cannot maintain one, only

Kåñëa maintains us.”
TEXT 136
anäyäsena maraëaà vinä dainyena jévanam
anärädhita govinda- caraëasya kathaà bhavet
TRANSLATION
“For one who has never worshiped the lotus feet of Lord Govinda, how
is it possible for Him to live in comfort and die in peace?”
TEXT 137
“anäyäse maraëa, jévana dainya vine
kåñëa sevile se haya, nahe vidyä-dhane
TRANSLATION
“If one wants to live without poverty and die peacefully, then he
should serve Kåñëa. Education and wealth will not help.
TEXT 138
kåñëa-kåpä vine nahe duùkhera mocana
thäkila vä vidyä, kula, koöi-koöi dhana
TRANSLATION
“One’s distress can never be mitigated without the mercy of Kåñëa,
even if one is endowed with high education, good birth, and great
wealth.
TEXT 139
yä’ra gåhe ächaye uttama upabhoga
tä’re kåñëa diyächena kona mahäroga
TRANSLATION
“One may have luxurious items for enjoyment in his house, yet by the
arrangement of the Lord he may be suffering from disease.
TEXT 140
kichu vilasite näre, duùkhe puòi’ mare
yä’ra nähi, tähä haite duùkhé bali tä’re
TRANSLATION
“Such a person cannot enjoy a thing and thus burns in misery. I

consider him more miserable than one who does not possess anything.
TEXT 141
eteka jäniha,—thäkileo kichu naya
yä’re yena kåñëa-äjïä, sei satya haya
TRANSLATION
“Know for certain that one may possess great opulence, but unless
Kåñëa permits, he cannot enjoy.
TEXT 142
eteke nä kara cintä putra-prati tumi
’kåñëa puñibena putra’,—kahiläìa ämi
TRANSLATION
“Therefore do not worry about your son. I assure you that Kåñëa will
maintain Him.
TEXT 143
yävat çarére präëa ächaye ämära
tävat tileka duùkha nähika uhära
TRANSLATION
“As long as I live, I will not allow Him to suffer the least.
TEXT 144
ämä-sabära kåñëa ächena rakñayitä
kibä cintä tumi yä’ra mätä pati-vratä
TRANSLATION
“We have Lord Kåñëa as our protector, and you are a good mother and
chaste wife. So why should you worry?
TEXT 145
’paòiyä nähika kärya’ baliluì tomäre
murkha hai’ putra mora rahu mätra ghare”
TRANSLATION
“Therefore I say that He does not need to study further. Let Him stay
at home uneducated.”
TEXT 146
eta bali’ putrere òäkilä miçra-vara
miçra bole,—“çuna, bäpa, ämära uttara
TRANSLATION
Saying this, Jagannätha Miçra called his son and told Him, “Listen, my
dear son.
TEXT 147
äji haite ära päöha nähika tomära
ihäte anyathä kara,—çapatha ämära
TRANSLATION
“From today on, I want You to give up Your studies. I forbid You to
continue.
TEXT 148
ye tomära icchä, bäpa, täi diba ämi
gåhe vasi’ parama-maìgale thäka tumi”
TRANSLATION
“My dear son, I’ll give You whatever You desire. Stay comfortably at
home.”
TEXT 149
eta bali’ miçra calilena käryäntara
paòite nä päya ära prabhu viçvambhara
TRANSLATION
Saying this, Jagannätha Miçra went to attend his duties and Lord
Viçvambhara refrained from further studies.
TEXT 150
nitya dharma sanätana çré-gauräìga räya
nä laìghe janaka-väkya, paòite nä yäya
TRANSLATION
The personification of eternal religious principles, Çré Gauräìga
Räya, followed His father’s instructions and gave up His studies.
TEXT 151
antare duùkhita prabhu vidyä-rasa-bhaìge
punaù prabhu uddhata hailä çiçu-saìge
TRANSLATION
The Lord was disappointed to give up His scholastic pursuits, so He

again began His childhood mischief.
TEXT 152
kibä nija-ghare prabhu, kibä para-ghare
yähä päya tähä bhäìge, apacaya kare
TRANSLATION
Whether in His own house or in another’s house, the Lord would break
and ruin whatever He got His hands on.
TEXT 153
niçä haile prabhu nä äise ghare
sarva-rätri çiçu-saìge nänä kréòä kare
TRANSLATION
He would not even return home at night, rather He would continue

playing all night with the other boys.
TEXT 154
kambale òhäkiyä aìga, dui çiçu meli’
våña-präya haiyä calena kutuhalé
TRANSLATION
The Lord and another boy covered themselves with a blanket and played
as a bull.
TEXT 155
yä’ra bäòé kalä-vana dekhi’ thäke dine
rätri haile våña-rüpe bhäìgaye äpane
TRANSLATION
If they saw banana trees at someone’s house during the day, at night
the Lord and His friend, disguised as a bull, would destroy them.
TEXT 156
garu-jïäne gåhastha karaye ’häya häya’
jägile gåhastha, çiçu-saàhati paläya
TRANSLATION
Thinking that a bull was destroying his bananas, the house owner cried
out in lamentation. As he came out from his house, the boys ran away.
TEXT 157
kä’ro ghare dvärä diya bändhaye bähire
laghvé gurvé gåhastha karite nähi päre
TRANSLATION
The Lord would lock the door of someone’s house from outside, and the
householder would be unable to come out for passing urine or stool.
TEXT 158
’ke bändhila duyära?’—karaye ’häya häya’
jägile gåhastha, prabhu uöhiyä paläya
TRANSLATION
When the householder cried out, “Who has locked my door?” the Lord ran
away.
TEXT 159
ei-mata dina-rätri tridaçera räya
çiçu-gaëa-saìge kréòä karena sarvadäya
TRANSLATION
In this way Tridaça Räya played continually day and night with His
friends.
TEXT 160
yateka cäpalya kare prabhu viçvambhara
tathäpio miçra kichu nä kare uttara
TRANSLATION
In spite of all Viçvambhara’s mischievous activities, Jagannätha Miçra

did not say a thing.
TEXT 161
eka-dina miçra calilena käryäntara
paòite nä päya prabhu, krodhita antara
TRANSLATION
One day, after Jagannätha Miçra went for his duties, the Lord became
very angry because He was not allowed to study.
TEXT 162
viñëu-naivedyera yata varjya-häìòé-gaëa
vasilena prabhu häìòé kariyä äsana
TRANSLATION
He then sat down on the old rejected pots that had been used for
preparing offerings for Lord Viñëu.
TEXT 163
e baòa nigüòha-kathä,—çuna eka mane
kåñëa-bhakti-siddhi haya ihära çravaëe
TRANSLATION
This topic is most confidential. Whoever hears it will attain

devotional service to Lord Kåñëa.
TEXT 164
varjya-häìòé-gaëa saba kari’ siàhäsana
tathi vasi’ häse gaurasundara-vadana
TRANSLATION
Using those rejected pots as a siàhäsana, Lord Gaurasundara smiled as

He sat there.
TEXT 165
lägila häìòéra käli sarva-gaura-aìge
kanaka-putali yena lepiyäche gandhe
TRANSLATION
The black soot from those pots decorated Gaura’s limbs, and He
appeared like a golden doll smeared with sandalwood pulp mixed with
aguru.
TEXT 166
çiçu-gaëa jänäila giyä çacé-sthäne
“nimäi vasiyä äche häìòéra äsane”
TRANSLATION
His friends went and informed mother Çacé, “Nimäi is sitting on the
rejected pots.”
TEXT 167
mä’ye äsi’ dekhiyä karena ’häya häya’
“e sthänete, bäpa, vasibäre nä yuyäya
TRANSLATION
When mother Çacé went there and saw Nimäi in that condition, she
lamented and said, “My dear son, this is not a proper place to sit.
TEXT 168
varjya-häìòé, ihä-saba paraçile snäna
eta-dine tomära e nä janmile jïäna?”
TRANSLATION
“These are rejected pots, and if one touches them he must take bath.
Haven’t You understood this by now?”
TEXT 169
prabhu bole, “torä more nä dis paòite
bhadräbhadra murkha-vipre jänibe kemate?”
TRANSLATION
The Lord replied, “You don’t allow Me to study, so how will I know the
difference between good and bad or a fool and a brähmaëa?
TEXT 170
murkha ämi, nä jäniye bhäla-manda-sthäna
sarvatra ämära ’eka’ advitéya-jïäna”
TRANSLATION
“I am a fool, so I don’t know which place is good and which is bad.
Therefore I consider all places equal.”
TEXT 171
eta bali’ häse varjya-häìòéra äsane
dattätreya-bhäva prabhu hailä takhane
TRANSLATION
After saying this, the Lord smiled from His seat on the rejected pots
and accepted the mood of Dattätreya, the topmost knower of the
Absolute Truth.
TEXT 172
mä’ye bole, “tumi ye vasilä manda-sthäne
ebe tumi pavitra vä haibä kemane?”
Mother Çacé inquired, “You have sat in an impure place, so how will
You purify Yourself?”
TEXT 173
prabhu bole,—“mätä, tumi baòa çiçu-mati!
apavitra sthäne kabhu mora nahe sthiti
TRANSLATION
The Lord replied, “My dear mother, you are very childish. I am never
in an impure place.
TEXT 174
yathä mora sthiti, sei sarva puëya-sthäna
gaìgä-ädi sarva tértha tahiì adhiñöhäna
TRANSLATION
“Wherever I am, that place becomes most sacred. The Ganges and all
other térthas are present at that place.
TEXT 175
ämära se kälpanika ’çuci’ vä ’açuci’
srañöära ki doña äche, mane bhäva bujhi’
TRANSLATION
“Purity and impurity is only our mental creation. Please consider,

what fault is there with the creator?
TEXT 176
loka-veda-mate yadi açuddha vä haya
ämi paraçileo ki açuddhatä raya?
TRANSLATION
“Even if something is considered impure by the Vedas and people in

general, can it remain impure after I touch it?
TEXT 177
e-saba häìòéte müle nähika düñaëa
tumi yä’te viñëu lagi’ karilä randhana
TRANSLATION
“In fact these pots are not at all contaminated, because you have used
them to cook for Lord Viñëu.
TEXT 178
viñëura-randhana-sthälé kabhu duñöa naya
se häìòé paraçe ära sthäna çuddha haya
TRANSLATION
“The pots used in cooking for Lord Viñëu are never contaminated.
Indeed, simply by the touch of His cooking pots other places become
purified.
TEXT 179
eteke ämära väsa nahe manda-sthäne
sabära çuddhatä mora paraça-käraëe
TRANSLATION
“Therefore I never reside in a contaminated place. Everything becomes

pure by My touch.”
TEXT 180
bälya-bhäve sarva-tattva kahi’ prabhu häse
tathäpi nä bujhe keha tä’na mäyä-vaçe
TRANSLATION
The Lord, in the mood of an ordinary child, smiled as He spoke on the

Absolute Truth. Still, no one recognized Him due to the influence of
His illusory energy.
TEXT 181
sabei häsena çuni’ çiçura vacana
’snäna äsi’ kara’—çacé bolena takhana
TRANSLATION
Everyone began to laugh after hearing the child speak. Then mother
Çacé said, “Come and take bath.”
TEXT 182
nä äisena prabhu seikhäne vasi’ äche
çacé bole,—“jhäöa äya, bäpa jäne päche”

TRANSLATION
The Lord, however, did not move from His seat, so Çacé again said,
“Come quickly, before Your father learns about this.”
TEXT 183
prabhu bole,—“yadi more nä deha’ paòite
tabe muïi nähi yäìa,—kahiluì tomäte”
TRANSLATION
The Lord replied, “I tell you, if you don’t allow Me to study, then I
won’t leave this place.”
TEXT 184
sabei bhartsena öhäkurera jananéra
sabe bole,—“kene nähi deha’ paòibäre?
TRANSLATION
Everyone present then admonished the Lord’s mother, “Why don’t you
allow Him to study?
TEXT 185
yatna kari’ keha nija-bälaka paòäya
kata bhägye äpane paòite çiçu cäya
TRANSLATION
“Some people take great efforts to get their child to study. It is

most auspicious if a child wants to study.
TEXT 186
kon çatru hena-buddhi dila vä tomäre?
ghare murkha kari’ putra räkhibära tare?

TRANSLATION
“Which enemy has given you the idea to keep your son at home,
uneducated.
TEXT 187
ihäte çiçura doña tilärdheka näi”
sabei bolena,—“bäpa, äisa, nimäïi!
TRANSLATION
“This child has no fault at all.” Then they said to Nimäi, “Come,
Nimäi!
TEXT 188
äji haite tumi yadi nä päo paòite
tabe apacaya tumi kara bhäla-mate”
TRANSLATION
“If You are not allowed to return to Your studies from today, then You
can continue Your destruction.”
TEXT 189
nä äise prabhu, seikhäne vasi’ häse
sukåti-sakala sukha-sindhu-mäjhe bhäse
TRANSLATION
Still the Lord did not leave His seat. He continued sitting there
smiling as the pious people there floated in an ocean of bliss.
TEXT 190
äpane dhariyä çiçu änilä janané
häse gauracandra,—yena indranéla-maëi

TRANSLATION
Then mother Çacé personally pulled Him off His seat, and Lord
Gauracandra smiled like a shining blue sapphire.
TEXT 191
’tattva’ kahilena prabhu dattätreya-bhäve
nä bujhila keha viñëu-mäyära prabhäve
TRANSLATION
The Lord spoke the Absolute Truth in the mood of Dattätreya, yet no
one could recognize Him due to the influence of His illusory energy.
TEXT 192
snäna karäilä laïä çacé puëyavaté
hena käle äilena miçra mahämati
TRANSLATION
The pious Çacé then took Nimäi to the Ganges, and they both took bath.
At that time the magnanimous Jagannätha Miçra arrived there.
TEXT 193
miçra-sthäne çacé saba kahilena kathä
’paòite nä päya putra mane bhäve’ vyathä’
TRANSLATION
Çacé explained to him what had taken place. She then said, “Our son is
morose because He is not allowed to study.”
TEXT 194
sabei bolena,—“miçra, tumi ta’ udära
kä’ra kathäya putre nähi deha’ paòibära?

TRANSLATION
The others there said, “O Miçra, you are broad-minded. Who has
inspired you to stop His studies?
TEXT 195
ye karibe kåñëacandra, sei satya haye
cintä parihari’ deha’ paòite nirbhaye
TRANSLATION
“Whatever Kåñëa desires will certainly take place. Therefore give up

your anxiety and fearlessly allow Him to study.
TEXT 196
bhägya se bälaka cähe äpane paòite
bhäla dine yajïa-sütra deha’ bhäla mate”
TRANSLATION
“You are fortunate that your son wants to study. You should arrange to
give Him a brähmaëa thread on an auspicious day.”
TEXT 197
miçra bole,—“tomarä parama-bandhu-gaëa
tomarä ye bole, sei ämära vacana
TRANSLATION
Çré Miçra replied, “All of you are my well-wishers. Therefore whatever

you say, I must accept.”
TEXT 198
alaukika dekhiyä çiçura sarva-karma
vismaya bhävena, keha nähi jäne marma

TRANSLATION
Seeing the child’s uncommon activities, everyone was struck with

wonder, yet no one could understand Him.
TEXT 199
madhye madhye kona jana ati bhägyaväne
pürve kahi’ räkhiyäche jagannätha-sthäne
TRANSLATION
Some most fortunate person had previously given Jagannätha Miçra a

prediction.
TEXT 200
“präkåta bälaka kabhu e bälaka nahe
yatna kari’ e bälake räkhiha hådaye
TRANSLATION
“This boy is not ordinary. Please carefully keep this child in the
core of your heart.”
TEXT 201
niravadhi gupta-bhäve prabhu keli kare
vaikuëöha-näyaka nija-aìgane vihare
TRANSLATION
Thus the Lord of Vaikuëöha constantly enjoyed His confidential

pastimes in the courtyard of His house.
TEXT 202
paòite äilä prabhu bäpera ädeçe
hailena mahäprabhu änanda-viçeñe

TRANSLATION
By the order of His father, the Supreme Lord then joyfully resumed His
studies.
TEXT 203
TRANSLATION

CBP 8: The Disappearance of Jagannätha Miçra
Chapter Eight: The Disappearance of Jagannätha Miçra
TEXT 1
jaya jaya kåpä-sindhu çri-gaurasundara
jaya çacé-jagannätha-gåha-çaçadhara
TRANSLATION
All glories to Çré Gaurasundara, the ocean of mercy! All glories to

the moonlike Lord in the house of Çacé and Jagannätha!
TEXT 2
jaya jaya nityänanda-svarüpera präëa
jaya jaya saìkértana-dharmera nidhäna
TRANSLATION
All glories to the life and soul of Nityänanda Svarüpa! All glories to
the inaugurator of the congregational chanting of the holy names!
TEXT 3
bhakta-goñöhi-sahita gauräìga jaya jaya
TRANSLATION
All glories to Çré Gauräìga along with His devotees and associates. By
hearing the topics of Lord Caitanya, one attains the devotional
service of the Lord.
TEXT 4
hena mate mahäprabhu jagannätha-ghare
nigüòhe ächena, keha cinite nä päre
TRANSLATION
In this way, as the Supreme Lord confidentially resided in the house

of Jagannätha Miçra, no one was able to recognize Him.
TEXT 5
bälya-kréòä-näma yata äche påthivéte
sakala kheläya prabhu, ke päre kahite?
TRANSLATION
The Lord enjoyed every variety of childhood sports found in the world.
Who can describe them all?
TEXT 6
veda-dväre vyakta haibe sakala puräëe
kichu çeñe çunibe sakala bhägyaväne
TRANSLATION
These pastimes will later be described through the Vedas in all the
Puräëas, and fortunate souls will hear about them.
TEXT 7
ei-mata gauracandra bälya-rase bholä
yajïopavétera käla äsiyä mililä
TRANSLATION
As Çré Gaurasundara remained fully absorbed in His childhood pastimes,

the time came for His accepting a brähmaëa thread.
TEXT 8
yajïa-sütra putrera dibäre miçra-vara
bandhu-varga òäkiyä änilä nija-ghara
TRANSLATION
For the sacred thread ceremony of His son, Jagannätha Miçra invited
all of his friends and relatives to his house.
TEXT 9
parama-hariñe sabhe äsiyä mililä
yä’ra yena yogya-kärya karite lägilä
TRANSLATION
Everyone happily gathered there and assisted in various ways according

to their ability.
TEXT 10
stré-gaëe ’jaya’ diyä kåñëa-guëa gäya
naöa-gaëe mådaìga, sänäi, vaàçé bä’ya
TRANSLATION
The women chanted Kåñëa’s glories, and the musicians played mådaìga,
sänäi, and flute.
TEXT 11
vipra-gaëe veda paòe, bhäöe räyabära
çacé-gåhe haila änanda-avatära
TRANSLATION
The brähmaëas recited the Vedas, and the professional blessers chanted
prayers. Thus Çacédevé’s house appeared as the incarnation of ecstasy.
TEXT 12
yajïa-sütra dharibena çré-gaurasundara
çubha-yoga-sakala äila çacé-ghara
TRANSLATION
As Çré Gaurasundara accepted the brähmaëa thread all the auspicious

planetary conjunctions fell on the house of Çacé.
TEXT 13
çubha-mäse, çubha-dine çubha-kñaëa dhari’
dharilena yajïa-sütra gauräìga-çri-hari
TRANSLATION
The month, day, and moment were all auspicious as Çré Gaurahari
accepted the brähmaëa thread.
TEXT 14
çobhila çré-aìge yajïa-sütra manohara
sükñma-rüpe ’çeña’ vä veòilä kalevara
TRANSLATION
The enchanting thread beautified the body of the Lord as if Ananta

Çeña surrounded His body in a subtle form.
TEXT 15
hailä vämana-rüpa prabhu-gauracandra
dekhite sabära bäòe parama änanda
TRANSLATION
Everyone was most pleased to see how Lord Gauracandra resembled

Vämanadeva.
TEXT 16
apürva brahmaëya-teja dekhi’ sarva-gaëe
nara-jïäna ära keha nähi kare mane
TRANSLATION
On seeing His wonderful brähmaëa effulgence, no one considered Him an

ordinary child.
TEXT 17
häte daëòa, kändhe jhuli, çré-gaurasundara
bhikñä kare prabhu sarva-sevakera ghara
TRANSLATION
Then, with a stick in His hand and a bag on His shoulder, Çré
Gaurasundara went to beg alms at the houses of His devotees.
TEXT 18
yä’ra yathä-çakti bhikñä sabei santoñe
prabhura jhulite diyä näré-gaëa häse
TRANSLATION
Everyone gave in satisfaction according to their ability. All the

women smiled as they put their alms in the Lord’s bag.
TEXT 19
dvija-patné-rüpa dhari’ brahmäëé, rudräëé
yata pati-vratä muni-vargera gåhiëé
TRANSLATION
The chaste wives of Brahmä, Çiva, and various great sages all took the
form of brähmaëas’ wives.
TEXT 20
çré-vämana-rüpa prabhura dekhiyä santoñe
sabei jhulite bhikñä diyä diyä häse
TRANSLATION
They felt great satisfaction seeing Viçvambhara’s Vämana form and

smiled as they placed alms in the Lord’s bag.
TEXT 21
prabhuo karena çré-vämana-rüpa-lélä
jévera uddhära lägi’ e sakala khelä
TRANSLATION
The Lord also enjoyed His Vämana pastimes, which were enacted for the
deliverance of the conditioned souls.
TEXT 22
jaya jaya çré-vämana-rüpa gauracandra
däna deha’ hådaye tomära pada-dvandva
TRANSLATION
All glories to Çré Gauracandra, who accepted the form of Lord Vämana!
Please donate Your lotus feet in charity to my heart.
TEXT 23
ye çune prabhura yajïa-sütrera grahaëa
se päya caitanyacandra-caraëe çaraëa
TRANSLATION
Whoever hears the topics of the Lord accepting a brähmaëa thread

certainly attains the shelter of Çré Caitanya’s lotus feet.
TEXT 24
hena-mate vaikuëöha-näyaka çacé-ghare
vedera nigüòha nänä-mata kréòä kare
TRANSLATION
In this way the Lord of Vaikuëöha enjoyed in the house of Çacé various
pastimes that are unknown to the Vedas.
TEXT 25
ghare sarva-çästrera bujhiyä saméhita
goñöhé-mäjhe prabhura paòite haila cita
TRANSLATION
After properly understanding the meanings of the scriptures at home,

the Lord desired to study in the company of His associates.
TEXT 26
navadvépe äche adhyäpaka-çiromaëi
gaìgädäsa-paëòita ye-hena sändépani
TRANSLATION
In Navadvépa there resided the topmost teacher, Gaìgädäsa Paëòita, who

was nondifferent from Sändépani Muni.
TEXT 27
vyäkaraëa-çästrera ekänta tattva-vit
täì’ra öhäïi paòite prabhura saméhita
TRANSLATION
He was in full knowledge of the grammatical literatures, so the Lord

desired to study under him.
TEXT 28
bujhilena putrera iìgita miçra-vara
putra-saìge gelä gaìgädäsa-dvija-ghara
TRANSLATION
Understanding the desire of his son, Jagannätha Miçra took Him to the
house of the brähmaëa Gaìgädäsa.
TEXT 29
miçra dekhi’ gaìgädäsa sambhrame uöhilä
äliìgana kari’ eka äsane vasilä
TRANSLATION
When they arrived, Gaìgädäsa stood up out of respect and embraced Çré
Miçra. They then sat together on an äsana.
TEXT 30
miçra bole,—“putra ämi diluì tomä’ sthäne
paòäibä çunäibä sakala äpane”
TRANSLATION
Jagannätha Miçra said, “I am offering you my son. Please teach Him

everything.”
TEXT 31
gaìgädäsa bole,—“baòa bhägya se ämära
paòäimu yata çakti ächaye ämära”
TRANSLATION
Gaìgädäsa replied, “It is my great fortune. I will teach Him to the

best of my ability.”
TEXT 32
çiñya dekhi’ parama-änande gaìgädäsa
putra-präya kariyä räkhilä nija-päça
TRANSLATION
Gaìgädäsa was most happy to see his new student, and he treated Him
like his own son.
TEXT 33
yata vyäkhyä gaìgädäsa paëòita karena
sakåt çunile mätra öhäkura dharena
TRANSLATION
After hearing only once, the Lord would assimilate whatever Gaìgädäsa
Paëòita explained.
TEXT 34
gurura yateka vyäkhyä karena khaëòana
punar-bära sei vyäkhyä karena sthäpana
TRANSLATION
He would refute the explanations of His guru and then again establish
the explanation that He had just refuted.
TEXT 35
sahasra sahasra çiñya paòe yata jana
hena käro çakti nähi diväre düñaëa
TRANSLATION
There were thousands of students, but no one had the ability to defeat
His explanations.
TEXT 36
dekhiyä adbhuta buddhi guru harañita
sarva-çiñya-çreñöha kari’ karilä püjita
TRANSLATION
Gaìgädäsa was pleased to see Nimäi’s wonderful intelligence, and he

accepted Him as his best student.
TEXT 37
yata paòe gaìgädäsa-paëòitera sthäne
sabärei öhäkura cälena anukñaëe
TRANSLATION
The Lord would regularly challenge and defeat all of Gaìgädäsa

Paëòita’s other students.
TEXT 38
çré-muräri gupta, çré-kamaläkänta-näma
kåñëänanda-ädi yata goñöhéra pradhäna
TRANSLATION
Çré Muräri Gupta, Çré Kamaläkänta, and Çré Kåñëänanda were some of the
Lord’s prominent classmates.
TEXT 39
sabäre cälaye prabhu phäìki jijïäsiyä
çiçu-jïäne keha kichu nä bole häsiyä
TRANSLATION
The Lord challenged and defeated them all, even the elder boys, but
they would consider the Lord just a child and simply smile at Him.
TEXT 40
ei-mata prati-dina paòiyä çuniyä
gaìgä-snäne cale nija-vayasya laiyä
TRANSLATION
After school, the Lord regularly went with His friends to bathe in the
Ganges.
TEXT 41
paòuyära anta nähi navadvépa-pure
paòiyä madhyähne sabe gaìgä-snäna kare
TRANSLATION
In Navadvépa there were innumerable students, and they all took bath
in the Ganges at midday.
TEXT 42
eko adhyäpakera sahasra çiñya-gaëa
anyo ’nye kalaha karena anukñaëa
TRANSLATION
Each teacher had thousands of students, and they would regularly

challenge the students of the other teachers.
TEXT 43
prathama vayasa prabhu svabhäva-caïcala
paòuyä-gaëera saha karena kondala
TRANSLATION
As the Lord was young and restless, He would also quarrel with the
other students.
TEXT 44
keha bole,—“tora guru kon buddhi tä’ra”
keha bole,—“ei dekha, ämi çiñya yä’ra”
TRANSLATION
Someone would challenge, “Your teacher is not very learned.” Another

would say, “See whose disciple I am.”
TEXT 45
ei-mata alpe alpe haya gälägäli
tabe jala-pheläpheli, tabe deya bäli
TRANSLATION
In this way they began to quarrel with harsh words, and soon they
would splash water and throw sand at each other.
TEXT 46
tabe haya märämäri, ye yähäre päre
kardama pheliyä kä’ro gäye keha märe
TRANSLATION
Eventually they would beat each other or throw mud at each other.
TEXT 47
räjära dohäi diyä keha kä’re dhare

märiyä paläya keha gaìgära upäre
TRANSLATION
Some boy, in the name of the king, would catch another boy, and
someone would beat another and then swim across the Ganges to safety.
TEXT 48
eta huòähuòi kare paòuyä-sakala
bäli-kädämaya saba haya gaìgä-jala
TRANSLATION
They wrestled so intensely that the waters of the Ganges became full
of sand and mud.
TEXT 49
jala bharibäre nähi päre näré-gaëa
nä päre karite snäna brähmaëa sajjana
TRANSLATION
In that situation the girls were unable to fill their water pots and
the gentle brähmaëas were unable to take their bath.
TEXT 50
parama-caïcala prabhu viçvambhara-räya
ei-mata prabhu prati-ghäöe-ghäöe yäya
TRANSLATION
Çré Viçvambhara was most restless. He went to each bathing ghäöa.
TEXT 51
prati-ghäöe paòuyära anta nähi päi
öhäkura kalaha kare prati öhäïi öhäïi

TRANSLATION
At each ghäöa there were innumerable students, and the Lord debated at
every ghäöa.
TEXT 52
prati-ghäöe yäya prabhu gaìgäya säìtäri’
eko ghäöe dui cäri daëòa kréòä kari’
TRANSLATION
The Lord swam to each ghäöa and enjoyed debating there for one or two
hours.
TEXT 53
yata yata prämäëika paòuyära gaëa
tä’rä bole,—“kalaha karaha ki käraëa?”
TRANSLATION
The senior students asked the boys, “Why are You arguing?
TEXT 54
jijïäsä karaha,—“bujhi, kä’ra kon buddhi!
våtti-païji-öékära, ke jäne, dekhi, çuddhi
TRANSLATION
“Let us see who can explain the proper forms of våtti, païjé, and
öékä.”
TEXT 55
prabhu bole,—“bhäla bhäla, ei kathä haya
jijïäsuka ämäre yähära citte laya”
TRANSLATION
The Lord replied, “Yes, good. You can ask Me anything you like.”
TEXT 56
keha bole,—“eta kene kara ahaìkära?”
prabhu bole,—“jijïäsaha ye citte tomära”
TRANSLATION
One student asked Him, “Why are You so conceited?” and Nimäi replied,
“Ask Me whatever you like.”
TEXT 57
“dhätu-sütra väkhänaha”—bole se paòuyä
prabhu bole,—“väkhäni ye, çuna mana diyä”
TRANSLATION
The same student then said, “Explain the sütras on verbal roots.” The
Lord replied, “Listen attentively to what I say.”
TEXT 58
sarva-çakti-samanvita prabhu bhagavän
karilena sütra-vyäkhyä ye haya pramäëa
TRANSLATION
The all-powerful Supreme Lord Viçvambhara then explained the sütras

according to the prescribed grammatical rules.
TEXT 59
vyäkhyä çuni’ sabe bole praçaàsä-vacana
prabhu bole,—“ebe çuna, kari ye khaëòana”
TRANSLATION
Hearing His explanation, everyone praised Him. The Lord then said,
“Now hear Me refute these explanations.”
TEXT 60
yata vyäkhyä kailä, tähä düñilä sakala
prabhu bole,—“sthäpa’ ebe kä’ra äche bala”
TRANSLATION
After the Lord refuted each of His explanations, He then asked, “Now
who can reestablish these explanations?”
TEXT 61
camatkära sabei bhävena mane mane
prabhu bole,—“çuna, ebe kariye sthäpane”
TRANSLATION
Everyone there was struck with wonder as Nimäi said, “Now hear Me
reestablish those explanations.”
TEXT 62
punaù hena vyäkhyä karilena gauracandra
sarva-mate sundara, kothäo nähi manda
TRANSLATION
Çré Gauracandra then again established those explanations in such a

wonderful way that no one could find any fault.
TEXT 63
yata saba prämäëika paòuyära gaëa
santoñe sabei karilena äliìgana
TRANSLATION
All the senior students then embraced Nimäi in satisfaction.
TEXT 64
paòuyä-sakala bole,—“äji ghare yäha
käli ye jijïäsi, tähä balibäre cäha”
TRANSLATION
The other students said, “Today You can go home, and tomorrow we will
have more questions for You.”
TEXT 65
ei-mata prati-dina jähnavéra jale
vaikuëöha-näyaka vidyä-rase khelä khele
TRANSLATION
In this way the Lord of Vaikuëöha enjoyed His pastimes as a student

playing in the water of the Ganges.
TEXT 66
ei kréòä lägiyä sarva-jïa båhaspati
çiñya-saha navadvépe hailä utpatti
TRANSLATION
To assist in His pastimes, the omniscient Båhaspati took birth in

Navadvépa along with his disciples.
TEXT 67
jala-kréòä kare prabhu çiñya-gaëa-saìge
kñaëe-kñaëe gaìgära upäre yäya raìge
TRANSLATION
While sporting in the Ganges, the Lord and His friends would sometimes
swim to the other side.
TEXT 68
bahu manoratha pürve ächila gaìgära
yamunära dekhi’ kåñëacandera vihära
TRANSLATION
Seeing the good fortune of the Yamunä in obtaining the association of

Lord Kåñëa, the Ganges had cherished the desire for the same
opportunity.
TEXT 69
“kabe haibeka mora yamunära bhägya”
niravadhi gaìgä ei balilena väkya
TRANSLATION
The Ganges constantly prayed, “When will I be fortunate like the

Yamunä?”
TEXT 70
yadyapiha gaìgä aja-bhavädi-vanditä
tathäpiha yamunära pada se väïchitä
TRANSLATION
Although the Ganges is worshiped by Lord Brahmä and Lord Çiva, she
nevertheless still desires the good fortune of the Yamunä.
TEXT 71
väïchä-kalpa-taru prabhu çré-gaurasundara
jähnavéra väïchä pürëa kare nirantara
TRANSLATION
Lord Gaurasundara is like a wish-fulfilling tree that constantly
satisfied the desires of the Ganges.
TEXT 72
kari’ bahu-vidha kréòä jähnavéra jale
gåhe äilena gauracandra kutuhale
TRANSLATION
After enjoying various pastimes in the waters of the Ganges, Çré

Gauracandra joyfully returned home.
TEXT 73
yathä-vidhi kari’ prabhu çré-viñëu-püjana
tulasére jala diyä karena bhojana
TRANSLATION
The Lord then worshiped Viñëu according to regulation, and after

watering tulasé, He took His meal.
TEXT 74
bhojana kariyä mätra prabhu sei-kñaëe
pustaka laiyä giyä vasena nirjane
TRANSLATION
Immediately after taking His meal, the Lord took His books and sat in
a solitary place.
TEXT 75
äpane karena prabhu sütrera öippané
bhulilä pustaka-rase sarva-deva-maëi
TRANSLATION
The Lord, who is the crest jewel amongst the demigods, fully absorbed
Himself in His studies and composed His own commentary on the sütras.
TEXT 76
dekhiyä änande bhäse miçra-mahäçaya
rätri-dine hariñe kichui nä jänaya
TRANSLATION
Seeing His son studying attentively, Jagannätha Miçra floated in an

ocean of happiness and forgot whether it was day or night.
TEXT 77
dekhite dekhite jagannätha putra-mukha
niti-niti päya anirvacanéya sukha
TRANSLATION
Every day Jagannätha Miçra felt indescribable happiness on seeing the

face of his son.
TEXT 78
ye-mate putrera rüpa kare miçra päna
“saçarére säyujya haila kibä tä’na!”
TRANSLATION
Çré Miçra drank the nectarean beauty of his son’s form in such a way
that it appeared he had merged his body with the Lord!
TEXT 79
säyujya vä kon aupädhi sukha tä’ne
säyujyädi-sukha miçra alpa kari’ mäne
TRANSLATION
Jagannätha Miçra, however, considered the happiness of merging with
the Lord to be most insignificant.
TEXT 80
jagannätha-miçra-pä’ya bahu namaskära
ananta-brahmaëòa-nätha putra-rüpe yäì’ra
TRANSLATION
I offer unlimited obeisances at the feet of Çré Jagannätha Miçra,

whose son was the Lord of innumerable universes.
TEXT 81
ei-mata miçracandra dekhite putrere
niravadhi bhäse vipra änanda-sägare
TRANSLATION
In this way, whenever he saw his son, Çré Miçracandra would float in
an ocean of bliss.
TEXT 82
kämadeva jiniyä prabhu se rüpavän
prati-aìge aìge se lävaëya anupama
TRANSLATION
The beauty of the Lord surpassed that of Cupid. Each of His limbs was
extraordinarily beautiful.
TEXT 83
ihä dekhi’ miçracandra cintena antare
“òäkiné dänave päche putre bala kare”
TRANSLATION
Seeing the beauty of his son, Jagannätha Miçra thought, “I’m afraid
that my son may be attacked by ghosts or demons.”
TEXT 84
bhaye miçra putre samarpaye kåñëa-sthäne
häse prabhu gauracandra äòe thäki’ çune
TRANSLATION
Out of fear, Çré Miçra surrendered his son at the lotus feet of Kåñëa,
as Gauracandra smiled while watching from a secluded place.
TEXT 85
miçra bole,—“kåñëa, tumi rakñitä sabära
putra-prati çubha-dåñöi karibä ämära
TRANSLATION
Jagannätha Miçra prayed, “O Kåñëa, You are the protector of all.

Please glance mercifully on my son.
TEXTS 86-87
ye tomära caraëa-kamala småti kare
kabhu vighna nä äise tähäna mandire
tomära smaraëa-héna ye ye päpa-sthäna
tathäya òäkiné-bhüta-preta-adhiñöhäna”
TRANSLATION
“Whoever remembers Your lotus feet will never face any disturbances at
home. Those sinful places where You are not remembered are the
residences of ghosts, witches, and evil spirits.
TEXT 88
na yatra çravaëädéni rakño-ghnäni sva-karmasu

kurvanti sätvatäà bhartur yätudhänyaç ca tatra hi
TRANSLATION
My dear King, wherever people in any position perform their

occupational duties of devotional service by chanting and hearing
[çravaëaà kértanaà viñëoù], there cannot be any danger from bad
elements. Therefore there was no need for anxiety about Gokula while
the Supreme Personality of Godhead was personally present.
TEXT 89
“ämi tora däsa, prabhu, yateka ämära
räkhibä äpane tumi, sakala tomära
TRANSLATION
“O my Lord, I am Your servant. Everything I possess belongs to You, so

please preserve it.
TEXT 90
ataeva yata äche vighna vä saìkaöa
nä äsuka kabhu mora putrera nikaöa
TRANSLATION
“Therefore do not allow any obstacle or danger disturb my son.”
TEXT 91
ei-mata niravadhi miçra jagannätha
eka-citte vara mäge tuli’ dui häta
TRANSLATION
In this way, with folded hands and fixed concentration, Jagannätha

Miçra constantly begged for the Lord’ s mercy.
TEXT 92
daive eka-dina svapna dekhi’ miçra-vara
hariñe viñäda baòa haila antara
TRANSLATION
Then one day Jagannätha Miçra unexpectedly had a dream that filled his
heart simultaneously with happiness and lamentation.
TEXT 93
svapna dekhi’ stava paòi’ daëòavat kare
“he govinda, nimäïi rahuka mora ghare
TRANSLATION
After the dream, he offered his obeisances and prayed, “O Lord

Govinda, let Nimäi stay at home.
TEXT 94
sabe ei vara, kåñëa, mägi tora öhäïi
’gåhastha haiyä ghare rahuka nimäïi’”
TRANSLATION
“O Kåñëa, this is the only benediction that I ask of You. Let Nimäi
stay at home as a householder.”
TEXT 95
çacé jijïäsaye baòa haiyä vismita
“e sakala vara kene mäga’ äcambita
TRANSLATION
Astonished, Çacé inquired, “Why are you suddenly asking for these
benedictions?”
TEXT 96
miçra bole,—“äji mui dekhiluì svapana
nimäïi karyäche yena çikhära muëòana
TRANSLATION
Jagannätha Miçra replied, “Today I dreamt that Nimäi had shaved His
head.
TEXT 97
adbhuta sannyäsi-veça kahane nä yäya
häse näce kände ’kåñëa’ bali’ sarvadäya
TRANSLATION
“I’m unable to describe how wonderfully He looked dressed as a

sannyäsé. He laughed, danced, and cried while constantly chanting the
name of Kåñëa.
TEXT 98
advaita-äcärya-ädi yata bhakta-gaëa
nimäïi veòiyä sabe karena kértana
TRANSLATION
“Headed by Advaita Äcärya, the devotees performed kértana as they

circumambulated Nimäi.
TEXT 99
kakhano nimäïi vaise viñëura khaööäya
caraëa tuliyä deya sabära mäthäya
TRANSLATION
“The next moment I saw Nimäi sitting on Viñëu’s siàhäsana and placing
His feet on the heads of the devotees.
TEXT 100
catur-mukha, païca-mukha, sahasra-vadana
sabei gäyena,—“jaya çré-çacénandana”
TRANSLATION
“Brahmä, Çiva, Ananta Çeña—everyone chanted, ’Jaya Çacénandana!’
TEXT 101
mahänande catur-dike sabe stuti kare
dekhiyä ämära bhaye väkya nähi sphure
TRANSLATION
“As I watched devotees in all directions offering prayers with great

ecstasy, I became speechless out of fear.
TEXT 102
kata-kñaëe dekhi’ koöi koöi loka laiyä
nimäi bulena prati-nagare näciyä
TRANSLATION
“Shortly thereafter I saw Nimäi dancing through the streets of

Navadvépa surrounded by millions of people.
TEXT 103
lakña koöi loka nimäïira päche dhäya
brahmäëòa sparçiyä sabe hari-dhvani gäya
TRANSLATION
“As those innumerable people followed Nimäi, the sound of their

chanting the names of Hari pierced the coverings of the universe.
TEXT 104
catur-dike çuni’ mätra nimäïira stuti

néläcale yäya sarva-bhaktera saàhati
TRANSLATION
“The only sound I heard was the prayers that were being offered to
Nimäi from all sides as they traveled on the path to Néläcala.
TEXT 105
ei svapna dekhi’ cintä päìa sarvathäya
’virakta haiyä päche putra bähiräya’
TRANSLATION
“After seeing this dream, I became filled with anxiety that Nimäi will
leave home and take sannyäsa.”
TEXT 106
çacé bole,—“svapna tumi dekhilä gosäïi
cintä nä kariha ghare rahibe nimäïi
TRANSLATION
Çacé then said, “Although you had such a dream, don’t worry. Nimäi
will certainly remain at home.
TEXT 107
puìthi chäòi’ nimäïi nä jäne kona karma
vidyä-rasa tä’ra haiyäche sarva-dharma
TRANSLATION
“He is not interested in anything other than His studies, as if that

has become His life and soul.”
TEXT 108
ei-mata parama udära dui jana

nänä kathä kahe, putra snehera käraëa
TRANSLATION
In this way the most exalted couple discussed various topics out of
affection for their son.
TEXT 109
hena-mate kata dina thäki’ miçra-vara
antardhäna hailä nitya-çuddha kalevara
TRANSLATION
After passing some days like this, Jagannätha Miçra, whose body is
eternally pure, departed from this world.
TEXT 110
miçrera vijaye prabhu kändilä vistara
daçaratha-vijaye yehena raghuvara
TRANSLATION
After his departure, the Lord cried profusely, just as Rämacandra

cried after the departure of Mahäräja Daçaratha.
TEXT 111
durnivära çré-gauracandrera äkarñaëa
ataeva rakñä haila äira jévana
TRANSLATION
Mother Çacé survived simply due to her irresistible attraction for Çré
Gauracandra.
TEXT 112
duùkha baòa,—e sakala vistära karite

duùkha haya,—ataeva kahiluì saìkñepe
TRANSLATION
Elaborating on these topics is too painful. Therefore I have given

only a brief description.
TEXT 113
hena-mate jananéra saìge gaurahari
ächena nigüòha-rüpe äpanä’ samvari
TRANSLATION
In this way Çré Gaurahari and His mother controlled their grief as
they lived together in seclusion.
TEXT 114
pitå-héna bälaka dekhiyä çacé äi
sei putra-sevä bai ära kärya näi
TRANSLATION
Çacédevé engaged fully in the service of her fatherless son with no

interest in any other activity.
TEXT 115
daëòeka nä dekhe yadi äi gauracandra
mürchä päye äi dui cakñe haïä andha
TRANSLATION
If she did not see Gauracandra for a daëòa, she would faint and become
blinded.
TEXT 116
prabhuo mäyere préti kare nirantara

prabodhena täne bali äçväsa-uttara
TRANSLATION
The Lord also constantly displayed affection and pacified His mother
with pleasing words.
TEXT 117
“çuna, mätä, mane kichu nä cintiha tumi
sakala tomära äche, yadi ächi ämi
TRANSLATION
He would say, “O mother, don’t be aggrieved. As long as I am with you,

you have everything.
TEXT 118
brahmä-maheçvarera durlabha loke bole
tähä ämi tomäre äniyä dimu hele”
TRANSLATION
“I will readily bring you that which people consider rare for even
Brahmä and Çiva.”
TEXT 119
çacéo dekhite gauracandrera çré-mukha
deha-småti-mätra nähi, thäki kise duùkha?
TRANSLATION
What to speak of her distress, mother Çacé even forgot her own self
upon seeing the beautiful face of Çré Gauracandra.
TEXT 120
yaì’rä småti-mätra pürëa haya sarva käma

se-prabhu yäìhära putra-rüpe vidyamäna
TRANSLATION
He whose remembrance fulfills the desires of all was personally

present in the form of her son.
TEXT 121
tähära kemate duùkha rahibe çarére?
änanda-svarüpa karilena jananére
TRANSLATION
Therefore, how could she remain miserable? Rather, Çacédevé soon

recovered her blissful nature.
TEXT 122
hena mate navadvépe vipra-çiçu-rüpe
ächena vaikuëöha-nätha svänubhava-sukhe
TRANSLATION
In this way the Lord of Vaikuëöha relished ecstasy as a brähmaëa child

in Navadvépa.
TEXT 123
ghare mätra haya daridratära prakäça
äjïä,—yena mahä-maheçvarera viläsa
TRANSLATION
Although the Lord’s house displayed all the symptoms of poverty, He

would make demands like the King of kings.
TEXT 124
ki thäkuka, nä thäkuka,—nähika vicära

cähilei nä päile rakñä nähi ära
TRANSLATION
He never considered whether there was anything at home or not. If He

didn’t get what He demanded, there would be no escape from His wrath.
TEXT 125
ghara-dvära bhäìgiyä phelena sei-kñaëe
äpanära apacaya, tähä nähi jäne
TRANSLATION
He would even break the door of the house, without considering that it
was His loss.
TEXT 126
tathäpiha çacé ye cähena, sei-kñaëe
nänä yatne dena putra-snehera käraëe
TRANSLATION
Still, out of affection, Çacé would try to immediately give Him

whatever He demanded.
TEXT 127
eka-dina prabhu calilena gaìgä-snäne
taila, ämalaké cähe jananéra sthäne
TRANSLATION
One day as the Lord prepared to go and take bath in the Ganges, He
asked His mother for oil and ämalaké.
TEXT 128
“divya-mälä sugandhi-candana deha’ more

gaìgä-snäna kari’ cäìa gaìgä püjibäre”
TRANSLATION
“I want to worship the Ganges after taking bath,” He said, “so please
give Me a garland and some sandalwood paste.”
TEXT 129
jananéra kahena,—“bäpa, çuna mana diyä
kñaëeka apekñä kara, mälä äni giyä”
TRANSLATION
His mother replied, “Please listen my dear child. I will go bring a

garland. Just wait a moment.”
TEXT 130
“äni giyä” yei-mätra çunilä vacana
krodhe rudra hailena çacéra nandana
TRANSLATION
As soon as He heard the words “I will go bring,” the son of Çacé

became as angry as Lord Rudra.
TEXT 131
“ekhana yäibä tumi mälä änibäre!”
eta bali’ kruddha haïä praveçilä ghare
TRANSLATION
“You will go now to get a garland!” Saying this, the Lord angrily
entered the house.
TEXT 132
yateka ächila gaìgä-jalera kalasa

äge saba bhäìgilena hai’ krodha-vaça
TRANSLATION
In an angry mood, the Lord first broke all the pots of Ganges water.
TEXT 133
taila, ghåta, lavaëa ächila yä’te yä’te
sarva cürëa karilena öheìgä lai’ häte
TRANSLATION
Then He took a stick and broke the containers of oil, ghee, and salt
to pieces.
TEXT 134
choöa baòa ghare yata chila ’ghaöa’ näma
saba bhäìgilena icchä-maya bhagavän
TRANSLATION
The supreme independent Lord then broke the small and big clay pots
that were used for auspicious ceremonies.
TEXT 135
gaòägaòi yäya ghare taila, ghåta, dugdha
taëòula, kärpäsa, dhänya, loëa, baòé mudga
TRANSLATION
Oil, ghee, milk, rice, cotton, paddy, salt, baòé, and mung dal were
strewn throughout the entire house.
TEXT 136
yateka ächila sikä öäniyä öäniyä
krodhäveçe phele prabhu chiëòiyä chiëòiyä

TRANSLATION
In an angry mood, the Lord tore down and smashed all the hanging pots.
TEXT 137
vastra ädi yata kichu päilena ghare
khän-khän kari’ ciri’ phele dui kare
TRANSLATION
He tore apart the cloth and everything else He found in the house.
TEXT 138
saba bhaìgi’ ära yadi nähi avaçeña
tabe çeñe gåha-prati haila krodhäveçe
TRANSLATION
After breaking everything, He directed His anger on the house.
TEXT 139
dohätiyä öheìgä päòe gåhera upare
hena präëa nähi kä’ro ye niñedha kare
TRANSLATION
Holding a stick in His two hands, He began striking the house. No one
dared to restrain Him.
TEXT 140
ghara-dvära bhäìgi’ çeñe våkñere dekhiyä
tähära upare öheìgä päòe dohätiyä
TRANSLATION
Then, after the smashing the doors and house, He began hitting a tree
with His stick.
TEXT 141
tathäpiha krodhäveçe kñamä nähi haya
çeñe påthivéte öheìgä nähi samuccaya
TRANSLATION
Still His anger did not subside, and He began striking the earth.
TEXT 142
gåhera upänte çacé saçaìkita haiyä
mahäbhaye ächena yehena lukäiyä
TRANSLATION
Mother Çacé fearfully hid in a corner of the house.
TEXT 143
dharma-saàsthäpaka prabhu dharma-sanätana
jananére hasta nähi tolena kakhana
TRANSLATION
The Lord is the personification of religious principles. He advented

to establish Sanätana-dharma, so He never tried to hit His mother.
TEXT 144
etädåça krodha äro ächena vyaïjiyä
tathäpiha jananére nä märilä giyä
TRANSLATION
Although the Lord was filled with anger, He would not hit His mother.
TEXT 145
sakala bhäìgiyä çeñe äsiyä aìgane
gaòägaòi yäite lägilä krodha-mane
TRANSLATION
After breaking everything He could, the Lord finally began to roll in

the courtyard out of anger.
TEXT 146
çré-kanaka-aìga hailä bälukä-veñöita
sei haila mahäçobhä akathya-carita
TRANSLATION
As the golden limbs of the Lord became covered with sand, He appeared
indescribably beautiful.
TEXT 147
kata-kñaëe mahäprabhu gaòägaòi diyä
sthira hai’ rahilena çayana kariyä
TRANSLATION
After rolling on the ground for some time, Gaura calmed down as He
continued lying there.
TEXT 148
sei-mate dåñöi kailä yoga-nidrä-prati
påthivéte çui’ äche vaikuëöhera pati
TRANSLATION
In this way the Lord of Vaikuëöha entered into yoga-nidrä as He lay

there on the ground.
TEXTS 149-150
anantera çré-vigrahe yäìhära çayana
lakñmé yäì’ra päda-padma seve anukñaëa
cäri-vede ye prabhure kare anveñaëe
se prabhu yäyena nidrä çacéra aìgane
TRANSLATION
He who lies on the body of Ananta, He whose lotus feet are constantly
served by the goddess of fortune, He who is to be known through the
Vedas—that same Lord was now sleeping in the courtyard of Çacé.
TEXTS 151-152
ananta brahmäëòa yäì’ra loma-küpe bhäse
såñöi-sthiti-pralaya karaye yäì’ra däse
brahmä-çiva-ädi matta yäì’ra guëa-dhyäne
hena-prabhu nidrä yä’na çacéra aìgane
TRANSLATION
He whose hair pores are the source of innumerable universes, He whose

servants direct the creation, maintenance, and destruction of those
universes, He whose glories intoxicate the minds of even Çiva and
Brahmä—that same Lord was now sleeping in the courtyard of Çacé.
TEXT 153
ei-mata mahäprabhu svänubhava-rase
nidrä yäya dekhi’ sarva-deve kände häse
TRANSLATION
As the Supreme Lord thus relished yoga-nidrä, all the demigods either
cried or laughed.
TEXT 154
kata-kñaëe çacédevé mälä änäiyä
gaìgä püjibara sajja pratyakña kariyä
TRANSLATION
Shortly thereafter Çacédevé brought a garland and other ingredients

for worshiping the Ganges.
TEXT 155
dhére dhére putrera çré-aìge hasta diyä
dhülä jhäòi’ tulite lägilä devé giyä
TRANSLATION
She slowly brushed the sand off the Lord’s body and lifted Him up.
TEXT 156
“uöha uöha, bäpa mora, hera mälä dhara
äpana-icchäya giyä gaìgä püjä kara
TRANSLATION
“Get up, my dear son. Open Your eyes and take this garland. Go worship
the Ganges as You desire.
TEXT 157
bhäla haila, bäpa, yata phelilä bhäìgiyä
yäuka tomära saba bäläi laiyä”
TRANSLATION
“It is good that You have broken everything. I hope that all future
impediments have been destroyed by this act.”
TEXT 158
jananéra väkya çuni’ çré-gaurasundara
calilä karite snäna lajjita-antara
TRANSLATION
On hearing His mother’s words, Çré Gaurasundara felt embarrassed and

went to take bath.
TEXT 159
ethä çacé sarva-gåha kari’ upaskära
randhanera udyoga lägilä karibära
TRANSLATION
Meanwhile, mother Çacé cleaned the house and prepared to cook.
TEXT 160
yadyapiha prabhu eta kare apacaya
tathäpi çacéra citte duùkha nähi haya
TRANSLATION
Although the Lord destroyed so many things, Çacé did not feel any
distress.
TEXT 161
kåñëera cäpalya yena açeña-prakäre
yaçodä sahilena gokula-nagare
TRANSLATION
She simply tolerated Gaura’s mischief, just as Mother Yaçodä tolerated

Kåñëa’s unlimited mischief in Gokula.
TEXT 162
ei-mata gauräìgera yata caïcalatä

sahilena anukñaëa çacé jagan-mätä
TRANSLATION
In this way Çacé, the mother of the universe, constantly tolerated all
of Gauräìga’s mischievous activities.
TEXT 163
éçvarera kréòä jäni kahite kateka
ei-mata caïcalatä karena yateka
TRANSLATION
I am unable to describe the many other similar mischievous pastimes

performed by the Lord.
TEXT 164
sakala sahena äi käya-väkya-mane
hailena çacé yena påthivé äpane
TRANSLATION
Mother Çacé tolerated them all with her body, mind, and speech as
though she was mother earth herself.
TEXT 165
kata-kñaëe mahäprabhu kari’ gaìgä-snäna
äilena gåhe kréòä-maya bhagavän
TRANSLATION
After some time, Nimäi, the supreme enjoyer of various pastimes,

returned home after taking bath in the Ganges.
TEXT 166
viñëu-püjä kari’ tulasére jala diyä

bhojana karite prabhu vasilena giyä
TRANSLATION
The Lord then worshiped Viñëu, offered water to tulasé, and sat down
for His meal.
TEXT 167
bhojana kariyä prabhu hailä harña-mana
äcamana kari’ karena tämbüla-carvaëa
TRANSLATION
Fully satisfied after His meal, the Lord washed His hands and then
chewed some betel nut.
TEXT 168
dhére dhére äi tabe balite lägilä
“eta apacaya, bäpa, ki-kärye karilä?
TRANSLATION
Thereafter, mother Çacé softly asked Him, “My dear son, why have You
destroyed so many things?
TEXT 169
ghara dvära dravya yata, sakali tomära
apacaya tomära se, ki däya ämära?
TRANSLATION
“The house and its door belongs to You; destroying them is Your loss.
It is not my concern.
TEXT 170
paòibäre tumi bola ekhani yäibä

gharete sambala nähi,—käli ki khäibä?”
TRANSLATION
“You say that You will go to school now, but I have nothing left at
home. What will You eat tomorrow?”
TEXT 171
häse prabhu jananéra çuniyä vacana
prabhu bole,—“kåñëa poñöä, karibe poñaëa”
TRANSLATION
The Lord smiled and said, “Kåñëa is the maintainer of everyone. He

will maintain us.”
TEXT 172
eta bali’ pustaka laiyä prabhu kare
sarasvaté-pati calilena paòibäre
TRANSLATION
Saying this, the Lord, who is the husband of the goddess of learning,
took His books and went off to school.
TEXT 173
kata-kñaëa vidyä-rasa kari kutühale
jähnavéra küle äilena sandhyä-käle
TRANSLATION
After happily enjoying His studies, the Lord went to the Ganges in the
evening.
TEXT 174
kata-kñaëa thäki’ prabhu jähnavéra tére

tabe punaù äilena äpana-mandire
TRANSLATION
He passed some time on the bank of the Ganges and then returned to His
home.
TEXT 175
jananére òäka diyä äniïä nibhåte
divya svarëa tolä dui dilä dilä tä’na häte
TRANSLATION
The Lord then called His mother to a secluded place and gave her
twenty grams of gold.
TEXT 176
“dekha, mätä, kåñëa ei dilena sambala
ihä bhäìgäiyä vyaya karaha sakala”
TRANSLATION
“Dear mother, see what Kåñëa has given. Please get it exchanged for
our necessities.”
TEXT 177
eta bali’ mahäprabhu calilä çayane
parama-vismita hai’ äi mane gaëe’
TRANSLATION
Thereafter the Lord went to bed, while the astonished Çacédevé

considered.
TEXT 178
“kothä haite suvarëa änaye bärebära

päche kona pramäda janmäya äsi’ ära
TRANSLATION
“From where does He bring this gold so often? I’m afraid that later on
some problem might arise.
TEXT 179
yei-mätra sambala-saìkoca haya ghare
sei ei-mata soëä äne bäre-bäre
TRANSLATION
“Whenever there is shortage of necessities at home, He has brought

gold.
TEXT 180
kibä dhära kare, kibä kon siddhi jäne?
kon rüpe kä’ra soëä äne vä kemane?”
TRANSLATION
“Does He borrow it, or does He know some mystic power? Otherwise,

whose gold is it, and how does He get it?”
TEXT 181
mahä-akaitava äi parama-udära
bhäìgäite diteo òaräya bäre-bära
TRANSLATION
The supremely honest and magnanimous Çacé became fearful of getting

gold exchanged so often.
TEXT 182
“daça-öhäïi päïca-öhäïi dekhäiyä äge”

lokere çikhäya äi “bhäìgäibi tabe”
TRANSLATION
Çacé would have the gold checked by five or ten people before getting
it exchanged.
TEXT 183
hena mate mahäprabhu sarva-siddhéçvara
gupta-bhäve äche navadvépera bhitara
TRANSLATION
In this way the Supreme Lord of all mystic powers secretly resided in
Navadvépa.
TEXT 184
nä chäòena çré-hasta pustaka eka-kñaëa
paòena goñöhéte yena pratyakña madana
TRANSLATION
He did not leave aside His books for even a moment, and as He studied
with His classmates He looked just like Cupid.
TEXT 185
laläöe çobhaye ürdhva tilaka sundara
çire çré-cäìcara-keça sarva manohara
TRANSLATION
His forehead was decorated with tilaka, and the curly hair on His head
stole the minds of all.
TEXT 186
skandhe upavéta, brahma-teja mürti-manta
häsya-maya çré-mukha prasanna, divya danta

TRANSLATION
With a brähmaëa thread hanging on His shoulder, He appeared to be the

personification of brahminical effulgence. His beautiful smiling face
was most pleasing, and His teeth were divine.
TEXT 187
kibä se adbhuta dui kamala-nayana
kibä se adbhuta çobhe trikaccha-vasana
TRANSLATION
How wonderful were His two lotus eyes! And how wonderful was the way
He wore His dhoti!
TEXT 188
yei dekhe, sei eka-dåñöye rüpa cäya
hena nähi ’dhanya dhanya’ bali’ ye nä yäya
TRANSLATION
Whoever saw Him could not remove their gaze from His form, and no one
could refrain from complimenting His extraordinary beauty.
TEXT 189
hena se adbhuta vyäkhyä karena öhäkura
çuniyä gurura haya santoña pracura
TRANSLATION
While studying, Nimäi gave such nice explanations that His teacher was
greatly satisfied with Him.
TEXT 190
sakala paòuyä-madhye äpane dhariyä
vasäyena guru sarva-pradhäna kariyä

TRANSLATION
Indeed, the teacher recognized Nimäi as the foremost of all of his

students.
TEXT 191
guru bole,—“bäpa, tumi mana diyä paòa
bhaööäcärya haibä tumi,—baliläìa daòha”
TRANSLATION
The teacher said, “Dear child, You must study attentively. Then You
will soon be known as a Bhaööäcärya.”
TEXT 192
prabhu bole,—“tumi äçérväda kara yä’re
bhaööäcärya-pada kon durlabha tähäre?”
TRANSLATION
The Lord replied, “It is not difficult for anyone you bless to become
a Bhaööäcärya.”
TEXT 193
yähäre ye jijïäsena çré-gaurasundara
hena nähi paòuyä ye dibeka uttara
TRANSLATION
Whenever Çré Gaurasundara asked a question, none of the students were

able to answer.
TEXT 194
äpani karena tabe sütrera sthäpana
çeñe äpanära vyäkhyä karena khaëòana

TRANSLATION
He would Himself establish the explanation, and the next moment He

would refute it.
TEXT 195
keha yadi kona-mate nä päre sthäpite
tabe sei väkhyä prabhu karena su-réte
TRANSLATION
If someone was unable to establish a point, the Lord would give the
proper explanation.
TEXT 196
kibä snäne, ki bhojane, kibä paryaöane
nähika prabhura ära ceñöä çästra vine
TRANSLATION
While bathing, eating, or traveling, the Lord had no engagement other

than studying the scriptures.
TEXT 197
ei-mata ächena öhäkura vidyä-rase
prakäça nä kare jagatera déna doñe
TRANSLATION
While the Lord enjoyed His pastimes as a student, He did not disclose
Himself due to the fallen condition of the world.
TEXT 198
hari-bhakti-çünya haila sakala saàsära
asat-saìga asat-patha bai nähi ära

TRANSLATION
At that time the entire world was devoid of devotional service to the
Lord, and people were engaged simply in materialistic association and
activities.
TEXT 199
nänä-rüpe puträdira mahotsava kare
deha-geha vyatirikta ära nähi sphure
TRANSLATION
People held various grand festivals for their sons and daughters, and
they had no care for anything other than their body and home.
TEXT 200
mithyä sukhe dekhi sarva-lokera ädara
vaiñëavera gaëa duùkha bhävena antara
TRANSLATION
The Vaiñëavas were all distressed at heart to see the people’s

attachment to illusory happiness.
TEXT 201
’kåñëa’ bali’ sarva-gaëe karena krandana
“e saba jévere kåpä kara, näräyaëa
TRANSLATION
They all cried, “O Kåñëa! O Lord! Please be merciful on these fallen

souls.
TEXT 202
hena deha päiyä kåñëe nähi haila rati
katakäla giyä ära bhuïjibe durgati!

TRANSLATION
“These people have not developed attachment for Kåñëa after attaining
this human form of life! How long will they suffer such degradation?
TEXT 203
ye nara-çaréra lägi’ deve kämya kare
tähä vyartha yäya mithyä sukhera vihäre
TRANSLATION
“Their human form of life, which is desired even by the demigods, is

being wasted in the pursuit of false happiness.
TEXT 204
kåñëa-yäträ-mahotsava-parva nähi kare
vivähädi-karme se änanda kari’ mare
TRANSLATION
“They don’t celebrate Kåñëa’s appearance day, but they spend their
entire lives celebrating weddings and other family festivals.
TEXT 205
tomära se jéva, prabho, tumi se rakñitä
ki baliba ämarä, tumi se sarva-pitä
TRANSLATION
“O Lord, the living entities are Your parts and parcels, and You are
their protector and supreme father.”
TEXT 206
ei-mata bhakta-gaëa sabära kuçala
cintena-gäyena kåñëacandrera maìgala

TRANSLATION
In this way, the devotees always desire the welfare of the living
entities, and they pray to Lord Kåñëa on their behalf.
TEXT 207
TRANSLATION

CBP 9: Nityänanda’s Childhood Pastimes and Travels to Holy Places
Chapter Nine: Nityänanda’s Childhood Pastimes and Travels to Holy

Places
TEXT 1
jaya jaya çré-kåñëa-caitanya kåpä-sindhu
jaya jaya nityänanda agatira bandhu
TRANSLATION
All glories to Çré Kåñëa Caitanya, who is an ocean of mercy! All

glories to Çré Nityänanda Prabhu, who is the friend of those who are
ignorant of the goal of life.
TEXT 2
jayädvaita-candrera jévana-dhana-präëa
jaya çréniväsa-gadädharera nidhäna
TRANSLATION
All glories to Him who is the life, wealth, and soul of Çré
Advaitacandra. All glories to Him who is the shelter of Çréväsa and
Gadädhara.
TEXT 3
jaya jagannätha-çacé-putra viçvambhara
jaya jaya bhakta-vånda priya anucara
TRANSLATION
All glories to Lord Viçvambhara, the son of Çacé and Jagannätha. All
glories to the devotees, who are the beloved associates of the Lord.
TEXT 4
pürve prabhu çré-ananta caitanya-äjïäya
räòhe avatérëa hai’ ächena léläya
TRANSLATION
On the order of Lord Caitanya, Çré Anantadeva had already appeared in

Räòha-deça and was engaged in various pastimes.
TEXT 5
häòo-ojhä näme pitä, mätä padmävaté
eka-cäkä-näme gräma gauòeçvara yathi
TRANSLATION
His father’s name was Häòäi Ojhä, and His mother was Padmävaté. Çré
Nityänanda Prabhu appeared in the village of Ekacakrä as the Lord of
the Gauòéya Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 6
çiçu haite susthira subuddhi guëavän
jiniïä kandarpa koöi lävaëyera dhäma
TRANSLATION
From His childhood, Lord Nityänanda was sober, intelligent, and the
abode of all good qualities. His charming loveliness defeated that of
millions of Cupids.
TEXT 7
sei haite räòhe haila sarva-sumaìgala
durbhikña-däridrya-doña khaëòila sakala
TRANSLATION
The entire district of Räòha-deça was filled with auspiciousness and

devoid of famine and poverty from the time of His birth.
TEXT 8
ye dine janmilä navadvépe gauracandra
räòhe thäki’ huìkära karilä nityänanda
TRANSLATION
The day that Lord Gauracandra appeared in Navadvépa, in Räòha-deça

Lord Nityänanda roared loudly.
TEXT 9
ananta-brahmäëòa vyäpta haila huìkäre
mürchägata haila yena sakala-saàsäre
TRANSLATION
His roar spread throughout innumerable universes, and people of the

entire world were practically rendered unconscious.
TEXT 10
katho loka balileka,—“haila vajrapäta”
katho loka mänileka parama utpäta
TRANSLATION
Some people said it was a thunderbolt, while others thought it was a
great calamity.
TEXT 11
katho loka balileka,—“jäniluì käraëa
gauòeçvara-gosäïira haila garjana”
TRANSLATION
Other people said, “We know the cause. It was the loud roaring of
Nityänanda Gosvämé, the Lord of the Gauòéyas.”
TEXT 12
ei-mata sarva loka nänä-kathä gäya
nityänande keha nähi cinila mäyäya
TRANSLATION
In this way people had different opinions about what had happened, but
no one could recognize Lord Nityänanda due to the influence of His
illusory energy.
TEXT 13
hena mate äpanä’ lukäi’ nityänanda
çiçu-gaëa-saìge khelä karena änanda
TRANSLATION
Nityänanda remained hidden as He enjoyed childhood pastimes with the

other children.
TEXT 14
çiçu-gaëa-saìge prabhu yata kréòä kare
çré-kåñëera kärya ära nähi sphüre
TRANSLATION
The pastimes that the Lord enjoyed with His childhood friends were all
related to the activities of Lord Kåñëa.
TEXTS 15-17
deva-sabhä karena miliyä çiçu-gaëe
påthivéra rüpe keha kare nivedane
tabe påthvé laiyä sabe nadé-tére yäya
çiçu-gaëa meli’ stuti kare ürdhvaräya
kona çiçu lukäiyä ürdhva kari’ bole
“janmibäìa giyä ämi mathurä-gokule”
TRANSLATION
He and His friends formed an assembly of demigods, and one of them

acting as mother earth offered prayers to them. They then led mother
earth to the riverbank, and the children all began to offer prayers.
Then one of the boys hidden from view loudly declared, “I will soon
take birth in Mathurä, Gokula.”
TEXT 18
kona-dina niçä-bhäge çiçu-gaëa laiyä
vasudeva-devakéra karäyena viyä
TRANSLATION
One evening the Lord and His friends enacted the marriage of Vasudeva
and Devaké.
TEXT 19
bandi-ghara kariyä atyanta niçä-bhäge
kåñëa-janma karäyena, keha nähi jäge
TRANSLATION
Then, late one night, while everyone slept, they made a prison and
enacted the birth of Lord Kåñëa.
TEXT 20
gokula såjiyä tathi änena kåñëere
mahämäyä dilä laiyä bhäëòilä kaàsere
TRANSLATION
They created a Gokula, and Kåñëa was taken there and exchanged with
Mahämäyä, thereby tricking King Kaàsa.
TEXT 21
kona çiçu säjäyena pütanära rüpe
keha stana päna kare uöhi’ tä’ra buke
TRANSLATION
Another time they dressed someone as Pütanä, and someone climbed on

her chest to suck her breast.
TEXT 22
kona-dina çiçu-saìge nalakhaòi diyä
çakaöa gaòiyä tähä phelena bhäìgiyä
TRANSLATION
One day Nityänanda and His boyfriends made a çakaöa, or handcart, out
of reeds and then broke it.
TEXT 23
nikaöe vasaye yata goyälära ghare
alakñite çiçu-saìge giyä curi kare
TRANSLATION
Another day the Lord and His friends stole from the houses of the
neighboring cowherd men.
TEXT 24
täì’re chäòi’ çiçu-gaëa nähi yäya ghare
rätri-dina nityänanda-saàhati vihare
TRANSLATION
The boys never left Nityänanda’s association to go home, but continued

sporting with Him day and night.
TEXT 25
yähära bälaka, tä’rä kichu nähi bole
sabe sneha kariyä räkhena laiyä kole
TRANSLATION
The children’s parents did not complain, rather they would

affectionately embrace Nityänanda.
TEXT 26
sabe bole,—“nähi dekhi hena divya khelä
kemane jänila çiçu eta kåñëa-lélä?”
TRANSLATION
They said, “We have never seen such transcendental sports. How does
this child know so many of Kåñëa’s pastimes?”
TEXT 27
kona-dina patrera gaòiyä näga-gaëa
jale yäya laiyä sakala çiçu-gaëa
TRANSLATION
One day the Lord made snakes out of leaves and then took His friends
to the water.
TEXT 28
jhäìpa diyä paòe keha aceñöa haiyä
caitanya karäya päche äpani äsiyä
TRANSLATION
One of them jumped into the water and remained there inert. Later, the
Lord brought him back to consciousness.
TEXT 29
kona-dina tälavane çiçu-gaëa laiyä
çiçu-saìge täla khäya dhenuka märiyä
TRANSLATION
Another day the Lord and His friends went to Tälavana, where they
killed Dhenukäsura and then ate täla fruits.
TEXT 30
çiçu-saìge goñöhe giyä nänä-kréòä kare
baka-agha-vatsäsura kari’ tähä märe
TRANSLATION
Nityänanda and His childhood friends went into the fields and enjoyed
various pastimes such as the killing of Bakäsura, Aghäsura, and
Vatsäsura.
TEXT 31
vikäle äise ghara goñöhira sahite
çiçu-gaëa-saìge çåìga bäite bäite
TRANSLATION
In the afternoon the Lord and His associates returned home blowing
buffalo horns.
TEXT 32
kona-dina kare govardhana-dhara-lélä
våndävana raci’ kona-dina kare khelä
TRANSLATION
One day they enjoyed the pastimes of lifting Govardhana Hill, and
another day they created a Våndävana, wherein they enjoyed various
sports.
TEXT 33
kona-dina kare gopéra vasana-haraëa
kona-dina kare yajïa-patné-daraçana
TRANSLATION
One day they enacted Kåñëa’s pastime of stealing the gopés’ clothes,
and another day they enacted His meeting the wives of the brähmaëas.
TEXT 34
kona çiçu närada käcaye däòi diyä
kaàsa-sthäne mantra kahe nibhåte vasiyä
TRANSLATION
On one occasion a boy dressed as Närada with a beard and gave Kaàsa
some confidential information.
TEXT 35
kona-dina kona çiçu akrürera veçe
laiyä yäya räma-kåñëe kaàsera nideçe
TRANSLATION
Another day one boy dressed as Akrüra and took Kåñëa and Balaräma to
Kaàsa’s capital.
TEXT 36
äpani ye gopé-bhäve karena krandana
nadi vahe hena, saba dekhe çiçu-gaëa
TRANSLATION
As Nityänanda cried in the mood of the gopés, it appeared to His

friends that a river was flowing from His eyes.
TEXT 37
viñëu-mäyä-mohe keha lakhite nä päre
nityänanda-saìge saba bälaka vihare
TRANSLATION
Due to the influence of Viñëu’s illusory energy, no one could

recognize Nityänanda as He enjoyed pastimes with His friends.
TEXT 38
madhupuré raciyä bhrameëa çiçu-raìge
keha haya mälé, keha mälä pare raìge
TRANSLATION
The children arranged a city of Mathurä and then wandered through its
streets. Someone played the role of a gardener, and someone accepted a
flower garland from him.
TEXT 39
kubjä-veça kari’ gandha pare tä’ra sthäne
dhanuka gaòiyä bhäìge kariyä garjane
TRANSLATION
Someone dressed as Kubjä and sandalwood pulp was accepted from her. A
large bow was made and they all shouted in joy when it was broken.
TEXT 40
kuvalaya, cäëüra, muñöika-malla märi’
kaàsa kari’ kähäre päòena cule dhari’
TRANSLATION
They enacted the pastimes of killing the Kuvalaya elephant and the
wrestlers, Cäëüra and Muñöika. Thereafter Kaàsa was grabbed by the
hair and thrown to the ground.
TEXT 41
kaàsa-vadha kariyä näcaye çiçu-saìge
sarva-loka dekhi’ häse bälakera raìge
TRANSLATION
After killing Kaàsa, the Lord danced with His friends in such a way
that everyone watching began to laugh.
TEXT 42
ei-mata yata yata avatära-lélä
saba anukaraëa kariyä kare khelä
TRANSLATION
In this way Nityänanda and His friends imitated the pastimes of the
various incarnations.
TEXT 43
kona-dina nityänanda haiyä vämana
bali-räjä kari’ chale tähäna bhuvana
TRANSLATION
One day Nityänanda dressed like Vämana and went to cheat Bali Mahäräja
out of his kingdom, which covered the three worlds.
TEXT 44
våddha-käce çukra-rüpe keha mänä kare
bhikñä lai’ caòe prabhu çeñe tä’na çire
TRANSLATION
Someone played the role of the aged Çukräcärya, who forbid Bali from
giving the three steps. After accepting the gift, the Lord placed His
last step on the head of Bali.
TEXT 45
kona-dina nityänanda setubandha kare
vänera rüpa saba çiçu-gaëa dhare
TRANSLATION
One day Nityänanda enacted the pastime of building a bridge across the
ocean, with the boys playing the role of monkeys.
TEXT 46
bhereëòära gächa käöi’ pheläyena jale
çiçu-gaëa meli’ ’jaya raghunätha’ bole
TRANSLATION
They cut castor oil plants and made a bridge across the water. Then
all the boys exclaimed, “Jaya Raghunätha!”
TEXT 47
çré-lakñmaëa-rüpa prabhu dhariyä äpane
dhanu dhari’ kope cale sugrévera sthäne
TRANSLATION
Nityänanda accepted the role of Lakñmaëa, who angrily went with a bow
in His hand to chastise Sugréva.
TEXTS 48-49
“ärere vänarä, mora prabhu duùkha päya
präëa nä laimu yadi, tabe jhäöa äya
mälyavän-parvate mora prabhu päya duùkha
näré-gaëa laiyä, beöä, tumi kara sukha?”
TRANSLATION
“O king of the monkeys, My Lord is in distress. Come quickly, or I’ll

kill you! How can you sit here enjoying with women while He is
lamenting on Mälyavän Mountain?”
TEXT 50
kona-dina krüddha haiyä paraçurämere
“mora doña nähi, vipra, paläha satvare”
TRANSLATION
Another day Lord Nityänanda spoke in anger to Paraçuräma, “O brähmaëa,

I am not at fault. Leave here at once.”
TEXT 51
lakñmaëera bhäve prabhu haya sei-rüpa
bujhite nä päre çiçu mänaye kautuka
TRANSLATION
Lord Nityänanda was absorbed in the mood of Lakñmaëa. The boys,

however, could not understand this and thought it was just a game.
TEXT 52
païca-vänarera rüpe bule çiçu-gaëa

värtä jijïäsaye prabhu haiyä lakñmaëa
TRANSLATION
On another occasion, five boys took the role of monkeys and the Lord
took the role of Lakñmaëa.
TEXT 53
“ke torä vänarä saba, bula’ vane-vane
ämi—raghunätha-bhåtya, bola mora sthäne”
TRANSLATION
“Who are you monkeys, wandering in the forest? I am the servant of

Rämacandra. Tell Me who you are.”
TEXT 54
tä’rä bole,—“ämarä välira bhaye buli
dekhäha çré-rämacandra, lai pada-dhüli”
TRANSLATION
They replied, “We are wandering out of fear of Väli. Please take us to
Rämacandra. We wish to take the dust of His lotus feet.”
TEXT 55
tä’sabäre kole kari’ äise laiyä
çré-räma-caraëe paòe daëòavat haiyä
TRANSLATION
The Lord embraced them and led them to Rämacandra, whereupon they all
fell at His feet.
TEXT 56
indrajit-vadha-lélä kona-dina kare

kona-dina äpane lakñmaëa-bhäve häre
TRANSLATION
One day the Lord enacted the pastime of killing Indrajit, the son of
Rävaëa, and one day, in the mood of Lakñmaëa, He accepted defeat.
TEXT 57
vibhéñaëa kariyä änena räma-sthäne
laìkeçvara-abhiñeka karena tähäne
TRANSLATION
Someone in the role of Vibhéñaëa was brought before Rämacandra, and

Räma performed his abhiñeka, or coronation, installing him as the King
of Laìkä.
TEXT 58
kona çiçu bole,—“muïi äiluì rävaëa
çakti-çela-häni ei, samvara’ lakñmaëa!”
TRANSLATION
One boy said, “I am the mighty Rävaëa. Now I’m releasing the çakti-
çela weapon. Stop it if You can, Lakñmaëa!”
TEXT 59
eta bali’ padma-puñpa märila pheliyä
lakñmaëera bhäve prabhu paòilä òhaliyä
TRANSLATION
Saying this, the boy threw a lotus flower at Nityänanda, and in the
mood of Lakñmaëa, He fell to the ground.
TEXT 60
mürchita hailä prabhu lakñmaëera bhäve

jägäya chäoyäla saba, tabu nähi jäge
TRANSLATION
After the Lord, in the mood of Lakñmaëa, fell unconscious, all the
boys tried in vain to revive Him.
TEXT 61
paramärthe dhätu nähi sakala çarére
kändaye sakala çiçu häta diyä çire
TRANSLATION
When they found no symptom of life remained in the body of Nityänanda,

they all held their heads and began to cry.
TEXT 62
çuni’ pitä-mätä dhäi’ äila satvare
dekhaye,—putrera dhätu nähika çarére
TRANSLATION
The Lord’s father and mother came running there and also observed that
there was no sign of life in their son.
TEXT 63
mürchita haiyä doìhe paòilä bhümite
dekhi’ sarva-loka äsi’ hailä vismite
TRANSLATION
They then also fell to the ground unconscious. Everyone who saw this
tragedy was struck with wonder.
TEXT 64
sakala våttänta tabe kahila çiçu-gaëa

keha bole,—“bujhiläìa bhävera käraëa
TRANSLATION
As the boys described the entire incident, someone said, “I understand

why He’s unconscious.
TEXT 65
pürve daçaratha-bhäve eka naöavara
’räma—vanaväsé’ çuni’ eòena kalevara”
TRANSLATION
“Previously one great actor played the role of Daçaratha, and when He
heard that Räma had left for the forest, he left his body.”
TEXT 66
keha bole,—“käca käci’ ächaye chäoyäla
hanumän auñadha dile haibeka bhäla
TRANSLATION
Someone else said, “There is a boy dressed as Hanumän. If he gives Him

medicine, He’ll be cured.”
TEXT 67
pürve prabhu çikhäiyächilena sabäre
“paòile, tomarä veòi’ kändiha ämäre
TRANSLATION
Before the incident, the Lord had instructed His friends, “When I fall
unconscious, you should all gather around Me and cry.
TEXT 68
kñaëeka vilambe päöhäiha hanumän

näke dile auñadha, äsibe mora präëa”
TRANSLATION
“After a while, send Hanumän for some medicine. I will recover when he
puts the medicine to My nose.”
TEXT 69
nija-bhäve prabhu mätra hailä acetana
dekhi’ baòa vikala hailä çiçu-gaëa
TRANSLATION
When the Lord fell unconscious in His own mood, the boys were all
bewildered.
TEXT 70
channa hailena sabe, çikñä nähi sphure
“uöha bhäi” bali’ mätra kände uccaiù-svare
TRANSLATION
Because they were so confused they could not remember the Lord’s
instructions. They simply cried loudly, “O brother, please get up!”
TEXT 71
loka-mukhe çüni’ kathä haila smaraëa
hanumän-käce çiçu calila takhana
TRANSLATION
But when the boys heard the people’s comments, they remembered
Nityänanda’s instruction and the boy dressed as Hanumän immediately
went for the medicine.
TEXT 72
ära eka çiçu pathe tapasvéra veçe

phala-müla diyä hanumänere äçaàse
TRANSLATION
Another boy dressed as a renunciate welcomed Hanumän with fruits and

roots.
TEXT 73
“raha, bäpa, dhanya kara’ ämära äçrama
baòa bhägye äsi’ mile tomä’-hena jana”
TRANSLATION
He said to Hanumän, “My dear sir, please stay and grace my äçrama. It
is a great fortune to meet such a person as you.”
TEXT 74
hanumän bole,—“kärya-gaurave caliba
äsibäre cähi, rahibäre nä päriba
TRANSLATION
Hanumän replied, “I must go and complete my important mission. I would

like to come, but I cannot delay.
TEXT 75
çuniïächa,—rämacandra-anuja lakñmaëa
çakti-çele täì’re mürchä karila rävaëa
TRANSLATION
“You must have heard that Lakñmaëa, the younger brother of Rämacandra,
has been rendered unconscious by the çakti-çela weapon of Rävaëa.
TEXT 76
ataeva yäi ämi gandhamädana

auñadha änile rahe täìhäna jévana”
TRANSLATION
“Therefore I’m going to Gandhamädana Hill to bring medicine. Only then

will He survive.”
TEXT 77
tapasvé bolaye,—“yadi yäibä niçcaya
snäna kari’ kichu khäi’ karaha vijaya”
TRANSLATION
The renunciate then said, “If you must go, first take a bath and eat
something. Then you may go.”
TEXT 78
nityänanda-çikñäya bälake kathä kahe
vismita haiyä sarva loke cähi rahe
TRANSLATION
The two boys repeated whatever Nityänanda had instructed them.

Therefore everyone gazed at them in astonishment as they listened to
their conversation.
TEXT 79
tapasvéra bole sarovare gelä snäne
jale thäki’ ära çiçu dharila caraëe
TRANSLATION
Then, on the request of the renunciate, Hanumän went to take bath in

the lake, whereupon another boy in the lake grabbed hold of his feet.
TEXT 80
kumbhérera rüpa dhari’ yäya jale laïä

hanumän çiçu äne külete öäniyä
TRANSLATION
The boy playing the role of a crocodile tried to pull Hanumän into the
water, but Hanumän pulled the boy to the shore.
TEXT 81
kathokñaëe raëa kari’ jiniyä kumbhéra
äsi’ dekhe hanumän ära mahävéra
TRANSLATION
After a short fight, Hanumän defeated the crocodile. When Hanumän

returned to the renunciate’s äçrama, he saw a mighty warrior.
TEXT 82
ära eka çiçu dhari’ räkñasera käce
hanumäne khäibäre yäya tä’ra päche
TRANSLATION
A boy dressed as a Räkñasa then attempted to swallow Hanumän.
TEXT 83
“kumbhéra jinilä, more jinibä kemane?
tomä’ khäìa, tabe kebä jéyäbe lakñmaëe?”
TRANSLATION
He challenged, “You have defeated the crocodile, but how will you
defeat me? I will eat you, then who will revive Lakñmaëa?”
TEXT 84
hanumän bole,—“tora rävaëä kukkura
tä’re nähi vastu-buddhi, tui pälä düra
TRANSLATION
Hanumän replied, “Your Rävaëa is a dog. I consider him most
insignificant. Get out of my way.”
TEXT 85
ei-mata dui-jane haya gälägäli
çeñe haya culäculi tabe kiläkili
TRANSLATION
In this way the two first exchanged some harsh words, then they began
pulling each other’s hair, and finally they began striking each other
with their fists.
TEXT 86
kathokñaëa se kautuke jiniïä räkñase
gandhamädane äsi’ hailä praveçe
TRANSLATION
After promptly defeating the demon, Hanumän approached the

Gandhamädana Hill.
TEXT 87
taìhi gandharvera veça dhari’ çiçu-gaëa
tä’sabära saìge yuddha haya katakñaëa
TRANSLATION
There Hanumän fought with some boys who were dressed as Gandharvas.
TEXT 88
yuddhe paräjaya kari’ gandharvera gaëa
çire kari’ änilena gandhamädana
TRANSLATION
After defeating the Gandharvas, Hanumän took the Gandhamädana Hill on
his head to Laìkä.
TEXT 89
ära eka çiçu taìhi vaidya-rüpa dhari’
auñadha dilena näke ’çré-räma’ smaìari’
TRANSLATION
Another boy playing the role of a doctor remembered Lord Räma as he

held the medicine to Lakñmaëa’s nose.
TEXT 90
nityänanda-mahäprabhu uöhilä takhane
dekhi’ pitä-mätä ädi häse sarva-jane
TRANSLATION
At that very moment Lord Nityänanda regained His consciousness, upon

which His parents and others there all smiled in relief.
TEXT 91
kole karilena giyä häòäi-paëòita
sakala bälaka hailena harañita
TRANSLATION
Häòäi Paëòita embraced his son, and all the boys became overjoyed.
TEXT 92
sabe bole,—“bäpa, ihä kothäya çikhilä?”
häsi’ bole prabhu,—“mora e-sakala lélä”
TRANSLATION
Everyone asked, “Dear son, where have You learned all this?” The Lord
smiled and said, “These are all My pastimes.”
TEXT 93
prathama-vayasa prabhu ati sukumära
kola haite kä’ro citta nähi eòibära
TRANSLATION
In His early childhood the Lord was most attractive. No one wanted to
let Him go from their laps.
TEXT 94
sarva-loke putra haite baòa sneha väse
cinite nä päre keha viñëu-mäyä-vaçe
TRANSLATION
Everyone had more affection for Nityänanda than they had for their own
sons. But no one could recognize Him due the influence of Lord Viñëu’s
illusory energy.
TEXT 95
hena mate çiçu-käla haite nityänanda
kåñëa-lélä vinä ära nä kare änanda
TRANSLATION
In this way, from the beginning of His childhood, Nityänanda had no

happiness other than enjoying the pastimes of Lord Kåñëa.
TEXT 96
pitä-mätä-gåha chäòi’ sarva-çiçu-gaëa
nityänanda-saàhati vihare sarva-kñaëa
TRANSLATION
All of His friends left their parents to constantly sport in the
company of Nityänanda.
TEXT 97
se saba çiçura päye bahu namaskära
nityänanda-saìge yäì’ra e-mata vihära
TRANSLATION
I offer repeated obeisances at the feet of those boys who enjoyed the
association of Lord Nityänanda.
TEXT 98
ei-mata kréòä kari’ nityänanda-räya
çiçu haite kåñëa-lélä vinä nähi bhäya
TRANSLATION
Thus, from His childhood, Nityänanda had no interest other than

enacting the various pastimes of Lord Kåñëa.
TEXT 99
anantera lélä kebä päre kahibäre?
täìhäna kåpäya yena mata sphure yä’re
TRANSLATION
Who can describe the pastimes of Lord Ananta? They are only manifest
to one who has received His mercy.
TEXT 100
hena mate dvädaça vatsara thäki’ ghare
nityänanda calilena tértha karibäre
TRANSLATION
Lord Nityänanda remained at home like this for twelve years.
Thereafter He left for visiting the holy places.
TEXT 101
tértha-yäträ karilena viàçati vatsara
tabe çeñe äilena caitanya-gocara
TRANSLATION
He traveled to the holy places for the next twenty years and then
finally joined the association of Lord Caitanya.
TEXTS 102-104
nityänanda-tértha-yäträ çuna ädi-khaëòe
ye-prabhure ninde duñöa päpiñöha päñaëòe
ye-prabhu karilä sarva-jagat-uddhära
karuëä-samudra yäìhä bai nähi ära
yäìhära kåpäya jäni caitanyera tattva
ye prabhura dväre vyakta caitanya-mahattva
TRANSLATION
Please listen to this narration in the Ädi-khaëòa of the holy places

visited by Lord Nityänanda, who only the most degraded sinful atheists
would dare criticize. That Lord who delivered the entire universe is
nothing but an ocean of mercy. Only by His mercy can we know the truth
about Lord Caitanya. In fact, the glories of Lord Caitanya are
manifested through Him.
TEXT 105
çuna çré-caitanya-priyatamera kathana
ye-mate karilä tértha-maëòalé bhramaëa
TRANSLATION
Please listen to topics concerning Lord Caitanya’s dearest associate
visiting the various pilgrimage sites.
TEXT 106
prathame calilä prabhu tértha-vakreçvara
tabe vaidyanätha-vane gelä ekeçvara
TRANSLATION
The Lord first went to Vakreçvara, then He went alone to Vaidyanätha.
TEXT 107
gayä giyä käçé gelä çiva-räjadhäné
yaìhi dhärä vahe gaìgä uttara-vähiné
TRANSLATION
He went to Gayä and then to Lord Çiva’s abode, Käçé, where the Ganges
flows towards the north.
TEXT 108
gaìgä dekhi’ baòa sukhé nityänanda-räya
snäna kare, päna kare, ärti nähi yäya
TRANSLATION
Seeing the Ganges, Lord Nityänanda was greatly pleased. He took bath
and drank some water, yet His grief was not mitigated.
TEXT 109
prayäge karilä mägha-mäse prätaù-snäna
tabe mathuräya gelä pürva-janma-sthäna
TRANSLATION
In the month of Mägha (January-February) the Lord took an early
morning bath at Prayäga, then He went to Mathurä, His former
birthplace.
TEXT 110
yamunä-viçräma-ghäöe kari’ jala-keli
govardhana-parvate bulena kutuhalé
TRANSLATION
The Lord sported in the waters of the Yamunä at Viçräma-ghäöa and

thereafter went with great interest to see Govardhana.
TEXT 111
çré-våndävana-ädi yata dvädaça vana
eke eke prabhu saba karena bhramaëa
TRANSLATION
The Lord visited each of the twelve forests beginning with Våndävana.
TEXT 112
gokule nandera ghara-vasati dekhiyä
vistara rodana prabhu karilä vasiyä
TRANSLATION
When He saw the house and courtyard of Nanda Mahäräja at Gokula, He

sat down and cried profusely.
TEXT 113
tabe prabhu madana-gopäla namaskäri’
calilä hastinäpura päëòavera puré
TRANSLATION
Nityänanda offered His obeisances to Madana-gopäla and then went to
Hastinäpura, the abode of the Päëòavas.
TEXT 114
bhakta-sthäna dekhi’ prabhu karena krandana
nä bujhe tairthika bhakti-çünyera käraëa
TRANSLATION
Seeing the home of those devotees, Nityänanda began to cry. The local
people, however, could not understand the Lord’s sentiments due to
their lack of devotion.
TEXT 115
balaräma kérti dekhi’ hastinänagare
’trähi haladhara!’ bali’ namaskära kare
TRANSLATION
As Nityänanda remembered Balaräma’s glorious activities in

Hastinäpura, He exclaimed, “O Haladhara, please save Me!” and then
offered obeisances.
TEXT 116
tabe dvärakäya äilena nityänanda
samudre karilä snäna, hailä änanda
TRANSLATION
Thereafter Nityänanda went to Dvärakä, where He joyfully took bath in

the ocean.
TEXT 117
siddhapura gelä yathä kapilera sthäna
matsya-térthe mahotsave karilä anna-däna

TRANSLATION
He next went to Siddhapura, the place of Lord Kapila. Then He went to

Matsya-tértha, where He distributed foodstuffs at a festival.
TEXT 118
çiva-käïcé, viñëu-käïcé gelä nityänanda
dekhi’ häse dui gaëe mahä-mahä-dvandva
TRANSLATION
Lord Nityänanda then visited Çiva-käïcé and the adjoining Viñëu-käïcé.

He laughed when He saw the two groups of followers quarreling there.
TEXT 119
kurukñetre påthüdake bindu-sarovare
prabhäse gelena sudarçana-térthabare
TRANSLATION
Nityänanda Prabhu also visited Kurukñetra, Påthüdaka, Bindu-sarovara,

Prabhäsa, and Sudarçana-tértha.
TEXT 120
trita-küpa-mahätértha gelena viçälä
tabe brahma-tértha-cakra-térthere calilä
TRANSLATION
He also visited the great holy place called Trita-kupa. He also went
to Viçälä, Brahma-tértha, and Cakra-tértha.
TEXT 121
pratisrotä gelä yathä präcé-sarasvaté
naimiñäraëye tabe gelä mahämati

TRANSLATION
The Lord visited Pratisrotä, where the Sarasvaté River flows in the
opposite direction. The most magnanimous Nityänanda then went to
Naimiñäraëya.
TEXT 122
tabe gelä nityänanda ayodhyä-nagara
räma-janma-bhumi dekhi’ kändilä vistara
TRANSLATION
He then visited the city of Ayodhyä, where He cried upon seeing the
birthplace of Lord Räma.
TEXT 123
tabe gelä guhaka-caëòäla-räjya yathä
mahä-mürchä nityänanda päilena tathä
TRANSLATION
Nityänanda then visited the caëòäla Guhaka’s kingdom, where He fell

unconscious.
TEXT 124
guhaka-caëòäla mätra haila smaraëa
tina-dina ächilä änande acetana
TRANSLATION
Simply by remembering the activities of the caëòäla Guhaka, Nityänanda

lost consciousness in ecstasy for three days.
TEXT 125
ye-ye vane ächilä öhäkura rämacandra
dekhiyä virahe gaòi yäya nityänanda

TRANSLATION
On seeing the forests where Lord Rämacandra had resided, Nityänanda

rolled on the ground in separation.
TEXT 126
tabe gelä sarayü kauçiké kari snäna
tabe gelä paulasta-äçrama puëya-sthäna
TRANSLATION
Thereafter the Lord took bath in the Sarayü and Kauçiké Rivers. Then
He went to the äçrama of Pulastya Åñi.
TEXT 127
gomaté, gaëòaké, çoëa-térthe snäna kari’
tabe gelä mahendra-parvata-cüòopari
TRANSLATION
Lord Nityänanda took bath in the Gomaté, Gaëòaké, and Çoëa Rivers.
Then He climbed to the top of Mahendra Mountain.
TEXT 128
paraçurämere tathä kari’ namaskära
tabe gelä gaìgä-janma-bhümi haridvära
TRANSLATION
There He offered obeisances to Paraçuräma. Nityänanda also visited

Haridvära, the source of the Ganges.
TEXT 129
pampä, bhémarathé gelä sapta-godävaré
veëvä-tértha, vipäçäya majjana äcari’

TRANSLATION
The Lord took bath in the Pampä, Bhémarathé, Godävaré, Veëvä, and
Vipäçä Rivers.
TEXT 130
Kärttika dekhiyä nityänanda mahämati
çré-parvata gelä yathä maheça-pärvaté
TRANSLATION
After seeing Kärtikeya at Madurai, the most intelligent Nityänanda

went to Çré-çaila, the abode of Çiva and Pärvaté.
TEXT 131
brähmaëa-brähmaëé-rüpe maheça-pärvaté
sei çré-parvate doìhe karena vasati
TRANSLATION
Çiva and Pärvaté reside on this mountain in the form of a brähmaëa

couple.
TEXT 132
nija-iñöa-deva cinilena dui-jana
avadhüta-rüpe kare tértha-paryaöana
TRANSLATION
Upon Nityänanda’s arrival there, they understood that their

worshipable Lord was wandering on pilgrimage as a mendicant.
TEXT 133
parama-santoña doìhe atithi dekhiyä
päka karilena devé harañita haiyä

TRANSLATION
They were most satisfied to receive such a guest, and Pärvaté happily
cooked for the Lord.
TEXT 134
parama-ädare bhikñä dilena prabhure
häsi’ nityänanda doìhe kare namaskäre
TRANSLATION
They fed the Lord with great affection, and Nityänanda smiled and
offered them His respects.
TEXT 135
ki antara-kathä haila, kåñëa se jänena
tabe nityänanda-prabhu dräviòe gelena
TRANSLATION
Only Kåñëa knows what they confidentially discussed. Then the Lord
continued His journey to Draviòa, or South India.
TEXT 136
dekhiyä vyeìkaöa-nätha kämakoñöhé-puré
käïcé giyä saridvarä gelena käveré
TRANSLATION
The Lord visited Veìkaöanätha, Kämakoñöhé Puré, Käïcé, and the Käveré,
the best of rivers.
TEXT 137
tabe gelä çré-raìganäthera puëya-sthäna
tabe karilena hari-kñetrere payäna

TRANSLATION
Then the Lord visited the sacred place of Çré Raìganätha, and
thereafter He went to Hari-kñetra.
TEXT 138
åñabha-parvate gelä dakñiëa-mathurä
kåtamälä, tämraparëé, yamunä uttarä
TRANSLATION
He visited the Åñabha Mountain, Madurai, and the Kåtamälä, Tämraparëé,

and Uttara Yamunä Rivers.
TEXT 139
malaya-parvata gelä agastya-älaye
tähärä o håñöa hailä dekhi’ mahäçaye
TRANSLATION
Nityänanda Prabhu visited the äçrama of Agastya Åñi in the Malaya

Hills. The residents there were all jubilant to see the Lord.
TEXT 140
tä’sabära atithi hailä nityänanda
badarikäçrame gelä parama-änanda
TRANSLATION
Nityänanda stayed as a guest in their äçrama and then departed in

great ecstasy for Badrikäçrama.
TEXT 141
kata-dina nara-näräyaëera äçrame
ächilena nityänanda parama-nirjane

TRANSLATION
Lord Nityänanda resided in seclusion for some days in the äçrama of

Nara-Näräyaëa Åñis.
TEXT 142
tabe nityänanda gelä vyäsera älaye
vyäsa cinilena balaräma mahäçaye
TRANSLATION
He then went to the äçrama of Çréla Vyäsadeva, who recognized that

Nityänanda was Balaräma Himself.
TEXT 143
säkñät haiyä vyäsa ätithya karilä
prabhu o vyäsere daëòa-praëata hailä
TRANSLATION
Çréla Vyäsadeva personally received Nityänanda as a guest, and the

Lord offered His obeisances to Çréla Vyäsadeva.
TEXT 144
tabe nityänanda gelä bauddhera bhavana
dekhilena prabhu,—vasi’ äche bauddha-gaëa
TRANSLATION
Lord Nityänanda then visited the residence of the Buddhists. When He

arrived there, He saw they were all sitting together.
TEXTS 145-146
jijïäsena prabhu, keha uttara nä kare
kruddha hai’ prabhu läthi märilena çire

paläila bauddha-gaëa häsiyä häsiyä
vane bhrame’ nityänanda nirbhaya haiyä
TRANSLATION
The Lord asked a question, but no one replied. Becoming angry at them,
the Lord kicked them in the head, but they all simply smiled and ran
away. Nityänanda thus fearlessly continued His travels through the
forest.
TEXT 147
tabe prabhu äilena kanyakä-nagara
durgädevé dekhi’ gelä dakñiëa-sägara
TRANSLATION
The Lord eventually arrived in Kanyä-kumäré. After seeing Durgä there,

He went to see the southern ocean.
TEXT 148
tabe nityänanda gelä çré-anantapure
tabe gelä païca-apsarära sarovare
TRANSLATION
Nityänanda then went to Anantapura, and after that He went to

Païcäpsarä-kuëòa.
TEXT 149
gokarëäkhya gelä prabhu çivera mandire
kerale, trigartake bule ghare ghare
TRANSLATION
He next visited the temple of Çiva known as Gokarëa. He visited Kerala

and the various places in Trigarta.
TEXT 150
dvaipäyané-äryä dekhi’ nityänanda räya
nirvindhyä, payoñëé, täpté bhramena léläya
TRANSLATION
He then visited goddess Pärvaté, who dwells on an island near Gokarëa.

Lord Nityänanda also visited the Nirvindhyä, Payoñëé, and Täpté
Rivers.
TEXT 151
revä, mähiñmaté-puré, malla-térthe gelä
sürpäraka diyä prabhu pratécé calilä
TRANSLATION
He went to the city of Mähiñmaté, on the banks of the Revä River, and
He saw Malla-tértha. The Lord then passed through the holy district of
Çürpäraka on His way west.
TEXT 152
ei-mata abhaya paramänanda räya
bhrame’ nityänanda, bhaya nähika kähäya
TRANSLATION
The fearless ecstatic Nityänanda Prabhu traveled in this way without

fear of anyone.
TEXT 153
nirantara kåñëäveçe çaréra avaça
kñaëe kände, kñaëe häse, ke bujhe se rasa
TRANSLATION
The Lord had no control of His body due to His ecstatic love for
Kåñëa. Sometimes He cried, and sometimes He laughed—who can understand
His ecstatic moods?
TEXT 154
ei-mata nityänanda-prabhura bhramaëa
daive mädhavendra-saha haila daraçana
TRANSLATION
As the Lord traveled in this way, by the will of providence He met Çré
Mädhavendra Puré.
TEXT 155
mädhavendra-puré prema-maya-kalevara
prema-maya yata saba saìge anucara
TRANSLATION
The body of Çré Mädhavendra Puré is imbued with ecstatic love of God,
and his followers partake of those same sentiments.
TEXT 156
kåñëa-rasa vinu ära nähika ähära
mädhavendra-puré-dehe kåñëera vihära
TRANSLATION
He did not relish anything other than loving sentiments for Lord
Kåñëa, who enjoyed His pastimes in the body of Mädhavendra Puré.
TEXT 157
yäì’ra çiñya prabhu äcärya-vara-gosäïi
ki kahiba ära täì’ra premera baòäi
TRANSLATION
What more can I say about the devotion of he who was the spiritual
master of Çré Advaita Äcärya?
TEXT 158
mädhava-purére dekhilena nityänanda
tata-kñaëe preme mürchä hailä nispanda
TRANSLATION
When Nityänanda saw Mädhavendra Puré, He was immediately stunned in

ecstatic love and fell to the ground unconscious.
TEXT 159
nityänande dekhi’ mätra çré-mädhava-puré
paòilä mürchita hai’ äpanä’ päsari’
TRANSLATION
Seeing Nityänanda, Mädhavendra Puré forgot himself and fell

unconscious.
TEXT 160
’bhakti-rase mädhavendra ädi-sütra-dhära’
gauracandra ihä kahiyächena bäre bära
TRANSLATION
Çré Gauracandra has repeatedly stated that Çré Mädhavendra Puré is the
original root of worship in ecstatic love.
TEXT 161
doìhe mürchä hailena doìhä-daraçane
kändaye éçvara-puré-ädi çiñya-gaëe
TRANSLATION
After they both fell unconscious, the disciples headed by Éçvara Puré
all began to cry.
TEXT 162
kñaëeke hailä bähya-dåñöi dui-jana
anyo ’nye galä dhari’ karena krandana
TRANSLATION
After some time, when they regained external consciousness, they held
each other’s neck and began to cry.
TEXT 163
bälu gaòi yäya dui-prabhu prema-rase
huìkära karaye kåñëa-premera äveçe
TRANSLATION
Overwhelmed in ecstatic love for Kåñëa, they then rolled in the sand
and cried out loudly.
TRANSLATION
The words dui-prabhu refer to Çrémad Nityänanda Prabhu and Çrépäda

Mädhavendra Puré.
TEXT 164
prema-nadé vahe dui prabhura nayane
påthivé haila sikta dhanya hena mäne
TRANSLATION
Tears of love flowed like rivers from their eyes and soaked mother
earth, thereby making her feel gratified.
TEXT 165
kampa, açru, pulaka, bhävera anta näi

dui dehe viharaye caitanya-gosäïi
TRANSLATION
Shivering, shedding tears, hairs standing on end, and other ecstatic

symptoms appeared without end, for Lord Caitanya personally resides in
their bodies.
TEXT 166
nityänanda bole,—“yata tértha kariläìa
samyak tähära phala äji päiläìa
TRANSLATION
Lord Nityänanda said, “Whatever pilgrimage I have performed till now

has today born fruit.
TEXT 167
nayane dekhinu mädhavendrera caraëa
e prema dekhiyä dhanya haila jévana”
TRANSLATION
“Today I have seen the lotus feet of Mädhavendra Puré. By seeing his
ecstatic love of God, My life has become successful.”
TEXT 168
mädhavendra-puré nityänande kari’ kole
uttara nä sphure,—kaëöha-ruddha prema-jale
TRANSLATION
Mädhavendra Puré embraced Nityänanda and was unable to reply, for his
throat was choked with love.
TEXT 169
hena préta hailena mädhavendra-puré

vakña haite nityänande bähira nä kari
TRANSLATION
Çré Mädhavendra Puré was so pleased that he was unable to release

Nityänanda from his embrace.
TEXT 170
éçvara-puré-brahmänanda-puré-ädi yata
sarva çiñya hailena nityänande rata
TRANSLATION
Éçvara Puré, Brahmänanda Puré, and the other disciples of Mädhavendra

Puré all felt great attachment for Lord Nityänanda.
TEXT 171
sabhe yata mahäjana sambhäñä karena
kåñëa-premä kähäro çarére nä dekhena
TRANSLATION
They had previously come across many sadhus, but they had never before
seen such devotional symptoms.
TEXT 172
sabhei päyena duùkha durjana sambhäñiyä
ataeva vana sabhe bhramena dekhiyä
TRANSLATION
They always felt distressed while conversing with materialistic

people, so they decided to travel through the forests.
TEXT 173
anyo ’nye se-saba duùkhera haila näça

anyo ’nye dekhi’ kåñëa-premera prakäça
TRANSLATION
Now, with this meeting, their distress was mitigated and their love
for Kåñëa was aroused.
TEXT 174
kata-dina nityänanda mädhavendra-saìge
bhramena çré-kåñëa-kathä-paränanda-raìge
TRANSLATION
For some days Nityänanda Prabhu traveled with Mädhavendra Puré and
relished discussing topics of Lord Kåñëa.
TEXT 175
mädhavendra-kathä ati adbhuta kathana
megha dekhilei mätra haya acetana
TRANSLATION
The characteristics of Mädhavendra Puré are most wonderful; he fell

unconscious just by seeing a dark cloud.
TEXT 176
ahar-niça kåñëa-preme madyapera präya
häse, kände, hai hai kare häya häya
TRANSLATION
Out of love for Kåñëa, he would day and night laugh, cry, and exclaim
“Haya! Haya!” almost like a drunkard.
TEXT 177
nityänanda mahä-matta govindera rase

òhuliyä òhuliyä paòe aööa-aööa häse
TRANSLATION
Lord Nityänanda was intoxicated with loving sentiments for Govinda. He

would laugh loudly and sway to and fro with love of God.
TEXT 178
doìhära adbhuta bhäva dekhi’ çiñya-gaëa
niravadhi ’hari’ bali’ karaye kértana
TRANSLATION
Mädhavendra’s disciples constantly chanted the name of Hari as they

observed their extraordinary symptoms of love.
TEXT 179
rätri-dina keha nähi jäne prema-rase
kata käla yäya’ keha-kñaëa nähi väse
TRANSLATION
The two forgot whether it was day or night in their absorption of

ecstatic love. Although they remained together for a number of days,
they considered that time hardly a moment.
TEXT 180
mädhavendra-saìge yata haila äkhyäna
ke jänaye tähä, kåñëacandra se pramäëa
TRANSLATION
Who can know all the incidents that took place between Nityänanda and
Mädhavendra Puré? Only Kåñëa can know.
TEXT 181
mädhavendra nityänande chäòite nä päre

niravadhi nityänanda-saàhati vihare
TRANSLATION
Mädhavendra Puré was unable to give up the association of Nityänanda,

so he constantly remained with Him.
TEXT 182
mädhavendra bole,—“prema nä dekhiluì kothä
sei mora sarva-tértha, hena prema yathä
TRANSLATION
Mädhavendra said, “I have never seen such ecstatic love. Wherever such
love of God is found, that is my favorite holy place.
TEXT 183
jänilu kåñëera kåpä äche mora prati
nityänanda-hena bandhu päinu saàhati
TRANSLATION
“I know Kåñëa has bestowed His mercy on me because He has given me the
association of Nityänanda.
TEXT 184
ye-se sthäne yadi nityänanda-saìga haya
sei sthäna sarva-tértha-vaikuëöhädi-maya
TRANSLATION
“Wherever Nityänanda’s association is found, that place is most sacred

and completely transcendental.
TEXT 185
nityänanda hena bhakta çunile çravaëe

avaçya päibe kåñëacandra sei jane
TRANSLATION
“If one hears the name of Nityänanda, he will certainly attain the
lotus feet of Lord Kåñëacandra.
TEXT 186
nityänande yähära tileka dveña rahe
bhakta haile o se kåñëera priya nahe”
TRANSLATION
“If one has the slightest envy for Nityänanda, he is never favored by
Kåñëa even if he appears to be a devotee.”
TEXT 187
ei-mata mädhavendra nityänanda-prati
ahar-niça bolena, karena rati-mati
TRANSLATION
In this way Mädhavendra Puré day and night exhibited affection for
Nityänanda with his speech and activities.
TEXT 188
mädhavendra-prati nityänanda mahäçaya
guru-buddhi vyatirikta ära nä karaya
TRANSLATION
Nityänanda considered Mädhavendra to be His guru and nothing less.
TEXT 189
ei-mata anyo ’nye dui mahämati
kåñëa-preme nä jänena kothä divä-räti

TRANSLATION
These two greatly learned personalities did not know whether it was
day or night due to their ecstatic love for Kåñëa.
TEXT 190
kata-dina mädhavendra-saìge nityänanda
thäkiyä calilä çeñe yathä setubandha
TRANSLATION
After remaining together for some days, Nityänanda left for Setubandha
[Rämeçvaram].
TEXT 191
mädhavendra calilä sarayü dehkibäre
kåñëäveçe keha nija-deha nähi smare
TRANSLATION
Mädhavendra Puré went to see the Sarayü River. In their absorption of

Kåñëa consciousness they both forgot their own bodies.
TEXT 192
ataeva jévanera rakñä se-virahe
bähya thäkile ki se-virahe präëa rahe?
TRANSLATION
Therefore a devotee’s feelings of separation for the Lord maintain his

life. Otherwise how could such intense feelings be tolerated if one
were in external consciousness?
TEXT 193
nityänanda-mädhavendra, dui-daraçana
ye çunaye, tä’re mile kåñëa-prema-dhana

TRANSLATION
Whoever hears these topics regarding the meeting between Nityänanda

Prabhu and Mädhavendra Puré will certainly achieve the wealth of love
for Kåñëa.
TEXT 194
hena-mate nityänanda bhrame’ prema-rase
setubandhe äilena kateka divase
TRANSLATION
After traveling in this ecstatic mood for some days, Nityänanda

arrived at Setubandha.
TEXT 195
dhanu-térthe snäna kari’ gelä rämeçvara
tabe prabhu äilena vijayanagara
TRANSLATION
After taking bath at Dhanus-tértha, He went to see Lord Rämeçvara.

Then the Lord went to Vijayanagara.
TEXT 196
mäyäpuré, avanté dekhiyä godävaré
äilena jioòa-nåsiàhadeva-puré
TRANSLATION
He visited Mäyäpuré, Avanté, and the Godävaré River, and then He went
to the abode of Jiyaòa-nåsiàha.
TEXT 197
trimalla dekhiyä kürma-nätha puëya-sthäna
çeñe néläcalacandra dekhite payäna

TRANSLATION
He visited Trimalla and Kürma-kñetra, and eventually He went to see

Jagannätha, the Lord of Néläcala.
TEXT 198
äilena néläcalacandrera nagare
dhvaja dekhi’ mätra mürchä haila çarére
TRANSLATION
As He approached Çré Néläcala, He fell unconscious upon seeing the

temple flag.
TEXT 199
dekhilena catur-vyüha-rüpa jagannätha
prakaöa paramänanda bhakta-varga-sätha
TRANSLATION
He saw Lord Jagannätha as the source of the catur-vyüha—Väsudeva,

Saìkarñaëa, Pradyumna, and Aniruddha—and surrounded by His dear
devotees.
TEXT 200
dekhi’ mätra hailena pulake mürchite
punaù bähya haya, punaù paòe påthivéte
TRANSLATION
Immediately upon seeing the Lord, Nityänanda’s hairs stood on end and
He fell unconscious. When He regained consciousness, He again fell to
the ground.
TEXT 201
kampa, sveda pulakäçru, ächäòa, huìkära

ke kahite päre nityänandera vikära?
TRANSLATION
Shivering, perspiring, crying, falling to the ground, and loud

roaring—who can describe these ecstatic transformations that were
exhibited by Lord Nityänanda?
TEXT 202
ei-mata nityänanda thäki’ néläcale
dekhi, gaìgä-sägara äilä kutuhale
TRANSLATION
After remaining in Néläcala for some time, Nityänanda went in

jubilation to Gaìgä-sägara.
TEXT 203
täì’ra tértha-yäträ saba ke päre kahite?
kichu likhiläìa mätra täì’ra kåpä haite
TRANSLATION
Who can describe the Lord’s pilgrimage? I have written in brief only
by His mercy.
TEXT 204
ei-mata tértha bhrami’ nityänanda-räya
punar-bära äsiyä mililä mathuräya
TRANSLATION
After visiting various holy places in this way, Lord Nityänanda

returned again to Mathurä.
TEXT 205
niravadhi våndävane karena vasati

kåñëera äveçe nä jänena divä-räti
TRANSLATION
He continually stayed in Våndävana and became so absorbed in Kåñëa

that He did not know whether it was day or night.
TEXT 206
ähära nähika, kadäcit dugdha-päna
seha yadi ayäcita keha kare däna
TRANSLATION
He did not eat, but He occasionally drank some milk whenever someone
offered it to Him.
TEXT 207
navadvépe gauracandra äche gupta-bhäve
ihä nityänanda-svarüpera mane jäge
TRANSLATION
Lord Nityänanda knew well that Lord Gauracandra was living incognito
in Navadvépa. He thought to Himself.
TEXT 208
“äpana-aiçvarya prabhu prakäçibe yabe
ämi giyä karimu äpana sevä tabe”
TRANSLATION
“I will go serve Lord Gauräìga when He manifests His opulences.”
TEXT 209
ei mänasika kari’ nityänanda-räya
mathurä chäòiyä navadvépa nähi yäya

TRANSLATION
Thinking in this way, Lord Nityänanda did not go to Navadvépa but

remained at Mathurä.
TEXT 210
niravadhi viharaye kälindéra jale
çiçu-saìge våndävane dhülä khelä khele
TRANSLATION
He regularly enjoyed sporting in the waters of the Yamunä and playing

with the children in Våndävana.
TEXTS 211-213
yadyäpiha nityänanda dhare sarva çakti
tathäpiha kä’reha nä dilena viñëu-bhakti
yabe gauracandra prabhu karibe prakäça
tä’na se äjïäya bhakti-dänera viläsa
keha kichu nä kare caitanya-äjïä vine
ihäte ’alpatä’ nähi päya prabhu-gaëe
TRANSLATION
Although Lord Nityänanda is omnipotent, He did not distribute

devotional service to the Lord at that time. When Lord Gauracandra
manifests His opulence, then on His order He would begin to distribute
devotional service. The servants and associates of Lord Caitanya did
not like to do anything without His instruction, but this does not
diminish their glories in the least.
TEXT 214
ki ananta, kibä çiva-ajädi devatä
caitanya-äjïäya hartä-kartä pälayitä

TRANSLATION
Brahmä, Ananta, Çiva, and the other demigods create, maintain, and
destroy under the order of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 215
ihäte ye päpé-gaëa mane duùkha päya
vaiñëavera adåçya se päpé sarvathäya
TRANSLATION
Sinful persons who do not like to hear such things are not fit to be
seen by the Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 216
säkñätei dekha sabe ei tribhuvane
nityänanda-dväre päilena prema-dhane
TRANSLATION
Just see for yourself how Nityänanda Prabhu has blessed the people of
this universe with the treasure of devotional service.
TEXT 217
caitanyera ädi-bhakta nityänanda-räya
caitanyera yaça vaise yäìhära jihväya
TRANSLATION
Lord Nityänanda is the foremost devotee of Lord Caitanya, for the

glories of Lord Caitanya always reside on His tongue.
TEXT 218
ahar-niça caitanyera kathä prabhu kaya
täì’re bhajile se caitanya-bhakti haya

TRANSLATION
Day and night Lord Nityänanda chants the glories of Lord Caitanya, so
when one worships Nityänanda he certainly attains devotion for Lord
Caitanya.
TEXT 219
ädi-deva jaya jaya nityänanda-räya
caitanya-mahimä sphure yäìhära kåpäya
TRANSLATION
All glories to Lord Nityänanda, who is the first manifestation of Lord

Caitanya. The glories of Lord Caitanya become manifest by His mercy.
TEXT 220
caitanya-kåpäya haya nityänande rati
nityänande jänile äpad nähi kati
TRANSLATION
One becomes attached to Nityänanda by the mercy of Çré Caitanya, and

one who knows Nityänanda never faces any adversities.
TEXT 221
saàsärera pära haïä bhaktira sägare
ye òubibe, se bhajuka nitäicändere
TRANSLATION
the ocean of devotional service must worship Lord Nityänanda.
TEXT 222
keha bole,—“nityänanda yena balaräma”
keha bole,—“caitanyera baòa priya-dhäma”

TRANSLATION
Someone said, “Nityänanda is just like Balaräma.” Another person said,

“He is most dear to Çré Caitanya.”
TEXTS 223-224
kibä yati nityänanda, kibä bhakta jïäné
yä’ra yena mata icchä, nä bolaye keni
ye-se kene caitanyera nityänanda nahe
tabu sei päda-padma rahuka hådaye
TRANSLATION
Someone may consider Nityänanda a sannyäsé, someone may consider Him a

devotee, and someone may consider Him a jïäné. They may say whatever
they like. Even if Nityänanda was a most insignificant servant of Lord
Caitanya, still I would keep His lotus feet in my heart.
TEXT 225
eta parihäre o ye päpé nindä kare
tabe läthi märoì tä’ra çirera upare
TRANSLATION
Therefore I kick the head of any sinful person who disregards the
glories of Lord Nityänanda and dares to criticize Him.
TEXT 226
kona caitanyera loka nityänanda-prati
’manda’ bole, hena dekha,—se kevala ’stuti’
TRANSLATION
If you find any follower of Lord Caitanya appear to say something bad
about Nityänanda, you should know for certain that what they said was
actually glorification.
TEXT 227
nitya çuddha jïänavanta vaiñëava-sakala
tabe ye kalaha dekha, saba kutuhala
TRANSLATION
Vaiñëavas are always pure and full of knowledge, so if there is ever

any quarrel between them you should know it is simply part of their
pastimes.
TEXT 228
ithe eka-janera haiyä pakña yei
anya-jane nindä kare, kñaya yäya sei
TRANSLATION
If a person takes the side of one Vaiñëava and criticizes another, he

is certainly vanquished.
TEXT 229
nityänanda-svarüpe se nindä nä laoyäya
tä’na pathe thäkile se gauracandra päya
TRANSLATION
Anyone who follows Nityänanda without finding fault in Him will surely
attain the shelter of Çré Gauracandra.
TEXT 230
hena dina haiba ki caitanya-nityänanda
dekhiba veñöita catur-dike bhakta-vånda
TRANSLATION
When will that day come when I will see Lord Caitanya and Lord
Nityänanda surrounded by Their devotees?
TEXT 231
sarva-bhäve svämé yena haya nityänanda
täì’ra haiyä bhaji yena prabhu-gauracandra
TRANSLATION
Let me serve Lord Gauracandra under the instructions of Lord

Nityänanda, who is my worshipable Lord in all respects.
TEXT 232
nityänanda-svarüpera sthäne bhägavata
janme janme paòibäìa,—ei abhimata
TRANSLATION
I desire to study Çrémad Bhägavatam under Çré Nityänanda Svarüpa birth

after birth.
TEXT 233
jaya jaya mahäprabhu çré-gauräìgacandra
dilä o nilä o tumi prabhu-nityänanda
TRANSLATION
All glories to the Supreme Lord, Çré Gauräìga! You have given me and
then taken from me the association of Lord Nityänanda.
TEXT 234
tathäpiha ei kåpä kara, mahäçaya
tomäte täìhäte yena citta-våtti raya
TRANSLATION
Still, I beg for Your mercy, so that my mind may remain absorbed in
His and Your lotus feet.
TEXT 235
tomära parama-bhakta nityänanda-räya
vinä tumi dile täì’re keha nähi päya
TRANSLATION
Lord Nityänanda is Your greatest devotee. No one can attain Him

without Your sanction.
TEXT 236
våndävana-ädi kari’ bhrame nityänanda
yävat nä äpanä’ prakäçe’ gauracandra
TRANSLATION
Lord Nityänanda traveled throughout the forests of Våndävana until

Lord Gauracandra displayed His opulences.
TEXT 237
nityänanda-svarüpera tértha-paryaöana
yei ihä çune, tä’re mile prema-dhana
TRANSLATION
Whoever hears these descriptions of Nityänanda Svarüpa’s visit to the

holy places will attain the treasure of divine love.
TEXT 238
TRANSLATION

CBP 10: Marriage with Çré Lakñmépriyä
Chapter Ten: Marriage with Çré Lakñmépriyä
TEXT 1
jaya jaya gauracandra mahä-maheçvara
jaya nityänanda-priya nitya-kalevara
TRANSLATION
All glories to Çré Gauracandra, the Lord of all lords! All glories to
Çré Nityänanda’s beloved Lord, who possesses an eternal form.
TEXT 2
jaya çré-govinda-dvära-pälakera nätha
jéva-prati kara, prabhu, çubha-dåñöi-päta
TRANSLATION
All glories to the Lord of Govinda the doorkeeper. O Lord, please

glance mercifully on the living entities.
TEXT 3
jaya jaya jagannätha-putra vipra-räja
jaya hau to’ra yata çré-bhakta-samäja
TRANSLATION
All glories to Jagannätha’s son, the king of the brähmaëas. All

glories to all of Your devotees.
TEXT 4
jaya jaya kåpä-sindhu kamala-locana
hena kåpä kara,—tora yaçe rahu mana
TRANSLATION
All glories to the lotus-eyed Lord, who is an ocean of mercy. O Lord,
please bless me that my mind may be absorbed in Your glories.
TEXT 5
ädi-khaëòe çuna, bhäi, caitanyera kathä
vidyära viläsa prabhu karilena yathä
TRANSLATION
My dear brothers, please listen to the topics of Çré Caitanya in this

Ädi-khaëòa, wherein the description of the Lord’s scholastic pastimes
are found.
TEXT 6
hena-mate navadvépe çré-gaurasundara
rätri-dina vidyä-rase nähi avasara
TRANSLATION
In this way Çré Gaurasundara engaged day and night in His studies
while residing in Navadvépa.
TEXT 7
üñaù-käle sandhyä kari’ tridaçera-nätha
paòite calena sarva-çiñya-gaëa-sätha
TRANSLATION
After performing His morning rites, the Lord of Tridaça went to school
along with His classmates.
TEXT 8
äsiyä vaisena gaìgädäsera sabhäya
pakña-pratipakña prabhu karena sadäya
TRANSLATION
The Lord would sit in Gaìgädäsa’s class and continually engage in
debate.
TEXT 9
prabhu-sthäne puìthi cinte nähi ye-ye-jana
tähäre se prabhu kadarthena anukñaëa
TRANSLATION
The Lord would always defeat the arguments of anyone who disagreed
with His explanations.
TEXT 10
paòiyä vaisena prabhu puìthi cintäite
yä’ra yata gaëa laiyä vaise nänä-bhite
TRANSLATION
After class, the Lord sat in the midst of His friends to discuss the
subjects further.
TEXT 11
nä cinte muräri-gupta puìthi prabhu-sthäne
ataeva prabhu kichu cälena tähäne
TRANSLATION
Muräri Gupta did not care to sit in the Lord’s discussions, therefore
the Lord desired to confront him.
TEXT 12
yoga-paööa-chände vastra kariyä bandhana
vaisena sabhära madhye kari’ véräsana
TRANSLATION
Nimäi wore His cloth like a sannyäsé, and He sat in the véräsana
posture.
TEXT 13
candanera çobhe ürddhva tilaka su-bhäti
mukutä gaïjaye divya-daçanera jyotiù
TRANSLATION
He was smeared with sandalwood pulp and decorated with tilaka. The
effulgence of His beautiful teeth condemned that of a string of
pearls.
TEXT 14
gauräìga-sundara veça madana-mohana
ñoòaça-vatsara prabhu prathama-yauvana
TRANSLATION
In His fresh youth, at the age of sixteen, Çré Gauräìga’s beauty

captivated even Cupid.
TEXT 15
båhaspati jiniïä päëòitya-parakäça
svatantra ye puìthi cinte, tä’re kare häsa
TRANSLATION
In knowledge, He surpassed Båhaspati, the spiritual master of the

demigods. He would tease those who studied on their own.
TEXTS 16-18
prabhu bole,—“ithe äche kon baòa jana?
äsiyä khaëòuka dekhi ämära sthäpana?
sandhi-kärya nä jäniyä kona kona janä

äpane cintaye puìthi prabodhe äpanä’
ahaìkära kari’ loka bhäle mürkha haya
yebä jäne, tä’ra öhäïi puìthi nä cintaya”
TRANSLATION
The Lord challenged, “Let us see who is intelligent enough to refute

My conclusions. Some students don’t even know the rules of
conjunctions, yet they are satisfied to study on their own. Thus they
eventually become fools because they do not take help from someone in
knowledge.”
TEXT 19
çunaye muräri-gupta äöopa-öaìkära
nä bolaye kichu, kärya kare äpanära
TRANSLATION
Hearing Nimäi’s provocative statement, Muräri Gupta did not say

anything, but went on with his work.
TEXT 20
tathäpiha prabhu täì’re cälena sadäya
sevaka dekhiyä baòa sukhé dvija-räya
TRANSLATION
Although the Lord was pleased that His servant remained silent, He
nevertheless continued to challenge him.
TEXT 21
prabhu bole,—“vaidya, tumi ihä kene paòha?
latä-pätä niyä giyä rogé kara daòa
TRANSLATION
He said, “O doctor, why are you studying here? You should go gather
some leaves and herbs to cure the sick.
TEXT 22
vyäkaraëa-çästra ei—viñamera avadhi
kapha-pitta-ajérëa-vyavasthä nähi ithi
TRANSLATION
“The literatures on grammar are most difficult to understand, and they

do not mention anything about mucus, bile, or indigestion.
TEXT 23
mane mane cinti’ tumi ki bujhibe ihä?
ghare yäha tumi rogé òåòha kara giyä”
TRANSLATION
“What will you learn by studying on your own? Better you go home and
treat the sick.”
TEXT 24
rudra-aàça muräri parama-kharatara
tathäpi nahila krodha dekhi viçvambhara
TRANSLATION
Muräri Gupta is by nature most harsh, for he is an expansion of Lord

Rudra. Still he did not become angry at Viçvambhara.
TEXT 25
pratyuttara dilä,—“kene baòa ta’ öhäkura?
sabärei cäla’ dekhi’ garvaha pracura?
TRANSLATION
He replied, “Dear respected sir, why are You so proud? Why do You
challenge everyone?
TEXT 26
sütra, våtti, päìji, öékä, yata hena kara
ämä’ jijïäsiyä ki nä päilä uttara?
TRANSLATION
“Have You asked me about a sütra, våtti, päìjé, or öékä and not
received a reply?
TEXT 27
vinä jijïäsiyä bola,—’ki jänis tui’
öhäkura brähmaëa tumi, ki baliba muïi!”
TRANSLATION
“You have not asked me, yet You claim that I don’t know anything. You
are a respected brähmaëa, so what can I say?”
TEXT 28
prabhu bole,—“vyäkhyä kara äji ye paòilä”
vyäkhyä kare gupta, prabhu khaëòite lägilä
TRANSLATION
The Lord said, “So tell Me what you learned today.” Then as Muräri
began to explain, the Lord began to refute him.
TEXT 29
gupta bole eka artha, prabhu bole ära
prabhu-bhåtye keha kä’re näre jinibära
TRANSLATION
Muräri would give one explanation, and the Lord would give another,
yet neither the master or the servant could defeat the other.
TEXT 30
prabhura prabhäve gupta parama-paëòita
murärira vyäkhyä çuni’ hana harañita
TRANSLATION
By the mercy of the Lord, Muräri Gupta was a great scholar. The Lord
was pleased, therefore, to hear his explanations.
TEXT 31
santoñe dilena täì’ra aìge padma-hasta
murärira deha haila änanda samasta
TRANSLATION
In satisfaction, the Lord touched Muräri’s body with His lotus hand
and Muräri became filled with ecstasy.
TEXT 32
cintaye muräri-gupta äpana-hådaye
“präkåta-manuñya kabhu e puruña nahe
TRANSLATION
Muräri Gupta thought, “He is certainly not an ordinary person.
TEXT 33
emana päëòitya kibä manuñyera haya?
hasta-sparçe deha haila paränanda-maya
TRANSLATION
“Can an ordinary human being possess such knowledge? Just by His
touch, my body was filled with ecstasy.
TEXTS 34-35
cintile ihäna sthäne kichu läja näi
emata subuddhi sarva-navadvépe näi
santoñita haiyä bolena vaidya-vara
“cintiba tomära sthäne, çuna viçvambhara”
TRANSLATION
“Why should I be embarrassed to study under Him? In all of Navadvépa

there is no one more intelligent than Him.” Feeling satisfied in this
way, the great doctor said, “Listen, Viçvambhara, from now on I will
study under You.”
TEXT 36
öhäkure sevake hena-mate kari’ raìge
gaìgä-snäne calilena laiyä saba saìge
TRANSLATION
After this pleasing exchange between the Lord and His servant, Nimäi
and His friends went to take bath in the Ganges.
TEXT 37
gaìgä-snäna kariyä calilä prabhu ghare
ei-mata vidyä-rase éçvara vihare
TRANSLATION
After finishing His bath, the Lord went home. Thus the Supreme Lord
enjoyed the life of a student.
TEXT 38
mukunda-saïjaya baòa mahä-bhägyavän
yäìhära älaye vidyä-viläsera sthäna
TRANSLATION
The Lord opened His school at the house of the most fortunate Mukunda
Saïjaya.
TEXT 39
tähäna putrere prabhu äpane paòäya
täìhära o täì’ra prati bhakti sarvathäya
TRANSLATION
His son, Puruñottama Saïjaya, became the Lord’s student. He also had
great devotion for the Lord.
TEXT 40
baòa caëòi-maëòapa ächaye tä’na ghare
catur-dike vistara paòuyä taìhi dhare
TRANSLATION
There was a large Caëòé-maëòapa in the courtyard of his house. That

hall had the capacity to hold many students.
TEXT 41
goñöhé kari’ täìhäi paòäna dvija-räja
sei sthäne gauräìgera vidyära samäja
TRANSLATION
Lord Gauräìga, the king of the brähmaëas, used to divide His students
in groups and teach them in that hall.
TEXT 42
kata-rüpe vyäkhyä kare, kata vä khaëòana
adhyäpaka-prati se äkñepa sarva-kñaëa
TRANSLATION
Nimäi would give various explanations and refutations as He

continually derided the other teachers.
TEXT 43
prabhu kahe,—“sandhi-kärya-jïäna nähi yä’ra
kali-yuge ’bhaööäcärya’ padavé tähära
TRANSLATION
The Lord said, “In the Age of Kali, one who doesn’t even know the
rules of conjunctions is still given the title of Bhaööäcärya.
TEXT 44
hena jana dekhi phäìki baluka ämära!
tabe jäni ’bhaööa’-’miçra’ padavé sabära
TRANSLATION
“Let them refute My explanations, then I will accept them as actual

Bhaööäcäryas and Miçras.”
TEXT 45
ei-mata vaikuëöha näyaka vidyä-rase
kréòä kare, cinite nä päre kona däse
TRANSLATION
In this way the Lord of Vaikuëöha sportingly enjoyed His life as a

scholar, yet none of His servants could recognize Him.
TEXT 46
kichu-mätra dekhi’ äi putrera yauvana
vivähera kärya mane cinte anukñaëa
TRANSLATION
When mother Çacé saw her son’s first symptoms of maturity, she began
to make plans for His marriage.
TEXT 47
sei navadvépe vaise eka subrähmaëa
vallabha-äcärya näma—janakera sama
TRANSLATION
There was one qualified brähmaëa in Navadvépa named Vallabhäcärya, who

was equal to Janaka Mahäräja.
TEXT 48
tä’na kanyä äche—yena lakñmé mürti-maté
niravadhi vipra täì’ra cinte yogya pati
TRANSLATION
He had a daughter who appeared to be the personification of Lakñmé.

That brähmaëa was constantly searching for a qualified husband for
her.
TEXT 49
daive lakñmé eka-dina gelä gaìgä-snäne
gauracandra henai samaye seikhäne
TRANSLATION
By providence, one day when Lakñmé went to take bath in the Ganges,
Gauracandra was there at the same time.
TEXT 50
nija-lakñmé ciniyä häsilä gauracandra
lakñmé o vandilä mane prabhu-pada-dvandva
TRANSLATION
Gauracandra smiled when He recognized His beloved Lakñmé, and Lakñmé

mentally offered her obeisances to the Lord’s lotus feet.
TEXT 51
hena mate doìhe cini’ doìhe ghare gelä
ke bujhite päre gaurasundarera khelä?
TRANSLATION
After recognizing each other in this way, they both returned to their
homes. Who can understand the pastimes of Lord Gaurasundara?
TEXT 52
éçvara-icchäya vipra vanamälé näma
sei dina gelä teìho çacédevé-sthäna
TRANSLATION
By the Lord’s will, that very day a brähmaëa named Vanamälé went to
the house of mother Çacé.
TEXT 53
namaskäri’ äire vasilä dvija-vara
äsana dilena äi kariyä ädara
TRANSLATION
That respected brähmaëa offered mother Çacé his obeisances, and she
respectfully offered him a seat.
TEXT 54
äire bolena tabe vanamälé äcärya
“putra-vivähera kene nä cintaha kärya?
TRANSLATION
Vanamälé Äcärya then asked Çacé, “Why aren’t you thinking about
arranging your son’s marriage?
TEXT 55
vallabha-äcärya kule çéle sadäcäre
nirdoñe vaisena navadvépera bhitare
TRANSLATION
“In Navadvépa resides one Vallabhäcärya, who is born in an exalted

family. He is pure, well behaved, and decorated with many good
qualities.
TEXT 56
tä’na kanyä—lakñmé-präya rüpe çéle mäne
se sambandha kara yadi icchä haya mane”
TRANSLATION
“He has a daughter whose beauty, qualities, and temperament are as

good as Lakñmé. If you wish I will arrange their marriage.”
TEXT 57
äi bole,—“pitå-héna bälaka ämära
jéuka, paòuka äge, tabe kärya ära”
TRANSLATION
Mother Çacé replied, “My son is fatherless. Leave Him alone to study
for some time. Later I will consider.”
TEXT 58
äira kathäya vipra ’rasa’ nä päiyä
calilena vipra kichu duùkhita haiyä
TRANSLATION
The brähmaëa was not satisfied with Çacé’s answer and therefore left
disappointed.
TEXT 59
daive pathe dekhä haila gauracandra-saìge
tä’re dekhi’ äliìgana kailä prabhu raìge
TRANSLATION
As he left, by providence he met Gauracandra, who happily embraced

him.
TEXT 60
prabhu bole,—“kaha, giyächile kon bhite?”
dvija bole,—“tomära janané sambhäñite
TRANSLATION
The Lord inquired, “Tell me, where have you been?” The brähmaëa
replied, “I was speaking with Your mother.
TEXT 61
tomära viväha lägi’ baliläìa tä’ne
nä jäni’ çuniyä çraddhä nä kailena kene?”
TRANSLATION
“I offered her a proposal for Your marriage, but for some reason I
don’t understand, she refused.”
TEXT 62
çuni’ tä’na vacana éçvara mauna hailä
häsi’ tä’re sambhäñiyä mandire äilä
TRANSLATION
Hearing his words, Nimäi remained silent for a moment. He then smiled
and spoke a little more with the brähmaëa before returning to His
house.
TEXT 63
jananére häsiyä bolena seikñaëe
“äcäryere sambhäñä nä kaile bhäla kene?”
TRANSLATION
When the Lord got home, He asked His mother, “Why didn’t you respect
the brähmaëa’s proposal?”
TEXT 64
putrera iìgita päi’ çacé harañitä
ära dine vipre äni’ kahilena kathä
TRANSLATION
Mother Çacé was pleased to receive an indication from her son. The
next day she called the brähmaëa to her home.
TEXT 65
çacé bole,—“vipra, käli ye kahilä tumi
çéghra tähä karäha,—kahinu ei ämi”
TRANSLATION
Çacé said, “O brähmaëa, I’ve decided that you may immediately arrange
what you proposed yesterday.”
TEXT 66
äira caraëa-dhüli laiyä brähmaëa
seikñaëe calilena vallabha-bhavana
TRANSLATION
The brähmaëa took the dust from mother Çacé’s feet and immediately
left for the house of Vallabhäcärya.
TEXT 67
vallabha-äcärya dekhi’ sambhrame tähäne
bahu-mäna kari’ vasäilena äsane
TRANSLATION
On seeing the brähmaëa, Vallabha offered him a seat with great

respect.
TEXT 68
äcärya bolena,—“çuna, ämära vacana
kanyä-vivähera ebe kara’ su-lagana
TRANSLATION
Vanamälé Äcärya said, “Please hear me. Choose an auspicious day for
the marriage of your daughter.
TEXT 69
miçra-purandara-putra—näma viçvambhara
parama-paëòita, sarva-guëera sägara
TRANSLATION
“The son of Jagannätha Miçra, Çré Viçvambhara, is highly learned and

an ocean of good qualities.
TEXT 70
tomära kanyära yogya sei mahäçaya
kahiläìa ei, kara yadi citte laya
TRANSLATION
“This great personality is the proper match for your daughter. Now you
decide what you would like to do.”
TEXT 71
çuniyä vallabhäcärya bolena hariñe
“sehena kanyära pati mile bhägyavaçe
TRANSLATION
Vallabhäcärya joyfully replied, “Such a husband for my daughter is

achieved by great fortune.
TEXTS 72-73
kåñëa yadi suprasanna hayena ämäre
athavä kamalä-gauré santuñöä kanyäre
tabe se se hena äsi’ milibe jämätä
avilambe tumi ihä karaha sarvathä
TRANSLATION
“If Kåñëa is pleased with me and Lakñmé and Pärvaté are pleased with
my daughter, then I will blessed with such a husband for my daughter.
You may arrange everything without delay.
TEXT 74
sabe eka vacana balite lajjä päi
ämi se nirdhana, kichu dite çakti näi
TRANSLATION
“But I have one request that I am embarrassed to disclose. I am poor

and have no means to offer a dowry.
TEXT 75
kanyä-mätra diba païca-haritaké diyä
sabe ei äjïä tumi änibe mägiyä”
TRANSLATION
“I can offer only five haritaké [myrobalan] fruits along with my

daughter. Please beg their consent.”
TEXT 76
vallabha-miçrera väkya çuniyä äcärya
santoñe äilä siddhi kari’ sarva kärya
TRANSLATION
Hearing the words of Vallabha Miçra, Vanamälé Äcärya happily completed

all the formalities.
TEXT 77
siddhi-kathä äsiyä kahilä äi-sthäne
“saphala haila kärya kara’ çubha-kñaëe”
TRANSLATION
He then returned to mother Çacé’s house and informed mother Çacé, “The
formalities have been completed. Now you may choose an auspicious time
for the ceremony.”
TEXT 78
äpta loka çuni’ sabe harañita hailä
sabei udyoga äsi’ karite lägilä
TRANSLATION
When the Lord’s relatives heard the news, they joyfully began to make
arrangements.
TEXT 79
adhiväsa-lagna karilena çubha-dine
nåtya, gétä, nänä vädya vä’ya naöa-gaëe
TRANSLATION
On an auspicious day they held the Adhiväsa ceremony, during which

people danced and sang while musicians played various instruments.
TEXT 80
catur-dike dvija-gaëa kare veda-dhvani
madhye candra-sama vasilena dvija-maëi
TRANSLATION
All around the brähmaëas recited Vedic hymns as Nimäi, the jewel of
the twice-born, appeared like the moon in their midst.
TEXT 81
éçvarere gandha-mälya diyä çubha-kñaëe
adhiväsa karilena äpta-vipra-gaëe
TRANSLATION
At an auspicious moment the relatives and brähmaëas offered sandalwood

pulp and flower garlands to the Lord, thereby completing the Adhiväsa
ceremony.
TEXT 82
divya gandha, candana, tämbüla, mälä diyä
brähmaëa-gaëere tuñilena harña haiyä
TRANSLATION
The relatives also satisfied the brähmaëas by offering them sandalwood

pulp, betel nuts, and flower garlands.
TEXT 83
vallabha-äcärya äsi’ yathä-vidhi-rüpe
adhiväsa karäiyä gelena kautuke
TRANSLATION
Following tradition, Vallabhäcärya also came and joyfully took part in

the Adhiväsa ceremony.
TEXT 84
prabhäte uöhiyä prabhu kari’ snäna-däna
pitå-gaëe püjilena kariyä samäna
TRANSLATION
After Nimäi woke the next morning, He took bath, gave charity, and
respectfully worshiped His forefathers.
TEXT 85
nåtya-géta-vädye mahä uöhila maìgala
catur-dike ’leha-deha’ çuni kolähala
TRANSLATION
Auspicious sounds of singing, dancing, and musical instruments filled

the atmosphere. Everywhere excited people were calling out, “Take
this! Give that!”
TEXT 86
kata vä milila äsi’ pati-vratä-gaëa
kateka vä iñöa mitra brähmaëa sajjana
TRANSLATION
Many chaste women, well-wishers, friends, and respected brähmaëas

graced the function.
TEXT 87
khai, kalä, sindüra, tämbüla, taila diyä
stré-gaëere äi tuñilena harña haïä
TRANSLATION
Mother Çacé happily satisfied the ladies with puffed rice, bananas,
vermilion, betel, and oil.
TEXT 88
deva-gaëa, deva-vadhu-gaëa—nara-rüpe
prabhura vivähe äsi’ ächena kautuke
TRANSLATION
Demigods and their wives took the form of humans and also happily
attended the Lord’s marriage.
TEXT 89
vallabha-äcärya ei-mata vidhi-krame
karilena deva-pitå-kärya harña-mane
TRANSLATION
Vallabhäcärya joyfully worshiped the demigods and forefathers

according to Vedic injunctions.
TEXT 90
tabe prabhu çubha-kñaëe go-dhüli-samaye
yäträ kari’ äilena miçrera älaye
TRANSLATION
At an auspicious time, at dusk, the Lord arrived at the house of

Vallabhäcärya.
TEXT 91
prabhu äsileha mätra, miçra goñöhé-sane
änanda-sägare magna hailä sabe mane
TRANSLATION
As soon as the Lord arrived, Vallabhäcärya and his associates drown in

an ocean of bliss.
TEXT 92
sambhrame äsana diyä yathä-vidhi-rüpe
jämätäre vasäilä parama-kautuke
TRANSLATION
He then respectfully offered a seat to his son-in-law and welcomed Him

according to Vedic injunctions.
TEXT 93
çeñe sarva-alaìkäre kariyä bhüñita
lakñmé-kanyä änilena prabhura samépa
TRANSLATION
Vallabhäcärya then had his beautifully decorated daughter brought

before the Lord.
TEXT 94
hari-dhvani sarva-loke lägila karite
tulilena sabhe lakñmére påthvé haite
TRANSLATION
Everyone began to chant the names of Hari as they lifted Lakñmé off
the ground.
TEXT 95
tabe lakñmé pradakñiëa kari’ sapta-bära
yoòa-haste rahilena kari’ namaskära
TRANSLATION
Then Lakñmé was carried around Nimäi seven times. As they placed her
before Him, she offered Him obeisances with folded hands.
TEXT 96
tabe çeñe haila puñpa-mälä-phelä-pheli
lakñmé-näräyaëa doìhe mahä-kutühalé
TRANSLATION
As they finally exchanged flower garlands, Lakñmé and the original

Näräyaëa were both greatly pleased.
TEXT 97
divya-mälä diyä lakñmé prabhura caraëe
namaskari’ karilena ätma-samarpaëe
TRANSLATION
After Lakñmé offered flower garlands at the feet of the Lord, she
offered Him obeisances with full surrender.
TEXT 98
sarva-dike mahä jaya-jaya-hari-dhvani
uöhila paramänanda, ära nähi çuni
TRANSLATION
All that could be heard was the ecstatic chanting of “All glories to
the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Lord Hari!”
TEXT 99
hena-mate çré-mukha-candrikä kari’ rase
vasilena prabhu, lakñmé kari väma-päçe
TRANSLATION
In this way, after they performed the ceremony of seeing each other’s
face for the first time, the Lord sat down with Lakñmé on His left.
TEXT 100
prathama-vayasa prabhu jiniïä madana
väma-päçe lakñmé vasilena seikñaëa
TRANSLATION
The Lord’s fresh youthful beauty defeated that of Cupid, as Lakñmé

then sat at His left side.
TEXT 101
ki çobhä, ki, sukha se haila miçra-ghare
kon jana tähä varëibäre çakti dhare?
TRANSLATION
Who has the ability to describe that wonderful scene and the happiness
that was experienced at the house of Vallabha Miçra?
TEXT 102
tabe çeñe vallabha karite kanyä däna
vasilena yehena bhéñmaka vidyamäna
TRANSLATION
At last, Vallabhäcärya, who is nondifferent from Bhéñmaka, sat down to

give away his daughter.
TEXTS 103-104
ye-caraëe pädya diyä çaìkara-brahmära
jagat såjite çakti haila sabära
hena päda-padme pädya dilä vipra-vara
vastra-mälya-candane bhüñiyä kalevara
TRANSLATION
The same lotus feet that are worshiped by Çaìkara and Brahmä to obtain
the power of creation were now worshiped by the respected brähmaëa,
Vallabhäcärya. He then also decorated the body of the Lord with cloth,
flower garlands, and sandalwood pulp.
TEXT 105
yathä-vidhi-rüpe kanyä kari’ samarpaëa
änanda-sägare magna hailä brähmaëa
TRANSLATION
After duly offering his daughter to the Lord, the brähmaëa became
absorbed in an ocean of bliss.
TEXT 106
tabe yata kichu kula-vyavahära äche
pati-vratä-gaëa tähä karilena päche
TRANSLATION
Thereafter the chaste women performed the various traditional family

rituals.
TEXT 107
se rätri tathäya thäki tabe ära dine
nija-gåhe calilena prabhu lakñmé-sane

TRANSLATION
That night the Lord stayed at the house of Vallabhäcärya, and the next
day He returned home with Lakñmé.
TEXT 108
lakñméra sahita prabhu caòiyä doläya
äisena, dekhite sakala loka dhäya
TRANSLATION
As the Lord and Lakñmé were carried home in a palanquin, people came
running out of their house to see them.
TEXT 109
gandha, mälya, alaìkära, mukuöa, candana
kajjvale ujjvala dui lakñmé-näräyaëa
TRANSLATION
Both Lakñmé and the original Näräyaëa were wonderfully decorated with
sandalwood paste, flower garlands, ornaments, crowns, and bright
kajjala.
TEXT 110
sarva-loka dekhi’ mätra ’dhanya dhanya’ bole
viçeñe stré-gaëa ati paòilena bhole
TRANSLATION
Everyone who saw them exclaimed, “How wonderful!” The ladies were all
particularly amazed.
TEXT 111
“kata-käla e vä bhägyavaté hara-gauré
niñkapaöe sevilena kata-bhakti kari

TRANSLATION
Someone said, “They exactly resemble Çiva and Pärvaté. They must have
worshiped the Lord without duplicity for a long time.
TEXT 112
alpa-bhägye kanyära ki hena svämé mile?
ei hara-gauré hena bujhi”—keha bole
TRANSLATION
“Can a less fortunate girl possibly get such a nice husband? I

conclude that they are Çiva and Pärvaté.”
TEXT 113
keha bole,—“indra-çacé, rati vä madana”
kona näré bole—“ei lakñmé-näräyaëa”
TRANSLATION
Someone else said, “They resemble Indra and Çacé or Madana and Rati.”
One girl said, “They are Lakñmé and Näräyaëa.”
TEXT 114
kona näré-gaëa bole—“yena sétä-räma
dolopari çobhiyäche ati anupama
TRANSLATION
Another girl said, “By their unparalleled beauty, it appears Sétä and
Räma are seated on that palanquin.”
TEXT 115
ei-mata nänä-rüpe bole näré-gaëe
çubha-dåñöye sabe dekhe lakñmé-näräyaëa

TRANSLATION
In this way the girls spoke in various ways as they joyfully watched
Lakñmé and the original Näräyaëa.
TEXT 116
hena-mate nåtya-géta-vädya-kolähale
nija-gåhe prabhu äilena sandhyä-käle
TRANSLATION
When the couple arrived at Nimäi’s house in the evening, they were
festively greeted by dancing, singing, and the playing of musical
instruments.
TEXT 117
tabe çacédevé vipra-patné-gaëa laiyä
putra-vadhü ghare änilena harña haiyä
TRANSLATION
Çacédevé with some other brähmaëa ladies then jubilantly welcomed her
daughter-in-law home.
TEXT 118
dvija-ädi yata jäti naöa bäjaniyä
sabäre tuñilä dhana, vastra, väkya diyä
TRANSLATION
Thereafter mother Çacé satisfied the brähmaëas, musicians, and dancers

with money, cloth, and sweet words.
TEXT 119
ye çunaye prabhura viväha-puëya-kathä
tähära saàsära-bandha nä haya sarvathä

TRANSLATION
Whoever hears these auspicious topics of the Lord’s marriage is never

entangled in worldly life.
TEXT 120
prabhu-pärçve lakñméra haila avasthäna
çacé-gåha haila parama-jyotir-dhäma
TRANSLATION
With Lakñmé at the side of the Lord, the house of Çacé appeared like
Vaikuëöha, the most effulgent abode.
TEXT 121
niravadhi dekhe çacé ki ghare bähire
parama adbhuta jyotiù lakhite nä päre
TRANSLATION
Such a wonderful effulgence constantly emanated from the house that

mother Çacé could not even see properly.
TEXT 122
kakhana putrera päçe dekhe agni-çikhä
ulaöiyä cähite, nä päya ära dekhä
TRANSLATION
Sometimes Çacé saw flames of fire at the side of her son, but when she
looked again they were gone.
TEXT 123
kamala-puñpera gandha kñaëe kñane päya
parama-vismita äi cintena sadäya

TRANSLATION
When she sometimes smelled the fragrance of a lotus flower, she was
utterly astonished.
TEXT 124
äi cinte,—“bujhiläìa käraëa ihära
e kanyäya adhiñöhäna äche kamalära
TRANSLATION
Çacé thought, “I can understand the reason for this. This girl is a
plenary portion of Lakñmédevé.
TEXT 125
ataeva jyotiù dekhi, padma-gandha päi
pürva-präya daridratä-duùkha ebe näi
TRANSLATION
“That is why I see this effulgence and smell the fragrance of lotus
flowers. Now we may not face any poverty like before.
TEXT 126
ei lakñmé-vadhü gåhe praveçile
kothä haite nä jäni äsiyä saba mile?”
TRANSLATION
“Otherwise where has everything come from since this daughter-in-law,

Lakñmé, entered my house?”
TEXT 127
ei-rüpa nänä-mata kathä äi kaya
vyakta haiyä o prabhu vyakta nähi haya

TRANSLATION
In this way mother Çacé had various thoughts, as the Lord almost but
not quite manifest Himself.
TEXT 128
éçvarera icchä bujhibära çakti kä’ra?
ki-rüpe karena kon kälera vihära?
TRANSLATION
Who can understand the supreme will of the Lord? How and when does He
perform His pastimes?
TEXT 129
éçvare se äpanäre nä jänäye yabe
lakñmé o jänite çakti nä dharena tabe
TRANSLATION
Until the Lord Himself allows one to know Him, even Lakñmé has no
power to understand Him.
TEXT 130
ei saba çästre vede puräëe väkhäne
’yä’re tä’na kåpä haya, sei jäne tä’ne
TRANSLATION
The Vedas, Puräëas, and other scriptures confirm that only one who is
favored by the Lord can understand Him.
TEXT 131

TRANSLATION

CBP 11: Meeting with Çré Éçvara Puré
Chapter Eleven: Meeting with Çré Éçvara Puré
TEXT 1
jaya jaya mahä-maheçvara gauracandra
bälya-léläya çré-vidyä-viläsera kendra
TRANSLATION
All glories to Çré Gauracandra, the Lord of lords. In His childhood He

was the reservoir of scholastic pastimes.
TEXT 2
ei-mate gupta-bhäve äche dvija-räja
adhyayana vinä ära nähi kona käja
In this way, as Gaura, the best of the brähmaëas, confidentially lived

in Navadvépa, He had no engagement other than studying.
TEXTS 3-4
jiniyä kandarpa-koöi rüpa manohara
prati-aìge nirupama lävaëya sundara
äjänu-lambita-bhuja, kamala-nayana
adhare tämbula, divya-väsa-paridhäna
TRANSLATION
His form was as enchanting as millions of Cupids. Each of His limbs

was incomparably charming. His arms extended to His knees, and His
eyes were like the petals of a lotus. He chewed betel nut and dressed
divinely.
TEXT 5
sarvadäya parihäsa-mürti vidyä-bale
sahasra paòuyä-saìge, yabe prabhu cale
TRANSLATION
As the Lord walked with thousands of students, by the strength of His

knowledge He entertained everyone with His sharp wit.
TEXT 6
sarva-navadvépe bhrame’ tribhuvana-pati
pustakera rüpe kare priyä sarasvaté
TRANSLATION
Viçvambhara, the Lord of the three worlds, traveled all over Navadvépa
holding in His hand His beloved Sarasvaté, in the form of a book.
TEXT 7
navadvépe hena nähi paëòitera näma
ye äsiyä bujhibeka prabhura vyäkhyäna
TRANSLATION
There was no scholar throughout Navadvépa who could understand Nimäi’s

explanations.
TEXT 8
sabe eka gaìgädäsa mahä-bhägyavän
yä’ra öhäïi prabhu kare’ vidyära ädäna
TRANSLATION
The Lord discussed His explanations only with the most fortunate
Gaìgädäsa Paëòita.
TEXT 9
sakala ’saàsäré’ dekhi’ bole,—“dhanya dhanya
e nandana yähära, tähära kon dainya?”
TRANSLATION
All the materialistic people said, “The parents of this boy are
certainly glorious. What can they be lacking?”
TEXT 10
yateka ’prakåti’ dekhe madana-samana
’päñaëòé’ dekhaye yena yama vidyamäna
TRANSLATION
All the ladies considered the Lord to be as attractive as Cupid, and

the atheists considered Him as death personified.
TEXT 11
’paëòita’ sakala dekhe yena båhaspati
ei-mata dekhe sabe, yä’ra yena mati
TRANSLATION
All the learned scholars considered Him equal to Båhaspati. In this

way everyone appreciated the Lord according to their own mentality.
TEXT 12
dekhi’ viçvambhara-rüpa sakala vaiñëava
hariña-viñäda hai’ mane bhäve’ saba
TRANSLATION
Seeing Viçvambhara’s attractive form, the Vaiñëavas felt both

jubilation and lamentation.
TEXTS 13-14
“hena divya-çarére nä haya kåñëa-rasa
ki karibe vidyäya, haile käla-vasa?”
mohita vaiñëava saba prabhura mäyäya
dekhiyä o tabu keha dekhite nä päya
TRANSLATION
They thought, “Although He has such a divine body, He has no

attraction for Kåñëa. What good is His education if He simply wastes
His time?” All the Vaiñëavas were bewildered by the internal potency
of the Lord, so even though they saw the Lord they didn’t understand
Him.
TEXT 15
säkñäte o prabhu dekhi’ keha keha bole
“ki kärye goìäo käla tumi vidyä-bhole?”
TRANSLATION
Although they directly saw the Lord, some of them said, “Why do You
waste Your time in the fruitless pursuit of knowledge?”
TEXT 16
çuniyä häsena prabhu sevakera väkye
prabhu bole,—“tomarä çikhä o mora bhägye”
TRANSLATION
The Lord smiled on hearing His servants speak like this, and He
replied, “I am fortunate to have You instruct Me.”
TEXT 17
hena-mate prabhu goìäyena vidyä-rase

sevaka cinite näre, anya jana kise?
TRANSLATION
As the Lord thus passed His time in scholastic pastimes, His servants
could not recognize Him, so what to speak of others?
TEXT 18
catur-dik haite loka navadvépe yäya
navadvépe paòile se vidyä-rasa päya
TRANSLATION
People came from all over India to study in Navadvépa, for if one
studied in Navadvépa he got a taste for education.
TEXT 19
cäöigräma-niväsé o aneke tathäya
paòena vaiñëava saba rahena gaìgäya
TRANSLATION
Many Vaiñëavas came from Caööagräma to live on the bank of the Ganges
and study in Navadvépa.
TEXT 20
sabei janmiyächena prabhura äjïäya
sabei virakta kåñëa-bhakta sarvathäya
TRANSLATION
They were all renounced devotees of Kåñëa and had taken birth by the
order of the Lord.
TEXT 21
anyo ’nye mili’ sabe paòiyä çuniyä

karena govinda-carcä nibhåte vasiyä
TRANSLATION
After school hours, they regularly met together in a solitary place to

discuss topics of Lord Kåñëa.
TEXT 22
sarva-vaiñëavera priya mukunda ekänta
mukundera gäne drave’ sakala mahänta
TRANSLATION
Çré Mukunda was most dear to all the Vaiñëavas. Their hearts all
melted when He sang.
TEXT 23
vikäla haile äsi’ bhägavata-gaëa
advaita-sabhäya sabe hayena milana
TRANSLATION
In the afternoon all the devotees regularly met in the house of

Advaita Prabhu.
TEXT 24
yei-mätra mukunda gäyena kåñëa-géta
hena nähi jäni, kebä paòe kon bhita?
TRANSLATION
As soon as Mukunda would begin singing about Kåñëa, everyone there

fell to the ground in ecstatic love.
TEXT 25
keha kände, keha häse, keha nåtya kare

gaòä-gaòi yäya keha vastra nä sambare
TRANSLATION
Some of them cried, some laughed, and others danced. The clothes of
some persons scattered as they rolled on the ground.
TEXT 26
huìkära karaye keha mälsäö märe
keha giyä mukundera dui päye dhare
TRANSLATION
Someone roared as he challenged the agents of Mäyä, and someone else

caught hold of Mukunda’s feet.
TEXT 27
ei-mata uöheya paramänanda-sukha
nä jäne vaiñëava saba ära kona duùkha
TRANSLATION
In this way the Vaiñëavas enjoyed great ecstasy and forgot all forms
of distress.
TEXT 28
prabhu o mukunda-prati baòa sukhé mane
dekhilei mukundere dharena äpane
TRANSLATION
The Lord was most satisfied with Mukunda. Whenever the Lord saw him,
He would stop him.
TEXT 29
prabhu jijïäsena phäìki, väkhäne mukunda

prabhu bole,—“kichu nahe”, ära läge dvandva
TRANSLATION
The Lord would then ask Mukunda for some clarification on a point, and
when Mukunda answered Him, the Lord would say, “Wrong!” and
immediately an argument would begin.
TEXT 30
mukunda paëòita baòa, prabhura prabhäve
pakña-pratipakña kari’ prabhu-sane läge
TRANSLATION
By the mercy of the Lord, Mukunda was very learned. Thus he was able
to present arguments and counter-arguments to Nimäi’s challenge.
TEXT 31
ei-mata prabhu nija-sevaka ciniïä
jijïäsena phäìki, sabe yäyena häriyä
TRANSLATION
In this way the Lord recognized His devotees by challenging them for
clarification on some point, but they were all defeated in the ensuing
argument.
TEXT 32
çréväsädi dekhile o phäìki jijïäsena
mithyä-väkya-vyaya-bhahe sabe paläyena
TRANSLATION
Çréväsa and other devotees were all challenged in this way by the
Lord, but they would all run away in fear of wasting time in useless
arguments.
TEXT 33
sahaje virakta sabe çré-kåñëera rase
kåñëa-vyäkhyä vinu ära kichu nähi väse
TRANSLATION
The devotees were naturally detached due to their advancement in Kåñëa

consciousness. They did not care to hear anything other than topics
related with Lord Kåñëa.
TEXT 34
dekhilei prabhu mätra phäìki se jijïäse
prabodhite näre keha, çeñe upahäse
TRANSLATION
As soon as the Lord saw any devotee, He would challenge him; and when
he failed to give the correct response, the Lord would tease him.
TEXT 35
yadi keha dekhe,—prabhu äisena düre
sabe päläyena phäìki-jijïäsära òare
TRANSLATION
If any of them saw the Lord coming in the distance, they would run
away out of fear of being challenged.
TEXT 36
kåñëa-kathä çunitei sabe bhälaväse
phäìki vinu prabhu kåñëa-kathä nä jijïäse
TRANSLATION
The devotees all loved to hear topics concerning Lord Kåñëa, but Nimäi
did not mention anything about Kåñëa when He challenged them.
TEXT 37
räja-patha diyä prabhu äisena eka-dina
paòuyära saìge mahä-auddhatera cina
TRANSLATION
One day, as Nimäi walked on the main street with His students, He
displayed symptoms of great pride.
TEXT 38
mukunda yäyena gaìgä-snäna karibäre
prabhu dekhi’ äòe paläilä katho düre
TRANSLATION
At that time Mukunda was on his way to take bath in the Ganges, but
when he saw Nimäi coming, he ran away.
TEXTS 39-40
dekhi’ prabhu jijïäsena govindera sthäne
“e beöä ämäre dekhi’ paläila’ kene?”
govinda bolena,—“ämi nä jäni, paëòita!
ära kona-kärye vä calila kon-bhita”
TRANSLATION
Seeing this, the Lord inquired from Govinda, “Why did this boy run
away upon seeing Me?” Govinda replied, “O Paëòita, I don’t know.
Perhaps he went somewhere for some work.”
TEXT 41
prabhu bole,—“jäniläìa ye lägi’ paläya
bahirmukha-sambhäñä karite nä yuyäya
TRANSLATION
The Lord said, “I know the reason why he’s avoiding Me. He does not
want to speak with a nondevotee.
TEXT 42
e beöä paòaye yata vaiñëavera çästra
päìjé, våtti, öékä ämi väkhäniye mätra
TRANSLATION
“This boy studies only Vaiñëava literatures, while I explain only

päìjé, våtti, and öékä.
TEXT 43
ämära sambhäñe nähi kåñëera kathana
ataeva ämä’ dekhi’ kare paläyana
TRANSLATION
“I do not speak anything about Kåñëa, therefore He ran away when he

saw Me.”
TEXT 44
santoñe päòena gäli prabhu mukundere
vyapadeçe prakäça karena äpanäre
TRANSLATION
The Lord called Mukunda some ill names, yet He was actually satisfied
with him. At the same time He indirectly disclosed His identity.
TEXT 45
prabhu bole,—“äre beöä kata dina thäka?
paläile kothä mora eòäibe päka?”
TRANSLATION
The Lord said, “My dear boy, how long will you avoid My clutches? Do
you think you will escape My association by running away?”
TEXT 46
häsi’ bole prabhu—“äge paòoì kata-dina
tabe se dekhibä-mora vaiñëavera cina
TRANSLATION
Smiling, the Lord said, “When I finish My studies, then you will all
see My Vaiñëava qualities.”
TEXT 47
e-mata vaiñëava mui haimu saàsäre
aja-bhava äsibeka ämära duyäre
TRANSLATION
“I will be such a Vaiñëava that Brahmä and Çiva will come to My door.
TEXT 48
çunä, bhäi saba, ei ämära vacana
vaiñëava haimu mui sarva-vilakñaëa
TRANSLATION
“My dear brothers, listen to Me. I will certainly become an

extraordinary Vaiñëava.
TEXT 49
ämäre dekhiyä ebe ye-saba paläya
tähärä o yena mora guëa-kérti gäya”
TRANSLATION
“Those who run away from Me today will chant My glories and qualities
tomorrow.”
TEXT 50
eteka baliyä prabhu calilä häsite
ghare gelä nija-çiñya-gaëera sahite
TRANSLATION
After speaking in this way, Nimäi smiled and returned home with His
students.
TEXT 51
ei-mata raìga kare viçvambhara-räya
ke tä’ne jänite päre, yadi nä jänäya?
TRANSLATION
Who can understand these pastimes enjoyed by Lord Viçvambhara unless

He reveals them?
TEXT 52
hena mate bhakta-gaëa nadéyäya vaise
sakala nadéyä matta dhana-putra-rase
TRANSLATION
In this way the devotees resided in Navadvépa, which was filled with
people intoxicated by wealth and children.
TEXT 53
çunilei kértana, karaye parihäsa
keha bole,—“saba peöa puñibära äça”
TRANSLATION
As soon as such people heard the devotees’ kértana, they taunted the
devotees. Someone said, “This is just a means for filling their
stomachs.”
TEXT 54
keha bole,—“jïäna-yoga eòiyä vicära
uddhatera präya nåtya,—e kon vyabhära?”
TRANSLATION
Another said, “They have given up the cultivation of knowledge to

dance like madmen. What kind of behavior is this?”
TEXT 55
keha bole,—“kata vä paòiluì bhägavata
näciba käìdiba,—hena nä dekhiluì patha
TRANSLATION
Someone else said, “I have studied Çrémad Bhägavatam for a long time,
but I have never found any mention of dancing and crying as a
spiritual path.
TEXT 56
çréväsa-paëòita-cäri-bhäira lägiyä
nidrä nähi yäi, bhäi, bhojana kariyä
TRANSLATION
“My dear brothers, because of Çréväsa and his three brothers we cannot
sleep after eating.
TEXT 57
dhére dhére ’kåñëa’ balile ki puëya nahe?
näcile, gäile, òäka chäòile, ki haye?”

TRANSLATION
“Is there no piety in softly chanting Kåñëa’s names? Must one chant,
dance, and shout loudly?”
TEXT 58
ei-mata yata päpa-päñaëòéra gaëa
dekhilei vaiñëavere, kare, ku-kathana
TRANSLATION
In this way all the sinful atheists abused the Vaiñëavas whenever they
saw them.
TEXT 59
çuniyä vaiñëava saba mahäduùkha päya
’kåñëa’ bali’ sabei käìdena ürdhvaräya
TRANSLATION
Hearing their abusive words, the devotees were greatly distressed.

They would chant Kåñëa’s name and cry loudly.
TEXT 60
“kata-dine e-saba duùkhera habe näça
jagatere, kåñëacandra, karaha prakäça”
TRANSLATION
“How long will this miserable condition last? O Kåñëacandra, please

manifest Yourself to these people.”
TEXT 61
sakala vaiñëava mili’ advaitera sthäne
päñaëòéra vacana karena nivedane

TRANSLATION
The Vaiñëavas all told Advaita Prabhu about the abusive words of the
atheists.
TEXT 62
çuniyä advaita haya rudra-avatära
“saàhärimu saba” bali’ karaye huìkära
TRANSLATION
Hearing their account, Advaita Äcärya became as angry as Lord Rudra

and loudly exclaimed, “I will kill them all!
TEXT 63
“äsiteche ei mora prabhu cakradhara
dekhibä ki haya ei nadéyä-bhitara
TRANSLATION
“My Lord, who carries a cakra, is coming. Then you will see what
happens in Nadia.
TEXT 64
karäimu kåñëa sarva-nayana-gocara
tabe se ’advaita’-näma kåñëera kiìkara!
TRANSLATION
“I will make Kåñëa appear before the eyes of all, then this person
named “Advaita” will be known as the servant of Kåñëa.
TEXT 65
ära dina kata giyä thäka, bhäi saba!
ethäi dekhibä saba kåñëa anubhava”

TRANSLATION
“Please wait a few more days, My dear brothers, and you will see Kåñëa
right here.”
TEXT 66
advaitera väkya çuni’ bhägavata-gaëa
duùkha päsariyä sabe karena kértana
TRANSLATION
After hearing the words of Advaita, all the devotees forgot their
distress and began kértana.
TEXT 67
uöhila kåñëera näma parama-maìgala
advaita-sahita sabe hailä vihvala
TRANSLATION
As the auspicious sound of Kåñëa’s names arose, Advaita and the other
devotees became overwhelmed.
TEXT 68
päñaëòéra väkya-jvälä saba gela düra
ei-mata pulakita navadvépa-pura
TRANSLATION
The pains caused by the atheists’ abusive words were mitigated, as the
city of Navadvépa became filled with ecstasy.
TEXT 69
adhyayana-sukhe prabhu viçvambhara-räya
niravadhi jananéra änanda bäòäya

TRANSLATION
Lord Viçvambhara happily passed His days in study and always increased
the joy of mother Çacé.
TEXT 70
hena-käle navadvépe çré-éçvara-puré
äilena ati alakñita-veça dhari’
TRANSLATION
In the meantime, Çré Éçvara Puré came in disguise to Navadvépa.
TEXT 71
kåñëa-rase parama-vihvala mahäçaya
ekänta kåñëera priya ati-dayä-maya
TRANSLATION
He was overwhelmed with love for Kåñëa. He was most merciful and dear
to Lord Kåñëa.
TEXT 72
täna veçe täne keha cinite nä päre
daive giyä uöhilena advaita-mandire
TRANSLATION
Wearing that dress, no one could recognize him as he arrived by

providence at the house of Advaita.
TEXT 73
yekhäne advaita sevä karena vasiyä
sammukhe vasilä baòa saìkucita haiyä
TRANSLATION
He humbly sat down close to where Advaita Prabhu was performing His
püjä.
TEXT 74
vaiñëavera teja vaiñëavete nä lukäya
punaù punaù advaita tähäna päne cäya
TRANSLATION
The effulgence of a Vaiñëava cannot be hidden from another Vaiñëava,

and therefore Advaita Prabhu looked at him again and again.
TEXT 75
advaita bolena,—“bäpa, tumi kon jana?
vaiñëava-sannyäsé tumi,—hena laya mana”
TRANSLATION
Advaita then said, “Dear Prabhu, who are you? I think you are a
Vaiñëava sannyäsé.”
TEXT 76
bolena éçvara-puré,—“ämi çüdrädhama
dekhibäre äiläìa tomära caraëa”
TRANSLATION
Éçvara Puré replied, “I am lower than a çüdra. I have come here simply
to see Your lotus feet.”
TEXT 77
bujhiyä mukunda eka kåñëera carita
gäite lägilä ati premera sahita
TRANSLATION
Understanding the situation, Mukunda began to sing a song about Kåñëa
with great devotion.
TEXT 78
yei-mätra çunilena mukundera géte
paòilä éçvara-puré òhali’ påthivéte
TRANSLATION
As the sound of Mukunda’s singing entered his ears, Çré Éçvara Puré
fell to the ground.
TEXT 79
nayanera jale anta nähika tähäna
punaù-punaù bäòe prema-dhärära payäna
TRANSLATION
Incessant tears flowed from his eyes, and the waves of his love
increased again and again.
TEXT 80
äste vyaste advaita tulilä nija-kole
siïcita haila aìga nayanera jale
TRANSLATION
Advaita Prabhu hastily took him in His arms, and His entire body
became wet with tears.
TEXT 81
samvaraëa nahe prema punaù-punaù bäòe
santoñe mukunda ucca kari’ çloka paòe
TRANSLATION
The symptoms of ecstatic love continued to increase rather than
diminish as Mukunda began to loudly recite appropriate verses.
TEXT 82
dekhiyä vaiñëava saba premera vikära
atula änanda mane janmila sabära
TRANSLATION
The Vaiñëavas’ hearts were filled with incomparable happiness as they

saw their transformations of ecstatic love.
TEXT 83
päche sabe cinilena çré-éçvara-puré
prema dekhi sabei saìare ’hari-hari’
TRANSLATION
Later, when they learned that he was Éçvara Puré, the devotees all
remembered Lord Hari.
TEXT 84
ei-mata éçvara-puré navadvépa-pure
alakñite bulena, cinite keha näre
TRANSLATION
In this way, as Éçvara Puré wandered about Navadvépa in disguise, no

one was able to recognize him.
TEXTS 85-86
daive eka-dina prabhu çré-gaurasundara
paòäiyä äisena äpanära ghara
pathe dekhä haila éçvara-puré-sane

bhåtya dekhi’ prabhu namaskarilä äpane
TRANSLATION
One day, as Çré Gaurasundara was returning home from school, by

providence He met Çré Éçvara Puré. Seeing His eternal servant, the
Lord offered him obeisances.
TEXT 87
ati anirvacanéya öhäkura sundara
sarva-mate sarva-vilakñaëa-guëa-dhara
TRANSLATION
Viçvambhara’s personal beauty was indescribable. He was the reservoir

of all extraordinary qualities.
TEXT 88
yadyapi tähäna marma keha nähi jäne
tathäpi sädhvasa kare dekhi’ sarva-jane
TRANSLATION
Although people did not know His real identity, they nevertheless had
great respect for Him.
TEXT 89
cähena éçvara-puré prabhura çaréra
siddha-puruñera präya parama gambhéra
TRANSLATION
When Éçvara Puré saw Nimäi’s features, he could understand that Nimäi
was a most grave and exalted personality.
TEXT 90
jijïäsena,—“tomära ki näma, vipra-vara?

ki puìthi paòäo, paòa, kon sthäne ghara?”
TRANSLATION
Éçvara Puré inquired, “O best of the brähmaëas, what is Your name?

What are You studying and teaching, and where do You live?”
TEXT 91
çeñe sabe bolilena,—“nimäi paëòita”
“tumi se!” baliyä baòa hailä harañita
TRANSLATION
When the others replied, “He is Nimäi Paëòita,” Éçvara Puré joyfully
said, “So, You are Nimäi!”
TEXT 92
bhikñä-nimantraëa prabhu karilena tä’ne
mahädare gåhe lai’ calilä äpane
TRANSLATION
The Lord invited Éçvara Puré for lunch and then respectfully brought
him home.
TEXT 93
kåñëera naivedya çacé karilena giyä
bhikñä kari’ viñëu-gåhe vasilä äsiyä
TRANSLATION
Mother Çacé prepared an offering for Kåñëa, and after honoring the
prasäda, Éçvara Puré sat in the temple room.
TEXT 94
kåñëera prastäva saba kahite lägilä

kahite kåñëera kathä avaça hailä
TRANSLATION
Thereafter, Éçvara Puré became fully absorbed while describing topics

of Lord Kåñëa.
TEXT 95
apürva premera dhärä dekhiyä santoña
nä prakäçe’ äpana’ lokera déna-doña
TRANSLATION
The Lord was satisfied to see his unprecedented symptoms of love,

which he did not disclose due to people’s misfortunate position.
TEXT 96
mäsa-kata gopénätha äcäryera ghare
rahilä éçvara-puré navadvépa-pure
TRANSLATION
Éçvara Puré stayed for a few months in Navadvépa at the home of Çré
Gopénätha Äcärya.
TEXT 97
sabe baòa ullasita dekhite tähäne
prabhu o dekhite nitya calena äpane
TRANSLATION
Everyone was overjoyed to see him, and the Lord would also regularly
go to visit him.
TEXT 98
gadädhara paëòitera dekhi’ prema-jala

baòa préta väse’ tä’ne vaiñëava-sakala
TRANSLATION
Seeing Gadädhara Paëòita’s tears of love, all the Vaiñëavas felt great
affection for him.
TEXT 99
çiçu haite saàsäre virakta baòa mane
éçvara-puré o sneha karena tähäne
TRANSLATION
As he was detached from worldly life since childhood, Éçvara Puré also
felt similar affection for him.
TEXT 100
gadädhara-paëòitere äpanära kåta
puìthi paòäyena näma ’kåñëa-lélämåta’
TRANSLATION
He had Gadädhara Paëòita study a book that he had written named Kåñëa-
lélämåta.
TEXT 101
paòäiyä paòiyä öhäkura sandhyä-käle
éçvara-purére namaskaribäre cale
TRANSLATION
After studying and teaching, the Lord went in the evening to offer His
obeisances to Éçvara Puré.
TEXT 102
prabhu dekhi’ çré-éçvara-puré harañita

’prabhu’ hena nä jänena, tabu baòa préta
TRANSLATION
Éçvara Puré was happy to see Nimäi, and though he did not know Him as
the Supreme Lord, he still had love for Him.
TEXT 103
häsiyä bolena,—“tumi parama-paëòita
ämi puìthi kariyächi kåñëera carita
TRANSLATION
Éçvara Puré smiled and said, “You are a big scholar. I’ve written a
book about the characteristics of Lord Kåñëa.
TEXT 104
sakala balibä,—kothä thäke kon doña?
ihäte ämära baòa parama-santoña”
TRANSLATION
“I would be most satisfied if You would tell me if there is any fault

in it.”
TEXT 105
prabhu bole,—“bhakta-väkya kåñëera varëana
ihäte ye doña dekhe, se-i ’päpé’ jana
TRANSLATION
The Lord replied, “Whoever finds fault in a devotee’s description of

Lord Kåñëa is a sinful person.
TEXT 106
bhaktera kavitva ye-te-mate kene naya

sarvathä kåñëera préti tähäte niçcaya
TRANSLATION
“Kåñëa is certainly pleased with His devotee’s poetry, even though it

is imperfectly composed.
TEXT 107
mürkha bole ’viñëäya’, ’viñëave’ bole dhéra
dui väkya parigraha kare kåñëa véra
TRANSLATION
“An uneducated person may chant viñëäya, while a sober person will
chant the proper form, viñëave, but the Supreme Lord Kåñëa will accept
both forms when they are chanted with devotion.
TEXT 108
mürkho vadati viñëäya dhéro vadati viñëave
ubhayos tu samaà puëyaà bhäva-grähé janärdanaù
TRANSLATION
“At the time of offering obeisances to Lord Viñëu, a foolish person

chants viñëäya namaù (this is improper due to faulty grammar) and a
learned person chants viñëave namaù (this is the correct form). But
both achieve equal piety by their offering of obeisances, because Lord
Çré Janärdana sees the sentiment of the living being, in other words,
He sees the degree of devotion, or in other words, He awards the
result accordingly (He does not see one’s foolishness or
intelligence).
TEXT 109
ihäte ye doña dekhe, tähära se doña
bhaktera varëana-mätra kåñëera santoña
TRANSLATION
“One who finds fault with a devotee is himself at fault, for a
devotee’s descriptions are meant only for the pleasure of Kåñëa.
TEXT 110
ataeva tomära se premera varëana
ihäte düñibeka kon sähasika jana?”
TRANSLATION
“Therefore who will dare find fault with your devotional descriptions
of Kåñëa’s pastimes?”
TEXT 111
çuniyä éçvara-puré prabhura uttara
amåta-siïcita haila sarva-kalevara
TRANSLATION
Hearing Nimäi’s reply was like a shower of nectar on the body of

Éçvara Puré.
TEXT 112
punaù häsi’ bolena,—“tomära doña näi
avaçya balibä, doña thäke yei öhäïi”
TRANSLATION
He then smiled and said, “You will not be at fault, but You must tell
me if there is any error in the book.”
TEXT 113
ei-mata prati-dina prabhu tä’na saìge
vicära karena dui cäri daëòa raìge
TRANSLATION
Thereafter Nimäi would daily sit with Éçvara Puré for one or two hours
to discuss his book.
TEXTS 114-119
eka-dina prabhu tä’na kavitva çuniyä
häsi’ düñilena, “dhätu nä läge” baliyä
prabhu bole,—“e dhätu ’ätmanepadé’ naya”
baliyä calilä prabhu äpana-älaya
éçvara-puré o sarva-çästrete paëòita
vidyä-rasa-vicäre o baòa harañita
prabhu gele sei ’dhätu’ karena vicära
siddhänta karena taìhi açeña-prakära
sei ’dhätu’ karena ’ätmanepadé’ näma
ära dine prabhu gele, karena vyäkhyäna
“ye dhätu ’parasmaipadé’ bali’ gelä tumi
tähä ei sädhiluì ’ätmanepadé’ ämi”
TRANSLATION
After hearing his poetry one day, the Lord smiled and said, “The verb
root of this sentence is incorrect. The ätmanepadé form should not be
used here.” After saying this, the Lord returned home. Éçvara Puré was
a learned scholar in the scriptures, and he enjoyed analyzing
scholastic topics. After Nimäi left, Éçvara Puré considered the verb
root that he had used and came to a conclusion from many different
angles. He left the verb in its ätmanepadé form, and when Nimäi came
the next day, he explained, “I have concluded that the verb that You
said yesterday should be parasmaipadé should remain ätmanepadé.”
TEXT 120
vyäkhyäna çuniyä prabhu parama-santoña
bhåtya-jaya-nimitta nä dena ära doña

TRANSLATION
When the Lord heard his explanation, He was most satisfied with His
servant’s victory and He did not find any further fault.
TEXT 121
’sarva käla prabhu bäòäyena bhåtya-jaya’
ei tä’na svabhäva sakala vede kaya
TRANSLATION
The Vedas declare that the Lord by nature always expands His devotees’
glories by making them victorious.
TEXT 122
ei-mata kata-dina vidyä-rasa-raìge
ächilä éçvara-puré gauracandra-saìge
TRANSLATION
In this way Éçvara Puré passed a few months enjoying scholastic

pastimes with Çré Gauracandra.
TEXT 123
bhakti-rase caïcala—ekatra nahe sthiti
paryaöane calilä pavitra kari’ kñiti
TRANSLATION
Éçvara Puré, however, would not remain in one place due to the
restless nature of his ecstatic love. He thus went out on pilgrimage
to purify the earth.
TEXT 124
ye çunaye éçvara-puréra puëya-kathä
tä’na väsa haya kåñëa-päda-padma yathä

TRANSLATION
Whoever hears the auspicious topics about Çré Éçvara Puré lives at the
lotus feet of Lord Kåñëa.
TEXTS 125-126
yata prema mädhavendra-puréra çarére
santoñe dilena saba éçvara-purére
päiyä gurura prema kåñëera prasäde
bhramena éçvara-puré ati nirvirodhe
TRANSLATION
Çré Mädhavendra Puré happily gave the complete treasure of his

ecstatic love to Çré Éçvara Puré. By the mercy of Kåñëa, Çré Éçvara
Puré obtained love of God from his spiritual master, so he traveled
free from all anxieties.
TEXT 127
TRANSLATION

CBP 12: The Lord’s Wandering Throughout Navadvépa
Chapter Twelve: The Lord’s Wandering Throughout Navadvépa
TEXT 1
jaya jaya mahäprabhu çré-gaurasundara
jaya hauka prabhura yateka anucara
TRANSLATION
All glories to Mahäprabhu Çré Gaurasundara! All glories to the
followers of the Lord!
TEXT 2
pustaka laiyä kréòä kare nirantara
TRANSLATION
In this way Çré Gaurasundara, with book in hand, always enjoyed

pastimes in Navadvépa.
TEXT 3
yata adhyäpaka, prabhu cälena sabäre
prabodhite çakti kona jana nähi dhare
TRANSLATION
He challenged any teacher He would meet, but none of them had the
power to defeat Him.
TEXT 4
vyäkaraëa-çästre sabe vidyära ädäna
bhaööäcärya-prati o nähika tåëa-jïäna
TRANSLATION
Although He was simply a student of grammar, He nevertheless

considered the learned Bhaööäcäryas to be as insignificant as grass.
TEXT 5
svänubhavänande kare’ nagara-bhramaëa
saàhati parama-bhägyavanta çiñya-gaëa
TRANSLATION
The self-satisfied Lord traveled throughout Navadvépa along with His
most fortunate students.
TEXT 6
daive pathe mukundera saìge daraçana
haste dhari’ prabhu tä’ne bolena vacana
TRANSLATION
One day by providence the Lord met Mukunda on the road. The Lord held
Mukunda’s hand and spoke to him.
TEXT 7
“ämäre dekhiyä tumi ki-kärye päläo?
äji ämä’ prabodhiyä vinä dekhi yäo?”
TRANSLATION
“Why do you run away as soon as you see Me? Let me see how you run
away today without answering Me.”
TEXT 8
mane bhäve mukunda,—“äji jinimu kemane?
ihäna abhyäsa saba mätra vyäkaraëe
TRANSLATION
Mukunda thought, “How will I defeat Him today? He is well versed only
in grammar.
TEXT 9
öhekäimu äji jijïäsiyä ’alaìkära!
mora sane yena garva nä karena ära!”
TRANSLATION
“I’ll defeat Him with questions on alaìkära. Then He may not again
display His pride before me.”
TEXT 10
lägila jijïäsä mukundera prabhu-sane
prabhu khaëòe’ yata artha mukunda väkhäne
TRANSLATION
Thereafter Mukunda began to ask the Lord questions. Whatever Mukunda

established, the Lord would refute.
TEXT 11
mukunda bolena,—“vyäkaraëa çiçu-çästra
bälake se ihära vicära kare mätra
TRANSLATION
Mukunda said, “Grammar is studied only by children.
TEXT 12
alaìkära vicära kariba tomä’ sane”
prabhu kahe,—“bujha tora yebä laya mane”
TRANSLATION
“Today we should discuss alaìkära.” The Lord replied, “As you desire.”
TEXT 13
viñama-viñama yata kavitva-pracära
paòiyä mukunda jijïäsaye ’alaìkära’
TRANSLATION
Mukunda then read some of the most difficult yet well-known verses and
asked the Lord to point out any faults.
TEXT 14
sarva-çakti-maya gauracandra avatära
khaëòa khaëòa kari’ doñe saba ’alaìkära’
TRANSLATION
The omnipotent Lord Gauracandra then pointed out various faults in the
verses.
TEXT 15
mukunda sthäpite näre prabhura khaëòana!
häsiyä häsiyä prabhu bolena vacana
TRANSLATION
Mukunda was unable to reestablish what the Lord had refuted. The Lord
then smiled and said to him.
TEXT 16
“äji ghare giyä bhäla-mate puìthi cäha
käli bujhibäìa jhäöa äsibäre cäha”
TRANSLATION
“Go home for today and study your books carefully. Come early tomorrow
and we’ll discuss further.”
TEXT 17
calilä mukunda lai’ caraëera dhüli
mane mane cintaye mukunda kutühalé
TRANSLATION
After Mukunda took the dust from Nimäi’s feet and departed, he
thought.
TEXT 18
“manuñyera e-mata päëòitya äche kothä!
hena çästra nähika, abhyäsa nähi yathä!
TRANSLATION
“An ordinary human being cannot possess such knowledge! There is no

literature that He is not conversant with!
TEXT 19
e-mata subuddhi kåñëa-bhakta haya yabe
tileko ihäna saìga nä chäòiye tabe”
TRANSLATION
“If such an intelligent person was a devotee of Kåñëa, then I would

not leave His association for even a moment.”
TEXT 20
ei-mate vidyä-rase vaikuëöha-éçvara
bhramite dekhena ära dine gadädhara
TRANSLATION
In this way the Lord of Vaikuëöha enjoyed the life of a scholar. One
day, while wandering about Navadvépa, Nimäi met Gadädhara.
TEXT 21
häsi’ dui häte prabhu räkhilä dhariyä
“nyäya paòa tumi, ämä’ yäo prabodhiyä”
TRANSLATION
The Lord smiled as He caught Gadädhara’s hands and said, “Aren’t you
studying logic? Come, let us debate.”
TEXT 22
“jijïäsaha”,—gadädhara bolaye vacana
prabhu bole,—“kaha dekhi muktira lakñaëa”
TRANSLATION
Gadädhara said, “So, question me,” and Nimäi asked, “What are the
symptoms of liberation?”
TEXT 23
çästra-artha yena gadädhara väkhänilä
prabhu bolena,—“vyäkhyä karite nä jänilä”
TRANSLATION
Gadädhara then explained the symptoms of liberation according to the

scriptures, but Nimäi countered, “You don’t know how to explain
properly.”
TEXT 24
gadädhara bole,—“ätyantika duùkha-näça
ihärei çästre kahe muktira prakäça”
TRANSLATION
Gadädhara then said, “Liberation is freedom from misery. This is the

meaning of liberation according to the scriptures.”
TEXT 25
nänä-rüpe doñe’ prabhu sarasvaté-pati
hena nähi tärkika, ye karibeka sthiti
TRANSLATION
Then the Lord, who is the husband of goddess Sarasvaté, pointed out
various faults in his statement. There was no one who could defeat His
argument and silence Him.
TEXT 26
hena jana nähika ye prabhu-sane bole
gadädhara bhäve,—“äji varti paläile!”
TRANSLATION
No one even dared to speak with the Lord, and thus Gadädhara thought,
“I’ll be relieved to get out of here!”
TEXT 27
prabhu bole,—“gadädhara, äji yäha ghara
käli bujhibäìa, tumi äsiha satvara”
TRANSLATION
The Lord said, “Gadädhara, you can go home today, but come early
tomorrow so we can discuss more.”
TEXT 28
namaskari’ gadädhara calilena ghare
öhäkura bhramena sarva nagare nagare
TRANSLATION
Gadädhara offered his respects to Nimäi and went home, and Nimäi
continued to wander through the streets of Navadvépa.
TEXT 29
parama-paëòita-jïäna haila sabära
sabei karena dekhi’ sambhrama apära
TRANSLATION
Everyone considered Nimäi a most learned scholar, so they treated Him
with awe and reverence.
TEXT 30
vikäle öhäkura sarva paòuyära saìge
gaìgä-tére äsiyä vaisena mahäraìge
TRANSLATION
Every afternoon Nimäi would sit on the bank of the Ganges with His
students.
TEXT 31
sindhu-sutä-sevita prabhura kalevara
tribhuvane advitéya madana sundara
TRANSLATION
The Lord’s body is served by Lakñmé, the daughter of the ocean. His
beauty surpasses that of Cupid and is therefore incomparable
throughout the three worlds.
TEXT 32
catur-dike veòiyä vaisena çiñya-gaëa
madhye çästra väkhänena çré-çacénandana
TRANSLATION
Surrounded by His students, Çré Çacénandana would give explanations on

the scriptures.
TEXT 33
vaiñëava-sakale tabe sandhyä-käla haile
äsiyä vaisena gaìgä-tére kutuhale
TRANSLATION
In the evening all the Vaiñëavas also gathered on the bank of the
Ganges.
TEXT 34
düre thäki’ prabhura vyäkhyäna sabhe çune
hariñe viñäda sabhe bhäve’ mane mane
TRANSLATION
As they listened to Nimäi’s explanations from a distance, they felt

both happiness and lamentation.
TEXT 35
keha bole,—“hena rüpa, hena vidyä yä’ra
nä bhajile kåñëa, nahe kichu upakära”
TRANSLATION
One of them said, “If anyone who possesses such beauty and knowledge
does not worship Kåñëa, there is no benefit.”
TEXT 36
sabei bolena, “bhäi, uhäne dekhiyä
phäìki-jijïäsära bhaye yäi paläirä”
TRANSLATION
They all replied, “Dear brother, anyone who sees Him runs away in fear
of facing His challenge.”
TEXT 37
keha bole,—“dekhä haile nä dena eòiyä
mahädäné-präya yena räkhena dhariyä
TRANSLATION
Someone else said, “When He sees someone, He doesn’t allow him to
leave. He captures him just like a tax collector captures a debtor.”
TEXT 38
keha bole,—“brähmaëera çakti amänuñé
kona mahäpuruña vä haya—hena väsi
TRANSLATION
Another said, “This brähmaëa has uncommon potency. I think He must be

some great personality.
TEXT 39
yadyapiha nirantara väkhänena phäìki!
tathäpi santoña baòa päìa iìhä dekhi’
TRANSLATION
“Although He constantly asks shrewd questions, we still get great

satisfaction just by seeing Him.
TEXT 40
manuñyera emana päëòitya dekhi näi
kåñëa nä bhajena,—sabe ei duùkha päi”
TRANSLATION
“We’ve never seen such knowledge in an ordinary person. Our only

regret is that He doesn’t worship Kåñëa.”
TEXT 41
anyo ’nye sabei sädhena sabä’ prati
“sabhe bala,—’ihäna hauka kåñëe rati’”
TRANSLATION
The Vaiñëavas all requested each other, “Bless Nimäi so that His mind
will be fixed on Kåñëa.”
TEXT 42
daëòavat hai’ sabhe paòilä gaìgäre
sarva bhägavata meli’ äçérväda kare
TRANSLATION
Then they all offered their obeisances on the bank of the Ganges and
blessed Nimäi with a prayer.
TEXT 43
“hena kara kåñëa—jagannäthera nandana
to’ra rase matta hau, chäòi’ anya-mana
TRANSLATION
“O Kåñëa, please let the son of Jagannätha Miçra become absorbed in

You without deviation.
TEXT 44
niravadhi prema-bhäve bhajuka tomäre
hena, saìga kåñëa, deha’ ämä’ sabäkäre”
TRANSLATION
“Let Him constantly worship You in love. O Lord, please let us have
such association.”
TEXT 45
antaryämé prabhu,—citta jänena sabära
çréväsädi dekhilei kare’ namaskära
TRANSLATION
As the Supersoul, the Lord knows the heart of all living entities.
Whenever He saw devotees like Çréväsa, He would offer them His
respects.
TEXT 46
bhakta äçérväda prabhu çire kari’ laya
bhakta-äçérväde se kåñëete bhakti haya
TRANSLATION
The Lord accepted the devotees’ blessings on His head, for devotional
service to Lord Kåñëa is attained only by the blessings of devotees.
TEXT 47
keha keha säkñäte o prabhu dekhi’ bole
“ki kärye goìäo käla tumi vidyä-bhole?”
TRANSLATION
Someone also directly told Nimäi, “Why are You wasting Your time with
mundane education?”
TEXT 48
keha bole,—“hera dekha, nimäïi-paëòita!
vidyäya ki läbha?—kåñëa bhajaha tvarita
TRANSLATION
Another person said, “Look, Nimäi, what do You gain from studying?
Just worship Kåñëa.
TEXT 49
paòe kene loka?—kåñëa-bhakti jänibäre
se yadi nahila, tabe vidyäya ki kare?”
TRANSLATION
“Why do people study? Education is only for understanding devotional
service of Lord Kåñëa. If that purpose is not served, then what is the
use of Your education?”
TEXT 50
häsi’ bole prabhu,—“baòa bhägya se ämära
tomarä çikhäo more kåñëa-bhakti sära
TRANSLATION
The Lord smiled and said, “I am most fortunate, for you are all
teaching Me that devotional service to Kåñëa is the essence of all
education.
TEXT 51
tumi saba yä’ra kara çubhänusandhäna
mora citte hena laya, sei bhägyavän
TRANSLATION
“I sincerely feel that one who is blessed by all of you is most

fortunate.
TEXT 52
kata-dina paòäiyä, mora citte äche
calimu bujhiyä bhäla vaiñëavera käche”
TRANSLATION
“I’ve already decided that after teaching a while longer, I will go

serve a pure devotee.”
TEXT 53
eta bali’ häse’ prabhu sevakera sane
prabhura mäyäya keha prabhure nä cine

TRANSLATION
After saying this, the Lord smiled at His servants. By His influence,
however, no one could recognize Him.
TEXT 54
ei-mata öhäkura sabära citta hare’
hena nähi, ye jane apekñä nähi kare
TRANSLATION
In this way Nimäi attracted the heart of everyone. There was no one
who escaped His power of attraction.
TEXT 55
ei-mata kñaëe prabhu vaise gaìgä-tére
kakhana bhramena prati nagare nagare
TRANSLATION
Sometimes the Lord sat on the bank of the Ganges, and sometimes He
wandered the streets of Navadvépa.
TEXT 56
prabhu dekhilei mätra nagariyä-gaëa
parama ädara kari’ vandena caraëa
TRANSLATION
Whenever the residents saw the Lord, they would welcome Him with great
respect.
TEXTS 57-59
näré-gaëa dekhi’ bole,—“ei ta’ madana
stré-loke päuka janme janme hena dhana”

paëòite dekhaye båhaspatira samäna
våddha-ädi päda-padme karaye praëäma
yogi-gaëe dekhe,—yena siddha-kalevara
duñöa-gaëe dekhe,—yena mahä-bhayaìkara
TRANSLATION
When the ladies saw Gaura, they said, “Here is Cupid Himself. Let
women receive such a treasure birth after birth.” All the scholars saw
Him as equal to Båhaspati, and even elderly men offered obeisances at
His lotus feet. The yogis saw the Lord as the personification of
mystic perfection, and the miscreants saw Him as the personification
of death.
TEXT 60
divas-eko yä’re prabhu karena sambhäña
bandi-präya haya yena, pare’ prema-phäìsa
TRANSLATION
If the Lord spoke with someone just once, that person was bound by
ropes of love.
TEXT 61
vidyä-rase yata prabhu kare’ ahaìkära
çunena, tathäpi préti prabhure sabära
TRANSLATION
Although everyone heard about how the Lord was proud of His
scholarship, they still loved Him dearly.
TEXT 62
yavane o prabhu dekhi’ kare baòa préta
sarva-bhüta-kåpälutä prabhura carita

TRANSLATION
Even the Yavanas felt love for the Lord, for the Lord’s characteristic
is to show mercy to all living entities.
TEXT 63
paòäya vaikuëöha-nätha navadvépa-pure
mukunda-saïjaya bhägyavantera duyäre
TRANSLATION
The Lord of Vaikuëöha taught His students in the courtyard of the

fortunate Mukunda Saïjaya.
TEXT 64
pakña-pratipakña sütra-khaëòana-sthäpana
väkhäne açeña-rüpe çré-çacénandana
TRANSLATION
Arguments, counter-arguments, establishing and refuting the meaning of

a sütra—these were all explained in various ways by the son of mother
Çacé.
TEXT 65
goñöhé-saha mukunda-saïjaya bhägyavän
bhäsaye änande, marma nä jänaye tä’na
TRANSLATION
Although they could not understand the Lord’s explanations, the

fortunate Mukunda Saïjaya and his family all floated in waves of
ecstasy.
TEXT 66
vidyä jaya kariyä öhäkura yäya ghare

vidyä-rase vaikuëöhera näyaka vihare
TRANSLATION
After completing His teaching at school, the Lord of Vaikuëöha

returned home still absorbed in His scholastic pastimes.
TEXT 67
eka-dina väyu-deha-mändya kari’ chala
prakäçena prema-bhakti-vikära sakala
TRANSLATION
One day, on the pretext of sickness due to excessive gas, the Lord
manifested transformations of ecstatic love.
TEXT 68
äcambite prabhu alaukika çabda bole
gaòä-gaòi yäya, häse, ghara bhäìgi’ phele
TRANSLATION
The Lord suddenly uttered some unworldly sounds, then He laughed as He

rolled on the ground and nearly damaged the house.
TEXT 69
huìkära garjana kare, mälsäö püre
sammukhe dekhaye yä’re, tähärei märe
TRANSLATION
He roared loudly and challenged everyone like a wrestler, then He beat

whoever He could catch.
TEXT 70
kñaëe-kñaëe sarva-aìga stambhäkåti haya

hena mürchä haya, loke dekhi’ päya bhaya
TRANSLATION
Again and again His entire body became stunned, and He fell
unconscious in such a way that people were frightened.
TEXT 71
çunilena bandhu-gaëa väyura vikära
dhäiyä äsiyä sabhe kare pratikära
TRANSLATION
When Nimäi’s friends and relatives heard about His gastric disorder,
they came running to treat Him.
TEXT 72
buddhimanta-khäna ära mukunda-saïjaya
goñöhé-saha äilena prabhura älaya
TRANSLATION
Buddhimanta Khän, Mukunda Saïjaya, and their associates all came to

the Lord’s house.
TEXT 73
viñëu-taila, näräyaëa-taila dena çire
sabhe kare pratikära, yä’ra yena sphure
TRANSLATION
They applied some medicinal oils on the Lord’s head and tried to cure
Him any way they could.
TEXT 74
äpana-icchäya prabhu nänä karma kare

se kemane sustha haibeka pratikäre
TRANSLATION
The Lord performs various pastimes by His own sweet will. How can He
be cured by some external remedies?
TEXT 75
sarva-aìge kampa, prabhu kare äsphälana
huìkära çuniyä bhaya päya sarva-jana
TRANSLATION
All the limbs of the Lord shivered. He shouted loudly in such a way
that everyone was frightened.
TEXT 76
prabhu bole,—“mui sarva-lokera éçvara
mui viçva dharoì, mora näma ’viçvambhara’
TRANSLATION
He then declared, “I am the Lord of all. I maintain the universe,

therefore I am named Viçvambhara.
TEXT 77
mui sei, more ta’ nä cine kona jane”
eta bali’ laòa dei dhare sarva jane
TRANSLATION
“I am the Supreme Lord, but no one recognizes Me.” Saying this, the
Lord tottered and everyone tried to catch Him.
TEXT 78
äpanä’ prakäça prabhu kare väyu chale

tathäpi nä bujhe keha tä’na mäyä-bale
TRANSLATION
In this way the Lord manifested Himself on the pretext of gastric

disorder, yet by the influence of His illusory energy no one could
understand Him.
TEXT 79
keha bole,—“haila dänava adhiñöhäna”
keha bole,—“hena bujhi òäkinéra käma”
TRANSLATION
Someone said, “He’s been possessed by a demon.” Someone else said,

“This is the work of a witch.”
TEXT 80
keha bole,—“sadäi karena väkya-vyaya
ataeva haila ’väyu’,—jäniha niçcaya”
TRANSLATION
Another said, “Since He’s always speaking, it is certainly a gastric

disorder.”
TEXT 81
ei-mata sarva jane karena vicära
viñëu-mäyä-mohe tattva nä jäniyä täì’ra
TRANSLATION
In this way everyone gave different opinions, but by the influence of

the Lord’s illusory potency no one understood the truth.
TEXT 82
bahu-vidha päka-taila sabhe dena çire

taila-droëe thui taila dena kalevare
TRANSLATION
They applied various medicated oils on the Lord’s head and then they
put Him in a wooden tub filled with oil and rubbed His body.
TEXT 83
taila-droëe bhäse prabhu häse khalakhala
satya yena mahäväyu kariyäche bala
TRANSLATION
Immersed in that oil, the Lord began to laugh as if a terrible gastric

disorder had actually infected Him.
TEXT 84
ei-mata äpana icchäya lélä kari
sväbhävika hailä prabhu väyu parihari’
TRANSLATION
While thus enjoying His pastimes according to His own will, the Lord
became normal as if relieved of His gastric disorder.
TEXT 85
sarva-gaëe uöhila änanda-hari-dhvani
kebä kä’re vastra deya,—hena nähi jäni
TRANSLATION
Everyone then chanted the names of Hari in ecstasy, and in jubilation

they distributed cloth to one another without discrimination.
TEXT 86
sarva-loke çuni’ hailä harañita

sabe bole,—“jéu, jéu e-hena paëòita”
TRANSLATION
Everyone was pleased to hear about the Lord’s recovery, and they
blessed Him, “Such a scholar should live a long life.”
TEXT 87
ke tä’ne jänite päre, yadi nä jänäya?
TRANSLATION
In this way the Lord of Vaikuëöha enjoyed His pastimes. Who can
understand those pastimes unless the Lord reveals them?
TEXT 88
prabhure dekhiyä sarva-vaiñëavera gaëa
sabhe bole,—“bhaja, bäpa, kåñëera caraëa
TRANSLATION
When all the Vaiñëavas saw the Lord, they told Him, “Dear Nimäi,
please worship the lotus feet of Kåñëa.
TEXT 89
kñaëeke nähika, bäpa, anitya çaréra
tomäre ki çikhäimu, tumi mahädhéra
TRANSLATION
“This body is temporary. It may be vanquished the next moment. But You
are a sober person; what can we teach You?”
TEXT 90
häsiyä prabhu sabäre kariyä namaskära

paòäite cale çiñya-saàhati apära
TRANSLATION
The Lord smiled at the Vaiñëavas and offered them obeisances, then He
left for school with His students.
TEXT 91
mukunda-saïjaya puëyavantera mandire
paòäyena prabhu caëòé-maëòapa-bhitare
TRANSLATION
The Lord taught His students in the Caëòé-maëòapa within the courtyard
of the fortunate Mukunda Saïjaya.
TEXT 92
parama-sugandhi päka-taila prabhu-çire
kona puëyavanta deya, prabhu vyäkhyä kare
TRANSLATION
As the Lord began to teach, His head was smeared with fragrant
medicated oil that was given by some pious person.
TEXT 93
catur-dike çobhe puëyavanta çiñya-gaëa
mäjhe prabhu vyäkhyä kare jagat-jévana
TRANSLATION
Nimäi, the life of the universe, sat and taught in the midst of His
many fortunate students.
TEXT 94
se çobhära mahimä ta’ kahite nä päri

upamä dibäìa kibä, nä dekhi vicäri’
TRANSLATION
I’m unable to describe or give a comparison for that wonderful scene.
TEXT 95
hena bujhi yena sanakädi-çiñya-gaëe
näräyaëe veòi’ vase badarikäçrame
TRANSLATION
It appeared that Lord Näräyaëa was sitting in Badarikäçrama surrounded

by His disciples headed by Sanaka.
Badarikäçrama is situated on the western bank of the Alakanandä River

in the northernmost side of the Himalayas, past Haridvära and Håñékeça
in the hilly regions of Kumäyun and Gaòaoala districts. The äçrama of
Badri-Näräyaëa (Nara-Näräyaëa) is situated there. The disciplic
succession of Lord Näräyaëa, headed by Vyäsa and the four Kumäras,
engage in worshiping the Supreme Lord at this place. They are situated
in this world on Näräyaëa’s four sides as His associates.
TEXT 96
täì’ sabäre laiyä yena prabhu se paòäya
hena bujhi sei lélä kare gaura-räya
TRANSLATION
Lord Gauracandra now enjoyed the same pastimes as when Lord Näräyaëa
personally taught His disciples.
TEXT 97
sei badarikäçrama-väsé näräyaëa
niçcaya jäniha ei çacéra nandana
TRANSLATION
Çré Çacénandana is certainly that same Lord Näräyaëa, who resides in
Badarikäçrama.
TEXT 98
ataeva çiñya-saìge sei lélä kare
vidyä-rase vaikuëöhera näyaka vihare
TRANSLATION
Therefore the Lord of Vaikuëöha enjoyed those same pastimes while

relishing scholastic pleasures with His students.
TEXT 99
paòäiyä prabhu dui prahara haile
tabe çiñya-gaëa laiyä gaìgä-snäne cale
TRANSLATION
After teaching, at midday the Lord would take His students for bath in
the Ganges.
TEXT 100
gaìgä-jale vihära kariyä kata-kñaëa
gåhe äsi’ kare prabhu çré-viñëu-püjana
TRANSLATION
The Lord sported in the waters of the Ganges for some time and then
returned home to worship Lord Viñëu.
TEXT 101
tulasére jala diyä pradakñiëa kari’
bhojane vasilä giyä bali’ ’hari-hari’
TRANSLATION
Then, after watering and circumambulating tulasé, the Lord recited the
name of Hari as He sat down to eat.
TEXT 102
lakñmé dena anna, khä’na vaikuëöhera pati
nayana bhariyä dekhe äi puëyavaté
TRANSLATION
Lakñmé served rice and the Lord of Vaikuëöha ate. The pious mother
Çacé watched to her full satisfaction.
TEXT 103
bhojana-antare kari’ tämbüla carvaëa
çayana karena, lakñmé sevena caraëa
TRANSLATION
After finishing His meal, the Lord chewed betel nuts and then laid
down while Lakñmé massaged His lotus feet.
TEXT 104
kata-kñaëa yoga-nidrä-prati dåñöi diyä
punaù prabhu calilena pustaka laiyä
TRANSLATION
After taking some rest, the Lord again went out with His books.
TEXT 105
nagare äsiyä kare vividha viläsa
sabära sahita kare häsiyä sambhäña
TRANSLATION
Nimäi enjoyed various pastimes in the city and smiled as He talked
with the residents.
TEXT 106
yadyapi prabhura keha tattva nähi jäne
tathäpi sädhvasa kare dekhi’ sarva-jane
TRANSLATION
Although no one knew His real identity, the residents still offered
Him respects whenever they saw Him.
TEXT 107
nagare bhramaëa kare’ çré-çacénandana
devera durlabha vastu dekhe sarva-jana
TRANSLATION
Although Çré Çacénandana is rarely seen by even the demigods, He now

wandered through the streets of Navadvépa within the sight of all.
TEXT 108
uöhilena prabhu tantu-väyera duyäre
dekhiyä sambhrame tantu-väya namaskare
TRANSLATION
One day the Lord went to the house of a weaver, and the weaver
respectfully offered Him obeisances.
TEXT 109
“bhäla vastra äna”,—prabhu bolaye vacana
tantu-väya vastra änilena sei-kñaëa
TRANSLATION
The Lord said, “Bring one nice piece of cloth,” and the weaver
immediately brought some cloth.
TEXT 110
prabhu bole,—“e vastrera ki mülya lai?”
tantu-väya bole,—“tumi äpane ye dibä”
TRANSLATION
The Lord then asked, “What is the price of this cloth?” The weaver
replied, “Give me whatever You like.”
TEXT 111
mülya kari’ bole prabhu,—“ebe kaòi näi”
täìti bole,—“daçe pakñe dio ye gosäïi
TRANSLATION
After settling the price, the Lord said, “I don’t have any money right
now.” The weaver then said, “O Gosäïi, You can give me in ten or
fifteen days.
TEXT 112
vastra laiyä para’ tumi parama santoñe
päche tumi kaòi more dio samäveçe”
TRANSLATION
“You take the cloth and happily wear it. You can pay me whenever You
please.”
TEXT 113
tantu-väya-prati prabhu çubha-dåñöi kari’
uöhilena giyä prabhu goyälära puré
TRANSLATION
After mercifully glancing at the weaver, the Lord continued on to the
house of a cowherd.
TEXT 114
vasilena mahäprabhu gopera duyäre
brähmaëa-sambandhe prabhu parihäsa kare
TRANSLATION
Mahäprabhu sat down on his veranda and began to make fun of the
activities of the brähmaëas.
TEXT 115
prabhu bole,—“äre beöä! dadhi dugdha äna
äji tora gharera laimu mahädäna”
TRANSLATION
The Lord said, “O son, bring Me some milk and yogurt. Today I’m going
to accept charity from your house.”
TEXT 116
gopa-vånda dekhe yena säkñät madana
sambhrame dilena äni’ uttama äsana
TRANSLATION
The cowherd men thought Nimäi looked just like Cupid. They
respectfully offered Him a nice äsana.
TEXTS 117-118
prabhu-saìge gopa-gaëa kare parihäsa
’mämä mämä’ bali’ sabe karaye sambhäña
keha bole,—“cala, mämä, bhäta khäi giyä”

kona gopa kändhe kari yäya ghare laiyä
TRANSLATION
They began to joke with the Lord and address Him as uncle. One of them
said, “Come, uncle, let us go eat some rice.” Then one of them took
Nimäi on his shoulder and carried Him to his house.
TEXT 119
keha bole,—“yata bhäta gharera ämära
pürve ye khäilä, mane nähika tomära?”
TRANSLATION
Another said, “Don’t You remember how You previously ate all the rice
in my house?”
TEXT 120
sarasvaté satya kahe, gopa nähi jäne
häse mahäprabhu gopa-gaëera vacane
TRANSLATION
Although the cowherd boys didn’t realize it, by the grace of the
transcendental goddess of learning, Sarasvaté, whatever they spoke was
true. Meanwhile, Nimäi simply smiled at their words.
TEXT 121
dugdha, ghåta, dadhi, sara, sundara navané
santoñe prabhure saba gopa deya äni’
TRANSLATION
All the gopas then happily offered the Lord milk, ghee, yogurt, cream,
and butter.
TEXT 122
goyälä-kulere prabhu prasanna haiyä
gandha-vaëikera ghare uöhilena giyä
TRANSLATION
After being satisfied by the gopas, the Lord went to the house of a
perfume merchant.
TEXT 123
sambhrame vaëik kare caraëe praëäma
prabhu bole,—“äre bhäi, bhäla-gandha äna”
TRANSLATION
The merchant offered his respectful obeisances to the Lord, who said,
“O brother, bring Me some of your best perfume.”
TEXT 124
divya-gandha vaëik änila tata-kñaëa
“ki mülya laibä?” bole çré-çacénandana
TRANSLATION
The perfume merchant immediately brought some of his best perfume, and
Çré Çacénandana inquired, “What is the price?”
TEXT 125
vaëik bolaye,—“tumi jäna, mahäçaya!
tomä’ sthäne mülya ki nite yukta haya?
TRANSLATION
The merchant replied, “You know, my dear sir! Is it befitting for me

to take money from You?
TEXTS 126-127
äji gandha pari’ ghare yäha ta’ öhäkura
käli yadi gä’ye gandha thäkaye pracura
duile o yadi gä’ye gandha nähi chäòe
tabe kaòi dio more, yei citte paòe”
TRANSLATION
“Today You apply this oil and go home. If after taking bath tomorrow
the fragrance still remains, then You may pay me whatever You like.”
TEXT 128
eta bali’ äpane prabhura sarva-aìge
gandha deya vaëik nä jäni kon raìge
TRANSLATION
After saying this, the merchant happily applied the perfume on the
body of the Lord.
TEXT 129
sarva-bhüta-hådaye äkarñe sarva-mana
se rüpa dekhiyä mugdha nahe kon jana?
TRANSLATION
The Lord is the Supersoul of all living entities, therefore He

attracts the mind of all. Who is not attracted by seeing His beautiful
form?
TEXT 130
vaëikera anugraha kari’ viçvambhara
uöhilena giyä prabhu mäläkära-ghara
TRANSLATION
Viçvambhara bestowed His mercy on the merchant and then continued on

to the house of a florist.
TEXT 131
parama-adbhuta rüpa dekhi mäläkära
ädare äsana diyä kare namaskära
TRANSLATION
When the florist saw Nimäi’s most wonderful form, he offered Him
obeisances and a place to sit.
TEXT 132
prabhu bole,—“bhäla mälä deha’, mäläkära!
kaòi-päti lage kichu nähika ämära”
TRANSLATION
The Lord said, “O florist, I would like a nice garland, but I have no
money with Me.”
TEXT 133
siddha-puruñera präya dekhi’ mäläkära
mälé bole,—“kichu däya nähika tomära”
TRANSLATION
Appreciating that Nimäi had the symptoms of a spiritually perfect

soul, the florist said, “You don’t need to pay.”
TEXT 134
eta bali’ mälä dila prabhura çré-aìge
häse mahäprabhu sarva-paòuyära saìge
TRANSLATION
After saying this, the florist garlanded the Lord, who smiled in the
company of His students.
TEXT 135
mäläkära-prati prabhu çubha-dåñöhi kari’
uöhilä tämbülé-ghare gauräìga çré-hari
TRANSLATION
After casting His merciful glance on the florist, Gauräìga went to the
house of betel nut merchant.
TEXT 136
tämbülé dekhaye rüpa madana-mohana
caraëera dhüli lai’ dilena äsana
TRANSLATION
The merchant saw Nimäi’s form as more enchanting than that of Cupid.
He took dust from Nimäi’s feet and offered Him a place to sit.
TEXT 137
tämbülé bolaye,—“baòa bhägya se ämära
kon bhägye äilä ämä’-chärera duyära”
TRANSLATION
The merchant said, “It is my great fortune that You have come to my
house, insignificant as I am.”
TEXT 138
eta bali’ äpanei parama-santoñe
dilena tämbüla äni’, prabhu dekhi’ häse
TRANSLATION
In full satisfaction and without being asked, the merchant then

offered betel nut to the Lord, who smiled.
TEXT 139
prabhu bole,—“kaòi vinä kene guyä dilä
tämbülé bolaye,—“citte henai lailä”
TRANSLATION
The Lord then said, “Why did you give Me betel without payment?” The
merchant replied, “I was inspired to.”
TEXT 140
häse prabhu tämbüléra çuniyä vacana
parama-santoñe kare tämbüla carvaëa
TRANSLATION
The Lord smiled on hearing the merchant’s reply, and He chewed the
betel nut with great satisfaction.
TEXT 141
divya parëa, karpürädi yata anuküla
çraddhä kari’ dila, tä’ra nähi nila müla
TRANSLATION
The merchant then devotedly offered Nimäi some pan, camphor, and other
spices free of cost.
TEXT 142
tämbülére anugraha kari’ gaura-räya
häsiyä häsiyä sarva-nagare veòäya
TRANSLATION
After blessing the merchant, Gaura smiled as He continued wandering

the streets of Navadvépa.
TEXT 143
madhupuré-präya yena navadvépa-puré
eko jäti lakña-lakña kahite nä päri
TRANSLATION
The city of Navadvépa was just like Mathurä. Millions of people

belonging to different castes lived there.
TEXT 144
prabhura vihära lägi’ pürvei vidhätä
sakala sampürëa kari’ thuilena tathä
TRANSLATION
For the pleasure of the Lord, the creator had previously supplied
Navadvépa with all opulences.
TEXT 145
pürve yena madhupuré karilä bhramaëa
sei lélä kare ebe çacéra nandana
TRANSLATION
The son of Çacé now enjoyed the same pastimes that Kåñëa had
previously enjoyed while wandering the streets of Mathurä.
TEXT 146
tabe gaura gelä çaìkha-vaëikera ghare
dekhi’ çaìkha-vaëik sambhrame namaskare
TRANSLATION
Thereafter Gaura visited the house of a conch merchant, who offered

the Lord due respect.
TEXT 147
prabhu bole,—“divya çaìkha äna dekhi bhäi!
kemane vä laimu çaìkha, kaòi-päti näi”
TRANSLATION
The Lord said, “Dear brother, let Me see some beautiful conches. But,
alas, how will I take? I have no money.”
TEXT 148
divya-çaìkha çäìkhäri äniyä sei-kñaëe
prabhura çré-haste diyä karila praëäme
TRANSLATION
Just then the merchant placed a beautiful conch in Nimäi’s hand and
offered Him obeisances.
TEXT 149
“çaìkha lai’ ghare tumi calaha, gosäïi!
päche kaòi dio, nä dile o däya näi”
TRANSLATION
“O Gosäïi, take this conch home with You. You may pay me later or not,
it doesn’t matter.”
TEXT 150
tuñöa haiyä prabhu çaìkha vaëikera vacane
calilena häsi’ çubha-dåñöi kari’ tä’ne
TRANSLATION
Pleased by the words of the conch merchant, the Lord glanced

mercifully on him and departed.
TEXT 151
ei-mata navadvépe yata nagariyä
sabära mandire prabhu bulena bhramiyä
TRANSLATION
In this way the Lord visited every house in Navadvépa.
TEXT 152
sei bhägye adyäpi nägarika-gaëa
päya çré-caitanya-nityänandera caraëa
TRANSLATION
For this reason even today the residents of Navadvépa attain the lotus
feet of Lord Caitanya and Lord Nityänanda.
TEXT 153
tabe icchämaya gauracandra bhagavän
sarvajïera ghare prabhu karilä payän
TRANSLATION
The supremely independent Lord Gauracandra then went to the house of

an astrologer.
TEXT 154
dekhiyä prabhura teja sei sarva-jäna
vinaya-sambhrama kari’ karilä praëäma
TRANSLATION
As the astrologer saw the effulgence of the Lord, he humbly offered

obeisances.
TEXT 155
prabhu bole,—“tumi sarva-jäna bhäla çuni
bola dekhi, anya-janme ki chiläìa ämi?”
TRANSLATION
The Lord asked him, “I’ve heard that you are a good astrologer. Could
you please tell Me who I was in My previous birth?”
TEXT 156
“bhäla” bali’ sarva-jïa sukåti cinte mane
japite gopäla mantra dekhe sei-kñaëe
TRANSLATION
The pious astrologer agreed to the Lord’s request and began to chant
the Gopäla mantra within his mind.
TEXT 157
çaìkha, cakra, gadä, padma, catur-bhuja çyäma
çrévatsa-kaustubha-vakñe mahäjyotir-dhäma
TRANSLATION
At that moment the astrologer saw a beautiful blackish personality

with four hands holding the conch, disc, club, and lotus flower. His
chest was decorated with Çrévatsa and the brilliantly effulgent
Kaustubha gem.
TEXT 158
niçäbhäge prabhure dekhena bandi-ghare
pitä-mätä dekhaye sammukhe stuti kare
TRANSLATION
He saw the Lord in the prison cell being offered prayers by His
parents at the dead of night.
TEXT 159
sei-kñaëe dekhe—pitä putre lai’ kole
sei rätre thuilena äniyä gokule
TRANSLATION
He then saw Vasudeva carry the Lord that night to Gokula.
TEXT 160
punaù dekhe,—mohana dvi-bhuja digambare
kaöite kiìkiëé, navanéta dui kare
TRANSLATION
The astrologer again saw the Lord as an enchanting two-armed naked

child with a string of small bells around His waist and butter in His
two hands.
TEXT 161
nija-iñöa-mürti yähä cinte anukñaëa
sarva-jïa dekhaye sei-sakala lakñaëa
TRANSLATION
The astrologer saw His worshipable Lord decorated with all the
symptoms that he had meditated on.
TEXT 162
punaù dekhe tribhaìgima muralé-vadana
catur-dike yantra-géta gäya gopé-gaëa
TRANSLATION
He then again saw the threefold bending form of the Lord playing on
His flute and surrounded on all sides by the gopés, who were singing
and playing various musical instruments.
TEXT 163
dekhiyä adbhuta, cakñu mele sarva-jäna
gauräìge cähiyä punaù-punaù kare dhyäna
TRANSLATION
After seeing this wonderful vision, the astrologer opened his eyes and
saw Gauräìga standing before him. Then he again entered into
meditation.
TEXT 164
sarva-jïa kahaye,—“çuna, çré-bäla-gopäla!
ke ächilä dvija ei, dekhäo sakäla”
TRANSLATION
The astrologer said, “O Bäla-gopäla, please listen! Quickly show me

who this brähmaëa was.”
TEXT 165
tabe dekhe,—dhanurdhara durvädala-çyäma
véräsane prabhure dekhaye sarva-jäna
TRANSLATION
The astrologer then saw the Lord with a greenish dürvä grass
complexion holding a bow in His hand and sitting on a royal throne.
TEXT 166
punaù dekhe prabhure pralaya-jala mäjhe
adbhuta varäha-mürti, dante påthvé säje
TRANSLATION
Thereafter he saw the Lord in the middle of the waters of devastation.
He had the wonderful form of a boar, and He held the earth on His
tusks.
TEXT 167
punaù dekhe prabhure nåsiàha-avatära
mahä-ugra rüpa bhakta-vatsala apära
TRANSLATION
He then saw the Lord as Nåsiàha. Although He appeared most ferocious,

He was the ultimate well-wisher of His devotees.
TEXT 168
punaù dekhe täìhäre vämana-rüpa dhari’
bali-yajïa chalite ächena mäyä kari’
TRANSLATION
Next he saw the form of Vämana, waiting to deceive Bali at his

sacrifice.
TEXT 169
punaù dekhe,—matsya-rüpe pralayera jale
karite ächena jala-kréòä kutuhale
TRANSLATION
He then saw the form of Matsya happily sporting in the waters of

devastation.
TEXT 170
sukåti sarva-jïa punaù dekhaye prabhure
matta haladhara-rüpa çré-muñala kare
TRANSLATION
The pious astrologer then saw the intoxicated form of Lord Balaräma,
holding a plow and club in His hands.
TEXT 171
punaù dekhe jagannätha-mürti sarva-jäna
madhye çobhe subhadrä, dakñiëe balaräma
TRANSLATION
He next saw the form of Jagannätha, with Balaräma on His right and
Subhadrä in-between.
TEXT 172
ei-mata éçvara-tattva dekhe sarva-jäna
tathäpi nä bujhe kichu,—hena mäyä tä’na
TRANSLATION
In this way the astrologer saw the Lord’s various incarnations, but
due to the Lord’s illusory energy he was unable to ascertain the
meaning of what he had seen.
TEXT 173
cintaye sarva-jïa mane haiyä vismita
“hena bujhi,—e brähmaëa mahä-mantra-vit
TRANSLATION
The astrologer was struck with wonder and thought, “I think that this
brähmaëa is expert in the chanting of mantras.
TEXT 174
athavä devatä kona äsiyä kautuke
parékñite ämäre vä chale vipra-rüpe
TRANSLATION
“Otherwise He may be a demigod who has come disguised as a brähmaëa to
test me.
TEXT 175
amänuñé teja dekhi’ viprera çarére
sarva-jïa kariyä kibä kadarthe ämäre?”
TRANSLATION
“I see a supernatural effulgence emanating from the body of this

brähmaëa. Has He come to discredit me?”
TEXT 176
eteka cintite prabhu balilä häsiyä
“ke ämi, ki dekha, kene nä kaha bhäìgiyä?”
TRANSLATION
The Lord smiled and asked the thoughtful astrologer, “Who am I? What
did you see? Tell Me everything in detail.”
TEXT 177
sarva-jïa bolaye,—“tumi calaha ekhane
vikäle kahimu mantra japi’ bhäla mane”
TRANSLATION
The astrologer said, “You please go home for now. I will tell You
everything in the afternoon after I peacefully chant my mantra.”
TEXT 178
“bhäla bhäla” bali’ prabhu häsiyä calilä
tabe priya-çrédharera mandire äilä
TRANSLATION
Smiling, the Lord agreed to the astrologer’s request and went to the
house of His dear devotee Çrédhara.
TEXT 179
çrédharere prabhu baòa prasanna antare
nänä chale äisena prabhu tä’na ghare
TRANSLATION
Çrédhara was very dear to the Lord’s heart, and the Lord would
therefore visit him on various pretexts.
TEXT 180
väkoväkya-parihäsa çrédharera saìge
dui cäri daëòa kari’ cale prabhu raìge
TRANSLATION
The Lord would tease Çrédhara in the course of their regular

conversations, which would last for an hour or two.
TEXT 181
prabhu dekhi’ çrédhara kariyä namaskära
çraddhä kari’ äsana dilena vasivära
TRANSLATION
When Çrédhara saw that Nimäi had arrived, he offered Him obeisances
and a place to sit.
TEXT 182
parama-suçänta çrédharera vyavasäya
prabhu viharena yena uddhatera präya
TRANSLATION
Çrédhara was always peaceful in his behavior, while the Lord enjoyed
playing the role of an agitated young man.
TEXT 183
prabhu bole,—“çrédhara, tumi ye anukñaëa
’hari hari’ bola, tabe duùkha ki käraëa?
TRANSLATION
The Lord said, “Çrédhara, you always chant the name of Hari, so why
are you always afflicted by poverty?
TEXT 184
lakñmé-känte sevana kariyä kene tumi
anna-vastre duùkha päo, kaha dekhi, çuni?”
TRANSLATION
“Can you please tell Me why, after serving the beloved Lord of Lakñmé,
you do not get sufficient food and clothes?”
TEXT 185
çrédhara bolena,—“upaväsa ta’ nä kari
choöa hauka, baòa hauka, vastra dekha pari”
TRANSLATION
Çrédhara replied, “At least I’m not starving, and whether small or
large I’m still wearing some cloth.”
TEXT 186
prabhu bole,—“dekhiläìa gäìöhi daça-öhäïi
ghare bola, dekhitechi khaòagächi näi
TRANSLATION
The Lord said, “But I see your cloth is mended in ten places, and the
roof of your cottage has no straw.
TEXT 187
dekha, ei caëòé-viñaharire püjiyä
ke nä ghare khäya pare’ saba nagariyä”
TRANSLATION
“Look at other people. They worship Caëòé or Viñahari, so they have no

scarcity for food or cloth.”
TEXT 188
çrédhara bolena,—“vipra, balilä uttama
tathäpi sabära käla yäya eka-sama
TRANSLATION
Çrédhara then replied, “O brähmaëa, what You say is indeed correct,

yet the time passes equally for everyone.
TEXT 189
ratna ghare thäke, räjä divya khäya pare’
pakñi-gaëa thäke, dekha, våkñera upare
TRANSLATION
“The king has jewels in his house, and he eats opulent food.
Meanwhile, the birds live in trees.
TEXT 190
käla punaù sabära samäna hai’ yäya
sabe nija-karma bhuïje éçvara-icchäya”
TRANSLATION
“Yet time passes equally for everyone, as they all enjoy the fruits of
their previous activities by the will of the Lord.”
TEXTS 191-192
prabhu bole,—“tomära vistara äche dhana
tähä tumi lukäiyä karaha bhojana
tähä mui vidita karimu kata dine
tabe dekhi, tumi loka bhäëòibä kemane?”
TRANSLATION
The Lord then said, “You have great wealth that you are secretly
enjoying. I will soon disclose this to everyone. Then how will you
cheat us?”
TEXT 193
çrédhara bolena,—“ghare calaha, paëòita
tomäya ämäya dvandva nä haya ucita”
TRANSLATION
Çrédhara said, “O Paëòita, please go home now. It is not proper for us

to argue.”
TEXT 194
prabhu bole,—“ämi tomä’ nä chäòi emane
ki ämäre dibä’, tähä bola ei-kñaëe
TRANSLATION
The Lord said, “I’m not going to leave you so easily. First tell Me
what you’ll give Me.”
TEXT 195
çrédhara bolena,—“ämi kholä veci’ khäi

ihäte ki dimu, tähä balaha, gosäïi!”
TRANSLATION
Çrédhara said, “I maintain myself by selling leaf cups. So tell me,

what can I give You, Gosäïi?”
TEXTS 196-197
prabhu bole,—“ye tomära potä dhana äche
se thäkuka ekhane, päiba tähä päche
ebe kalä, mülä, thoòa deha kaòi-vine
dile, ämi kandala nä kari tomä’ sane”
TRANSLATION
The Lord said, “Let your hidden treasure remain for now. I’ll take
that later. For now, give Me some bananas, banana flowers, and banana
stalks free of charge. Then I won’t argue with you.”
TEXTS 198-200
mane bhäve çrédhara,—“uddhata vipra baòa
kon dina ämäre kiläya päche daòa
märile o brähmaëere ki karite päri?
kaòi-vinä prati-dina dibäre o näri
tathäpiha bale chale ye laya brähmaëe
se ämära bhägya baöe, dimu prati-dine”
TRANSLATION
Çrédhara thought, “This brähmaëa is very aggressive. I’m afraid that

one day He will beat me. But even if He beats me, what can I do to a
brähmaëa? At the same time, I can’t supply Him free of charge every
day. Anyway, whatever this brähmaëa takes by force or deceit, that is
my good fortune. So I’ll continue to give Him every day.”
TEXT 201
cintiyä çrédhara bole,—“çunaha, gosäïi!
kaòi-päti tomära kichui däya näi
TRANSLATION
Thinking in this way, Çrédhara said, “Listen, Gosäïi, don’t worry

about money.
TEXT 202
thoòa, kalä, mülä, kholä dimu bhäla mane
tabe ära kandala nä kara, ämä’ sane”
TRANSLATION
“I’ll happily give You some bananas, banana flowers, leaf cups, and
banana stalks, but please don’t fight with me.”
TEXT 203
prabhu bole,—“bhäla bhäla, ära dvandva näi
tabe thoòa’ kalä bhäla yena päi”
TRANSLATION
The Lord said, “Good, then I won’t fight anymore. But see that I get
good quality bananas and banana stalks.”
TEXT 204
çrédharera kholäya nitya karena bhojana
çrédharera thoòa-kalä-mülä çré-vyaïjana
TRANSLATION
The Lord daily used Çrédhara’s leaf cups, and He ate subjis made from
Çrédhara’s plantains, banana flowers, and banana stalks.
TEXT 205
çrédharera gäche yei läu dhare cäle
tähä khäya prabhu dugdha-maricera jhäle
TRANSLATION
Whenever a squash grew on the roof of Çrédhara’s cottage, the Lord

would eat it, cooked with milk and black pepper.
TEXT 206
prabhu bole,—“ämäre ki väsaha, çrédhara!
tähä kahilei ämi cali’ yäi ghara
TRANSLATION
The Lord then said, “Tell Me, what do you think of Me? After you
answer this, I’ll go home.”
TEXT 207
çrédhara bolena,—“tumi vipra—viñëu-aàça”
prabhu bole,—“nä jänilä, ämi—gopa vaàça
TRANSLATION
Çrédhara replied, “You are a brähmaëa, a portion of Lord Viñëu.” The

Lord said, “You don’t know. Actually I’m from a gopa family.
TEXT 208
tumi ämä’ dekha,—yena brähmaëa-chäoyäla
ämi äpanäre väsi yehena goyäla”
TRANSLATION
“Although you see Me as the son of a brähmaëa, I consider Myself a

cowherd boy.”
TEXT 209
häsena çrédhara çuni’ prabhura vacana
nä cinila nija-prabhu mäyära käraëa
TRANSLATION
Çrédhara smiled at the Lord’s words, but due to the illusory energy he
could not recognize his Lord.
TEXT 210
prabhu bole,—“çrédhara, tomäre kahi tattva!
ämä’ haite tora saba gaìgära mahattva
TRANSLATION
The Lord then said, “Çrédhara, let Me tell you the truth. The glories
of your Ganges are due to Me.”
TEXT 211
çrédhara bolena,—“ohe paëòita-nimäïi!
gaìgä kariyäo ki tomära bhaya näi?
TRANSLATION
Çrédhara replied, “Nimäi Paëòita! Aren’t You afraid of insulting Gaìgä

in this way?
TEXT 212
vayasa bäòile loka kothä sthira haye
tomära cäpalya äro dvi-guëa bäòaye”
TRANSLATION
“One is supposed to become sober as he grows up, but I see that Your
restlessness has doubled.”
TEXT 213
ei-mata çrédharera saìge raìga kari’
äilena nija-gåhe gauräìga çré-hari
TRANSLATION
After joking with Çrédhara in this way, Lord Gauräìga returned to His
home.
TEXT 214
viñëu-dväre vasilena gauräìga-sundara
calilä paòuyä-varga yä’ra yathä ghara
TRANSLATION
Çré Gaurasundara sat down at the door of His Viñëu temple, and His
students all returned to their homes.
TEXT 215
dekhi’ prabhu paurëamäsé-candrera udaya
våndävana-candra-bhäva haila hådaya
TRANSLATION
As Nimäi saw the full moon one night, His heart became absorbed in the
mood of Çré Våndävanacandra.
TEXT 216
apürva muralé-dhvani lägilä karite
äi bai ära keha nä päya çunite
TRANSLATION
Nimäi then began to play a flute in a most enchanting tune, which only
mother Çacé could hear.
TEXT 217
tribhuvana-mohana muralé çuni’ äi
änanda-magane mürchä gelä sei öhäïi
TRANSLATION
When mother Çacé heard the sound of that flute, which attracts the
three worlds, she fell unconscious in ecstasy.
TEXT 218
kñaëeke caitanya päi’ sthira kari’ mana
apürva muralé-dhvani karena çravaëa
TRANSLATION
After a while she regained consciousness and steadied her mind, as she
continued listening to the wonderful sound of the flute.
TEXT 219
yekhäne vasiyä äche gauräìga-sundara
sei-dike çunilena vaàçé manohara
TRANSLATION
Çacé then noticed that the enchanting sound of the flute was coming
from the direction where Nimäi was sitting.
TEXT 220
adbhuta çuniyä äi äilä bähire
dekhe,—putra vasiyäche viñëura duyäre
TRANSLATION
Mother Çacé came outside in astonishment and saw that her son was
sitting at the door of the Viñëu temple.
TEXT 221
ära nähi päyena çunite vaàçé-näda
putrera hådaye dekhe äkäçera cäìda
TRANSLATION
She could no longer hear the sound of the flute, but she saw the full
moon on the chest of her son.
TEXT 222
putra-vakñe dekhe candra-maëòala säkñäte
vismita haiyä äi cähe cäri-bhite
TRANSLATION
Seeing the moon on the chest of her son, Çacé was struck with wonder
and began looking around.
TEXT 223
gåhe äsi’ vasi’ äi lägilä cintite
ki hetu,—niçcaya kichu nä päre karite
TRANSLATION
Mother Çacé then went back inside and began to think about the reason
for such a vision.
TEXT 224
ei-mata kata bhägyavaté çacé äi
yata dekhe prakäça, tähära anta näi
TRANSLATION
In this way the most fortunate mother Çacé saw unlimited

manifestations of opulence.
TEXT 225
kona-dina niçä-bhäge çacé äi çune
géta, vädya-yantra väya kata-çata jane
TRANSLATION
One night Çacé heard hundreds of people singing and playing musical
instruments.
TEXT 226
bahu-vidha mukha-vädya, nåtya, pada-täla
yena mahä-räsa-kréòä çunena viçäla
TRANSLATION
By the sound of dancing and various wind instruments, she considered

that a grand räsa-lélä festival was taking place.
TEXT 227
kona-dina dekhe sarva bäòé-ghara-dvära
jyotir-maya bai kichu nä dekhena ära
TRANSLATION
One day all she could see was a brilliant spiritual effulgence
permeating her house.
TEXT 228
kona-dina dekhe ati-divya näré-gaëa
lakñmé-präya sabe, haste padma-vibhüñaëa
TRANSLATION
On another day she saw many divine women, who all held lotus flowers
in their hands and resembled the goddess fortune.
TEXT 229
kona-dina dekhe jyotir-maya deva-gaëa
dekhi’ punaù ära nähi päya daraçana
TRANSLATION
One day she saw the effulgent demigods, but when she looked again she
couldn’t see them.
TEXT 230
äira e-saba dåñöi kichu citra nahe
viñëu-bhakti-svarüpiëé vede yäì’re kahe
TRANSLATION
It is not astonishing that Çacé had such visions, for the Vedas
describe her as the personification of devotional service to Lord
Viñëu.
TEXT 231
äi yä’re sakåt karena dåñöi-päte
sei haya adhikäré e saba dekhite
TRANSLATION
Whoever receives the merciful glance of mother Çacé becomes eligible

to see such opulences.
TEXT 232
hena-mate çré-gaurasundara vanamälé
äche güòha-rüpe nijänande kutuhalé
TRANSLATION
In this way Çré Gaurasundara, who is nondifferent from Lord Kåñëa,

lived in Navadvépa incognito, while relishing His own ecstasy.
TEXT 233
yadyapi eteka prabhu äpanä’ prakäçe
tathäpiha cinite nä päre kona däse
TRANSLATION
Although the Lord manifested His opulences in various ways, His

servants were still unable to recognize Him.
TEXT 234
hena se auddhatya prabhu karena kautuke
te-mata uddhata ära nähi navadvépe
TRANSLATION
The arrogance that was sportingly displayed by Nimäi was unmatched

throughout Navadvépa.
TEXTS 235-240
yakhana ye-rüpe lélä karena éçvara
sei sarva-çreñöha, tä’ra nähika sosara
yuddha lélä-prati icchä upaje yakhana
astra-sikñä-véra ära nä thäke temana
käma-lélä karite yakhana icchä haya
lakñärbuda vanitä se karena vijaya
dhana vilasite se yakhana icchä haya
prajära gharete haya nidhi koöi-maya
emana uddhata gaurasundara ekhane
ei prabhu virakta-dharma laibe yakhane
se virakti-bhakti-kaëä kothä tribhuvane?
anye ki sambhave tähä?—vyakta sarva jane

TRANSLATION
The pastimes enjoyed by the Lord are supreme in all respects. Whenever
the Lord desires to fight, He becomes the topmost hero and no one can
surpass His prowess with weapons. Whenever the Lord desires to enjoy
conjugal pastimes, He manifests millions of beautiful women. Whenever
the Lord desires to enjoy opulence, He fills His servant’s homes with
millions of oceans of wealth. In this way the arrogant nature now
manifest by the Lord immediately vanished when He accepted the path of
renunciation. At that time not even a fragment of the renunciation and
devotion that He manifest could be found throughout the three worlds.
Is this possible for anyone else?
TEXT 241
ei-mata éçvarera sarva-çreñöha-karma
sabe sevakere häre, se tähäna dharma
TRANSLATION
The activities of the Lord are supreme in all respects, but it is His
nature to accept defeat at the hands of His devotees.
TEXT 242
eka-dina prabhu äisena räja-pathe
päïca säta paòuyä prabhura cäri-bhite
TRANSLATION
One day Nimäi, along with five or seven students, was walking down the
main road.
TEXT 243
vyavahäre räja-yogya vastra paridhäna
aìge péta-vastra çobhe kåñëera samäna
TRANSLATION
Nimäi was dressed like a king. The yellow cloth that covered His body
made Him look just like Kåñëa.
TEXT 244
adhare tämbüla, koöi-candra çré-vadana
loke bole,—“mürti-manta ei ki madana?”
TRANSLATION
As He chewed betel nut, His face resembled millions of moons. People

who saw Him inquired, “Is He Cupid?”
TEXT 245
laläöe tilaka-ürddhva, pustaka çré-kare
dåñöi-mätre padma-netre sarva-päpa hare’
TRANSLATION
His forehead was decorated with tilaka, and in His hands He carried
some books. A glance from His lotus eyes destroyed all sins.
TEXT 246
svabhäve caïcala paòuyära varga-saìge
bähu doläiyä prabhu äisena raìge
TRANSLATION
As the restless-natured Lord walked along with His students, His arms
swung back and forth.
TEXT 247
daive pathe äisena paëòita çréväsa
prabhu dekhi’ mätra tä’na haila mahä-häsa
TRANSLATION
By providence, Çréväsa Paëòita was coming from the opposite direction

at that time. Upon seeing the Lord, Çréväsa began to laugh loudly.
TEXT 248
tä’ne dekhi’ prabhu karilena namaskära
“cirajévé hao” bole çréväsa udära
TRANSLATION
Nimäi offered obeisances to Çréväsa, who blessed Nimäi by saying,

“Live forever.”
TEXTS 249-253
häsiyä çréväsa bole,—“kaha dekhi, çuni?
kati caliyächa uddhatera cüòämaëi?
kåñëa nä bhajiyä käla ki-kärye goìäo?
rätri-dina niravadhi kene vä paòäo?
paòe kene loka?—kåñëa-bhakti jänibäre
se yadi nahila, tabe vidyäya ki kare?
eteke sarvadä vyartha nä goìäo käla
paòilä ta’, ebe kåñëa bhajaha sakäla”
häsi’ bole mahäprabhu,—“çunaha, paëòita!
tomära kåpäya seha haibe niçcita”
TRANSLATION
Çréväsa smiled and inquired, “O best of the arrogant, where are You
going? Why do You uselessly waste Your time by not worshiping Kåñëa?
Why do You spend day and night simply teaching mundane knowledge? Why
do people study? Education is only for understanding devotional
service of Lord Kåñëa. Therefore don’t uselessly waste Your time any
longer. You’ve studied enough. Now You should worship Kåñëa.” Nimäi
smiled and said, “Listen, Paëòita! That will certainly be done by your
mercy.”
TEXT 254
eta bali’ mahäprabhu häsiyä calilä
gaìgä-tére äsi’ çiñya-sahite mililä
TRANSLATION
After speaking in this way, Mahäprabhu smiled and departed for the
bank of the Ganges, where He met His students.
TEXT 255
gaìgä-tére vasilena çré-çacénandana
catur-dike veòiyä vasilä çiñya-gaëa
TRANSLATION
Çré Çacénandana then sat on the bank of the Ganges with His students
surrounding Him on all sides.
TEXT 256
koöi-mukhe sei çobhä nä päri kahite
upamä o tä’ra nähi dekhi trijagate
TRANSLATION
I could not describe the beauty of that scene even if I had millions
of mouths. There is no comparison in the three worlds.
TEXT 257
candra-tärä-gaëa vä baliba, seho naya
sakalaìka,—tä’ra kalä kñaya-våddhi haya
TRANSLATION
I cannot compare that scene with the moon surrounded by stars, because
the moon has spots and it also waxes and wanes.
TEXT 258
sarva-käla-paripürëa e prabhura kalä
niñkalaìka, teïi se upamä düre gelä
TRANSLATION
This Lord, however, is eternally complete and spotless, therefore a

comparison with the moon is unjustified.
TEXT 259
båhaspati-upamä o dite nä yuyäya
teìho eka-pakña,—deva-gaëera sahäya
TRANSLATION
I cannot compare Nimäi with even Båhaspati, because Båhaspati is

partial to the demigods.
TEXT 260
e prabhu—sabära pakña, sahäya sabära
ataeva se dåñöänta nä haya iìhära
TRANSLATION
This Lord, however, is partial to everyone, and therefore a comparison

with Båhaspati is also unjustified.
TEXT 261
kämadeva-upamä vä diba, seho naya
teìho citte jägile, cittera kñobha haya
TRANSLATION
Nor can I compare Nimäi with Cupid, because if Cupid appears in one’s
heart, that heart becomes agitated.
TEXT 262
e prabhu jägile citte, sarva-bandha-kñaya
parama-nirmala suprasanna citta haya
TRANSLATION
When this Lord appears in one’s heart, however, all one’s material
bondage is destroyed and his heart becomes pure and happy.
TEXT 263
ei-mata sakala dåñöänta yogya naya
sabe eka upamä dekhiyä citte laya
TRANSLATION
Therefore all these comparisons are improper. But there is one

comparison that I can think of.
TEXTS 264-265
kälindéra tére yena çré-nanda-kumära
gopa-vånda-madhye vasi’ karilä vihära
sei gopa-vånda lai’ sei kåñëacandra
bujhi,—dvija-rüpe gaìgä-tére kare raìga
TRANSLATION
Just as the son of Nanda enjoyed His pastimes sitting amongst the
cowherd boys on the bank of the Yamunä, that same Kåñëa in the form of
a brähmaëa now enjoyed pastimes sitting with those same cowherd boys
on the bank of the Ganges.
TEXT 266
gaìgä-tére ye-ye-jane dekhe prabhu-mukha
sei päya ati-anirvacanéya sukha
TRANSLATION
Whoever saw the Lord’s face as He sat on the bank of the Ganges
attained indescribable happiness.
TEXTS 267-270
dekhiyä prabhura teja ati-vilakñaëa
gaìgä-tére käëäkäëi kare sarva-jana
keha bole,—“eta teja mänuñera naya”
keha bole,—“e brähmaëa viñëu-aàça haya”
keha bole,—“vipra räjä haibeka gauòe
sei ei bujhi,—ei kathana nä naòe
räja-cakravarté-cihna dekhiye sakala”
ei-mata bole yä’ra yata buddhi-bala
TRANSLATION
Seeing the Lord’s extraordinary effulgence, everyone on the bank of

the Ganges began to whisper to one another. Someone said, “An ordinary
human does not have such effulgence.” Someone else said, “This
brähmaëa is a portion of Lord Viñëu.” Another said, “I think He will
fulfill the prediction that a brähmaëa will become the king of Gauòa,
for He has all the symptoms of a king.” In this way everyone spoke
according to their understanding.
TEXT 271
adhyäpaka-prati saba kaöäkñä kariyä
vyäkhyä kare prabhu gaìgä-samépe vasiyä
TRANSLATION
Meanwhile, the Lord pointed out faults in the other teachers as He

engaged in explaining the scriptures on the bank of the Ganges.
TEXT 272
’haya’ vyäkhyä ’naya’ kare ’naya’ kare ’haya’

sakala khaëòiyä, çeñe sakala sthäpaya
TRANSLATION
Nimäi established correct statements as incorrect and incorrect

statements as correct. Then, after refuting all other explanations, He
again established the proper meaning with new explanations.
TEXT 273
prabhu bole,—“tä’re ämi bali ye ’paëòita’
eka-bära vyäkhyä kare ämära sahita
TRANSLATION
The Lord said, “I consider a person learned if he is able to discuss

with Me.
TEXT 274
sei vyäkhyä vyäkhyäna kariyä ära-bära
ämä’ prabodhibe,—hena çakti äche kä’ra?”
TRANSLATION
“Who has the power to refute Me by establishing a different

explanation?”
TEXT 275
ei-mata éçvara vyaïjena ahaìkära
sarva-garva cürëa haya çuniïä sabära
TRANSLATION
As the Supreme Lord exhibited His pride in this way, He smashed the
pride of all others.
TEXT 276
kata vä prabhura çiñya, tä’ra anta näi

kata vä maëòalé hai’ paòe öhäïi öhäïi
TRANSLATION
The Lord had innumerable students, who studied in groups under His
direction.
TEXT 277
prati-dina daça biça brähmaëa-kumära
äsiyä prabhura pä’ya kare namaskära
TRANSLATION
Every day ten or twenty brähmaëa boys came to offer obeisances to the
Lord.
TEXT 278
“paëòita, ämarä paòibäìa tomä’ sthäne
kichu jäni,—hena kåpä karibä äpane”
TRANSLATION
They would say, “O Paëòita, we wish to study with You. Please be

merciful, so that we may learn something.”
TEXT 279
“bhäla bhäla”,—häsi prabhu bolena vacana
ei-mata prati-dina bäòe çiñya-gaëa
TRANSLATION
The Lord smiled and said, “Good. Good.” Thus the number of His
students increased day by day.
TEXT 280
gaìgä-tére çiñya-saìge maëòalé kariyä

vaikuëöhera cüòämaëi ächena vasiyä
TRANSLATION
The Lord of Vaikuëöha would sit amidst the circle of His students on
the bank of the Ganges.
TEXT 281
catur-dike dekhe saba bhägyavanta loka
sarva-navadvépa prabhu-prabhäve açoka
TRANSLATION
Fortunate people watched from all sides, and by the influence of the
Lord the entire city of Navadvépa became free from lamentation.
TEXT 282
se änanda ye-ye-bhägyavanta dekhileka
kon jana äche,—tä’ra bhägya balibeka?
TRANSLATION
Who can calculate the good fortune of the pious souls who saw those
pastimes?
TEXT 283
se änanda dekhileka ye sukåti jana
tä’ne dekhile o, khaëòe saàsära-bandhana
TRANSLATION
Just by seeing a pious soul who has seen those pastimes one is freed
from material bondage.
TEXT 284
haila päpiñöha-janma, nä haila takhane!

hailäìa vaïcita se-sukha-daraçane!
TRANSLATION
My sinful birth did not take place at that time! Therefore I was
cheated from seeing those pastimes!
TEXT 285
tathäpiha ei kåpä kara gauracandra!
se-lélä-småti mora hauka janma janma
TRANSLATION
Still, O Gauracandra, please be merciful to me so that I may remember

those pastimes birth after birth.
TEXT 286
sa-pärñade tumi nityänanda yathä-yathä
lélä kara’,—mui yena bhåtya haìa tathä
TRANSLATION
Wherever You and Nityänanda perform pastimes with Your associates, may
I be present there as a servant.
TEXT 287
TRANSLATION

CBP 13: Defeating Digvijayé
Chapter Thirteen: Defeating Digvijayé
TEXT 1
jaya jaya dvija-kula-dépa gauracandra
jaya jaya bhakta-goñöhé-hådaya-änanda
TRANSLATION
All glories to Çré Gauracandra, the shining light of the family of

brähmaëas. All glories to the Lord, who increases the happiness in the
hearts of His devotees.
TEXT 2
jaya jaya dvära-päla-govindera nätha
jéva-prati kara, prabhu, çubha-dåñöi-päta
TRANSLATION
All glories to the Lord of Govinda the doorkeeper. O Lord, please

TEXT 3
jaya adhyäpaka-çiroratna vipra-räja
jaya jaya caitanyera bhakata-samäja
TRANSLATION
All glories to the crest jewel of teachers and the king of brähmaëas.
All glories to the devotees of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 4
hena-mate vidyä-rase çré-vaikuëöha-nätha
vaisena sabära kari’ vidyä-garva-päta
TRANSLATION
In this way the Lord of Vaikuëöha enjoyed His scholastic pastimes by

vanquishing the scholars’ pride.
TEXT 5
yadyapiha navadvépe paëòita samäja
koöy-arbuda adhyäpaka nänä-çästra-räja
TRANSLATION
Navadvépa was full of millions of learned scholars, each of whom had

mastered various scriptures.
TEXT 6
bhaööäcärya, cakravarté, miçra vä äcärya
adhyäpanä vinä kä’ro ära nähi kärya
TRANSLATION
Bhaööäcäryas, Cakravartés, Miçras, and Äcäryas had no occupation other

than teaching.
TEXT 7
yadyapiha sabei svatantra, sabära jaya
çästra-carcä haile brahmäreha nähi saya
TRANSLATION
These scholars were all independent and so victorious in debating

scriptures that they disregarded persons as learned as Lord Brahmä.
TEXT 8
prabhu yata niravadhi äkñepa karena
paramparä, säkñäteha sabei çunena
TRANSLATION
The Lord constantly rebuked these scholars, who had to directly or

indirectly hear those taunts.
TEXT 9
tathäpiha hena jana nähi prabhu-prati
dvirukti karite kä’ro nähi çakti kati
TRANSLATION
Nevertheless, not one of them was able to counter the Lord’s

challenges.
TEXT 10
hena se sädhvasa janme prabhure dekhiyä
sabei yäyena eka-dike namra haiyä
TRANSLATION
They were so frightened on seeing the Lord that they would humbly try
to avoid Him.
TEXT 11
yadi vä kähäre prabhu karena sambhäña
sei-jana haya yena ati baòa däsa
TRANSLATION
Whoever the Lord spoke with would become His staunch follower.
TEXT 12
prabhura päëòitya-buddhi çiçu-käla haite
sabei jänena gaìgä-tére bhäla-mate
TRANSLATION
Everyone on the banks of the Ganges knew well that the Lord was most
intelligent from His very childhood.
TEXT 13
kona-rüpe keha prabodhite nähi päre
ihä o sabära citte jägaye antare
TRANSLATION
Within their hearts they knew that the Lord could not be defeated in
argument.
TEXT 14
prabhu dekhi’ svabhävei janmaye sädhvasa
ataeva prabhu dekhi’ sabe haya vaça
TRANSLATION
Therefore they naturally became frightened when they saw the Lord, and
they were obliged to accept subordination to Him.
TEXT 15
tathäpiha hena tä’na mäyära baòäi
bujhibäre päre tä’ne,—hena jana näi
TRANSLATION
Nevertheless, the influence of the illusory energy is such that no one

was able to recognize Him.
TEXT 16
teìho yadi nä karena äpanä’ vidita
tabe tä’ne keha nähi jäne kadäcita
TRANSLATION
No one can possibly recognize the Lord unless and until He reveals
Himself.
TEXT 17
teìho punaù nitya suprasanna sarva-réte
tähäna mäyäya punaù sabe vimohite
TRANSLATION
The Lord is eternally merciful to the living entities in every

respect, yet due to the influence of His illusory energy everyone
remained ignorant of His identity.
TEXT 18
hena-mate sabäre mohiyä gauracandra
vidyä-rase navadvépe kare prabhu raìga
TRANSLATION
In this way Gauracandra bewildered everyone as He enjoyed His

scholastic pastimes in Navadvépa.
TEXT 19
hena-käle tathä eka mahä-digvijayé
äila parama-ahaìkära-yukta hai’
TRANSLATION
In the meantime a proud champion of learning arrived in Navadvépa.
TEXT 20
sarasvaté-mantrera ekänta upäsaka
mantra japi’ sarasvaté karileka vaça
TRANSLATION
He was a staunch devotee of goddess Sarasvaté; by chanting her mantra

he had won her favor.
TEXT 21
viñëu-bhakti-svarüpiëé, viñëu-vakñaù-sthitä
mürti-bhede ramä,—sarasvaté jagan-mätä
TRANSLATION
Sarasvaté is the personification of devotional service to Lord Viñëu.

Being nondifferent from Lakñmé, she eternally resides on the chest of
Lord Viñëu. She is the mother of the universe.
TEXT 22
bhägya-vaçe brähmaëera pratyakña hailä
’tribhuvana digvijayé’ kari’ vara dilä
TRANSLATION
Due to the brähmaëa’s great fortune, she appeared before him and
blessed him to conquer the three worlds.
TEXT 23
yäì’ra dåñöi-päta-mätre haya viñëu-bhakti
’digvijayé’-vara vä tähäna kon çakti?
TRANSLATION
What is the difficulty for her to bless one to become a champion of

learning when simply by her merciful glance one achieves devotional
service to Lord Viñëu?
TEXT 24
päi sarsvatéra säkñäte vara-däna
saàsära jiniyä vipra bule sthäne-sthäna
TRANSLATION
After directly receiving the benediction of goddess Sarasvaté, the

brähmaëa traveled from province to province, defeating the local
scholars wherever he went.
TEXT 25
sarva-çästra jihväya äise nirantara
hena nähi jagate, ye dibeka uttara
TRANSLATION
All the scriptures resided on the tip of his tongue. There was no one
in the world who could answer his challenge.
TEXT 26
yä’ra kakñä-mätra nähi bujhe kona-jane
digvijayé hai’ bule sarva sthäne-sthäne
TRANSLATION
Many scholars were not even able to understand his questions, so he

easily conquered the scholars wherever he went.
TEXT 27
çunilena baòa navadvépera mahimä
paëòita-samäja yata, tä’ra nähi sémä
TRANSLATION
He then heard about the glories of Navadvépa, wherein endless learned

scholars resided.
TEXT 28
parama-samåddha açva-gaja-yukta hai’
sabä’ jini’ navadvépe gelä digvijayé
TRANSLATION
Thus after conquering all other provinces, the champion scholar came
to Navadvépa along with his opulent entourage, which included horses
and elephants.
TEXT 29
prati ghare ghare prati paëòita-sabhäya
mahä-dhvani upajila sarva-nadéyäya
TRANSLATION
As a result, a loud commotion arose in every house and every assembly

of learned scholars in Nadia.
TEXT 30
“sarva-räjya-deça jini’ jaya-patra lai’
navadvépe äsiyäche eka digvijayé
TRANSLATION
People everywhere were heard saying, “A champion scholar has come to

Navadvépa with a certificate of victory from scholars all over the
country.
TEXT 31
sarasvatéra vara-putra’ çuni’ sarva-jane
paëòita sabära baòa cintä haila mane
TRANSLATION
When all the learned scholars of Navadvépa heard that he was favored
by Sarasvaté, they began to worry.
TEXT 32
“jambudvépe yata äche paëòitera sthäna
sabä jini’ navadvépa jagate väkhäna
TRANSLATION
“Of all places of learning throughout Jambudvépa, Navadvépa surpasses

all.
TEXT 33
hena-sthäna digvijayé yäibe jiniïä
saàsäre ei apratiñöhä ghuñibe çuniïä
TRANSLATION
“If this Digvijayé is victorious in such a place as this, then

scholars all over the world will condemn us.
TEXT 34
yujhite vä kä’ra çakti äche tä’na sane?
sarasvaté vara yäì’re dilena äpane?
TRANSLATION
“Yet who has the ability to debate with one who has received the
blessings of Sarasvaté?
TEXT 35
sarasvaté vaktä yäì’ra jihväya äpane
manuñye ki väde kabhu päre tä’na sane?
TRANSLATION
“Since Sarasvaté resides on his tongue, how can a human being debate
with him?”
TEXT 36
sahasra sahasra mahä-mahä-bhaööäcärya
sabei cintena mane, chäòi’ sarva kärya
TRANSLATION
Thousands of great Bhaööäcäryas left their duties out of anxiety.
TEXT 37
catur-dike sabei karena kolähala
“bujhibäìa ei-bära yata vidyäbala”
TRANSLATION
All over Navadvépa people were heard saying, “Now we’ll understand the
power of our knowledge.”
TEXT 38
e-saba våttänta yata paòuyära gaëe
kahilena nija-guru gauräìgera sthäne
TRANSLATION
The students went and informed their teacher, Gauräìga, of all these
incidents.
TEXT 39
“eka digvijayé sarasvaté vaça kari’
sarvatra jiniyä bule jaya-patra dhari’
TRANSLATION
“A Digvijayé who has been blessed by Sarasvaté and who has conquered
scholars throughout the world has come with his certificate of
victory.
TEXT 40
hasté, ghoòä, dolä, loka, aneka saàhati
samprati äsiyä hailä navadvépe sthiti
TRANSLATION
“He has arrived in Navadvépa surrounded by elephants, horses,

palanquins, and many followers.
TEXT 41
navadvépe äpanära pratidvandvé cäya
nahe jaya-patra mäge sakala-sabhäya”
TRANSLATION
“He has come to Navadvépa seeking an opponent. Otherwise he demands a

certificate of victory from the scholars of Navadvépa.”
TEXT 42
çuni’ çiñya-gaëera vacana gauramaëi
häsiyä kahite lägilena tattva-väëé
TRANSLATION
Hearing the words of His students, the jewel-like Gauräìga smiled and
began to describe the nature of the Supreme Lord.
TEXT 43
“çuna, bhäi saba, ei kahi tattva-kathä
ahaìkära nä sahena éçvara sarvathä
TRANSLATION
“Listen, dear brothers. The Supreme Lord never tolerates false pride.
TEXT 44
ye-ye-guëe matta hai’ kare ahaìkära
avaçya éçvara tähä karena saàhära
TRANSLATION
“Whenever the Lord sees someone proud of some personal quality, He

certainly removes the cause of that pride.
TEXT 45
phalavanta våkña ära guëavanta jana
’namratä’ se tähära svabhäva anukñaëa
TRANSLATION
“The nature of both the tree laden with fruit and the man decorated
with good qualities is that they bow down with humility.
TEXT 46
haihaya, nahuña, veëa, bäëa, naraka, rävaëa
mahä-digvijayé çuniyächa ye ye-jana
TRANSLATION
“You must have heard of the great Digvijayés of the past like Haihaya,
Nahuña, Veëa, Bäëa, Naraka, and Rävaëa.
TEXT 47
bujha dekhi, kä’ra garva cürëa nähi haya?
sarvathä éçvara ahaìkära nähi saya
TRANSLATION
“Try to think, whose pride was not smashed? The Supreme Lord never
tolerates anyone’s false ego.
TEXT 48
eteke tähära yata vidyä-ahaìkära
dekhibe ethäi saba haibe saàhära”
TRANSLATION
“Therefore you will see this Digvijayé’s scholastic pride vanquished

here in Navadvépa.”
TEXT 49
eta bali’ häsi’ prabhu çiñya-gaëa-saìge
sandhyä-käle gaìga-tére äilena raìge
TRANSLATION
After saying this, Nimäi smiled. Then in the evening He took His
students to the bank of the Ganges.
TEXT 50
gaìgä-jala sparça kari’, gaìgä namaskari’
vasilena çiñya-saìge gauräìga çré-hari
TRANSLATION
After sprinkling some Ganges water on His head and offering

obeisances, Lord Gauräìga sat down on the bank with His students.
TEXT 51
aneka maëòalé hai’ sarva-çiñya-gaëa
vasilena catur-dike parama-çobhana
TRANSLATION
As the students sat around the Lord in various groups, it created an

unprecedented scene.
TEXT 52
dharma-kathä, çästra-kathä açeña kautuke
gaìgä-tére vasiyä ächena prabhu sukhe
TRANSLATION
The Lord jubilantly engaged in discussing varëäçrama-dharma and

scriptural topics on the bank of the Ganges.
TEXT 53
kähäre nä kahi’ mane bhävena éçvare
“digvijayé jinibäìa kemana prakäre?”
TRANSLATION
Though He did not say anything, the Lord thought, “How shall I defeat
this Digvijayé?
TEXT 54
e viprera haiyäche mahä-ahaìkära
’jagate mahära pratidvandvé nähi ära’
TRANSLATION
“This brähmaëa has become most proud, because he thinks there is no

one in the world to oppose him.
TEXT 55
sabhä-madhye jaya yadi kariye ihäre
måta-tulya haibeka saàsära-bhitare
TRANSLATION
“If I defeat him in an assembly, it would be equal to death for him.
TEXT 56
viprere läghava karibeka sarva-loke
luöibe sarvasva, vipra maribeka çoke
TRANSLATION
“Everyone would belittle him, they would plunder his belongings, and
he would die in lamentation.
TEXT 57
duùkha nä päibe vipra, garva haibe kñaya

virale se karibäìa digviyayé jaya
TRANSLATION
“Therefore I will defeat him in a private place, so that his pride

will be destroyed but he won’t be hurt.”
TEXT 58
ei-mata éçvara cintite sei-kñaëe
digvijayé niçäya äilä sei-sthäne
TRANSLATION
While the Lord was thinking in this way, night fell and the Digvijayé
arrived at that spot.
TEXTS 59-60
parama nirmala niçä pürëa-candravaté
kibä çobhä haiyä ächena bhägérathé
çiñya-saìge gaìgä-tére ächena éçvara
ananta-brahmäëòe rüpa sarva manohara
TRANSLATION
It was a clear full moon night, and the Ganges looked most enchanting.
As the Lord sat with His students, His attractive form was unmatched
throughout innumerable universes.
TEXT 61
häsya-yukta çré-candra-vadana anukñaëa
nirantara divya-dåñöi dui çré-nayana
TRANSLATION
A smile decorated the Lord’s moonlike face, and His beautiful eyes
showered merciful glances.
TEXT 62
muktä jini’ çré-daçana, aruëa adhara
dayämaya sukomala sarva-kalevara
TRANSLATION
His teeth defeated the luster of a string of pearls, and His reddish
lips resembled the color of the rising sun. He was full of compassion,
and all the limbs of His body were delicate.
TEXT 63
çré-mastake suvalita cäïcara çré-keça
siàha-gréva, gaja-skanda, vilakñaëa veça
TRANSLATION
His head was adorned with beautiful curly black hair. His dress was
divine, His neck resembled that of a lion, and His shoulders were like
those of an elephant.
TEXT 64
suprakäëòa çré-vigraha, sundara hådaya
yajïa-sütra-rüpe taìhi ananta-vijaya
TRANSLATION
His body was very large, and His attractive chest was adorned by Lord
Ananta in the form of a brähmaëa thread.
TEXT 65
çré-läläöe ürddhva-sutilaka manohara
äjänu-lambita dui çré-bhuja sundara
TRANSLATION
An enchanting mark of tilaka decorated His forehead, and His beautiful

arms reached to His knees.
TEXT 66
yoga-paööa-chände vastra kariyä bandana
väma-üru-mäjhe-thui’ dakñiëa caraëa
TRANSLATION
The Lord wore His cloth like a sannyäsé, and He sat with His right
foot on His left thigh.
TEXT 67
karite ächena prabhu çästrera vyäkhyäna
’haya’ ’naya’ kare, ’naya’ karena pramäëa
TRANSLATION
As the Lord explained the scriptures, He established correct

statements as incorrect and incorrect statements as correct.
TEXT 68
aneka maëòalé hai’ sarva-çiñya-gaëa
catur-dike vasiyä ächena suçobhana
TRANSLATION
All of His students sitting around Him in groups created an enchanting

scene.
TEXT 69
apürva dekhilä digvijayé suvismita
mane bhäve,—“ei bujhi nimäi paëòita?”
TRANSLATION
Seeing that wonderful scene, Digvijayé was astonished and thought, “Is
this Nimäi Paëòita?”
TEXT 70
alakñite sei sthäne thäki’ digvijayé
prabhura saundarya cä’he eka-dåñöi hai’
TRANSLATION
Digvijayé remained incognito as he gazed steadily on the Lord’s

beautiful form.
TEXT 71
çiñya-sthäne jijïäsilä,—“ki näma ihäna?”
çiñya bole,—“nimäi paëòita khyäti yä’na”
TRANSLATION
He then asked a student, “What is His name?” and the student replied,
“He is the famous Nimäi Paëòita.”
TEXT 72
tabe gaìgä namaskari’ sei vipra-vara
äilena éçvarera sabhära bhitara
TRANSLATION
The best of the brähmaëas then offered his obeisances to the Ganges
and entered the Lord’s assembly.
TEXT 73
tä’ne dekhi’ prabhu kichu éñat häsiyä
vasite balilä ati ädara kariyä
TRANSLATION
Seeing him, the Lord slightly smiled as He offered him a seat with
great respect.
TEXT 74
parama-niùçaìka sei, digvijayé ära
tabu prabhu dekhilä sädhvasa haila täì’ra
TRANSLATION
Although the Digvijayé was very brave by nature and a champion of

learning besides, he was nevertheless frightened on seeing the Lord.
TEXT 75
éçvara-svabhäva-çakti ei-mata haya
dekhitei mätra tä’ne, sädhvasa janmaya
TRANSLATION
The power of the Supreme Lord’s natural characteristic is such that

the very sight of Him produces fear.
TEXT 76
säta päïca kathä prabhu kahi’ vipra-saìge
jijïäsite täì’re kichu ärambhilä raìge
TRANSLATION
After exchanging a few words of introduction, the Lord began to

sportingly inquire from him.
TEXTS 77-80
prabhu kahe,—“tomära kavitvera nahi sémä
hena nähi, yähä tumi nä kara’ varëanä
gaìgära mahimä kichu karaha paöhana
çuniyä sabära hauka päpa-vimocana
çuni’ sei digvijayé prabhura vacana

sei-kñaëe karibäre lägilä varëana
druta ye lägilä vipra karite varëanä
kata-rüpe bole, tä’ra ke karibe sémä?
TRANSLATION
The Lord said, “There is no limit to your poetic ability. There is

nothing that you are unable to describe. Please recite some of the
glories of the Ganges, for by hearing such glories everyone’s sins are
destroyed.” Hearing the Lord’s request, the Digvijayé immediately
began to describe the glories of the Ganges. Who can fathom the
countless verses that the brähmaëa so quickly recited?
TEXT 81
kata megha, çuni, yena karaye garjana
ei-mata kavitvera gämbhérya-paöhana
TRANSLATION
The Digvijayé’s recitation was like the deep rumbling of clouds.
TEXT 82
jihväya äpani sarasvaté-adhiñöhäna
ye bolaye, se-i haya atyanta-pramäëa
TRANSLATION
Since Sarasvaté personally resided on the tongue of Digvijayé,

whatever he spoke was authorized.
TEXT 83
manuñyera çaktye tähä düñibeka ke?
hena vidyävanta nähi,—bujhibeka ye
TRANSLATION
No human being had the ability to refute his speech, for no scholar
could even understand him.
TEXT 84
sahasra-sahasra yata prabhura çiñya-gaëa
aväk hailä sabe çuniïä varëana
TRANSLATION
The Lord’s thousands of students all became speechless on hearing

those descriptions.
TEXT 85
“räma räma adbhuta!” smarena çiñya-gaëa
“manuñyera e-mata ki sphuraye kathana?”
TRANSLATION
“Räma! Räma! How wonderful!” they marveled. “Can an ordinary human

being speak like this?”
TEXT 86
jagate adbhuta yata çabda-alaìkära
sei bai kavitvera varëana nähi ära
TRANSLATION
The most wonderful words and literary ornaments in the world were all
used in the Digvijayé’s recitation.
TEXT 87
sarva-çästre mahä-viçärada ye-ye-jana
hena çabda täì’sabära o bujhite viñama
TRANSLATION
Even those who were fully conversant in the scriptures had great
difficulty understanding his words.
TEXT 88
ei-mata prahara-khäneka digvijayé
adbhuta se paòaye, tathäpi anta näi
TRANSLATION
The Digvijayé continually recited in this amazing way for three hours
without coming to an end.
TEXT 89
paòi’ yadi digvijayé hailä avasara
tabe häsi’ balilena çré-gaurasundara
TRANSLATION
When Digvijayé finally finished his recitation, Çré Gaurasundara

smiled and spoke.
TEXT 90
“tomära ye-çabdera granthana abhipräya
tumi vine bujhäile, bujhä nähi yäya
TRANSLATION
“The purport of your words are so exalted that unless you explain them
no one can understand.
TEXT 91
eteke äpane kichu karaha vyäkhyäna
ye çabde ye bola tumi, sei supramäëa”
TRANSLATION
“Therefore please explain a portion of your recitation, for whatever
meaning is explained by you must be accepted.”
TEXT 92
çuniïä prabhura väkya sarva-manohara
vyäkhyä karibäre lägilena vipra-vara
TRANSLATION
Hearing the Lord’s enchanting words, the best of the brähmaëas began
to explain.
TEXT 93
vyäkhyä karilei mätra prabhu sei-kñaëe
düñilena ädi-madhya-ante tina sthäne
TRANSLATION
But as soon as he began to explain a verse, the Lord immediately

pointed out faults in the beginning, middle, and end of the verse.
TEXT 94
prabhu bole,—“e sakala çabda-alaìkära
çästra-mate çuddha haite viñama apära
TRANSLATION
The Lord said, “According to the scriptures, all the words and
literary ornaments that you have used are far from correct.
TEXT 95
tumi vä diyächa kon abhipräya kari’
bola dekhi?” kahilena gauräìga çré-hari
TRANSLATION
“But please tell us, what was your intended meaning of these
ornaments?” asked Lord Gauräìga.
TEXT 96
eta baòa sarasvaté-putra digvijayé
siddhänta nä sphure kichu, buddhi gela kahiì
TRANSLATION
Digvijayé, the great son of Sarasvaté, was unable to properly explain,

for his intelligence had left him.
TEXT 97
säta päïca bole vipra, prabodhite näre
yei bole, täi doñe gauräìga-sundara
TRANSLATION
Whatever little attempt he made to defend himself was refuted by Lord

Gaurasundara.
TEXT 98
sakala pratibhä paläila kon sthäne
äpane nä bujhe vipra, ki bole äpane
TRANSLATION
It appeared that the Digvijayé’s intelligence had taken leave of him,

for he didn’t even know what he was saying.
TEXT 99
prabhu bole,—“e thäkuka, paòa kichu ära”
paòite o pürva-mata çakti nähi ära
TRANSLATION
The Lord said, “Leave this verse and recite another,” but the
Digvijayé was unable to recite like before.
TEXT 100
kon citra-tähäna sammoha prabhu-sthäne?
vede o päyena moha yäì’ra vidyamäne
TRANSLATION
It is not unusual that Digvijayé was bewildered in front of the Lord,

because even the Vedas are bewildered in the presence of the Lord.
TEXTS 101-102
äpane ananta, caturmukha, païcänana
yäì’sabära dåñöye haya ananta bhuvana
täì’ra o päyena moha yäì’ra vidyamäne
kon citra,—se viprera moha prabhu-sthäne?
TRANSLATION
Lord Brahmä, Lord Ananta, and Lord Çiva create, maintain, and
annihilate innumerable universes. When even they are bewildered before
the Lord, then what is surprising if this brähmaëa was bewildered?
TEXT 103
lakñmé-sarasvaté-ädi yata yogamäyä
ananta-brahmäëòa mohe’ yäì’sabära chäyä
TRANSLATION
Unlimited universes are bewildered by mäyä, the shadow of Lakñmé,

Sarasvaté, and other internal potencies of the Lord.
TEXT 104
tähärä päyena moha, yäì’ra vidyamäne

ataeva päche se thäkena sarva-kñaëe
TRANSLATION
Yet she is also bewildered in the presence of the Lord, and therefore
she always stands behind Him.
TEXT 105
veda-kartä çeña o moha päya yäì’ra sthäne
kon citra,—digvijayé-moha vä tähäne?
TRANSLATION
When the compiler of the Vedas and even Ananta Çeña are bewildered in
the presence of the Lord, then what is surprising if the Digvijayé is
bewildered?
TEXT 106
manuñye e saba kärya asambhava baòa
teïi bali,—täì’ra sakala kärya daòa
TRANSLATION
It is impossible for ordinary living entities to understand the

activities of the Supreme Lord, therefore His activities are
transcendentally glorious.
TEXT 107
müle yata kichu karma karena éçvare
sakali—nistära-hetu duùkhita-jévere
TRANSLATION
In fact, the activities performed by the Supreme Lord are all meant
for the deliverance of the conditioned souls.
TEXT 108
digvijayé yadi paräjaye praveçilä
çiñya-gaëa häsibäre udyata hailä
TRANSLATION
As the Digvijayé faced defeat, the Lord’s students were on the verge
of laughing.
TEXT 109
sabärei prabhu karilena niväraëa
vipra-prati balilena madhura vacana
TRANSLATION
The Lord, however, forbade them from laughing and sweetly spoke to the
brähmaëa.
TEXT 110
“äji cala tumi çubha kara’ väsä-prati
käli vicäriba saba tomära saàhati
TRANSLATION
“You please go home for today, and tomorrow we will discuss some more.
TEXT 111
tumi o hailä çränta aneka paòiyä
niçä o aneka yäya, çui thäka giyä”
TRANSLATION
“You must be tired after your long recitation and it’s getting late.
Please go take rest.”
TEXT 112
ei-mata prabhura komala vyavasäya

yähäre jinena, seha duùkha nähi päya
TRANSLATION
The Lord’s behavior was so gentle that whoever was defeated by Him
felt no distress.
TEXT 113
sei navadvépe yata adhyäpaka äche
jiniyä o sabäre toñena prabhu päche
TRANSLATION
After defeating each of the teachers in Navadvépa, the Lord satisfied

them with His sweet behavior.
TEXT 114
“cala äji ghare giyä vasi’ puìthi cäha
käli ye jijïäsi’ tähä balibäre cäha”
TRANSLATION
The Lord continued, “Let us go home today. Then after looking at your
books, come tomorrow and answer My questions.”
TEXT 115
jiniyä o kä’re nä karena teja-bhaìga
sabei hayena préta,—hena tä’na raìga
TRANSLATION
Even after defeating someone, the Lord did not insult them, and thus
everyone was pleased with Him. Such were the pastimes of the Lord.
TEXT 116
ataeva navadvépe yateka paëòita

sabära prabhura prati mane baòa préta
TRANSLATION
That is why all the learned scholars of Navadvépa were so affectionate

to the Lord.
TEXT 117
çiñya-gaëa-saàhati calilä prabhu ghara
digvijayé hailä baòa lajjita-antara
TRANSLATION
As the Lord returned home with His students, the Digvijayé felt great
shame.
TEXT 118
duùkhita hailä vipra cinte’ mane-mane
“sarasvaté more vara dilena äpane
TRANSLATION
In distress, the brähmaëa thought, “I’ve been personally blessed by

Sarasvaté.
TEXTS 119-120
nyäya, säìkhya, pätaïjala, mémäàsä-darçana
vaiçeñika, vedänte nipuëa yata jana
hena jana nä dekhiluì saàsära-bhitare
jinite ki däya, mora sane kakñä kare!
TRANSLATION
“Till now I’ve not met a single person—whether a scholar of Nyäya,

Säìkhya, Pätaïjala, Mémäàsa, Vaiçeñika, or Vedänta—who could even
compete with me, and what to speak of defeating me!
TEXT 121
çiçu-çästra vyäkaraëa paòäye brähmaëa
se more jinila,—hena vidhira ghaöana!
TRANSLATION
“This brähmaëa merely teaches children’s grammar, and He defeated me?

This is certainly an act of providence!
TEXTS 122-123
sarasvatéra vare anyathä dekhi haya
eho mora citte baòa lägila saàçaya
devé-sthäne mora vä janmila kona doña?
ataeva haila mora pratibhä-saìkoca?
TRANSLATION
“It appears that Sarasvaté’s benediction has proven false, which

awakens doubts in my mind. Otherwise, have I committed some offense at
her feet? Is that why my intelligence was diminished?
TEXT 124
avaçya ihära äji bujhiba käraëa”
eta bali’ mantra-jape vasilä brähmaëa
TRANSLATION
“I must find out the cause of my defeat.” Thinking in this way, the
brähmaëa began chanting his mantra.
TEXT 125
mantra japi’ duùkhe vipra çayana karilä
svapne sarasvaté vipra-sammukhe äilä
TRANSLATION
After chanting for some time the distressed brähmaëa fell asleep, and
in a short time Sarasvaté appeared before him in a dream.
TEXT 126
kåpä-dåñöye bhägyavanta-brähmaëera prati
kahite lägilä ati-gopya sarasvaté
TRANSLATION
Goddess Sarasvaté glanced mercifully on the fortunate brähmaëa and

confidentially spoke as follows.
TEXT 127
sarasvaté bolena,—“çunaha, vipra-vara!
veda-gopya kahi ei tomära gocara
TRANSLATION
“O best of the brähmaëas, listen as I disclose to you the secrets of

the Vedas.
TEXTS 128-129
kä’ro sthäne kaha yadi e-sakala kathä
tabe tumi çéghra haibä alpäyu sarvathä
yäì’ra öhäïi tomära haila paräjaya
ananta-brahmäëòa-nätha sei suniçcaya
TRANSLATION
“If you disclose these topics to anyone, you will meet a quick death.
Know for certain that He by whom you were defeated is the Lord of
innumerable universes.
TEXT 130
ämi yäì’ra päda-padme nirastara däsé

sammukha haite äpanäre lajjä väsi
TRANSLATION
“I am an eternal maidservant at His lotus feet, and I’m embarrassed to

appear before Him.
TEXT 131
After Närada Muni inquired about the actual identities of Lord Viñëu
and Mäyä, Brahmä offered obeisances to the Supreme Lord and spoke the
following verse from Çrémad Bhägavatam (2.5.13):
vilajjamänayä yasya sthätum ékñä-pathe ’muyä
vimohitä vikatthante mamäham iti durdhiyaù
TRANSLATION
“’The illusory energy of the Lord cannot take precedence, being

ashamed of her position, but those who are bewildered by her always
talk nonsense, being absorbed in thoughts of ’It is I’ and ’It is
mine.’’
TEXT 132
ämi se baliye, vipra, tomära jihväya
tähäna sammukhe çakti nä vase ämäya
TRANSLATION
“O brähmaëa, although I speak through your tongue, in front of Him I

have no power.
TEXTS 133-134
ämära ki däya, çeña-deva bhagavän
sahasra-vadane veda ye kare vyäkhyäna
aja-bhava-ädi yäì’ra upäsanä kare
hena ’çeña’ moha mäne yäìhära gocare

TRANSLATION
“What to speak of me, even Lord Ananta Çeña, who explains the Vedas
with thousands of mouths and who is worshiped by Brahmä and Çiva, He
is also bewildered in His presence.
TEXT 135
parabrahma, nitya, çuddha, akhaëòa, avyaya
paripürëa hai’ vaise sabära hådaya
TRANSLATION
“He is the Supreme Brahman, the eternal, pure, complete, and

inexhaustible Lord, who is situated in everyone’s heart.
TEXTS 136-137
karma, jïäna, vidyä, çubha-açubhädi yata
dåñyädåñya,—tomäre vä kahibäìa kata
sakala pralaya (pravarta) haya, çuna, yäì’ha haite
sei prabhu vipra-rüpe dekhilä säkñäte
TRANSLATION
“Fruitive activities, mental speculation, material knowledge, pious

and impious activities, direct and indirect perception, and more than
I am able to say—all these are (created and) destroyed by that Lord
you just met in the form of a brähmaëa.
TEXT 138
äbrahmädi yata, dekha, sukha-duùkha päya
sakala, jäniha, vipra, ihäna äjïäya
TRANSLATION
“Know for certain that everyone including Lord Brahmä enjoys happiness
and distress according to His will alone.
TEXT 139
matsya-kürma-ädi yata, çuna avatära
ei prabhu vinä, vipra, kichu nahe ära
TRANSLATION
“Listen, dear brähmaëa, all incarnations such as Matsya and Kürma are
nondifferent from Him.
TEXT 140
ei se varäha-rüpe kñiti-sthäpayitä
ei se nåsiàha-rüpe prahläda-rakñitä
TRANSLATION
“In the form of Lord Varäha, He rescued the earth, and in the form of
Nåsiàha, He protected Prahläda.
TEXT 141
ei se vämana-rüpe balira jévana
yäì’ra päda-padma haite gaìgära janama
TRANSLATION
“In the form of Vämana, He is the life and soul of Bali. The Ganges
appears from His lotus feet.
TEXT 142
ei se hailä avatérëa ayodhyäya
vadhilä rävaëa duñöa açeña-léläya
TRANSLATION
“This Lord appeared at Ayodhyä and then killed Rävaëa as one of His
innumerable pastimes.
TEXT 143
uhäne se vasudeva-nanda-putra bali
ebe vipra-putra vidyä-rase kutühalé
TRANSLATION
“He is known as the son of both Vasudeva and Nanda, and now He has
appeared as the son of a brähmaëa to enjoy scholastic pastimes.
TEXT 144
vede o ki jänena uhäna avatära?
jänäile jänaye, anyathä çakti kä’ra?
TRANSLATION
“Do the Vedas know this incarnation of the Lord? Who has the power to
know unless the Lord reveals Himself?
TEXT 145
yata kichu mantra tumi japile ämära
digvijayé-pada-phala nä haya tähära
TRANSLATION
“The title of Digvijayé is not the real fruit of your chanting mantras
to worship me.
TEXT 146
mantre ye phala, tähä ebe se päilä
ananta-brahmäëòa-nätha säkñäte dekhilä
TRANSLATION
“The real fruit of your chanting is that you have now directly seen
the Lord of innumerable universes.
TEXT 147
yäha çéghra, vipra, tumi ihäna caraëe
deha giyä samarpaëa karaha uhäne
TRANSLATION
“Therefore, O brähmaëa, go immediately and surrender yourself at His

lotus feet.
TEXT 148
svapna-hena nä mäniha e-saba vacana
mantra-vaçe kahiläìa veda-saìgopana
TRANSLATION
“Don’t ignore my words by considering this only a dream. I am

controlled by your chanting and have therefore informed you of that
which is unknown to the Vedas.”
TEXT 149
eta bali’ sarasvaté hailä antardhäna
jägilena vipra-vara mahä-bhägyavän
TRANSLATION
Speaking these words, Sarasvaté disappeared and the most fortunate

brähmaëa woke up.
TEXT 150
jägiyäi mätra vipra-vara sei-kñaëe
calilena ati üñaù-käle prabhu-sthäne
TRANSLATION
Immediately after getting up, the brähmaëa went in the early morning
to the Lord’s residence.
TEXT 151
prabhure äsiyä vipra daëòavat hailä
prabhu o viprere kole kariyä tulilä
TRANSLATION
The brähmaëa came and offered his obeisances to the Lord, who picked
up the brähmaëa and embraced him.
TEXT 152
prabhu bole,—“kene bhäi, e ki vyavahära?”
vipra bole,—“kåpä-dåñöi yehena tomära
TRANSLATION
The Lord said, “O brähmaëa, why have you come so early? What is the
reason for this behavior?” The brähmaëa replied, “It is all due to
Your merciful glance.”
TEXT 153
prabhu bole,—“digvijayé haiyä äpane
tabe tumi ämäre e-mata kara’ kene?”
TRANSLATION
The Lord said, “You are the champion of learning. Why are you treating
Me like this?”
TEXT 154
digvijayé bolena,—“çunaha, vipra-räja!
tomä’ bhajilei siddha haya sarva-käja
TRANSLATION
The Digvijayé replied, “Please listen, O king of the brähmaëas. Just

by worshiping You, all one’s activities become successful.
TEXT 155
kali-yuge vipra-rüpe tumi näräyaëa
tomäre cinite çakti dhare kon jana?
TRANSLATION
“You are the Supreme Lord Näräyaëa, but You have appeared in Kali-yuga
in the form of a brähmaëa. Who has the power to recognize You?
TEXT 156
takhani mora citte janmila saàçaya
tumi jijïäsile, mora väkya nä sphuraya
TRANSLATION
“Doubts arose in my mind when You asked me questions that I was unable
to answer.
TEXT 157
tumi ye agarva prabhu,—sarva-vede kahe
tähä satya dekhiluì, anyathä kabhu nahe
TRANSLATION
“O Lord, all the Vedas confirm that You are devoid of pride. Now I
have seen this with my own eyes. There is no doubt about it.
TEXT 158
tina-bära ämäre karilä paräbhava
tathäpi ämära tumi räkhilä gaurava
TRANSLATION
“Although You have defeated me three times, You have maintained my

prestige.
TEXT 159
eho ki éçvara-çakti vine anye haya?
ataeva, tumi—näräyaëa suniçcaya
TRANSLATION
“Is this possible for anyone other than the Supreme Lord? Therefore
You are certainly Lord Näräyaëa.
TEXTS 160-162
gauòa, trihuta, dillé, käçé-ädi kari’
gujaräta, vijaya-nagara, käïcé-puré
aìga, baìga, tailaìga, oòhra, deça ära kata
paëòitera samäja saàsäre äche yata
düñibe ämära väkya,—se thäkuka düre
bujhitei kona jana çakti nähi dhare
TRANSLATION
“I met with innumerable scholars wherever I have gone—Gauòa, Trihuta,

Delhi, Käçé, Gujarat, Vijayanagara, Käïcépura, Aìga, Bengal, Andhra,
Orissa. What to speak of refuting my statements, none of those
scholars had even the power to understand them.
TEXT 163
hena ämi tomä’ sthäne siddhänta karite
nä pärinu, saba buddhi gela kon bhite?
TRANSLATION
“Though I am such a scholar, I was still unable to establish my

conclusions before You. Where did all my intelligence go?
TEXT 164
ei karma tomära äçcarya kichu nahe
’sarasvaté pati tumi’,—devé more kahe
TRANSLATION
“This is not an astonishing achievement for You, for You are the Lord
of Sarasvaté. She personally told me this.
TEXT 165
vaòa-çubha-lagne äiläìa navadvépe
tomä’ dekhiläìa òubiyä ye bhava-küpe
TRANSLATION
“I came to Navadvépa at a most auspicious time. Although I was

drowning in the dark well of material life, I somehow saw You.
TEXT 166
avidyä-väsanä-bandhe mohita haiyä
veòäìa päsari’ tattva äpanä’ vaïciyä
TRANSLATION
“I was bewildered by nescience and material desires, and I cheated

myself as I wandered throughout the world forgetful of my
constitutional position.
TEXT 167
daiva-bhägye päiläìa tomä’ daraçane
ebe kåpä-dåñöye more karaha mocane
TRANSLATION
“I’ve met You by some great fortune, now please deliver me by Your
merciful glance.
TEXT 168
para-upakära-dharma—svabhäva tomära
tomä’ vine çaraëya dayälu nähi ära
TRANSLATION
“It is Your nature to engage in the welfare of others; indeed, there

is no shelter or source of compassion other than You.
TEXT 169
hena upadeça more kaha, mahäçaya!
ära yena durväsanä citte nähi haya”
TRANSLATION
“O Lord, please instruct me in such a way that I may have no material

desires in my heart.”
TEXT 170
ei-mata käkuväda aneka kariyä
stuti kare digvijayé ati-namra haiyä
TRANSLATION
After speaking many plaintive words in this way, the Digvijayé humbly
offered prayers to the Lord.
TEXT 171
çuniyä viprera käku çré-gaurasundara
häsiyä tähäne kichu karilä uttara
TRANSLATION
Hearing the brähmaëa’s submissive words, Çré Gaurasundara smiled and

replied.
TEXT 172
“çuna, dvija-vara, tumi—mahä-bhägyavän
sarasvaté yähära jihväya adhiñöhäna
TRANSLATION
“Listen, O best of the brähmaëas. You are most fortunate, for

Sarasvaté resides on your tongue.
TEXTS 173-174
’digvijaya kariba’,—vidyära kärya nahe
éçvare bhajile, sei vidyä ’satya’ kahe
mana diyä bujha, deha chäòiyä calile
dhana vä pauruña saìge kichu nähi cale
TRANSLATION
“Conquering the world is not the proper use for knowledge, the proper
use of knowledge is to worship the Supreme Lord. Try to understand,
when one gives up his body, he cannot take wealth and reputation with
him.
TEXT 175
eteke mahänta saba sarva parihari’
karena éçvara-seva dåòha-citta kari’
TRANSLATION
“That is why devotees renounce material endeavors and serve the

Supreme Lord with firm determination.
TEXT 176
eteke chäòiyä vipra, sakala jaïjäla
çré-kåñëa-caraëa giyä bhajaha sakäla
TRANSLATION
“Therefore, O brähmaëa, give up all materialistic association and
immediately begin to worship the lotus feet of Lord Kåñëa.
TEXT 177
yävat maraëa nähi upasanna haya
tävat sevaha kåñëa kariyä niçcaya
TRANSLATION
“Up to the time of your death, serve Kåñëa with confidence.
TEXTS 178-179
sei se vidyära phala jäniha niçcaya
’kåñëa-päda-padme yadi citta-vitta raya’
mahä-upadeça ei kahiluì tomäre
’sabe viñëu-bhakti satya ananta-saàsäre’
TRANSLATION
“Know without doubt that the goal of knowledge is to fix one’s mind on
Kåñëa’s lotus feet. The best advice I can give you is that devotional
service to the Supreme Lord Viñëu is the only substantial truth
throughout all the worlds.”
TEXT 180
eta bali’ mahäprabhu santoñita haiyä
äliìgana karilena dvijere dhariyä
TRANSLATION
After saying this, the Lord embraced the brähmaëa in satisfaction.
TEXT 181
päiyä vaikuëöha-näyakera äliìgana

viprera haila sarva-bandha-vimocana
TRANSLATION
Being embraced by the Lord of Vaikuëöha, the brähmaëa was freed from
all material bondage.
TEXT 182
prabhu bole,—“vipra, saba dambha parihari’
bhaja giyä kåñëa, sarva-bhüte dayä kari’
TRANSLATION
Then the Lord said, “O brähmaëa, give up your pride, worship Kåñëa,
and be merciful to all living entities.
TEXT 183
ye kichu tomäre kahilena sarasvaté
se sakala kichu nä kahibä käìhä’ prati
TRANSLATION
“What Sarasvaté told you in confidence should not be told to anyone.
TEXT 184
veda-guhya kahile haya paramäyu-kñaya
paraloke tä’ra manda jäniha niçcaya”
TRANSLATION
“If one discloses topics that are more confidential than those of the
Vedas, then know for certain that his duration of life is diminished
and his advancement in the next life will be checked.”
TEXT 185
päiyä prabhura äjïä sei vipra-vara

prabhure kariyä daëòa-praëäma vistara
TRANSLATION
After receiving the Lord’s instructions, that best of brähmaëas

offered repeated obeisances to the Lord.
TEXT 186
punaù punaù päda-padma kariyä vandana
mahä-kåtakåtya hai’ calilä brähmaëa
TRANSLATION
Then, after offering repeated obeisances to the Lord, the brähmaëa

departed in great satisfaction.
TEXT 187
prabhura äjïäya bhakti, virakti, vijïäna
sei-kñaëe vipra-dehe hailä adhiñöhäna
TRANSLATION
On receiving the Lord’s instructions, renunciation, knowledge, and

devotional service immediately manifested in the body of the brähmaëa.
TEXT 188
kothä gela brähmaëera digvijayé-dambha
tåëa haite adhika hailä vipra namra
TRANSLATION
The Digvijayé’s pride was immediately destroyed, and he became more

humble than a blade of grass.
TEXTS 189-190
hasté, ghoòä, dolä, dhana, yateka sambhära

pätrasät kariyä sarvasva äpanära
calilena digvijayé haiyä asaìga
hena-mata çré-gauräìga-sundarera raìga
TRANSLATION
He then gave all his elephants, horses, palanquins, wealth, and

whatever other assets he had in charity to suitable persons. In this
way the Digvijayé continued his travels as a detached person. Such are
the pastimes of Çré Gaurasundara.
TEXT 191
tähäna kåpära ei sväbhävika dharma
räjya-pada chäòi’ kare bhikñukera karma
TRANSLATION
The natural characteristics of His mercy is that a person renounces

even the position of a king to take the position of a mendicant.
TEXT 192
kali-yuge tä’ra säkñé çré-dabira-khäsa
räjya-pada chäòi’ yäì’ra araëye viläsa
TRANSLATION
The prime example of this in Kali-yuga is Çré Dabira Khäsa, who left a
kingdom to live in the forest.
TEXT 193
ye vibhava nimitta jagate kämya kare
päiyä o kåñëa-däsa tähä parihare
TRANSLATION
Even when Kåñëa’s servants obtain that for which everyone in the world
works hard, they easily give it up.
TEXT 194
tävat räjyädi-pada ’sukha’ kari’ mäne
bhakti-sukha-mahimä yävat nähi jäne
TRANSLATION
One finds happiness in kingly opulences only when he does not know the
glorious happiness derived from devotional service.
TEXT 195
räjyädi sukhera kathä, se thäkuka düre
mokña-sukho ’alpa’ mäne kåñëa-anucare
TRANSLATION
Leaving talks of happiness from kingly opulence far aside, the

devotees of Kåñëa consider even the happiness derived from liberation
as insignificant.
TEXT 196
éçvarera çubha dåñöi vinä kichu nahe
ataeva éçvara-bhajana vede kahe
TRANSLATION
Nothing is obtained without the Lord’s merciful glance, therefore the

Vedas enjoin one to worship the Supreme Lord.
TEXT 197
hena-mate digvijayé päilä mocana
hena gaurasundarera adbhuta kathana
TRANSLATION
The Digvijayé was thus delivered from material life. Such are the
wonderful narrations of Çré Gaurasundara.
TEXT 198
digvijayé jinilena çré-gaurasundare
çunilena ihä saba nadéyä-nagare
TRANSLATION
Soon everyone in Navadvépa heard that Çré Gaurasundara defeated the

Digvijayé.
TEXT 199
sakala lokera haila mahäçcarya-jïäna
“nimäi-paëòita haya mahä-vidyävän
TRANSLATION
People were all astonished, and they said, “Nimäi Paëòita is a great
scholar.
TEXT 200
digvijayé häriyä calilä yä’ra öhäïi
eta baòa paëòita ära kothä çuni näi
TRANSLATION
“He has even defeated the Digvijayé. We have never heard of such a
learned scholar as Nimäi.
TEXT 201
särthaka karena garva nimäi-paëòita
ebe se tähäna vidyä haila vidita”
TRANSLATION
“The pride of Nimäi Paëòita is justified, and now His reputation has
spread.”
TEXT 202
keha bole,—“e brähmaëa yadi nyäya paòe
bhaööäcärya haya tabe, kathana nä naòe”
TRANSLATION
Someone said, “If this Nimäi studies logic, He will certainly become a
Bhaööäcärya.”
TEXT 203
keha keha bole,—“bhäi, mili’ sarva-jane
’bädisiàha’ bali’ padavé diba tä’ne
TRANSLATION
Someone else said, “O brother, let us all together award Him the title
of ’Bädisiàha.’”
TEXT 204
hena se tähäna ati mäyära baòäi
eta dekhiyä o jänibäre çakti näi
TRANSLATION
Yet even after seeing all this, the influence of the Lord’s illusory
energy is such that people still did not understand Him.
TEXT 205
ei-mata sarva-navadvépe sarva-jane
prabhura sat-kérti sabe ghoñe sarva-gaëe
TRANSLATION
In this way everyone in Navadvépa broadcast the pure glories of the

Lord.
TEXT 206
navadvépa-väséra caraëe namaskära
e-sakala lélä dekhibäre çakti yä’ra
TRANSLATION
I offer my respectful obeisances unto the residents of Navadvépa, who

had the ability to see all these pastimes.
TEXT 207
ye çunaye gauräìgera digvijayé-jaya
kothä o tähäna paräbhava nahi haya
TRANSLATION
Whoever hears the topics of Lord Gauräìga defeating Digvijayé is never

defeated anywhere.
TEXT 208
vidyä-rasa gauräìgera ati-manohara
ihä yei çune, haya täì’ra anucara
TRANSLATION
Whoever hears the enchanting scholastic pastimes of Lord Gauräìga will

certainly become His servant.
TEXT 209
TRANSLATION

CBP 14: The Lord’s Travel to East Bengal and the Disappearance of
Lakñmépriyä
Chapter Fourteen: The Lord’s Travel to East Bengal and the

Disappearance of Lakñmépriyä
TEXT 1
TRANSLATION
All glories to the Supreme Lord, Çré Gaurasundara. All glories to

Nityänanda’s beloved Lord, who has an eternal form.
TEXT 2
jaya jaya çré pradyumna-miçrera jévana
jaya çré paramänanda-puré-präëa-dhana
TRANSLATION
All glories to Him who is the life of Çré Pradyumna Miçra. All glories
to Him who is the goal of life for Çré Paramänanda Puré.
TEXT 3
jaya jaya sarva-vaiñëavera dhana-präëa
kåpä-dåñöye kara’, prabhu, sarva-jéve träëa
TRANSLATION
All glories to Him who is the life and soul of all Vaiñëavas. O Lord,
please deliver the fallen souls with Your merciful glance.
TEXT 4
ädi-khaëòa-kathä, bhäi, çune eka-mane
vipra-rüpe kåñëa viharilena yemane

TRANSLATION
My dear brothers, please hear with attention the topics of Ädi-khaëòa,

wherein the pastimes of Kåñëa in the form of a brähmaëa are described.
TEXT 5
hena-mate vaikuëöha-näyaka sarva-kñaëa
vidyä-rase vihareëa lai’ çiñya-gaëa
TRANSLATION
In this way the Lord of Vaikuëöha continually enjoyed His scholastic

pastimes with His students.
TEXT 6
sarva-navadvépe prati-nagare-nagare
çiñya-gaëa-saìge vidyä-rase kréòä kare
TRANSLATION
The Lord enjoyed scholastic pastimes with His students throughout all
the villages of Navadvépa.
TEXT 7
sarva navadvépe sarva-loke haila dhvani
’nimäi-paëòita adhyäpaka-çiromaëi’
TRANSLATION
Everyone throughout Navadvépa heard that Nimäi Paëòita was the crest
jewel among teachers.
TEXT 8
baòa baòa viñayé sakala dolä haite
nämiyä karena namaskära bahu-mate

TRANSLATION
Even the wealthy materialists would get down from their palanquins to
offer respects to Nimäi.
TEXT 9
prabhu dekhi’ mätra janme sabära sädhvasa
navadvépe hena nähi,—ye nä haya vaça
TRANSLATION
Everyone was filled with awe and reverence on seeing the Lord. There
was no one in Navadvépa who was not under His control.
TEXT 10
navadvépe yä’rä yata dharma-karma kare
bhojya-vastra avaçya päöhäya prabhu-ghare
TRANSLATION
Whenever any resident of Navadvépa would perform any pious act, he

would without fail first send some foodstuffs and cloth to the Lord’s
house.
TEXT 11
prabhu se parama-vyayé éçvara vyabhära
duùkhitere niravadhi dena puraskära
TRANSLATION
The Lord displayed the pastimes of a munificent person, for this is

the nature of the Supreme Lord. He constantly gave gifts to the poor.
TEXT 12
duùkhére dekhile prabhu baòa dayä kari’
anna, vastra, kaòi-päti dena gaurahari

TRANSLATION
Whenever Gaurahari met a poor person, He would immediately give him

rice, cloth, and money out of compassion.
TEXT 13
niravadhi atithi äise prabhu-ghare
yä’ra yena yogya, prabhu dena sabäkäre
TRANSLATION
Guests would daily visit the Lord’s house, and He would always
properly satisfy every one of them.
TEXT 14
kona-dina sannyäsé äise daça biça
sabä’ nimantrena prabhu haiyä hariña
TRANSLATION
Sometimes ten or twenty sannyäsés would come, and the Lord would
happily invite them for lunch.
TEXT 15
sei-kñaëe kahi’ päöhäyena jananére
kuòi sannyäséra bhikñä jhäöa karibäre
TRANSLATION
He would immediately send someone to inform His mother to quickly

arrange lunch for the twenty sannyäsés.
TEXTS 16-17
ghare kichu näi, äi cinte mane-mane
’kuòi sannyäséra bhikñä haibe kemane?’

cintitei hena, nähi jäni kon jane
sakala sambhära äni’ deya sei-kñaëe
TRANSLATION
As there was nothing at home, mother Çacé thought, “How will I prepare
meals for twenty sannyäsés?” As soon as she thought like this, someone
came and delivered the necessary ingredients without her notice.
TEXT 18
tabe lakñmé-devé giyä parama-santoñe
rändhena viçeña, tabe prabhu äsi’ vaise
TRANSLATION
Lakñmédevé cooked the offering with full satisfaction, and then the
Lord arrived home.
TEXT 19
sannyäsé-gaëere prabhu äpane vasiyä
tuñöa kari’ päöhäyena bhikñä karäiyä
TRANSLATION
The Lord personally watched as the sannyäsés were served their meal.
After they were fully satisfied, He bid them farewell.
TEXT 20
ei-mata yateka atithi äsi’ haya
sabärei jijïäsä karena kåpämaya
TRANSLATION
In this way the merciful Lord inquired about the needs of every one of
His guests.
TEXT 21
gåhasthere mahäprabhu çikhäyena dharma
“atithira seva—gåhasthera müla-karma
TRANSLATION
Mahäprabhu taught the householders, “The foremost duty of a

householder is to serve his guests.
TEXT 22
gåhastha haiyä atithi-seva nä kare
paçu-pakñé haite ’adhama’ bali tä’re
TRANSLATION
“If a householder does not serve his guests, he is considered lower

than the birds and beasts.
TEXT 23
yä’ra vä nä thäke kichu pürvädåñöa-doñe
sei tåëa, jala, bhümi dibeka santoñe
TRANSLATION
“If due to his previous impious activities he does not have anything,
then he should satisfy his guests with a straw mat, some water, and
place to lie down.
TEXT 24
tåëädi bhümir udakaà väk caturthé ca vä sunåtä
etäny api satäà gehe nocchidyante kadäcana
TRANSLATION
“’In the houses of pious people there may be a scarcity of rice or

other staples due to poverty, but a straw mat, water, resting place,
and sweet words should always be available for serving guests.’
TEXTS 25-27
satya väkya kahibeka kari’ parihära
tathäpi ätithya-çünya nä haya tähära
akaitave citta sukhe yä’ra yena çakti
tähä karilei bali ’atithire bhakti’”
ataeva atithire äpane éçvare
jijïäsä karena ati parama-ädare
TRANSLATION
“If one has nothing more to offer, he should apologize without

duplicity; then he is not guilty of neglecting his guest. If a
householder happily serves his guests without duplicity and according
to his ability, he is considered hospitable.” Therefore the Lord
personally invited His guests with great respect.
TEXT 28
sei saba atithi—parama-bhägyavän
lakñmé-näräyaëa yä’re kare anna däna
TRANSLATION
All those guest were most fortunate, for they received foodstuffs
directly from Lakñmé-Näräyaëa.
TEXT 29
yä’ra anne brahmädira äçä anukñaëa
hena se adbhuta, tähä khäya ye-te jana
TRANSLATION
Foodstuffs so wonderful that are desired by even the demigods headed

by Brahmä were now eaten by one and all.
TEXT 30
keha keha ito-madhye kahe anya kathä
“se annera yogya anye nä haya sarvathä
TRANSLATION
In reply to this, someone said, “It is not possible for ordinary

persons to receive such foodstuffs.
TEXTS 31-32
brahmä-çiva-çuka-vyäsa-näradädi kari’
sura-siddha-ädi yata svacchanda-vihäré
lakñmé-näräyaëa avatérëa navadvépe
jäni’ sabe äisena bhikñukera rüpe
TRANSLATION
“Brahmä, Çiva, Çukadeva, Vyäsadeva, Närada, as well as the demigods

and Siddhas, who travel according to their desire, all knew that
Lakñmé-Näräyaëa had appeared in Navadvépa. They therefore all visited
the Lord’s house to beg alms in the form of mendicants.
TEXT 33
anyathä se-sthäne yäibära çakti kä’ra?
brahmä-ädi vinä ki se anna päya ära?”
TRANSLATION
“Otherwise who else has the power to visit His house, and who other
than personalities like Brahmä can receive such foodstuffs?”
TEXT 34
keha bale,—“duùkhite tärite avatära
sarva-mate duùkhitere karena nistära
TRANSLATION
Someone else said, “The Lord has incarnated to deliver the distressed,
and He therefore employs various means for their deliverance.
TEXTS 35-37
brahmä-ädi deva yä’ra aìga prati-aìga
sarvathä täìhärä éçvarera nitya-saìga
tathäpi pratijïä tä’na ei avatäre
’brahmädi-durlabha dimu sakala jévere’
ataeva duùkhitere éçvara äpane
nija-gåhe anna dena uddhära-käraëe”
TRANSLATION
“The demigods headed by Brahmä are born from the limbs of the Supreme
Lord, and they are always associated with the Lord. Still, in this
incarnation He has promised to give that which is rarely attained by
even Brahmä. Therefore the Lord personally fed the distressed in His
house in order to deliver them.”
TEXTS 38-39
ekeçvara lakñmé-devé karena randhana
tathäpi o parama-änanda-yukta mana
lakñméra caritra dekhi’ çacé bhägyavaté
daëòe daëòe änanda-viçeñe bäòe ati
TRANSLATION
Lakñmédevé cooked alone, yet she felt supremely blissful. As the

fortunate mother Çacé observed the character of Lakñmé, her joy
increased every hour of the day.
TEXT 40
üñaù-käla haite lakñmé yata gåha-karma

äpane karena saba,—ei täì’ra dharma
TRANSLATION
Beginning from sunrise, Lakñmé would personally perform all the

household chores as her religious duty.
TEXT 41
deva-gåhe karena ye svastika-maëòalé
çaìkha-cakra likhena haiyä kutühalé
TRANSLATION
She would decorate the floor of the temple with drawings of svastikas,
conches, and discs.
TEXT 42
gandha, puñpa, dhüpa, dépa, suväsita jala
éçvara-püjära sajjä karena sakala
TRANSLATION
She arranged sandalwood paste, flowers, incense, ghee lamps, and

scented water for the worship of Lord Viñëu.
TEXT 43
niravadhi tulaséra karena sevana
tato’dhika çacéra seväya täì’ra mana
TRANSLATION
She constantly served tulasé, yet she served Çacé even more.
TEXT 44
lakñméra caritra dekhi’ çré-gaurasundara
mukhe kichu nä balena, santoña antara

TRANSLATION
Seeing Lakñmé’s behavior, Çré Gaurasundara did not comment, yet He was
satisfied within.
TEXT 45
kona-dina lakñmé lai’ prabhura caraëa
vasiyä thäkena pada-tale anukñaëa
TRANSLATION
Some days Lakñmé would sit and hold the Lord’s feet for hours.
TEXT 46
adbhuta dekhena çacé putra-pada-tale
mahä-jyotir-maya agni-puïja-çikhä jvale
TRANSLATION
Mother Çacé sometimes saw brilliant effulgent flames emanating from

the feet of her son.
TEXT 47
kona-dina mahä-padma-gandha çacé äi
ghare-dväre sarvatra päyena, anta näi
TRANSLATION
Another day mother Çacé smelled the fragrance of lotus flowers

throughout the house.
TEXT 48
hena-mate lakñmé näräyaëa navadvépe
keha nähi cinena ächena güòha-rüpe
TRANSLATION
As Lakñmé-Näräyaëa secretly lived in Navadvépa in this way, no one was
able to recognize them.
TEXT 49
tabe kata-dine icchä-maya bhagavän
baìga-deça dekhite haila icchä tä’na
TRANSLATION
After a few days the independent Lord desired to visit East Bengal
[Bangladesh].
TEXTS 50-51
tabe prabhu jananére balilena väëé
“kata-dina praväsa kariba, mätä, ämi”
lakñmé-prati kahilena çré-gaurasundara
“mäyera sevana tumi kara nirantara”
TRANSLATION
The Lord told His mother, “Dear mother, I will go on a journey for a
few days.” Çré Gaurasundara then said to Lakñmé, “You should
constantly serve mother.”
TEXT 52
tabe prabhu kata äpta çiñya-varga laiyä
calilena baìga-deçe-harañita haiyä
TRANSLATION
Then the Lord took some of His students and happily departed for East
Bengal.
TEXT 53
ye ye jana dekhe prabhu caliyä äsite

sei ära dåñöi nähi päre sambarite
TRANSLATION
Whoever saw the Lord in His travels could not take his eyes off Him.
TEXT 54
stré-loke dekhiyä bale,—“hena-putra yä’ra
dhanya tä’ra janma, tä’ra pä’ye namaskära
TRANSLATION
The women said, “Glorious is she who has such a son. We offer our
obeisances to her.
TEXT 55
yebä bhägyavaté hena päilena pati
stré-janma särthaka karilena sei saté”
TRANSLATION
“Fortunate is she who has such a husband. The life of that chaste lady
has become successful.”
TEXT 56
ei-mata pathe dekhe yata stré-puruñe
punaù punaù sabe vyäkhyä karena santoñe
TRANSLATION
In this way all the ladies and men who saw the Lord as He passed by
repeatedly glorified Him in full satisfaction.
TEXT 57
deve o karena kämya ye-prabhu dekhite
ye-te-jane hena prabhu dekhe kåpä haite

TRANSLATION
That Lord whom even the demigods desire to see now mercifully appeared
before the vision of everyone.
TEXT 58
hena-mate gaurasundara dhére-dhére
kata-dine äilena padmävaté-tére
TRANSLATION
In this way Gaurasundara arrived in a few days at the bank of the

Padmävaté River.
TEXT 59
padmävaté-nadéra taraìga-çobhä ati
uttama pulina,—yena upavana tathi
TRANSLATION
The current of the Padmävaté River is most charming, and her fine
banks are covered with forest groves.
TEXT 60
dekhi’ padmävaté prabhu mahä-kutühale
gaëa-saha snäna karilena tä’ra jale
TRANSLATION
Seeing the Padmävaté, the Lord joyfully took bath with His students.
TEXT 61
bhägyavaté padmävaté sei dina haite
yogya haila sarva-loka pavitra karite
TRANSLATION
Since that day the fortunate Padmävaté River became fit to sanctify
the entire world.
TEXT 62
padmävaté-nadé ati dekhite sundara
taraìga pulina srota ati manohara
TRANSLATION
The Padmävaté River appeared most beautiful, being decorated with

enchanting waves, banks, and flowing current.
TEXT 63
padmävaté dekhi’ prabhu parama-hariñe
sei-sthäne rahilena tä’ra bhägya-vaçe
TRANSLATION
The Lord was so pleased to see the Padmävaté that He remained there a
few days to increase her good fortune.
TEXTS 64-65
yena kréòä karilena jähnavéra jale
çiñya-gaëa-sahita parama-kutühale
sei bhägya ebe päilena padmävaté
prati-dina prabhu jala-kréòä kare tathi
TRANSLATION
Just as the Lord had joyfully sported in the waters of the Ganges with
His students, now the Padmävaté achieved the same good fortune as the
Lord daily sported in her waters.
TEXTS 66-67
baìga-deçe gauracandra karilä praveça

adyäpiha sei bhägye dhanya baìga-deça
padmävaté-tére rahilena gauracandra
çuni’ sarva-loka baòa haila änanda
TRANSLATION
Because Çré Gauracandra entered East Bengal, it is considered glorious

even today. People were overjoyed to hear that Gauracandra was staying
on the banks of the Padmävaté River.
TEXT 68
“nimäi-paëòita adhyäpaka çiromaëi
äsiyä ächena”,—sarva-dike haila dhvani
TRANSLATION
News soon spread in all directions: “The crest jewel of teachers,

Nimäi Paëòita, has arrived on the banks of the Padmävaté.”
TEXT 69
bhägyavanta yata äche, sakala-brähmaëa
upäyana-haste äilena sei-kñaëa
TRANSLATION
The fortunate brähmaëas all came to welcome the Lord with various
gifts.
TEXT 70
sabe äsi’ prabhure kariyä namaskära
balite lägilä ati kari’ parihära
TRANSLATION
Coming before the Lord, they offered their obeisances and humbly spoke
as follows.
TEXT 71
ämä’ sabäkära ati-bhägyodaya haite
tomära vijaya äsi’ haila e-deçete
TRANSLATION
“We consider ourselves most fortunate because of Your arrival here.
TEXTS 72-73
artha-våtti lai’ sarva-goñöhéra sahite
yä’ra sthäne navadvépe yäiba paòite
hena nidhi anäyäse äpane éçvare
äniyä dilena ämä’ sabära duyäre
TRANSLATION
“That rare touchstone to whom we were to go with friends and money to

study under in Navadvépa has now been brought to our doorstep by
providence.
TEXT 74
mürti-manta tumi båhaspati-avatära
tomära sadåça adhyäpaka nähi ära
TRANSLATION
“There is no other teacher like You, for You are like the incarnation
of Båhaspati.
TEXT 75
båhaspati-dåñöänta tomära yogya naya
éçvarera aàça tumi,—hena mane laya
TRANSLATION
“Rather, to compare You with Båhaspati is insufficient. We consider
You a portion of the Supreme Lord.
TEXT 76
anyathä éçvara vine e-mata paëòitya
anyera nä haya kabhu,—laya citta-vitta
TRANSLATION
“Otherwise, such knowledge is not possible in anyone other than the

Supreme Lord. This is our firm conviction.
TEXT 77
ebe eka nivedana kariye tomäre
vidyä däna kara’ kichu ämä’ sabäkäre
TRANSLATION
“Now, we have one request of You: Please give us all some knowledge.
TEXT 78
uddeçe ämarä sabe tomära öippané
lai’ paòi, paòäi çunaha, dvija-maëi!
TRANSLATION
“O best of the brähmaëas, please hear us. We study, teach, and accept
only Your explanations.
TEXT 79
säkñäte o çiñya kara’ ämä’ sabäkäre
thäkuka tomära kérti sakala-saàsäre”
TRANSLATION
“Now please accept us as Your students, and let the entire world sing
Your glories.”
TEXT 80
häsi’ prabhu sabä’ prati kariyä äçväsa
kata-dina baìga-deçe karilä viläsa
TRANSLATION
The Lord smiled and agreed to their request. Thus He enjoyed pastimes
in East Bengal for some days.
TEXT 81
sei bhägye adyäpiha sarva-baìga-deçe
çré-caitanya-saìkértana kare stré-puruñe
TRANSLATION
Due to this good fortune, the men and women of East Bengal engage in
Lord Caitanya’s saìkértana movement even today.
TEXT 82
madhye-madhye mätra kata päpi-gaëa giyä
loka nañöa kare äpanäre laoyäiyä
TRANSLATION
Sometimes sinful persons try to mislead people by accepting their

homage for themselves.
TEXT 83
udara-bharaëa lägi’ päpiñöha-sakale
’raghunätha’ kari’ äpanäre keha bale
TRANSLATION
In order to fill their bellies, these sinners cheat people by claiming
to be Lord Räma.
TEXT 84
kona päpi-gaëa chäòi’ kåñëa-saìkértana
äpanäre gäoyäya baliyä ’näräyaëa’
TRANSLATION
Other sinful persons give up chanting the names of Kåñëa and claim to
be Näräyaëa. They then induce others to chant their glories.
TEXT 85
dekhitechi dine tina avasthä yähära
kon läje äpanäre gäoyäya se chära?
TRANSLATION
How can an insignificant person who daily goes through three states
shamelessly induce others to chant his glorifies?
TEXT 86
räòhe ära eka mahä brahma-daitya äche
antare räkñasa, vipra-käca mätra käce
TRANSLATION
There is a powerful brahma-daitya in Räòha-deça. Although he

externally dresses like a brähmaëa, internally he is a demon.
TEXT 87
se päpiñöha äpanäre boläya ’gopäla’
ataeva tä’re sabe balena ’çiyäla’
TRANSLATION
That sinful person advertised himself as “Gopäla,” and people
therefore called him a jackal.
TEXT 88
çré-caitanya-candra vine anyere éçvara
ye adhama bale’ sei chära çocyatara
TRANSLATION
Anyone who accepts someone other than Çré Caitanya Mahäprabhu as the
Supreme Lord is fallen, insignificant, and fit for living in hell.
TEXTS 89-90
dui bähu tuli’ ei bali ’satya’ kari’
“ananta-brahmäëòa-nätha—gauräìga çré-hari
yäì’ra näma-smaraëei samasta bandha-kñaya
yäì’ra däsa-smaraëe o sarvatra vijaya
TRANSLATION
I therefore raise my two arms and boldly declare, “Çré Gauräìga is the
Lord of innumerable universes. One is free from all bondage simply by
remembering Him. Indeed, even by remembering His servants one is
always victorious.
TEXT 91
sakala-bhuvane, dekha, yäì’ra yaça gäya
vipatha chäòiyä bhaja hena prabhura pä’ya”
TRANSLATION
“Giving up all evil ways, worship the feet of such a Lord whose
glories are chanted throughout the entire world.”
TEXT 92
hena-mate çré-vaikuëöha-nätha gauracandra
vidyä-rase kare prabhu baìga-deçe raìga
TRANSLATION
In this way Çré Gauracandra, the Lord of Vaikuëöha, happily enjoyed

His scholastic pastimes in East Bengal.
TEXT 93
mahä-vidyä-goñöhé prabhu karilena baìge
padmävaté dekhi’ prabhu bulilena raìge
TRANSLATION
The Lord attracted a large number of students in East Bengal, and He

would often wander on the banks of the Padmävaté River.
TEXTS 94-96
sahasra sahasra çiñya haila tathäi
hena nähi jäni,—ke paòaye kon öhäïi
çuni’ saba baìga-deçé äise dhäiyä
’nimäi-paëòita sthäne paòibäìa giyä’
hena kåpä-dåñöye prabhu karena vyäkhyäna
dui mäse sabei haila vidyävän
TRANSLATION
He had thousands and thousands of students there, so it is difficult

to know who studied with whom. People from all over East Bengal came
rushing to study under Nimäi Paëòita. The Lord taught them in such a
merciful way that within two months everyone became learned.
TEXT 97
kata çata-çata jana padavé labhiyä
ghare yäya, ära kata äise çuniyä

TRANSLATION
Hundreds of students received titles and returned home, and, hearing

about this, many new students joined.
TEXT 98
ei-mate vidyä-rase vaikuëöhera pati
vidyä-rase baìga-deçe karilena sthiti
TRANSLATION
In this way the Lord of Vaikuëöha enjoyed scholastic pastimes while

staying in East Bengal.
TEXT 99
ethä navadvépe lakñmé prabhura virahe
antare duùkhitä devé kä’re nähi kahe
TRANSLATION
Meanwhile, in Navadvépa, Lakñmé was in great distress due to

separation from the Lord. She did not reveal this to anyone.
TEXT 100
niravadhi kare devé äira sevana
prabhu giyächena haite nähika bhojana
TRANSLATION
She kept always engaged in the service of mother Çacé without eating
anything since the Lord’s departure.
TEXT 101
näme se anna-mätra parigraha kare
éçvara-vicchede baòa duùkhitä antare

TRANSLATION
She accepted some rice only in name, for she was deeply distressed in
separation from the Lord.
TEXT 102
ekeçvara sarva-rätri karena krandana
citte svästhya lakñmé nä päyena kona kñaëa
TRANSLATION
She passed the nights alone, crying incessantly. Her heart found no
relief for even a moment.
TEXT 103
éçvara-viccheda lakñmé nä päre sahite
icchä karilena prabhura samépe yäite
TRANSLATION
Eventually Lakñmé could no longer tolerate separation from the Lord,

and she desired to go join Him.
TEXT 104
nija-pratikåti-deha thui’ påthivéte
calilena prabhu-päçe ati alakñite
TRANSLATION
Lakñmé left a replica body on the bank of the Ganges in this world and
went invisibly to the side of the Lord.
TEXT 105
prabhu-päda-padma lakñmé dhariyä hådaya
dhyäne gaìgä-tére devé karilä vijaya

TRANSLATION
She thus took the lotus feet of the Lord in her heart and in deep
meditation departed to the bank of the Ganges.
TEXTS 106-108
ekhäne çacéra duùkha nä päri kahite
käñöha dravye äira se krandana çunite
se-sakala duùkha-rasa nä päri varëite
ataeva kichu kahiläìa sütra-mate
sädhu-gaëa çuni’ baòa hailä duùkhita
sabe äsi’ kärya karilena yathocita
TRANSLATION
I cannot describe mother Çacé’s grief; even wood melted on hearing her
cry. Since I am unable to narrate such distressful pastimes, I have
described them only in brief. All the devotees were grief-stricken on
hearing about Lakñmé’s disappearance, and they duly performed her last
rites.
TEXT 109
éçvara thäkiyä kata-dina baìga-deçe
äsite haila icchä nija-gåha-väse
TRANSLATION
After staying in East Bengal for some time, the Lord desired to return
home.
TEXT 110
’tabe gåhe prabhu äsibena’,—hena çuni’
yä’ra yena çakti, sabe dilä dhana äni’
TRANSLATION
When the people of East Bengal heard that the Lord was returning home,
they brought various gifts and wealth according to their capacity.
TEXTS 111-112
suvarëa, rajata, jala-pätra, divyäsana
suraìga-kambala, bahu-prakära vasana
uttama padärtha yata chila yä’ra ghare
sabei santoñe äni’ dilena prabhure
TRANSLATION
They happily gave the Lord gold, silver, waterpots, äsanas, colorful
blankets, various clothing, and whatever other fine items they had in
their homes.
TEXT 113
prabhu o sabära prati kåpä-dåñöi kari’
parigraha karilena gauräìga çré-hari
TRANSLATION
Lord Gauräìga glanced mercifully at everyone as He accepted their

gifts.
TEXT 114
santoñe sabära sthäne haiyä vidäya
nija-gåhe calilena çré-gauräìga-räya
TRANSLATION
After taking leave from them, Lord Gauräìga happily started for home.
TEXT 115
aneka paòuyä saba prabhura sahite

calilena prabhu-sthäne tathäi paòite
TRANSLATION
Many students came to Navadvépa with the Lord to continue studying

under Him.
TEXT 116
henai samaye eka sukåti brähmaëa
ati-säragrähé, näma—miçra tapana
TRANSLATION
Meanwhile, a pious swanlike brähmaëa named Tapana Miçra arrived there.
TEXT 117
sädhya-sädhana-tattva nirüpite näre
hena jana nähi tathä, jijïäsibe yäì’re
TRANSLATION
He was confused about the goal of life and the means for attaining it.
Moreover, he could not find anyone to clear his confusion.
TEXT 118
nija-iñöa-mantra sadä jape rätri-dine
soyästi nähika citte sädhanäìga vine
TRANSLATION
He silently chanted his Kåñëa mantra day and night, but since he was
not practicing other important limbs of devotional service he could
not achieve peace.
TEXT 119
bhävite cintite eka-dina rätri-çeñe

susvapna dekhilä dvija nija-bhägya -vaçe
TRANSLATION
While disturbed in this way, late one night the fortunate brähmaëa had
an auspicious dream.
TEXT 120
sammukhe äsiyä eka deva mürtimän
brähmaëere kahe gupta caritra-äkhyäna
TRANSLATION
A demigod appeared before the brähmaëa Tapana Miçra and began to tell
him some confidential topics.
TEXT 121
“çuna, çuna, ohe dvija parama-sudhéra!
cintä nä kariha ära, mana kara’ sthira
TRANSLATION
“O sober brähmaëa, please listen. Steady your mind and do not worry.
TEXT 122
nimäi-paëòita-päça karaha gamana
teìho kahibena tomä’ sädhya-sädhana
TRANSLATION
“Go to Nimäi Paëòita. He will explain to you the goal of life and the
means for attaining it.
TEXT 123
manuçya nahena teìho—nara-näräyaëa
nara-rüpe lélä tä’ra jagat—käraëa

TRANSLATION
“He’s not an ordinary human being; He’s Nara-Näräyaëa Himself. He’s

performing His pastimes as a human being to deliver the people of the
world.
TEXT 124
veda-gopya e-sakala nä kahibe kä’re
kahile päibe duùkha janma-janmäntare”
TRANSLATION
“Don’t disclose these facts to anyone, for this information is

confidential even to the Vedas. If you do, you’ll be unhappy birth
after birth.”
TEXT 125
antardhäna hailä deva, brähmaëa jägilä
susvapna dekhiyä vipra kändite lägilä
TRANSLATION
As the demigod disappeared, the brähmaëa woke from his sleep. After
seeing that auspicious dream, he began to cry.
TEXT 126
’aho bhägya’ mäni’ punaù cetana päiyä
sei-kñaëe calilena prabhu dheyäiyä
TRANSLATION
Recovering from his trance, he exclaimed, “What good luck!” Then he

immediately left to see the Lord.
TEXTS 127-128
vasiyä ächena yathä çré-gaurasundara

çiñya-gaëa-sahita parama-manohara
äsiyä paòilä vipra prabhura caraëe
yoòa-haste däëòäilä sabära sadane
TRANSLATION
As the enchanting Çré Gaurasundara was sitting with His students on

the bank of the Padmävaté River, Tapana Miçra came there and fell at
His feet. He got up before everyone with his hands folded.
TEXT 129
vipra bale,—“ämi ati déna-héna jana
kåpä-dåñöye kara’ mora saàsära mocana
TRANSLATION
The brähmaëa said, “I’m the most fallen wretch. Please deliver me from
this material existence by Your merciful glance.
TEXT 130
sädhya-sädhana-tattva kichui nä jäni
kåpä kari’ ämä’ prati kahibä äpani
TRANSLATION
“I am ignorant of the goal of life and the means for attaining it,
therefore kindly explain this to me.
TEXT 131
viñayädi-sukha mora citte nähi bhäya
kise juòäibe präëa, kaha dayä-maya
TRANSLATION
“I do not find any pleasure in material sense enjoyment, therefore, O

merciful Lord, please tell me how I can find relief.”
TEXT 132
prabhu bale,—“vipra! tomära bhägyera ki kathä
kåñëa-bhajibäre cäha, sei se sarvathä
TRANSLATION
The Lord replied, “O brähmaëa, what can be said about your good
fortune? Since you wish to worship Kåñëa, that is quite sufficient.
TEXT 133
éçvara-bhajana ati durgama apära
yuga-dharma sthäpiyäche kari paracära
TRANSLATION
“Worship of the Supreme Lord, however, is difficult to achieve. The

Lord Himself personally teaches the principles of religion for the
age.
TEXT 134
cäri-yuge cäri-dharma räkhi’ kñiti-tale
svadharma sthäpiyä-prabhu nija-sthäne cale
TRANSLATION
“He incarnates to establish four different religious principles in the

four different ages, and thereafter He returns to His own abode.
TEXT 135
pariträëäya sädhünäà vinäçäya ca duñkåtäm
dharma-saàsthäpanärthäya sambhavämi yuge yuge
TRANSLATION
“’To deliver the pious and to annihilate the miscreants, as well as to

reestablish the principles of religion, I Myself appear, millennium
after millennium.’
TEXT 136
Being sent by Vasudeva, Maharñi Garga, the family priest of the Yadus,
came to the house of Nanda Mahäräja in Vraja. After being properly
worshiped by Nanda, in order to fulfil his own desire and the prayer
of Nanda Mahäräja, he secretly performed the name-giving purificatory
rite of the twice-born to both Balaräma and Kåñëa. While narrating
Their glories, he first explained the meaning of the name Balaräma and
then explained the meaning of the name Kåñëa as follows:
äsan varëäs trayo hy asya gåhëato ’nuyugaà tanüù
çuklo raktas tathä péta idänéà kåñëatäà gataù
TRANSLATION
“’Your son Kåñëa appears as an incarnation in every millennium. In the

past, He assumed three different colors—white, red and yellow—and now
He has appeared in a blackish color. [In another Dväpara-yuga, He
appeared (as Lord Rämacandra) in the color of çuka, a parrot.] All
such incarnations have now assembled in Kåñëa.’
TEXT 137
kali-yuga-dharma haya näma-saìkértana
cäri yuge cäri dharma jévera käraëa
TRANSLATION
“The yuga-dharma for the Age of Kali is the congregational chanting of

the holy names of the Lord. The four religious principles for the four
ages are all meant for the deliverance of the conditioned souls.
TEXT 138
How does the Supreme Lord destroy the great faults of Kali-yuga? In
answer to this question from Parékñit, Çukadeva describes the one
great quality among the great faults of Kali-yuga as follows:
kåte yad dhyäyato viñëuà tretäyäà yajato makhaiù
dväpare paricaryäyäà kalau tad dhari-kértanät

TRANSLATION
“’Whatever result was obtained in Satya-yuga by meditating on Viñëu,

in Tretä-yuga by performing sacrifices, and in Dväpara-yuga by serving
the Lord’s lotus feet can be obtained in Kali-yuga simply by chanting
the Hare Kåñëa mahä-mantra.’
TEXT 139
ataeva kali-yuge näma-yajïa sära
ära kona dharma kaile nähi haya pära
TRANSLATION
“Therefore the essence of all religious principles in the Age of Kali

is the sacrifice of chanting the holy names of the Lord. One cannot be
delivered by following any other religious principles.
TEXT 140
rätri-dina näma laya khäite çuite
täìhära mahimä vede nähi päre dite
TRANSLATION
“The Vedas are unable to fully describe the glories of one who chants
the Lord’s names day and night, while even eating and sleeping.
TEXT 141
çuna miçra, kali-yuge nähi tapa-yajïa
yei jana bhaje kåñëa, täì’ra mahä-bhägya
TRANSLATION
“Please listen, dear Miçra, there is no other austerity or sacrifice

prescribed in this Age of Kali. One who worships Kåñëa is most
fortunate.
TEXT 142
ataeva gåhe tumi kåñëa-bhaja giyä
kuöinäöi parihari’ ekänta haiyä
TRANSLATION
“Therefore go back to your home and worship Lord Kåñëa with full
attention, giving up all duplicity.
TEXT 143
sädhya-sädhana-tattva ye kichu sakala
hari-näma-saìkértane milibe sakala
TRANSLATION
“By congregationally chanting the holy names you achieve everything,

including the goal of life and the means for attaining it.
TEXT 144
harer näma harer näma harer nämaiva kevalam
kalau nästy eva nästy eva nästy eva gatir anyathä
TRANSLATION
In this age of quarrel and hypocrisy the only means of deliverance is

chanting the holy name of the Lord. There is no other way. There is no
other way. There is no other way.
TEXT 145
hare kåñëa hare kåñëa kåñëa kåñëa hare hare
hare räma hare räma räma räma hare hare
TRANSLATION
Hare Kåñëa Hare Kåñëa Kåñëa Kåñëa Hare Hare/ Hare Räma Hare Räma Räma
Räma Hare Hare.
TEXT 146
ei çloka näma bali’ laya mahä-mantra
çola-näma batriça-akñara ei tantra
TRANSLATION
“This verse is called the mahä-mantra. It contains sixteen holy names

of the Lord composed of thirty-two syllables.
TEXT 147
sädhite sädhite yabe premäìkura habe
sädhya-sädhana-tattva jänibä se tabe”
TRANSLATION
“If you continually chant this mahä-mantra, the seed of love of God
will sprout in your heart. Then you will understand the goal of life
and the process for achieving it.”
TEXT 148
prabhura çré-mukhe çikñä çuni’ vipravara
punaù punaù praëama karaye bahutara
TRANSLATION
After hearing these instructions from the mouth of the Lord, Tapana
Miçra, the best of the brähmaëas, repeatedly offered obeisances to the
Lord.
TEXT 149
miçra kahe,—“äjïä haya, ämi saìge äsi”
prabhu kahe,—“tumi çéghra yäo väräëasé
TRANSLATION
Tapana Miçra then said, “Please allow me to live with You,” and the
Lord replied, “You should immediately go to Väräëasé.
TEXT 150
tathäi ämära saìge haibe milana
kahimu sakala-tattva sädhya-sädhana”
TRANSLATION
“I will meet you there and explain to you the truths about the goal of
life and the process for attaining it.”
TEXT 151
eta bali’ prabhu täì’re dilä äliìgana
preme pulakita-aìga haila brähmaëa
TRANSLATION
The Lord then embraced him, and out of ecstatic love the hairs of
Tapana Miçra stood on end.
TEXT 152
paränanda-sukha päilä brähmaëa takhana
TRANSLATION
Tapana Miçra felt spiritual ecstasy after receiving the Lord of

Vaikuëöha’s embrace.
TEXT 153
vidäya-samaye prabhura caraëe dhariyä
susvapna-våttänta kahe gopane vasiyä
TRANSLATION
At the time of departure he caught hold of the Lord’s feet and

confidentially described the incident of his dream.
TEXT 154
çuni’ prabhu kahe,—“satya ye haya ucita
ära kä’re nä kahibä e-saba carita”
TRANSLATION
The Lord smiled and said, “Whatever you have dreamt is true, but don’t
disclose this to anyone.”
TEXT 155
punaù niñedhilä prabhu sayatna kariyä
häsiyä uöhilä çubha-kñaëa-lagna päïä
TRANSLATION
The Lord again forbade Tapana Miçra from disclosing accounts of his
dream to anyone, and at an auspicious moment He smiled and got up to
leave.
TEXT 156
hena-mate prabhu baìga-deça dhanya kari’
nija-gåhe äilena gauräìga çré-hari
TRANSLATION
In this way Lord Gauräìga purified the land of East Bengal and then
returned home.
TEXT 157
vyavahäre artha-våtti aneka laiyä
sandhyä-käle gåhe prabhu uttarilä giyä
TRANSLATION
Acting like an ordinary person, the Lord returned home in the evening
with a large load of gifts that He had received.
TEXT 158
daëòavat kailä prabhu janané-caraëe
artha-våtti sakala dilena tä’na sthäne
TRANSLATION
Upon arriving home, the Lord offered obeisances at the feet of His
mother and then gave her the gifts and wealth.
TEXT 159
sei-kñaëe prabhu çiñya-gaëera sahite
calilena çéghra gaìgä-majjana karite
TRANSLATION
The Lord and His students then immediately went to the Ganges to take
bath.
TEXT 160
sei-kñaëe gelä äi karite randhana
antare duùkhitä, laïä sarva-parijana
TRANSLATION
Mother Çacé immediately began to cook, although she and the other
family members were all aggrieved.
TEXT 161
çikñä-guru prabhu sarva-gaëera sahite
gaìgäre hailä daëòavat bahu-mate
TRANSLATION
The Lord is the instructing spiritual master of everyone. He therefore

led His students in offering repeated obeisances to the Ganges.
TEXT 162
kata-kñaëa jähnavéte kari’ jala-khelä
snäna kari’ gaìgä dekhi’ gåhete äilä
TRANSLATION
After enjoying the beauty of the Ganges and sporting in her waters for
some time, the Lord returned home.
TEXT 163
tabe prabhu yathocita nitya-karma kari’
bhojane vasilä giyä gauräìga çré-hari
TRANSLATION
Lord Gauräìga then performed His exemplary daily worship and sat down
to eat.
TEXT 164
santoñe vaikuëöha-nätha bhojana kariyä
viñëu-gåha-dväre prabhu vasilä äsiyä
TRANSLATION
After the Lord of Vaikuëöha ate with satisfaction, He went and sat at
the door of the temple room.
TEXT 165
tabe äpta-varga äilena sambhäñite
sabei veòiyä vasilena cäri-bhite
TRANSLATION
At that time Nimäi’s family members came and sat around Him to speak
with Him.
TEXT 166
sabära sahita prabhu häsya-kathä-raìge
kahilena ye-mata ächilä baìge raìge
TRANSLATION
In their company, while laughing and conversing, the Lord described

how He happily spent His days in East Bengal.
TEXT 167
baìga-deçé-väkya anukaraëa kariyä
bäìgälere kadarthena häsiyä häsiyä
TRANSLATION
The Lord burst into laughter as He imitated the pronunciation and

speaking of the people of East Bengal.
TEXT 168
duùkha-rasa haibeka jäni’ äpta-gaëa
lakñméra vijaya keha nä kare kathana
TRANSLATION
Knowing that the Lord would feel distressed, His relatives did not
disclose to Him about the disappearance of Lakñmé.
TEXT 169
kata-kñaëa thäkiyä sakala äpta-gaëa
vidäya haiyä gela, yä’ra ye bhavana
TRANSLATION
After passing some time with the Lord, the relatives left for their
respective homes.
TEXT 170
vasiyä karena prabhu tämbüla carvaëa
nänä-häsya-parihäsa karena kathana
TRANSLATION
The Lord laughed and joked as He sat and chewed betel.
TEXT 171
çacé-devé antare duùkhitä hai’ ghare
käche nä-äisena putrera gocare
TRANSLATION
Meanwhile the grief-stricken mother Çacé remained out of His sight

inside the house.
TEXT 172
äpani calilä prabhu janané-sammukhe
duùkhita-vadanä prabhu jananére dekhe
TRANSLATION
The Lord then personally went before His mother and saw that she was
looking morose.
TEXT 173
jananére bale prabhu madhura vacana
“duùkhitä tomäre, mätä, dekhi ki-käraëa?
TRANSLATION
He then sweetly said to His mother, “O mother, I see you are very sad.
Please tell Me the reason.
TEXT 174
kuçale äinu ämi düra-deça haite
kothä tumi maìgala karibä bhäla-mate
TRANSLATION
“I successfully returned from a distant place, and you should be

happy.
TEXT 175
ära tomä’ dekhi ati-duùkhita-vadana
satya kaha dekhi, mätä, ihära käraëa?”
TRANSLATION
“But on the contrary, I find you are distressed. Please tell Me the
reason.”
TEXT 176
çuniyä putrera väkya äi adho-mukhe
kände mätra, uttara nä kare kichu duùkhe
TRANSLATION
Hearing her son’s words, mother Çacé looked at the ground and began to
weep. Overcome by grief, she was unable to reply.
TEXT 177
prabhu bale,—“mätä, ämi jäninu sakala
tomära vadhura kichu bujhi amaìgala?”
TRANSLATION
The Lord said, “Dear mother, I know everything. Perhaps your daughter-
in-law has met with some misfortune?”
TEXT 178
tabe sabe kahilena,—“çunaha, paëòita!
tomära brähmaëé gaìgä päilä niçcita
TRANSLATION
Then everyone replied, “Listen, O Paëòita, Your wife has indeed left
this world.”
TEXT 179
patnéra vijaya çuni’ gauräìga çré-hari
kñaëeka rahilä prabhu heìöa mäthä kari’
TRANSLATION
When Lord Gauräìga heard about the disappearance of His wife, He bent
His head down and remained silent for a while.
TEXT 180
priyära viraha-duùkha kariyä svékära
tüñëé hai’ rahilena sarva-veda-sära
TRANSLATION
The Lord, who is the personification of the Vedas, accepted the misery
of separation from His wife and remained silent.
TEXT 181
lokänukaraëa-duùkha kñaneka kariyä
kahite lägilä nije dhéra-citta haiyä
TRANSLATION
After He lamented as an ordinary man for some time, He began to speak

with patience.
TEXT 182
By the assistance of Bhågu, when Mahäräja Bali, the king of the
demons, dethroned Indra, the King of heaven, and seized his opulences,
fame, wealth, and kingdom, Aditi, the mother of the demigods, became
overwhelmed with lamentation, approached her beloved husband, Maharñi
Kaçyapa, offered prayers, and inquired about possible means of
reinstating her sons. In astonishment, Kaçyapa speaks the following
reply in the Çrémad Bhägavatam (8.16.19):
kasya ke pati-puträdyä moha eva hi käraëam
TRANSLATION
“Who in this material world is the husband, son, or friend of whom?

Actually no one is related with anyone. Nescience alone is the cause
of this misunderstanding.”
TEXT 183
prabhu bale,—“mätä, duùkha bhäva’ ki-käraëe?
bhavitavya ye äche, se khaëòibe kemane?
TRANSLATION
The Lord said, “O mother, why are you feeling so sad? Who can check
what is destined to happen?
TEXTS 184-185
ei-mata käla-gati, keha kä’ro nahe
ataeva, ’saàsära anitya’ vede kahe
éçvarera adhéna se sakala-saàsära
saàyoga-viyoga ke karite päre ära?
TRANSLATION
“Such is the current of time. No one is related to anyone else,

therefore the Vedas declare that this material world is temporary. All
universes are under the control of the Supreme Lord. Who other than
the Supreme Lord can unite or separate people?
TEXT 186
ataeva ye haila éçvara-icchäya
haila se kärya, ära duùkha kene täya?
TRANSLATION
“Therefore whatever has happened by the desire of the Supreme Lord was
destined. Why should you lament?
TEXT 187
sväméra agrete gaìgä päya ye sukåti
tä’ra baòa ära ke vä äche bhägyavaté?”
TRANSLATION
“Who is more fortunate and pious than a woman who leaves her body
before her husband dies?”
TEXT 188
ei-mata prabhu jananére prabodhiyä
rahilena nija-kåtye äpta-gaëa laiyä
TRANSLATION
In this way the Lord pacified His mother and then carried on with His
duties in the company of His friends.
TEXT 189
çuniyä prabhura ati amåta-vacana
sabära haila sarva-duùkha-vimocana
TRANSLATION
On hearing the Lord’s nectarean words, everyone was relieved of all

lamentation.
TEXT 190
hena mate vaikuëöha-näyaka gaurahari
kautuke ächena vidyä-rase kréòä kari’
TRANSLATION
Thus Çré Gaurahari, the Lord of Vaikuëöha, happily enjoyed scholastic

TEXT 191
TRANSLATION

CBP 15: Marriage with Çré Viñëupriyä
Chapter Fifteen: Marriage with Çré Viñëupriyä
TEXT 1
jaya jaya gauracandra jaya nityänanda
TRANSLATION
All glories to Çré Gauracandra, and all glories to Çré Nityänanda!

Please give Your lotus feet in charity to my heart.
TEXT 2
goñöhéra sahite gauräìga jaya-jaya
TRANSLATION
All glories to Çré Gauräìga with His associates. One who hears the
topics of Lord Caitanya attains devotional service of the Lord.
TEXT 3
hena-mate mahäprabhu vidyära äveçe
äche güòha-rüpe, kä’re nä kare prakäçe
TRANSLATION
As the Lord remained absorbed in scholastic pastimes in this way, He

lived incognito without revealing Himself to anyone.
TEXT 4
sandhyä-vandanädi prabhu kari’ üñaù-käle
namaskari’ jananére paòäite cale
TRANSLATION
The Lord performed His daily worship in the early morning, and after
offering obeisances to His mother, He left for school.
TEXT 5
aneka janmera bhåtya mukunda-saïjaya
puruñottama-däsa haya yäìhära tanaya
TRANSLATION
Mukunda Saïjaya was the Lord’s servant for many lifetimes. His son was
known as Puruñottama Däsa.
TEXT 6
prati-dina sei bhägyavantera älaya
paòäite gauracandra karena vijaya
TRANSLATION
Gauracandra daily went to teach at the house of this fortunate person.
TEXT 7
caëòé-gåhe giyä prabhu vasena prathame
tabe çeñe çiñya-gaëa äisena krame
TRANSLATION
The Lord arrived first and sat in Caëòé-maëòapa. Thereafter the

students would gradually arrive there.
TEXT 8
ito-madhye kadäcit keha kona dine
kapäle tilaka nä kariyä thäke bhrame
TRANSLATION
During this period sometimes by chance a student would forget to mark

his forehead with tilaka.
TEXT 9
dharma sanätana prabhu sthäpe sarva-dharma
loka-rakñä lägi’ prabhu nä laìghena karma
TRANSLATION
As Sanätana-dharma Himself, the Lord establishes the principles of

religion. In order to protect people’s religious principles, He would
not tolerate any transgression.
TEXT 10
hena lajjä tähäre dehena sei-kñaëe
se ära nä äise kabhu sandhyä kari’ vine
TRANSLATION
The very moment such a delinquent appeared, the Lord would put him to
such shame that he would never again come without first completing his
morning worship.
TEXT 11
prabhu bale,—“kene bhäi, kapäle tomära
tilaka nä dekhi kene, ki yukti ihära?
TRANSLATION
The Lord would say, “O brother, why I do not see any tilaka on your
forehead? What is your explanation?
TEXT 12
’tilaka nä thäke yadi viprera kapäle
se kapäla çmaçäna-sadåça’—vede bale
TRANSLATION
“The Vedas say that if a brähmaëa’s forehead is not decorated with

tilaka, it is as good as a crematorium.
TEXT 13
bujhiläìa,—äji tumi nähi kara sandhyä
äji, bhäi! tomära haila sandhyä vandhyä
TRANSLATION
“I can understand that you have not performed your daily worship.
Therefore, dear brother, your morning has become fruitless.
TEXT 14
cala, sandhyä kara, giyä gåhe punar-bära
sandhyä kari’ tabe se äsiha paòibära
TRANSLATION
“Go back home and perform your morning duties again. Then you may
return to study.”
TEXT 15
ei-mata prabhura yateka äche çiñya-gaëa
sabei atyanta nija-dharma-paräyaëa
TRANSLATION
In this way all the Lord’s students were conscientious about

performing their religious duties.
TEXT 16
eteka auddhatya prabhu karena kautuke
hena nähi,—yä’re nä cälena nänä-rüpe
TRANSLATION
Like this, the Lord jokingly found fault with everyone; no one was
spared from the Lord’s teasing remarks.
TEXT 17
sabe para-stréra prati nähi parihäsa
stré dekhi’ düre prabhu hayena eka-päça
TRANSLATION
Çré Caitanya Mahäprabhu, however, never joked with others’ wives. As

soon as He saw a woman coming, He would immediately give her ample
room to pass without talking.
TEXT 18
viçeña cälena prabhu dekhi’ çréhaööiyä
kadarthena sei-mata vacana baliyä
TRANSLATION
The Lord particularly teased the residents of Çréhaööa by mimicking

their pronunciation.
TEXT 19
krodhe çréhaööiyä-gaëa bale,—“aya aya
tumi kon-deçé, tähä kaha ta’ niçcaya?
TRANSLATION
In anger, they responded, “Aya! Where are You from? Tell us the truth.
TEXT 20
pitä-mätä-ädi kari’ yateka tomära
kaha dekhi,—çréhaööe nä haya janma kä’ra?
TRANSLATION
“Tell us, aren’t Your parents and forefathers born in Çréhaööa?
TEXT 21
äpane haiyä çréhaööiyära tanaya
tabe gola kara,—kon yukti ithe haya?”
TRANSLATION
“You Yourself are born as the son of resident of Çréhaööa, so why then
do You tease us?”
TEXT 22
yata yata bale, prabhu prabodha nä mäne
nänä-mate kadarthena se-deçé-vacane
TRANSLATION
The Lord did not heed whatever they said, rather He would continue to
mimic their pronunciation and manner of speaking.
TEXT 23
tävat cälena çréhaööiyäre öhäkura
yävat tähära krodha nä haya pracura
TRANSLATION
He would continue to tease the residents of Çréhaööa until they became

furious.
TEXT 24
mahä-krodhe keha lai’ yäya khedäòiyä
lägäli nä päya, yäya tarjiyä garjiyä
TRANSLATION
Eventually one of them would chase the Lord in great anger. Being
unable to catch Him, however, he was frustrated and began abusing the
Lord with harsh words.
TEXT 25
keha vä dhariyä koìcä çikdära-sthäne
laiyä yäya mahä-krodhe dhariyä deoyäne
TRANSLATION
Sometimes someone caught the Lord by His dhoté and took Him to the
local Moslem authority to register a complaint.
TEXT 26
tabe çeñe äsiyä prabhura sakhä-gaëe
samaïjasa karäiyä cale sei-kñaëe
TRANSLATION
Ultimately the Lord’s friends would come and negotiate a settlement.
TEXT 27
kona dina thäki’ kona bäìgälera äòe
bäoyäsa bhäìgiyä täna’ paläyana òare
TRANSLATION
On another day the Lord secretly waited outside the house of a

resident of Çréhaööa. As soon as He got an opportunity, He entered the
house, broke some dry gourds, and then ran away in fear.
TEXT 28
ei-mata cäpalya karena sabä’ sane
sabe stré-mätra nä dekhena dåñöi-koëe
TRANSLATION
In this way the Lord created mischief for everyone, but He did not
even look at women from the corner of His eyes.
TEXT 29
’stré’ hena näma prabhu ei avatäre
çravaëo nä karilä,—vidita saàsäre
TRANSLATION
It is well-known throughout the world that the Lord in this

incarnation did not even hear the word “woman.”
TEXTS 30-32
ataeva yata mahä-mahima sakale
’gauräìga-nägara’ hena stava nähi bale
yadyapi sakala stava sambhave tähäne
tathäpiha svabhäva se gäya budha-jane
hena-mate çré-mukunda-saïjaya-mandire
vidyä-rase çré-vaikuëöha-näyaka vihare
TRANSLATION
Therefore great personalities do not offer prayers addressing Lord

Gauräìga as “Gauräìga Nägara,” the enjoyer of damsels. Although all
kinds of prayers may be offered to the Supreme Lord, intelligent
persons glorify only those characteristics that a particular
incarnation manifests. In this way the Lord of Vaikuëöha enjoyed His
scholastic pastimes in the house of Mukunda Saïjaya.
TEXT 33
catur-dike çobhe çiñya-gaëera maëòalé
madhye paòäyena prabhu mahä-kutühalé
TRANSLATION
The Lord happily taught while sitting amidst various groups of His
students.
TEXT 34
viñëu-taila çire dite äche kona däse
açeña-prakäre vyäkhyä kare nija-rase
TRANSLATION
Sometimes when the need arose, the Lord had a servant massage His head
with medicated oil while He continued giving His unique explanations.
TEXT 35
üñaù-käla haite dui-prahara-avadhi
paòäiyä gaìgä-snäne cale guëa-nidhi
TRANSLATION
The Lord, who is the reservoir of transcendental qualities, would

teach from early morning till noon. Then He would go for bath in the
Ganges.
TEXT 36
niçär o arddheka ei-mata prati-dine
paòäyena cintayena sabäre äpane
TRANSLATION
In this way the Lord regularly taught and studied up to midnight.
TEXT 37
ataeva prabhu-sthäne varñeka paòiyä
paëòita hayena sabe siddhänta jäniyä
TRANSLATION
Therefore whoever studied under the Lord for one year would become a
learned scholar who understood the conclusions of the scriptures.
TEXT 38
hena-mate vidyä-rase ächena éçvara
vivähera kärya çacé cinte nirantara
TRANSLATION
As the Lord thus enjoyed scholastic pastimes, mother Çacé continually

meditated on getting her son remarried.
TEXT 39
sarva-navadvépe çacé niravadhi mane
putrera sadåça kanyä cähe anukñaëe
TRANSLATION
Mother Çacé constantly searched throughout Navadvépa for a suitable

bride for her son.
TEXT 40
sei navadvépe vaise mahä-bhägyavän
dayäçéla-svabhäva—çré-sanätana näma
TRANSLATION
In Navadvépa there resided one most fortunate and compassionate

devotee named Çré Sanätana Miçra.
TEXTS 41-43
akaitava, udära, parama-viñëu-bhakta
atithi-sevana, para-upakäre rata
satyavädé, jitendriya, mahä-vaàça-jäta
padavé ’räja-paëòita’, sarvatra vikhyäta
vyavahäre o parama-sampanna eka jana
anäyäse anekere karena poñaëa
TRANSLATION
He was simple-hearted, magnanimous, expert in entertaining guests, and

always engaged in welfare activities. Moreover, he was truthful, he
controlled his senses, he had a good birth, and he was famous as the
Räja Paëòita. Sanätana Miçra hailed from a well-to-do family, so he
easily maintained many other people.
TEXT 44
täì’ra kanyä ächena parama-sucaritä
mürtimaté lakñmé-präya sei jagan-mätä
TRANSLATION
Sanätana Miçra’s daughter had all auspicious characteristics. She was

like the personification of Lakñmé, the mother of the universe.
TEXT 45
çacédevé täì’re dekhilena yei-kñaëe
ei kanyä putra-yogyä,—bujhilena mane
TRANSLATION
As soon as mother Çacé saw her, she immediately thought that she was a
suitable bride for her son.
TEXT 46
çiçu haite dui-tina-bära gaìgä-snäna
pitå-mätå-viñëu-bhakti vine nähi äna
TRANSLATION
From her childhood, that girl took bath in the Ganges two or three
times a day. She had no engagement other than serving her father,
mother, and Lord Viñëu.
TEXT 47
äire dekhiyä ghäöe prati-dine dine
namra hai’ namaskära karena caraëe
TRANSLATION
She regularly met and offered her humble obeisances to mother Çacé at
the Ganges bathing ghäöa.
TEXT 48
äi o karena mahäpréte äçirväda
“yogya-pati kåñëa tomära karuna prasäda”
TRANSLATION
Mother Çacé happily blessed her, “May Kåñëa bless you with a suitable
husband.”
TEXT 49
gaìgä-snäne äi mane karena kämanä
“e kanyä ämära putre hauka ghaöanä”
TRANSLATION
Then, as mother Çacé took her bath, she thought, “May this girl be
married with my son.”
TEXT 50
räja-paëòitera icchä sarva-goñöhé-sane
prabhure karite kanyä-däna nija-mane
TRANSLATION
Sanätana Miçra and his relatives also desired that she be married to
the Lord.
TEXT 51
daive çacé käçénätha-paëòitere äni’
balilena täì’re,—“bäpa, çuna eka väëé
TRANSLATION
One day Çacé was inspired to call Käçénätha Paëòita to her home.
Thereupon, she said to him, “Dear sir, please listen to my request.
TEXT 52
räja-paëòitere kaha,—icchä thäke tä’na
ämära putrere karuna kanyä däna”
TRANSLATION
“Go tell Sanätana Miçra that if he desires he may give his daughter to
my son.”
TEXT 53
käçénätha-paëòita calilä sei-kñaëe
’durgä’ ’kåñëa’ bali’ räja-paëòita-bhavane
TRANSLATION
Käçénätha Paëòita immediately left for the house of Sanätana Miçra

while chanting the names of Durgä and Kåñëa.
TEXT 54
käçénäthe dekhi’ räja-paëòita äpane
vasite äsana äni’ dilena sambhrame
TRANSLATION
Seeing Käçénätha, Sanätana Miçra respectfully offered him an äsana.
TEXT 55
parama-gaurave nidhi kare yathocita
“ki kärya äilä, bhäi?” jijïäse paëòita
TRANSLATION
Feeling greatly honored, Sanätana Miçra completed all formalities and

inquired, “Dear brother, what brings you here?”
TEXT 56
käçénätha balena,—“ächaye eka kathä
citta laya yadi, tabe karaha sarvathä
TRANSLATION
Käçénätha replied, “I have a proposal for you. If you find it proper,

then please accept it.
TEXT 57
viçvambhara-paëòitere tomära duhitä

däna kara’—e sambandha ucita sarvathä
TRANSLATION
“Please give your daughter’s hand in marriage to Viçvambhara Paëòita.

I feel it is a perfect match.
TEXT 58
tomära kanyära yogya sei divya-pati
täìhära ucita ei kanyä mahä-saté
TRANSLATION
“He is a qualified husband for your daughter, and your chaste daughter
is a qualified wife for Him.
TEXT 59
yena kåñëa-rukmiëéte anyo’nya-ucita
sei-mata viñëupriyä-nimäïi-paëòita”
TRANSLATION
“Viñëupriyä and Nimäi Paëòita are as suitable a match as Kåñëa and

Rukmiëé were.”
TEXT 60
çuni’ vipra-patné-ädi äpta-varga-sahe
lähilä karite yukti, dekhi,—ke ki kahe
TRANSLATION
After hearing the proposal, Sanätana Miçra discussed it with his wife
and relatives to find out their opinion.
TEXT 61
sabe balilena,—“ära ki kärya vicäre?

sarvathä e karma giyä karaha satvare
TRANSLATION
They replied, “What is the need for further discussion? You should
immediately arrange the marriage.”
TEXT 62
tabe räja-paëòita haiyä harña-mati
balilena käçénätha paëòitera prati
TRANSLATION
The Räja Paëòita then happily spoke to Käçénätha Paëòita.
TEXT 63
“viçvambhara-paëòitera kare kanyä däna
kariba sarvathä,—vipra, ithe nähi äna
TRANSLATION
“O brähmaëa, I will certainly give my daughter in marriage to

Viçvambhara Paëòita.
TEXT 64
bhägya thäke yadi sarva-vaàçera ämära
tabe hena su-sambandha haibe kanyära
TRANSLATION
“If my family is fortunate, then my daughter will be married to Him.
TEXT 65
cala tumi, tathä yäi’ kaha sarva-kathä
ämi punaù daòhäiluì, kariba sarvathä”

TRANSLATION
“So please go there and inform them of my decision. I again confirm

that I have accepted the proposal.”
TEXT 66
çuniyä santoñe käçénätha miçravara
sakala kahila äsi’ çacéra gocara
TRANSLATION
Feeling satisfied, Käçénätha Miçra returned to mother Çacé and told

her everything.
TEXT 67
kärya-sidhi çuni’ äi santoña hailä
sakala udyoga tabe karite lägilä
TRANSLATION
Mother Çacé was pleased to hear that her proposal was accepted, and
she began to make the necessary arrangements.
TEXT 68
prabhura viväha çuni’ sarva-çiñya-gaëa
sabei hailä ati-paramänanda-mana
TRANSLATION
When the Lord’s students heard news of His marriage arrangement, they
were all filled with joy.
TEXT 69
prathame balilä buddhimanta-mahäçaya
“mora bhära e-vivähe yata läge vyaya”

TRANSLATION
Buddhimanta Khän was the first to speak. “I will bear the entire
expenditure of this marriage.”
TEXT 70
mukunda saïjaya bale,—“çuna, sakhä bhäi!
tomära sakala bhära, mora kichu näi?”
TRANSLATION
Mukunda Saïjaya then said, “Listen, my dear friend. If you bear all
expenses, then what will I do?”
TEXT 71
buddhimanta-khäna bale,—“çuna, sakhä bhäi!
vämaniïä sajja e-vivähe kichu näi
TRANSLATION
Buddhimanta Khän replied, “Listen, my dear brother. This marriage will

not be like a brähmaëa’s marriage, which is generally very simple.
TEXT 72
e-viväha paëòitera karäiba hena
räja-kumärera mata loke dekhe yena”
TRANSLATION
“I will make such arrangements for the marriage of Nimäi Paëòita that
He will appear like a prince in the eyes of the people.”
TEXT 73
tabe sabe mili’ çubha-dina çubha-kñaëe
adhiväsa-lagna karilena harña-mane

TRANSLATION
Thereafter everyone agreed on an auspicious day and time to observe

the Adhiväsa ceremony.
TEXT 74
baòa-baòa candrätapa saba öäìgäiyä
catur-dike ruilena kadalé äniyä
TRANSLATION
A huge pandal was erected with banana trees placed in the four
directions.
TEXT 75
pürëa-ghaöa, dépa, dhänya, dadhi, ämrasära
yateka maìgala dravya ächaye pracära
TRANSLATION
They decorated the marriage arena with waterpots, ghee lamps, rice
paddy, yogurt, mango leaves, and other auspicious items.
TEXT 76
sakala ekatre äni’ kari’ samuccaya
sarva-bhümi karilena älipanä-maya
TRANSLATION
They further decorated the arena with designs drawn with colored
powders.
TEXTS 77-78
yateka vaiñëava, ära yateka brähmaëa
navadvépe ächaye yateka susajjana

sabärei nimantraëa karilä sakale
“adhiväse guyä äsi’ khäibä vikäle”
TRANSLATION
All the Vaiñëavas, brähmaëas, and respectable people of Navadvépa were

invited, “Come in the afternoon and chew the pan of the Adhiväsa
ceremony.”
TEXT 79
aparähna käla mätra haila äsiyä
bädya äsi’ karite lägila bäjaniyä
TRANSLATION
In the afternoon on the day of Adhiväsa, the musicians all began to

play their instruments.
TEXT 80
mådaìga, sänäïi, jayaòhäka, karatäla
nänä-vidha vädya-dhvani uöhila viçäla
TRANSLATION
The playing of various instruments like mådaìga, sänäïi, jayaòhäka,

and karatälas created a tumultuous sound.
TEXT 81
bhäöa-gaëe paòite lägila räyavära
pati-vratä-gaëe kare jaya-jaya-kära
TRANSLATION
The professional blessers began to recite prayers, and the chaste

women made auspicious sounds.
TEXT 82
vipra-gaëe lägila karite veda-dhvani
madhye äsi’ vasilä dvijendra-kula-maëi
TRANSLATION
As the brähmaëas chanted Vedic mantras, Viçvambhara, the crest jewel

of the brähmaëas, came and sat in their midst.
TEXT 83
catur-dike vasilena brähmaëa-maëòalé
sabei hailä citte mahä-kutühalé
TRANSLATION
The brähmaëas sat in groups around the Lord, and in this way everyone
was overjoyed at heart.
TEXT 84
tabe gandha, candana, tämbüla, divya-mälä
brähmaëa-gaëera sabe dibäre änilä
TRANSLATION
Aguru, sandalwood paste, pan, and flower garlands were brought out and
offered to the brähmaëas.
TEXT 85
çire mälä, sarva-aìge lepiyä candane
eka-bäöä tämbüla se dena eko jane
TRANSLATION
Garlands were placed on their heads, their bodies were smeared with
sandalwood paste, and each brähmaëa was given a box of pan.
TEXT 86
vipra-kula nadéyä,—viprera anta näi
kata yäya, kata äise, avadhi nä päi
TRANSLATION
Nadia was full of brähmaëa families, so innumerable brähmaëas were

present there. No one could count how many came and went.
TEXT 87
tathi-madhye lobhiñöha aneka jana äche
eka-bära laiyä punaù ära käca käce
TRANSLATION
Among them, some greedy brähmaëas received their gifts and then
returned a second time in different dress to again receive gifts.
TEXT 88
ära-bära äsi’ mahä-lokera gahale
candana, guväka, mälä niyä niyä cale
TRANSLATION
In the ensuing commotion, they thus received sandalwood paste, pan,

and flower garlands a second time.
TEXT 89
sabei änande matta, ke kähäre cine?
prabhu o häsiyä äjïä karilä äpane
TRANSLATION
Everyone was intoxicated with ecstasy and thus unable to recognize one
another. The Lord also smiled and gave instruction.
TEXTS 90-92
“sabäre candana-mälä deha’ tina-bära
cintä nähi, vyaya kara’ ye icchä yähära”
eka-bära niyä ye ye laya ära bära
e äjïäya tähära kailena pratikära
“päche keha ciniyä viprere manda bale
paramärthe doña haya çäöhya kari’ nile”
TRANSLATION
“Give sandalwood paste and garlands three times to everyone. Don’t

worry about the expenditure, give freely to everyone.” By this
instruction the Lord indirectly forbade everyone from taking again and
again. The Lord continued, “If a brähmaëa is caught cheating, he’ll be
criticized and thus disgraced.”
TEXT 93
vipra-priya prabhura cittera ei kathä
’tina-bära dile pürëa haibe sarvathä
TRANSLATION
Being affectionate to the brähmaëas, the Lord considered, “If they are
given three times, then they will be fully satisfied.”
TEXT 94
tina-bära päi’ sabe harañita-mana
çäöhya kari’ ära nähi laya kona jana
TRANSLATION
All the brähmaëas were happy to receive those gifts three times, so
none of them further tried to cheat.
TEXT 95
ei-mata mäläya, candane, guyä-päne

hailä ananta, marma keha nähi jäne
TRANSLATION
In this way no one could understand how the Lord was served by Ananta
Çeña in the form of garlands, sandalwood paste, and pan.
TEXTS 96-97
manuñye päila yata, se thäkuka düre
påthvéte paòila yata, dite manuñyere
sei yadi präkåta-lokera ghare haya
tähätei tä’na päïca vibhä nirvähaya
TRANSLATION
What to speak of the gifts that people received, if the gifts that
fell on the ground during distribution were collected it would have
been sufficient for five marriages.
TEXT 98
sakala lokera citte haila ulläsa
sabe bale,—“dhanya dhanya dhanya adhiväsa
TRANSLATION
Everyone’s heart was filled with ecstasy, and they exclaimed, “The
Adhiväsa ceremony was glorious!
TEXT 99
lakñeçvar o dekhiyächi ei navadvépe
hena adhiväsa nähi kare kä’ro bäpe
TRANSLATION
“We have seen such an Adhiväsa ceremony performed even in the houses
of the wealthiest men of Navadvépa.
TEXT 100
e-mata candana, mälä, divya guyä-päna
akätare keha kabhu nähi kare’ däna”
TRANSLATION
“We have never seen anyone distribute sandalwood paste, garlands, and
pan so indiscriminately.”
TEXT 101
tabe räja-paëòita änanda citta haiyä
äilena adhiväsa-sämagré laiyä
TRANSLATION
Carrying ingredients for the Adhiväsa ceremony, Sanätana Miçra

joyfully arrived.
TEXT 102
vipra-varga äpta-varga kari’ nija-saìge
bahu-vidha vädya nåtya-géta-mahäraìge
TRANSLATION
He came accompanied by brähmaëas, family members, musicians, dancers,

and singers.
TEXT 103
veda-vidhi-pürvaka parama-harña-mane
éçvarera gandha-sparça kailä çubha-kñaëe
TRANSLATION
Following the Vedic injunctions, he then happily applied sandalwood

pulp to the Lord’s forehead at an auspicious moment.
TEXT 104
tata-kñaëe mahä-jaya-jaya hari dhvani
karite lägilä sabe mahä-stuti-väëé
TRANSLATION
At that time there arose tumultuous chanting in glorification of Lord

Hari, and everyone began reciting mantras.
TEXT 105
pati-vratä-gaëe deya jaya-jayakära
vädya-géte haila mahänanda-avatära
TRANSLATION
The chaste women made auspicious sounds of ulu-dhvani. The singing and
playing of musical instruments filled the entire house with ecstasy.
TEXT 106
hena-mate kari’ adhiväsa çubha-käya
gåhe calilena sanätana-vipra-räja
TRANSLATION
After completing the Adhiväsa ceremony, Sanätana Miçra, the king of

the brähmaëas, returned home.
TEXT 107
ei-mate giyä éçvarera äpta-gaëe
lakñmére karilä adhiväsa çubha-kñaëe
TRANSLATION
Meanwhile, the Lord’s family members went to the bride’s house to

perform the Adhiväsa ceremony there.
TEXT 108
ära yata kichu loke ’lokäcära’ bale
doìhäräi saba karilena kutuhale
TRANSLATION
Family members of both the bride and groom also performed the rituals
that were in current practice.
TEXT 109
tabe suprabhäte prabhu kari’ gaìgä-snäna
äge viñëu püji’ gauracandra bhagavän
TRANSLATION
Early the next morning the Lord took bath in the Ganges and then
worshiped Lord Viñëu.
TEXT 110
tabe çeñe sarva-äpta-gaëera sahite
vasilena nändémukha-karmädi karite
TRANSLATION
Thereafter He sat with His family members to perform the Nändémukha

ceremony.
TEXT 111
vädya-nåtya-géte haila mahä-kolähala
catur-dike jaya-jaya uöhila maìgala
TRANSLATION
Musical instruments, dancing, and singing created a tumult, and on all

sides the sweet sounds of triumphal rejoicing arose.
TEXT 112
pürëa-ghaöa, dhänya, dadhi, dépa, ämra-sära
sthäpilena ghare dväre aìgane apära
TRANSLATION
Waterpots, rice paddy, yogurt, ghee lamps, and mango leaves were
placed inside and outside of the house.
TEXT 113
catur-dike nänä-varëe uòaye patäkä
kadalé ropiyä bändhilena ämra-çäkhä
TRANSLATION
On all sides, various colored flags waved and strings of mango leaves
were tied to banana trees.
TEXT 114
tabe äi pati-vratä-gaëa lai’ saìge
lokäcära karite lägilä mahä-raìge
TRANSLATION
Mother Çacé and other chaste women then began to perform the various
rituals that were in current practice.
TEXT 115
äge gaìgä püjiyä parama-harña-mane
tabe vädya-bäjane gelena ñañöhé-sthäne
TRANSLATION
Çacé first happily worshiped the Ganges, and then she went along with
a group of musicians to worship goddess Ñañöhé.
TEXT 116
ñañöhé püji’ tabe bandhu mandire mandire
lokäcära kariyä äilä nija-ghare
TRANSLATION
After worshiping Ñañöhé, she went to the houses of her relatives,

where she performed the rituals in current practice before returning
home.
TEXT 117
tabe khai, kalä, taila, tämbüla, sindüre
diyä diyä pürëa karilena stré-gaëere
TRANSLATION
Thereafter Çacé satisfied the women with puffed rice, bananas, oil,
pan, and vermilion.
TEXT 118
éçvara-prabhäve dravya haila asaìkhyäta
çacé o sabäre dena bära päïca säta
TRANSLATION
By the influence of the Supreme Lord, all the items multiplied

unlimitedly. Thus Çacé also repeatedly gave the gifts to each woman.
TEXT 119
taile snäna karilena sarva-näré-gaëe
hena nähi paripürëa nahila ye mane
TRANSLATION
The ladies all appeared to have taken bath in oil. There was not a
single woman who did not feel complete satisfaction.
TEXT 120
ei-mata mahänanda lakñméra bhavane
lakñméra janané karilena harña mane
TRANSLATION
Meanwhile, in great happiness at the house of Viñëupriyä, her mother

performed the various rituals in current practice.
TEXT 121
çré-räja-paëòita ati cittera ulläse
sarvasva nikñepa kari’ mahänande bhäse
TRANSLATION
As the Räja Paëòita joyfully gave all his various possessions in

charity, he floated in an ocean of bliss.
TEXT 122
sarva-vidhi-karma kari’ çré-gaurasundara
vasilena khänika haiyä avasara
TRANSLATION
After completing all the prescribed rituals, Çré Gaurasundara sat down
and relaxed for a while.
TEXT 123
tabe saba-brähmaëere bhojya-vastra diyä
karilena santoña parama-namra haiyä
TRANSLATION
Thereafter the Lord humbly satisfied all the brähmaëas with foodstuffs
and cloth.
TEXT 124
ye ye-mata pätra, yä’ra yogya yena däna
sei-mata karilena sabäre samäna
TRANSLATION
The Lord respectfully gave everyone charity according to their

qualification.
TEXT 125
mahä-préte äçérväda kari’ vipra-gaëa
gåhe calilena sabe karite bhojana
TRANSLATION
All the brähmaëas affectionately blessed Viçvambhara and went inside

His house to eat.
TEXT 126
aparähna velä äsi’ lägila haite
sabäi prabhura veça lägilä karite
TRANSLATION
As the afternoon approached, everyone began to dress the Lord.
TEXT 127
candane lepita kari’ sakala çré-aìga
madhye madhye sarvatra dilena tathi gandha
TRANSLATION
The Lord’s beautiful limbs were smeared with sandalwood pulp in which
aguru had been mixed.
TEXT 128
ardha-candräkåti kari’ laläöe candana
tathi-madhye gandhera tilaka suçobhana
TRANSLATION
His forehead was smeared with sandalwood paste in the shape of a half-
moon, and an enchanting tilaka mark was drawn through it with aguru.
TEXT 129
adbhuta mukuöa çobhe çré-çira-upara
sugandhi-mäläya pürëa haila kalevara
TRANSLATION
He wore a wonderful crown on His head, and fragrant flower garlands

covered His body.
TEXT 130
divya sükñma-péta-vastra, trikaccha-vidhäne
paräiyä kajjala dilena çré-nayane
TRANSLATION
He wore fine yellow cloth with three corners tucked in, and His
beautiful eyes were decorated with kajjala.
TEXT 131
dhänya, dürvä, sütra kare kariyä bandhana
dharite dilena rambhä maïjaré darpaëa
TRANSLATION
Dürvä grass was tied with a thread around His right wrist, and He held
a mirror and a fresh banana leaf in His hands.
TEXT 132
suvarëa-kuëòala dui çruti-müle dole
nänä-ratna-hära bändhilena bähu-müle
TRANSLATION
His ears were adorned with gold earrings, and His arms were decorated
with various jeweled armlets.
TEXT 133
ei-mate ye-ye çobhä kare ye-ye aìge
sakala ghaöanä sabe karilena raìge
TRANSLATION
In this way everyone joyfully decorated the Lord’s limbs with

appropriate items.
TEXT 134
éçvarera mürti dekhi’ yata nara-näré
mugdha hailena sabe äpanä’ päçari’
TRANSLATION
On seeing the beautifully decorated form of the Lord, all the

assembled men and women were overwhelmed and forgot themselves.
TEXT 135
prahareka velä äche, henai samaya
sabei balena,—“çubha karäha vijaya
TRANSLATION
At mid afternoon, everyone said, “Now let us begin our auspicious

journey.
TEXT 136
prahareka sarva-navadvépe beòäiyä
kanyä-gåhe yäibena godhüli kariyä”
TRANSLATION
“We will pass through the streets of Navadvépa for a few hours and
arrive at the bride’s house right at dusk.”
TEXT 137
tabe divya dolä kari buddhimanta-khäna
hariñe äniyä karilena upasthäna
TRANSLATION
At that time Buddhimanta Khän happily brought an exquisite palanquin

for the Lord.
TEXT 138
vädya-géte uöhila parama kolähala
vipra-gaëe kare veda-dhvani sumaìgala
TRANSLATION
Musical instruments and singing created a tumult, while the brähmaëas

chanted auspicious Vedic mantras.
TEXT 139
bhäöa-gaëe paòite lägilä räyavära
sarva-dike haila änanda-avatära
TRANSLATION
Professional blessers began to recite various prayers. The whole scene

appeared as if bliss personified had advented.
TEXT 140
tabe prabhu jananére pradakñiëa kari’
vipra-gaëe namaskari’ bahu mänya kari’
TRANSLATION
Lord Gauräìga circumambulated His mother and offered obeisances to the

brähmaëas.
TEXT 141
doläya vasilä çré-gauräìga mahäçaya
sarva-dike uöhila maìgala jaya-jaya
TRANSLATION
Then, as He got into the palanquin, auspicious sounds of “Jaya! Jaya!”

were heard in all directions.
TEXT 142
näré-gaëe dite lägilena jayakära
çubha-dhvani vinä kona-dike nähi ära
TRANSLATION
As the women joined in with sounds of ulu-dhvani, nothing other than

auspicious vibrations could be heard.
TEXT 143
prathame vijaya karilena gaìgä-tére
ardha-candra dekhilena çirera upare
TRANSLATION
The Lord’s procession first proceeded to the bank of the Ganges, where
the half-moon was seen overhead.
TEXT 144
sahasra-sahasra dépa lägila jvalite
nänä-vidha bäji saba lägila karite
TRANSLATION
Thousands of lamps were lit, and various fireworks were set off.
TEXT 145
äge yata padätika buddhimanta-khäìra
calilä dui-säri hai’ yata päöoyära
TRANSLATION
The procession was led by Buddhimanta Khän’s infantry, followed by the

city tax collectors.
TEXT 146
nänä-varëe patäkä calila tä’ra päche
vidüñaka-sakala calilä nänä-käce
TRANSLATION
They in turn were followed by people carrying various colored flags.

Next came a group of jesters, who dressed in various costumes.
TEXT 147
nartaka vä nä jäni kateka sampradäya
parama-ulläse divya nåtya kari’ yäya
TRANSLATION
They were followed by diverse groups of dancers, who all danced

jubilantly.
TEXTS 148-149
jayaòhäka, véraòhäka, mådaìga, kähäla

paöaha, dagaòa, çaìkha, vaàçé, karatäla
varaìga, çiìgä, païca-çabdé-vädya bäje yata
ke likhibe,—vädya-bhäëòa bäji’ yäya kata?
TRANSLATION
Various musical instruments were played like jayaòhäkas, véraòhäkas,

mådaìgas, kähälas, kettledrums, snare drums, conchshells, flutes,
karatälas, varaìgas, horns, and païca-çabdés. Who can name all the
instruments that were played?
TEXT 150
lakña-lakña çiçu vädya-bhäëòera bhitare
raìge näci’ yäya, dekhi’ häsena éçvare
TRANSLATION
Millions of children danced along with the music, while the Lord
watched and smiled.
TEXT 151
se mahä-kautuka dekhi’ çiñura ki däya
jïänavän sabe lajjä chäòi’ näci’ yäya
TRANSLATION
What to speak of the children, even the learned scholars gave up their
inhibitions and danced.
TEXT 152
prathame äsiyä gaìgä-tére kata-kñaëa
karilena nåtya, géta, änanda-bäjana
TRANSLATION
As they arrived at the bank of the Ganges, they sang, danced, and
played musical instruments for some time.
TEXT 153
tabe puñpa-våñöi kari’ gaìgä namaskari’
bhramena kautuke sarva-navadvépa-puré
TRANSLATION
They showered flowers on the Ganges and offered her obeisances, then
they proceeded to happily move through the streets of Navadvépa.
TEXT 154
dekhi’ ati-amänuñé viväha-sambhära
sarva-loka-citte mahä päya camatkära
TRANSLATION
Everyone was astonished to see the extraordinary marriage procession.
TEXT 155
“baòa baòa vibhä dekhiyächi”—loke bale
“e-mata samåddhi nähi dekhi kona-käle”
TRANSLATION
They remarked, “We’ve seen large marriages in the past, but we’ve
never seen anything as opulent as this.”
TEXT 156
ei-mata stré-puruñe prabhure dekhiyä
änande bhäsaye dekhi’ sukåti nadéyä
TRANSLATION
The pious men and women of Nadia who saw the Lord’s marriage
procession all floated in an ocean of bliss.
TEXT 157
sabe yä’ra rüpavaté kanyä äche ghare
sei-saba vipra sabe vimariña kare
TRANSLATION
Those brähmaëas who had beautiful daughters at home simply lamented.
TEXT 158
“hena vare kanyä nähi päriläìa dite
äpanära bhägya nähi, haibe ke-mate?”
TRANSLATION
“We are most unfortunate, so how could we marry our daughters to such
a boy?”
TEXT 159
navadvépa-väséra caraëe namaskära
e saba änanda dekhibäre çakti yä’ra
TRANSLATION
I offer my obeisances unto the residences of Navadvépa who were

qualified to see such pastimes.
TEXT 160
ei-mata raìge prabhu nagare nagare
bhramena kautuke sarva-navadvépa-pure
TRANSLATION
In this way the Lord joyfully moved throughout every quarter of

Navadvépa.
TEXT 161
godhüli-samaya äsi’ praveça haite
äilena räja-paëòitera mandirete
TRANSLATION
Then at dusk the procession arrived at the house of Sanätana Miçra.
TEXT 162
mahä-jaya-jayakära lägila haite
dui vädya-bhäëòa väde lägila bäjite
TRANSLATION
At that time there was a tumultuous sound of ulu-dhvani, and the

musicians of both parties competed with each other.
TEXT 163
parama-sambhrame räja-paëòita äsiyä
dolä haite kole kari’ vasäilä laiyä
TRANSLATION
Sanätana Miçra came out and greeted the Lord with great respect. He
escorted the groom off the palanquin, embraced Him, and offered Him a
suitable seat.
TEXT 164
puñpa-våñöi karilena santoñe äpane
jämätä dekhiyä harñe deha nähi jäne
TRANSLATION
As Sanätana Miçra showered the groom with flowers, he forgot himself

in happiness.
TEXT 165
tabe varaëera saba sämagré äniyä
jämätä varite vipra vasilä äsiyä
TRANSLATION
Then Sanätana Miçra brought the appropriate ingredients and sat down
to offer welcome to his son-in-law.
TEXT 166
pädya, arghya, äcamanéya, vastra, alaìkära
yathä-vidhi diyä kailä varaëa-vyabhära
TRANSLATION
He duly performed the welcome ceremony by offering pädya, arghya,

äcamanéya, cloth, and ornaments.
TEXT 167
tabe tä’na patné näré-gaëera sahite
maìgala-vidhäna äsi’ lägilä karite
TRANSLATION
Then Sanätana Miçra’s wife and other ladies also welcomed the groom
according to prescribed regulations.
TEXT 168
dhänya-dürvä dilena prabhura çré-mastake
ärati karilä sapta-ghåtera pradépe
TRANSLATION
She first placed dürvä grass and rice paddy on the head of the Lord,
then she offered Him ärati with a ghee lamp of seven wicks.
TEXT 169
khai kaòi pheli’ karilena jayakära
ei-mata yata kichu kari’ lokäcära
TRANSLATION
They showered the Lord with puffed rice paddy and coins while uttering
sounds of triumph, and this way all the rituals in current practice
were performed.
TEXT 170
tabe sarva-alaìkäre bhüñita kariyä
lakñmé-devé änilena äsane dhariyä
TRANSLATION
Viñëupriyä, who was nicely decorated, was then carried on a seat to

the marriage arena.
TEXT 171
tabe harñe prabhura sakala äpta-gaëe
prabhureha tulilena dhariyä äsane
TRANSLATION
Thereafter, the Lord’s relatives joyfully lifted Him by raising His

seat.
TEXT 172
tabe madhye antaùpaöa dhari’ lokäcäre
sapta pradakñiëa karäilena kanyäre
TRANSLATION
Following current practice, the Lord was blindfolded with a cloth and
the bride was made to circumambulate Him seven times.
TEXT 173
tabe lakñmé pradakñiëa kari’ säta bära
rahilena sammukhe kariyä namaskära
TRANSLATION
After circumambulation, Viñëupriyä came before the Lord and offered

Him obeisances.
TEXT 174
tabe puñpa pheläpheli lägila haite
dui vädya-bhäëòa mahä lägila bäjite
TRANSLATION
All the ladies then showered flowers on the couple, and the two groups
of musicians began to play.
TEXT 175
catur-dike stré-puruñe kare jaya-dhvani
änanda äsiyä avatarilä äpani
TRANSLATION
As the men and women all offered loud praise from all sides, it
appeared as though the personification of happiness had incarnated
there.
TEXT 176
äge lakñmé jagan-mätä prabhura caraëe
mälä diyä karilena ätma-samarpaëe
TRANSLATION
The universal mother, Viñëupriyä, then offered a flower garland to the

Lord and surrendered herself at His lotus feet.
TEXT 177
tabe gauracandra prabhu éñat häsiyä
lakñméra galäya mälä dilena tuliyä
TRANSLATION
Then Lord Gauracandra sweetly smiled as He offered a flower garland to

Viñëupriyä.
TEXT 178
tabe lakñmé näräyaëe puñpa-pheläpheli
karite lägilä hai mahä-kutuhalé
TRANSLATION
Thereafter Lakñmé and Näräyaëa happily showered flowers on each other.
TEXT 179
brahmädi devatä saba alakñita-rüpe
puñpa-våñöi lägilena karite kautuke
TRANSLATION
Unseen by common people, the demigods headed by Brahmä joyfully

showered flowers on the couple.
TEXT 180
änanda-viväda lakñmé-gaëe prabhu-gaëe
ucca kari’ vara-kanyä tole harña mane
TRANSLATION
Then the associates of the bride lifted her and the associates of the
groom lifted Him in a joyous competition over who could lift higher.
TEXT 181
kñaëe jine’ prabhu-gaëe, kñaëe lakñmé-gaëe

häsi’ häsi’ prabhure bolaya sarva-jane
TRANSLATION
One moment the associates of the Lord would win, and the next moment
the associates of Viñëupriyä would win. The people would smile as they
informed the Lord [who was still blindfolded] of the results.
TEXT 182
éñat häsilä prabhu sundara çré-mukhe
dekhi’ sarva-loka bhäse paränanda-sukhe
TRANSLATION
The Lord smiled sweetly in reciprocation. In this way everyone there

floated in an ocean of ecstasy.
TEXT 183
sahasra-sahasra mahätäpa-dépa jvale
karëe kichu nähi çuni vädya-kolähale
TRANSLATION
Thousands of torches illuminated the arena, and nothing could be heard

other than singing and the playing of musical instruments.
TEXT 184
mukha-candrikära mahä-vädya-jaya-dhvani
sakala-brahmäëòe paçileka, hena çuni
TRANSLATION
At the time when the bride and groom exchanged glances, the tumultuous
sound of music filled the entire universe.
TEXT 185
hena-mate çré-mukha-candrikä kari’ raìge

vasilena çré-gaurasundara lakñmé-saìge
TRANSLATION
After exchanging glances, Çré Gaurasundara sat down with Viñëupriyä.
TEXT 186
tabe räja-paëòita parama-harña-mane
vasilena karibäre kanyä-sampradäne
TRANSLATION
At that time the ecstatic Çré Sanätana Miçra sat down to offer his
daughter in marriage.
TEXT 187
pädya, arghya, äcamanéya yathä-vidhi-mate
kriyä kari’ lägilena saìkalpa karite
TRANSLATION
Following the Vedic injunctions, Sanätana Miçra offered the Lord

pädya, arghya, and äcamanéya. Then he chanted the prescribed mantras
for giving his daughter in marriage.
TEXT 188
viñëu-préti kämya kari’ çré-lakñméra pitä
prabhura çré-haste samarpilena duhitä
TRANSLATION
With a desire to please Lord Viñëu, Sanätana Miçra then offered his
daughter into the sacred hands of the Lord.
TEXT 189
tabe divya dhenu, bhümi, çayyä, däsé, däsa

aneka yautuka diyä karilä ulläsa
TRANSLATION
He thereafter joyfully gave cows, land, bedding, servants, and

maidservants to the couple.
TEXT 190
lakñmé vasäilena prabhura väma-päçe
homa-karma karite lägilä tabe çeñe
TRANSLATION
Sanätana Miçra invited Viñëupriyä to sit on the Lord’s left side and
then began to perform the fire sacrifice.
TEXT 191
vedäcära lokäcära yata kichu äche
saba kari’ vara-kanyä dhare nilä päche
TRANSLATION
After performing the rituals prescribed by the Vedas and local custom,
Sanätana Miçra took the couple inside the house.
TEXT 192
vaikuëöha haila räja-paëòita-äväse
bhojana karite yäi’ vasilena çeñe
TRANSLATION
Vaikuëöha manifested in the house of Sanätana Miçra. Finally they all

sat to take their meal.
TEXT 193
bhojana kariyä sukhe rätri sumaìgale

lakñmé-kåñëa ekatra rahilä kutühale
TRANSLATION
After taking their meal, the Supreme Lord and His wife joyfully spent
the auspicious night together.
TEXT 194
sanätana-paëòitera goñöhéra sahite
ye sukha haila, tähä ke päre kahite?
TRANSLATION
Who can describe the happiness enjoyed by Sanätana Miçra and his
family members?
TEXT 195
nagnajit, janaka, bhéñmaka, jämbuvanta
pürve täì’rä yehena hailä bhägyavanta
TRANSLATION
Kings of the past like Nagnajit, Janaka, Bhéñmaka, and Jämbavän all
experience good fortune.
TEXT 196
sei bhägye ebe goñöhé-saha sanätana
päilena pürva-viñëu-sevära käraëa
TRANSLATION
That same good fortune was now experienced by Sanätana Miçra and his
family due to the previous service of Lord Viñëu.
TEXT 197
tabe rätri-prabhäte ye chila lokäcära

sakala karilä sarva-bhuvanera sära
TRANSLATION
The next morning the most fortunate Sanätana Miçra executed all the
necessary traditional rituals.
TEXT 198
aparähne gåhe äsibära haila käla
vädya, géta, nåtya haite lägila viçäla
TRANSLATION
In the afternoon when it was time for the Lord to return home, the
musicians, singers, and dancers began their performances.
TEXT 199
catur-dike jaya-dhvani lägila haite
näré-gaëa jayakära lägilena dite
TRANSLATION
The sound of joy filled all directions, and the ladies joined in by
making auspicious sounds of ulu-dhvani.
TEXT 200
vipra-gaëa äçérväda lägilä karite
yäträ-yogya çloka sabe lägilä paòite
TRANSLATION
The brähmaëas offered their blessings by reciting verses appropriate

for an auspicious journey.
TEXT 201
òhäka, paöaha, sänäïi, vaòaìga, karatäla

anyo’nye väda kari’ bäjäya viçäla
TRANSLATION
The musicians competitively played their òhäkas, kettledrums, sänäïi,

vaòaìgas, and karatälas.
TEXT 202
tabe prabhu namaskari’ sarva-mänya-gaëa
lakñmé-saìge doläya karilä ärohaëa
TRANSLATION
The Lord offered His obeisances to the respectable persons there and
sat on the palanquin with Viñëupriyä.
TEXT 203
’hari hari’ bali’ sabe kari’ jaya-dhvani
calilena laiyä tabe dvija-kulamaëi
TRANSLATION
Then the best of the brähmaëas departed along with His associates,
while everyone chanted “Hari! Hari!”
TEXT 204
pathe yata loka dekhe, caliyä äsite
’dhanya-dhanya’ sabei praçaàse bahu-mate
TRANSLATION
Everyone who saw the Lord on the way glorified Him with appropriate
words.
TEXT 205
stré-gaëa dekhiyä bale,—“ei bhägyavaté

kata janma sevilena kamalä-pärvaté”
TRANSLATION
The ladies said, “She is very fortunate. She must have served Lakñmé
and Pärvaté for many lifetimes.”
TEXT 206
keha bale,—“ei hena bujhi hara-gauré
keha bale,—“hena bujhi kamalä çré-hari
TRANSLATION
Someone said, “They look just like Çiva and Pärvaté,” while someone
else said, “They look like Lakñmé and Lord Hari.”
TEXT 207
keha bale,—“ei dui kämadeva-rati
keha bale,—“indra-çacé laya mora mati
TRANSLATION
Another person said, “This couple look just like Kamadeva and Rati,”
and someone said, “They look like Indra and Çacé.”
TEXT 208
keha bale,—“hena bujhi rämacandra-sétä
ei-mata bale yata sukåti-vanitä
TRANSLATION
Someone else said, “They look like Räma and Sétä.” In this way all the
pious ladies talked amongst themselves.
TEXT 209
hena bhägyavanta stré-puruña nadéyära

e saba sampatti dekhibära çakti yä’ra
TRANSLATION
The men and women of Nadia were so fortunate that they were able to
see the opulences of the Supreme Lord and His consort.
TEXT 210
lakñmé-näräyaëera maìgala-dåñöipäte
sukha-maya sarva loka haila nadéyäte
TRANSLATION
By the auspicious glance of Lakñmé-Näräyaëa, all the people of Nadia

became happy in all respects.
TEXT 211
nåtya, géta, vädya, puñpa varñite varñite
parama-änande äilena sarva-pathe
TRANSLATION
As the Lord’s marriage party passed through the streets, they danced,
sang, played musical instruments, and showered flowers in great
ecstasy.
TEXT 212
tabe çubha-kñaëe prabhu sakala-maìgale
äilena gåhe lakñmé-kåñëa kutühale
TRANSLATION
At an auspicious moment the Lord and Viñëupriyä arrived home in a

merry mood.
TEXT 213
tabe äi pati-vratä-gaëa saìge laiyä

putra-vadhü ghare änilena harña haiyä
TRANSLATION
Thereupon mother Çacé and other chaste women joyfully welcomed their
daughter-in-law home.
TEXT 214
gåhe äsi’ vasilena lakñmé-näräyaëa
jaya-dhvani-maya haila sakala bhuvana
TRANSLATION
As Lakñmé-Näräyaëa sat inside the house, the whole house was filled
with sounds of joy.
TEXT 215
ki änanda haila, se akathya-kathana
se mahimä kon jane karibe varëana?
TRANSLATION
The ecstasy that was experienced there is beyond words, therefore who
can describe its glories?
TEXT 216
yäìhära mürtira vibhä dekhile nayane
päpa-mukta hai’ yäya vaikuëöha-bhuvane
TRANSLATION
Anyone who sees the marriage ceremony of the Supreme Lord is freed
from all sinful reactions and returns to Vaikuëöha.
TEXT 217
se prabhura vibhä loka dekhaye säkñät

teïi tä’na näma—’dayämaya’ ’dénanätha’
TRANSLATION
Because the Lord allowed everyone to see His marriage, He is known as

Dayämaya, or He who is most merciful, and Dénanätha, or He who is the
Lord of the fallen.
TEXT 218
tabe yata naöa, bhäöa, bhikñuka-gaëere
tuñilena vastra-dhana-vacane sabäre
TRANSLATION
Thereafter the Lord satisfied everyone—the dancers, the professional

blessers, and the beggars—with cloth, money, and sweet words.
TEXT 219
vipra-gaëe, äpta-gaëe, sabäre pratyeke
äpane éçvara vastra dilena kautuke
TRANSLATION
The Lord also happily gave cloth to each of the brähmaëas, relatives,
and friends.
TEXT 220
buddhimanta-khäne prabhu dilä äliìgana
tähäna änanda ati akathya-kathana
TRANSLATION
Then the Lord mercifully embraced Buddhimanta Khän, who felt such
ecstasy that it is beyond all description.
TEXT 221

’ävirbhäva’ ’tirobhäva’ ei kahe veda
TRANSLATION
Although the Vedas describe the Lord’s “appearance” and

“disappearance,” there is actually no end to His pastimes.
TEXT 222
daëòeke e saba lélä yata haiyäche
çata-varñe tähä ke varëibe,—hena äche?
TRANSLATION
Who has the ability to describe in one hundred years the pastimes that
the Lord performs in a half hour?
TEXT 223
nityänanda-svarüpera äjïä dhari’ çire
sütra-mätra likhi ämi kåpä-anusäre
TRANSLATION
I have accepted the order of Nityänanda Svarüpa on my head, and by His

mercy I am briefly writing about these pastimes.
TEXT 224
e saba éçvara-lélä ye paòe, ye çune
se avaçya viharaye gauracandra-sane
TRANSLATION
Whoever reads or hears these pastimes of the Supreme Lord certainly

associates with Lord Gauracandra.
TEXT 225

TRANSLATION

CBP 16: The Glories of Çré Haridäsa Öhäkura
Chapter Sixteen: The Glories of Çré Haridäsa Öhäkura
TEXT 1
jaya jaya déna-bandhu çré-gaurasundara
jaya jaya lakñmé-känta sabära éçvara
TRANSLATION
All glories to Çré Gaurasundara, the friend of the poor. All glories
to the Supreme Lord, the beloved of Lakñmé.
TEXT 2
jaya jaya bhakta-rakñä hetu avatära
jaya sarva-käla-satya kértana-vihära
TRANSLATION
All glories to the Lord who has incarnated to protect the devotees.
All glories to Him who enjoys the chanting of the holy names and who
is the eternal Absolute Truth.
TEXT 3
bhakta-goñöhé-sahita gauräìga jaya jaya
TRANSLATION
All glories to Çré Gauräìga along with His associates. By hearing the
topics of Lord Caitanya, one attains devotional service to the Lord.
TEXT 4
ädi-khaëòa-kathä ati amåtera dhära
yahiì gauräìgera sarva-mohana vihära
TRANSLATION
The topics of Ädi-khaëòa are like a stream of nectar, full of the

enchanting descriptions of Lord Gauräìga’s pastimes.
TEXT 5
hena-mate vaikuëöha-näyaka navadvépe
gåhastha haiyä paòäyena dvija-rüpe
TRANSLATION
In this way the Lord of Vaikuëöha continued teaching as a householder.
TEXT 6
prema-bhakti-prakäça nimitta avatära
tähä kichu nä karena, icchä se täìhära
TRANSLATION
The Lord incarnated to distribute love and devotion, but by His

supreme will He had not yet begun.
TEXT 7
ati paramärtha-çunya sakala saàsära
tuccha-rasa viñaye se ädara sabära
TRANSLATION
The entire world was devoid of spiritual practice, for everyone was
attached to insignificant sense gratification.
TEXT 8
gétä bhägavata vä paòäya ye-ye-jana
tä’rä o nä bale, nä balaya kåñëa-saìkértana
TRANSLATION
Even those who recited or heard Bhagavad-gétä or Çrémad Bhägavatam

never engaged in saìkértana.
TEXT 9
häte täli diyä se sakala bhakta-gaëa
äpanä-äpani meli’ karena kértana
TRANSLATION
The devotees performed kértana among themselves while simply clapping

their hands.
TEXT 10
tähäte o upahäsa karaye sabäre
“ihärä ki kärye òäk chäòe uccasvare
TRANSLATION
Yet people still criticized them by saying, “Why are they chanting so
loudly?
TEXT 11
ämi-brahma, ämätei vaise niraïjana
däsa-prabhu-bheda vä karaye ki-käraëa?”
TRANSLATION
“I am the Supreme Brahman. Within me sits the Absolute Truth. So,

where is the difference between master and servant?”
TEXT 12
saàsäré-sakala bale,—“mägiyä khäite
òäkiyä balaye ’hari’ loka jänäite”
TRANSLATION
The materialists said, “They loudly chant the name of Hari to attract
attention for collecting alms.”
TEXT 13
“e-gulära ghara-dvära pheläi bhäìgiyä”
ei yukti kare saba-nadéyä miliyä
TRANSLATION
The people of Nadia met together and decided, “Let us break their
doors and houses.”
TEXT 14
çuniyä päyena duùkha sarva-bhakta-gaëe
sambhäñä karena, hena nä päyena jane
TRANSLATION
Hearing this, all the devotees felt great distress. They could not
even find anyone qualified to speak with.
TEXT 15
çünya dekhi’ bhakta-gaëa sakala-saàsära
’hä kåñëa’ baliyä duùkha bhävena apära
TRANSLATION
The devotees saw the entire world as devoid of devotional service, so

they prayed to Kåñëa in great distress.
TEXT 16
hena käle tathäya äilä haridäsa
çuddha-viñëu-bhakti yäì’ra vigrahe prakäça
TRANSLATION
At that time Haridäsa Öhäkura arrived in Navadvépa. He was the

personification of pure devotion to Lord Viñëu.
TEXT 17
ebe çuna haridäsa-öhäkurera kathä
yähära çravaëe kåñëa päibe sarvathä
TRANSLATION
Now please hear the topics of Çréla Haridäsa Öhäkura, for by hearing
this narration one certainly attains Kåñëa.
TEXT 18
buòhäna-grämete avatérëa haridäsa
se-bhägye se-saba deçe kértana-prakäça
TRANSLATION
Haridäsa Öhäkura appeared in the village of Buòhana, and as a result

that province is filled with kértana even today.
TEXT 19
kata-dina thäkiyä äilä gaìgä-tére
äsiyä rahilä phuliyäya çäntipure
TRANSLATION
After residing there for some time, he came to the bank of the Ganges
at Phuliyä, near Çäntipura.
TEXT 20
päiyä tähäna saìga äcärya-gosäïi
huìkära karena, änandera anta näi
TRANSLATION
Upon obtaining Haridäsa’s association, Advaita Äcärya roared in

unlimited ecstasy.
TEXT 21
haridäsa-öhäkur o advaita-deva-saìge
bhäsena govinda-rasa-samudra-taraìge
TRANSLATION
Similarly, in the association of Advaita Prabhu, Haridäsa Öhäkura

floated in the waves of the ocean of Kåñëa consciousness.
TEXT 22
niravadhi haridäsa gaìgä-tére-tére
bhrameëa kautuke ’kåñëa’ bali’ uccasvare
TRANSLATION
Haridäsa would continually wander on the banks of the Ganges while

loudly chanting the names of Kåñëa.
TEXT 23
viñaya-sukhete viraktera agragaëya
kåñëa-näme paripürëa çré-vadana dhanya
TRANSLATION
Haridäsa was most renounced in the matter of material enjoyment, and

his mouth was always beautified with the chanting of Lord Kåñëa’s
names.
TEXT 24
kñaëeka govinda-näme nähika virakti
bhakti-rase anukñaëa haya nänä mürti
TRANSLATION
He did not give up chanting the names of Govinda for even a moment,
and as a result he was constantly manifesting various ecstatic
symptoms.
TEXT 25
kakhano karena nåtya äpanä-äpani
kakhano karena matta-siàha-präya dhvani
TRANSLATION
Sometimes he danced alone, and sometimes he roared like a mad lion.
TEXT 26
kakhano vä uccaiùsvare karena rodana
aööa-aööa mahä-häsya häsena kakhana
TRANSLATION
Sometimes he cried loudly, and sometimes he laughed loudly.
TEXT 27
kakhano garjjena ati huìkära kariyä
kakhano mürcchita hai’ thäkena paòiyä
TRANSLATION
Sometimes he roared loudly, and sometimes he fell to the ground

unconscious.
TEXT 28
kñaëe alaukika çabda balena òäkiyä

kñaëe täi väkhänena uttama kariyä
TRANSLATION
Sometimes he would utter some unnatural sounds, for which he would

later give some profound meaning.
TEXT 29
açrupäta, romaharña, häsya, mürcchä, gharma
kåñëa-bhakti-vikärera yata äche marma
TRANSLATION
He manifested all the different ecstatic symptoms like crying, hairs

standing on end, laughing, losing consciousness, and perspiring.
TEXT 30
prabhu haridäsa mätra nåtye praveçile
sakala äsiyä tä’na çré-vigrahe mile
TRANSLATION
As soon as Haridäsa began to dance, these symptoms would all manifest

in his body.
TEXT 31
hena se änanda-dhärä, tite sarva-aìga
ati-päñaëòé o dekhi’ päya mahä-raìga
TRANSLATION
Haridäsa’s entire body became wet, as tears of love flowed from his
eyes. Even staunch atheists would offer him respect.
TEXT 32
kibä se adbhuta aìge çré-pulakävali

brahmä-çiva o dekhiyä hayena kutühalé
TRANSLATION
Even Brahmä and Çiva were satisfied to see the wonderful manifestation
of Haridäsa’s hair standing on end.
TEXT 33
phuliyä-grämera yata brähmaëa-sakala
sabei tähäne dekhi’ hailä vihvala
TRANSLATION
All the brähmaëas of Phuliyä were overwhelmed upon seeing Haridäsa.
TEXT 34
sabära tähäne baòa janmila viçväsa
phuliyäya rahilena prabhu-haridäsa
TRANSLATION
While Haridäsa Prabhu resided in Phuliyä, everyone there developed

great faith in him.
TEXT 35
gaìgä-snäna kari’ niravadhi hari-näma
ucca kari’ laiyä bulena sarva-sthäna
TRANSLATION
Haridäsa would regularly take bath in the Ganges and then loudly chant
the names of Lord Hari while wandering about.
TEXT 36
käjé giyä mulukera adhipati-sthäne
kahileka tähäna sakala vivaraëe

TRANSLATION
The Kazi went to the king of Bengal and complained about Haridäsa.
TEXT 37
“yavana haiyä kare hindura äcära
bhäla-mate täre äni’ karaha vicära”
TRANSLATION
“Haridäsa is a Moslem, but he follows the religion of the Hindus.

Please call him and consider his case.”
TEXT 38
päpéra vacana çuni’ seha päpa-mati
dhari’ änäila tä’ne ati çéghragati
TRANSLATION
Hearing the words of the sinful Kazi, the sinful king immediately
called for Haridäsa.
TEXT 39
kåñëera prasäde haridäsa mahäçaya
yavanera ki däya, käler o nähi bhaya
TRANSLATION
By the mercy of Kåñëa, Çré Haridäsa was not even afraid of death
personified, so what speak of the Moslem rulers.
TEXT 40
’kåñëa kåñëa’ baliyä calilä sei-kñaëe
muluka-patira äge dilä daraçane
TRANSLATION
Chanting the name of Kåñëa, he immediately went to see the king.
TEXT 41
haridäsa-öhäkurera çuniïä gamana
hariñe-viñäda hailä yata susajjana
TRANSLATION
Hearing about Haridäsa’s departure to see the king, pious persons felt
morose in the midst of their happiness.
TEXT 42
baòa baòa loka yata äche bandé-ghare
tä’rä saba håñöa haila çuniïä antare
TRANSLATION
When the respectable persons in prison heard that Haridäsa had come to
see the king, they became pleased at heart.
TEXT 43
“parama-vaiñëava haridäsa mahäçaya
tä’ne dekhi’ bandi-duùkha haibeka kñaya”
TRANSLATION
“Haridäsa is a great Vaiñëava. By seeing him, our distress due to

imprisonment will be vanquished.”
TEXT 44
rakñaka-lokere sabe sädhana kariyä
rahilena bandi-gaëa eka-dåñöi haiyä
TRANSLATION
The prisoners tactfully persuaded the guards to let them see Haridäsa
without disturbance.
TEXT 45
haridäsa-öhäkura äilä sei-sthäne
bandi-sabe dekhi’ kåpä-dåñöi haila mane
TRANSLATION
When Haridäsa Öhäkura came there and saw the prisoners, he glanced
mercifully upon them.
TEXT 46
haridäsa-öhäkurera caraëa dekhiyä
rahilena bandi-gaëa praëati kariyä
TRANSLATION
Seeing the lotus feet of Haridäsa Öhäkura, all the prisoners offered
obeisances to him.
TEXT 47
äjänu-lambita-bhuja kamala-nayana
sarva-manohara mukha-candra anupama
TRANSLATION
Haridäsa’s hands reached to his knees, his eyes were like lotus
petals, and his enchanting moonlike face was beyond compare.
TEXT 48
bhakti kari’ sabe karilena namaskära
sabära haila kåñëa-bhaktira vikära
TRANSLATION
As everyone devotedly offered obeisances to him, ecstatic devotional
symptoms manifest in their bodies.
TEXT 49
tä’sabära bhakti dekhe prabhu-haridäsa
bandi-saba dekhi’ täna haila kåpä-häsa
TRANSLATION
When Haridäsa saw the prisoners’ devotion, he mercifully smiled at

them.
TEXT 50
“thäka thäka, ekhana ächaha yena-rüpe”
gupta-äçérväda kari’ häsena kautuke
TRANSLATION
With a curious smile, Haridäsa gave them an ambiguous blessing. “Stay

there. Stay as you are now.”
TEXT 51
nä bujhiyä tähäna se durjïeya vacana
bandi-saba haila kichu viñädita-mana
TRANSLATION
Unable to understand his equivocal words, the prisoners felt morose.
TEXT 52
tabe päche kåpä-yukta hai’ haridäsa
gupta äçérväda kahe kariyä prakäça
TRANSLATION
Shortly after, however, Haridäsa mercifully explained the meaning of
his mysterious blessing.
TEXT 53
“ämi tomä’-sabäre ye kailuì äçérväda
tära artha nä bujhiyä bhävaha viñäda
TRANSLATION
“You have not understood the meaning of the blessings I gave, and
therefore you are lamenting.
TEXT 54
manda äçérväda ämi kakhano nä kari
mana diyä sabe ihä bujhaha vicäri’
TRANSLATION
“I never award inauspicious benedictions. Carefully try to understand

as I explain.
TEXT 55
ebe krñëa-prati tomä’-sabäkära mana
yena äche, ei-mata thäku sarva-kñaëa
TRANSLATION
“As your minds are presently fixed on Kåñëa, let them stay that way
forever.
TEXT 56
ebe nitya kåñëa-näma kåñëera cintana
sabe meli’ karite thäkaha anukñaëa
TRANSLATION
“Now you can all together constantly chant the names of Kåñëa and
think of Kåñëa.
TEXT 57
ebe hiàsä nähi, nähi prajära péòana
’kåñëa’ bali’ käkuväde karaha cintana
TRANSLATION
“Here you have no envy or trouble from others, so you can humbly chant
and think of Kåñëa.
TEXT 58
ära-bära giyä viñayete pravartile
sabe ihä päsaribe, gele duñöa-mele
TRANSLATION
“Otherwise if you again return to material enjoyment, by bad

association you’ll forget everything about Kåñëa.
TEXT 59
viñaya thäkite kåñëa-prema nähi haya
viñayéra düre kåñëa jäniha niçcaya
TRANSLATION
“One cannot achieve love for Kåñëa as long as he is engaged in sense

gratification. You should know for certain that Kåñëa is far away from
such persons.
TEXT 60
viñaye äviñöa mana baòai jaïjäla
stré-putra-mäyä-jäla, ei saba ’käla’
TRANSLATION
“The mind that is absorbed in material enjoyment is a great
disturbance. Attachment for wife and children are the binding ropes of
illusion that lead one to death.
TEXT 61
daive kona bhägyavän sädhu-saìga päya
viñaye äveça chäòi’ kåñëere bhajaya
TRANSLATION
“If by providence a fortunate person achieves the association of a

devotee, he gives up his attachment for material enjoyment and
worships Kåñëa.
TEXT 62
sei saba aparädha habe punar-bära
viñayera dharma ei,—çuna kathä-sära
TRANSLATION
“In conclusion, the nature of material enjoyment is that one makes the
same mistake again and again.
TEXT 63
’bandi thäka’,—hena äçérväda nähi kari
“viñaya päsara’, ahar-niça bala hari”
TRANSLATION
“Therefore I did not mean ’Stay there in prison,’ but rather stay free
from thoughts of material enjoyment and always chant the name of Hari.
TEXT 64
chale kariläìa ämi ei äçérväda
tilärddheka nä bhäviha tomarä viñäda

TRANSLATION
“Do not even slightly lament that I gave you this blessing in an
ambiguous way.
TEXT 65
sarva-jéva-prati dayä-darçana ämära
kåñëe dåòha-bhakti hauka tomä’-sabäkära
TRANSLATION
“I glance mercifully on all living entities. May you all have firm
devotion for Lord Kåñëa.
TEXT 66
“cintä nähi,—dina dui-tinera bhitare
bandhana ghucibe,—ei kahiluì tomäre
TRANSLATION
“Don’t worry, I guarantee that within two or three days you will be
freed.
TEXT 67
viñayete thäka, kibä, thäka yathä-tathä
ei buddhi kabhu nä päsariha sarvathä”
TRANSLATION
“Whether you are a householder or a renunciant—whatever you are—don’t

forget these instructions at any cost.”
TEXT 68
bandi-sakalera kari’ çubhänusandhäna
äilena mulukera adhipati-sthäna

TRANSLATION
After offering the prisoners his best wishes, Haridäsa went before the
king.
TEXT 69
ati-manohara teja dekhiyä tähäna
parama-gaurave vasibäre dilä sthäna
TRANSLATION
When the king saw Haridäsa’s brilliant effulgence, he respectfully

offered him a seat.
TEXT 70
äpane jijïäse täì’re mulukera pati
“kene, bhäi, tomära ki-rüpa dekhi mati?
TRANSLATION
Then the king personally inquired, “My dear brother, why do you have
such a mentality?
TEXT 71
kata bhägye, dekha, tumi haiyächa yavana
tabe kene hindura äcäre deha’ mana?
TRANSLATION
“By good fortune you’ve been born a Moslem, so why do you follow the
religious practices of the Hindus?
TEXT 72
ämarä hindure dekhi’ nähi khäi bhäta
tähä chäòa’ hai’ tumi mahä-vaàça-jäta

TRANSLATION
“We don’t even eat rice that’s been touched by Hindus, so why are you
degrading yourself? You’ve been born in a high family.
TEXT 73
jäti-dharma laìghi’ kara anya-vyavahära
paraloke kemane vä päibä nistära?
TRANSLATION
“You’re transgressing your caste and religion to follow the religion

of others. How will you attain salvation?
TEXT 74
nä jäniyä ye kichu karilä anäcära
se päpa ghucäha kari’ kalmä uccära”
TRANSLATION
“Whatever sinful activities you’ve unknowingly performed can be

cleared by uttering kalmä.
TEXT 75
çuni’ mäyä-mohitera väkya haridäsa
“ano viñëu-mäyä” bali’ haila mahä-häsa
TRANSLATION
After hearing the king, who was illusioned by mäyä, Haridäsa simply
laughed and said, “How wonderfully the illusory energy acts.”
TEXTS 76-77
balite lägilä tä’re madhura uttara
“çuna, bäpa, sabärai ekai éçvara

näma-mätra bheda kare hinduye yavane
paramärthe ’eka’ kahe koräëe puräëe
TRANSLATION
He then sweetly said to the king, “Listen, dear sir. The Supreme Lord
of all is one without a second. The Hindus and Moslems differentiate
the Lord only by name, but in spiritual vision the Lord is one. This
is confirmed in the Puräëas and the Koran.
TEXT 78
eka çudha nitya-vastu akhaëòa avyaya
paripürëa haiyä vaise sabära hådaya
TRANSLATION
The pure, eternal, nondual, inexhaustible Lord sits in the heart of

everyone.
TEXT 79
sei prabhu yäre yena laoyäyena mana
sei-mata karma kare sakala bhuvana
TRANSLATION
“That Lord induces everyone to work in a particular way, and everyone

in the entire world acts accordingly.
TEXT 80
se prabhura näma guëa sakala jagate
balena sakale mätra nija-çästra-mate
TRANSLATION
“The names and qualities of that Lord are chanted by everyone

according to their respective scriptural injunctions.
TEXT 81
ye éçvara, se punaù sabära bhäva laya
hiàsä karilei se tähäna hiàsä haya
TRANSLATION
“The Supreme Lord accepts the devotion of everyone, but if anyone is

envious of His children, then He retaliates.
TEXT 82
eteke ämäre se éçvara yehena
laoyäiyächena citte, kari ämi tena
TRANSLATION
“Therefore I am only acting under the inspiration of the Supreme Lord.
TEXT 83
hindu-kule keha yena haiyä brähmaëa
äpane äsiyä haya icchäya yavana
TRANSLATION
“By his own desire, a Hindu brähmaëa may also become a Moslem.
TEXT 84
hindu vä ki kare tä’re, yära yei karma
äpane ye maila, tä’re märiyä ki dharma
TRANSLATION
“What can the Hindus do? That is his karma. If one is already dead,
then what is the use of killing him?
TEXT 85
mahäçaya, tumi ebe karaha vicära
yadi doña thäke, çästi karaha ämära”
TRANSLATION
“Dear sir, now you can judge. If I’m at fault, then you may punish
me.”
TEXT 86
haridäsa-öhäkurera susatya-vacana
çuniyä santoña haila sakala yavana
TRANSLATION
Hearing Haridäsa’s conclusive statements, the Moslems were all

satisfied.
TEXT 87
sabe eka päpé käjé muluka-patire
balile lägilä,—“çästi karaha ihäre
TRANSLATION
Only the sinful Kazi instigated the king, saying, “Punish him.
TEXT 88
ei duñöa, äro duñöa karibe aneka
yavana-kulete amahimä änibeka
TRANSLATION
“This miscreant will simply create other miscreants, and he’ll bring a
bad name to the Moslem community.
TEXT 89
eteke ihära çästi kara’ bhäla-mate

nahe vä äpana-çästra baluka mukhete”
TRANSLATION
“Therefore punish him in an exemplary way, or at least make him recite

the confession from the Koran.”
CB Ädi-khaëòa 90-91
TEXTS 90-91
punaù bale mulukera pati,—“äre bhäi!
äpanära çästra bala, tabe cintä näi
anyathä karibe çästi saba käjé-gaëe
balibä o päche, ära laghu haibä kene”
TRANSLATION
The king again requested Haridäsa, “O brother, just recite the

confession from the Koran and you’ll have nothing to worry about.
Otherwise the sinful Kazis will punish you, and you’ll be forced to
recite the Koran anyway. In this way you’ll be humiliated.”
TEXT 92
haridäsa balena,—“ye karäna éçvare
tähä bai ära keha karite nä päre
TRANSLATION
Haridäsa said, “One cannot do anything other than what the Supreme
Lord desires.
TEXT 93
aparädha-anurüpa yä’ra yei phala
éçvare se kare,—ihä jäniha kevala
TRANSLATION
“Know for certain that the Lord awards the results of one’s offenses.
TEXT 94
khaëòa khaëòa hai deha yäya yadi präëa
tabu ämi vadane nä chäòi hari-näma
TRANSLATION
“Even if my body is cut into pieces and I give up my life, I will

never give up chanting the Lord’s holy name.”
TEXT 95
çuniïä tähäna väkya mulukera pati
jijïäsila,—“ebe ki karibä ihä-prati?”
TRANSLATION
After hearing Haridäsa’s statement, the king asked the Kazi, “Now what
will you do with him?”
TEXT 96
käjé bale,—“bäiça bäjäre beòi’ märi’
präëa laha, ära kichu vicära nä kari’
TRANSLATION
The Kazi replied, “He should be beaten in the twenty-two marketplaces.

Take his life in this way. That is my opinion.
TEXT 97
bäiça-bäjäre märileha yadi jéye
tabe jäni,—jïäné-saba säccä kathä kahe”
TRANSLATION
“If he survives being beaten in twenty-two marketplaces, then we’ll

understand that he’s actually knowledgeable and his words are true.”
TEXT 98
päika-sakale òäki’ tarja kari’ kahe
“e-mata märibi,—yena präëa nähi rahe
TRANSLATION
The Kazi then called the guards and sternly ordered them, “Beat him in
such a way that he will die.
TEXT 99
yavana haiyä yei hinduyäni kare
präëänta haile çeñe e päpa haite tare’”
TRANSLATION
“If a Moslem who follows the Hindu religion is killed, then he’ll be
delivered from that sin.”
TEXT 100
päpéra vacane sei päpé äjïä dila
duñöa-gaëe äsi’ haridäsere dharila
TRANSLATION
Instigated by the words of the sinful Kazi, the sinful king gave his
order and the miscreant guards arrested Haridäsa.
TEXT 101
bäjäre-bäjäre saba beòi’ duñöa-gaëe
märe se nirjéva kari’ mahä-krodha-mane
TRANSLATION
The miscreant guards thereafter took Haridäsa from market to market

and mercilessly beat him.
TEXT 102
’kåñëa kåñëa’ smaraëa karena haridäsa
nämänande deha-duùkha nä haya prakäça
TRANSLATION
Haridäsa simply remembered the name of Kåñëa, and on account of that

ecstatic remembrance he felt no pain.
TEXT 103
dekhi haridäsa-dehe atyanta prahära
sujana-sakala duùkha bhävena apära
TRANSLATION
The pious people were greatly distressed to see the excessive beating
of Haridäsa.
TEXT 104
keha bale,—“ucchana haibe sarva-räjya
se-nimitte sujanere kare hena kärya”
TRANSLATION
Someone said, “The entire kingdom will be destroyed because they’re

torturing such a saintly person.”
TEXT 105
räjä-ujérere keha çäpe krodha-mane
märämäri karite o uöhe kona jane
TRANSLATION
Someone angrily cursed the king and the Kazi, and someone else was
prepared to fight them.
TEXT 106
keha giyä yavana-gaëera pä’ye dhare
“kichu diba, alpa kari’ märaha uhäre”
TRANSLATION
Another person fell at the feet of the Moslems and said, “I’ll give
you some money if you don’t beat him so hard.”
TEXT 107
tathäpiha dayä nähi janme päpi-gaëe
bäjäre-bäjäre märe mahä-krodha-mane
TRANSLATION
Nevertheless the sinful guards showed no mercy, and they continued

angrily beating Haridäsa from market to market.
TEXT 108
kåñëera prasäde haridäsera çarére
alpa duùkho nähi janme eteka prahäre
TRANSLATION
By the mercy of Kåñëa, Haridäsa felt no pain whatsoever in spite of

such heavy beating.
TEXT 109
asura-prahäre yena prahläda-vigrahe
kona duùkha nä jänila,—sarva-çästre kahe
TRANSLATION
The scriptures explain that Prahläda felt no pain when he was

mercilessly beaten by the demons.
TEXT 110
ei-mata yavanera açeña prahäre
duùkha nä janmaye haridäsa-öhäkurere
TRANSLATION
In the same way, Haridäsa felt no pain as he was mercilessly beaten by

the Moslems.
TEXT 111
haridäsa-smaraëe o e duùkha sarvathä
chiëòe sei-kñaëe, haridäsera ki kathä
TRANSLATION
What to speak of Haridäsa himself, even one who remembers his

activities is immediately relieved of all material miseries.
TEXT 112
sabe ye-sakala päpi-gaëa täì’re märe
tä’ra lägi’ duùkha-mätra bhävena antare
TRANSLATION
Rather Haridäsa felt sorry for the sinful guards who were engaged in
beating him and he prayed.
TEXT 113
“e-saba jévere, kåñëa! karaha prasäda
mora drohe nahu e-sabära aparädha”
TRANSLATION
“O Kåñëa! Be merciful on these living entities! Forgive their offense

of torturing me.”
TEXT 114
ei-mata päpi-gaëa nagare-nagare
prahära karaye haridäsa-öhäkurere
TRANSLATION
In this way the sinful guards beat Haridäsa Öhäkura in the various
marketplaces.
TEXT 115
dåòha kari’ märe tä’rä präëa laibäre
manaù-småti nähi haridäsera prahäre
TRANSLATION
They beat him severely in order to kill him, but Haridäsa was not even
disturbed by their beating.
TEXT 116
vismita haiyä bhäve sakala yavane
“manuñyera präëa ki rahaye e märaëe?
TRANSLATION
The Moslems were astonished to see this, and thought, “Can a human
being survive after such a beating?
TEXT 117
dui tina bäjäre märile loka mare
bäiça-bäjäre märiläìa ye ihäre
TRANSLATION
“If we beat someone in two or three marketplaces, they die. But we’ve
beaten him in twenty-two marketplaces.”
TEXT 118
mare o nä, äro dekhi,—häse kñaëe kñaëe”
“e puruña péra vä?”—sabei bhäve mane
TRANSLATION
They all thought, “He has not died, and moreover we see that he is
smiling! Is he a powerful saint?”
TEXT 119
yavana-sakala bale,—“ohe haridäsa!
tomä’ haite ämä’-sabära haibeka näça
TRANSLATION
The Moslems then said, “O Haridäsa, we’ll be killed because of you!
TEXT 120
eta prahäre o präëa nä yäya tomära
käjé präëa laibeka ämä’ sabäkära”
TRANSLATION
“Although we’ve beaten you so much, you’re still alive. Therefore the
Kazi will kill us.”
TEXTS 121-122
häsiyä balena haridäsa mahäçaya
“ämi jéle tomä’ sabära manda yadi haya
tabe ämi mari,—ei dekha vidyamäna”
eta bale’ äviñöa hailä kari’ dhyäna
TRANSLATION
Haridäsa smiled and said, “If my remaining alive creates a problem for
you, then I will give up my body right now.” After saying this,
Haridäsa entered into deep meditation on Kåñëa.
TEXT 123
sarva-çakti-samanvita prabhu-haridäsa
hailena aceñöa, kothä o nähi çväsa
TRANSLATION
Haridäsa, who was endowed with all mystic powers, then became
motionless and his breathing stopped.
TEXT 124
dekhiyä yavana-gaëa vismita haila
muluka-patira dväre laiyä pheläila
TRANSLATION
Seeing this, the Moslems were struck with wonder, and they took the
lifeless body of Haridäsa before the king.
TEXT 125
“mäöi deha’ niïä” bale mulukera pati
käjé kahe,—“tabe ta päibe bhäla-gati
TRANSLATION
The king ordered them, “Bury him,” but the Kazi countered, “Then he
will achieve a higher destination.
TEXT 126
baòa hai’ yena karileka néca-karma
ataeva ihäre yuyäya hena dharma
TRANSLATION
“He was already born in a good Moslem family, but he engaged in
degraded Hindu practices. Therefore he does not deserve a higher
destination.
TEXT 127
mäöi dile paraloke haibeka bhäla
gäìge phela,—yena duùkha päya cirakäla
TRANSLATION
“If we bury him, he will certainly attain a better destination in his

next life. Better throw him in the Ganges, so that he’ll suffer
forever.”
TEXT 128
käjéra vacane saba dhariyä yavane
gäìge pheläite sabe tole giyä tä’ne
TRANSLATION
Following the Kazi’s instructions, the guards took Haridäsa’s body to

throw in the Ganges.
TEXT 129
gäìge nite tole yadi yavana-sakala
vasilena haridäsa haiyä niçcala
TRANSLATION
As the Moslems were about to throw his body in the Ganges, Haridäsa
sat there immovable.
TEXT 130
dhyänänande vasilä öhäkura haridäsa
viçvambhara dehe äsi’ hailä parakäça

TRANSLATION
As Haridäsa sat there in ecstatic meditation, Lord Viçvambhara entered

his body.
TEXT 131
viçvambhara-adhiñöhäna haila çarére
kä’ra çakti äche haridäse näòibäre?
TRANSLATION
Who had the power to move Haridäsa’s body, when it had become the
abode of Lord Viçvambhara?
TEXT 132
mahä-balavanta saba catur-dike öhele
mahä-stambha-präya prabhu ächena niçcale
TRANSLATION
As the strongest Moslems tried to push Haridäsa, they found he was as

immovable as a stone pillar.
TEXT 133
kåñëänanda-sudhä-sindhu-madhye haridäsa
magna hai’ ächena, bähya nähi parakäça
TRANSLATION
Haridäsa remained absorbed in the nectarean ocean of love for Kåñëa

and had no external feelings.
TEXT 134
kibä antarékñe, kibä påthvéte, gaìgäya
nä jänena haridäsa ächena kothäya

TRANSLATION
He did not even know whether he was in the sky, on the land, or in the
waters of the Ganges.
TEXT 135
prahlädera yehena smaraëa kåñëa-bhakti
sei-mata haridäsa öhäkurera çakti
TRANSLATION
Haridäsa had the same ability as Prahläda Mahäräja to remain fixed in

remembrance of the Supreme Lord Kåñëa.
TEXT 136
haridäse ei saba kichu citra nahe
niravadhi gauracandra yäìhäna hådaye
TRANSLATION
This is not at all astonishing for Haridäsa, for Lord Gauracandra

constantly resides in his heart.
TEXTS 137-138
räkñasera bandhane yehena hanümän
äpane lailä kari’ brahmära samäna
ei-mata haridäsa yavana-prahära
jagatera çikñä lägi’ karilä svékära
TRANSLATION
While fighting with the demons, Hanumän respectfully welcomed the

brahmästra weapon released by Indrajit. Similarly, Haridäsa Öhäkura
accepted the beating of the Moslems in order to teach the world.
TEXT 139
“açeña durgati haya, yadi yäya präëa
tathäpi vadane nä chäòiba hari-näma
TRANSLATION
“Even if I experience unlimited misery and die, I will never give up

chanting the Lord’s holy name.”
TEXT 140
anyathä govinda-hena rakñaka thäkite
kä’ra çakti äche haridäsere laìghite?
TRANSLATION
Otherwise, since Haridäsa was personally protected by Govinda, how

could anyone harm him?
TEXT 141
haridäsa-smaraëe o e duùkha sarvathä
khaëòe sei-kñaëe, haridäsera ki kathä
TRANSLATION
What to speak of Haridäsa himself, even one who remembers his

activities is immediately relieved of all material miseries.
TEXT 142
satya satya haridäsa—jagat-éçvara
caitanya-candrera mahä-mukhya anucara
TRANSLATION
Haridäsa, who had the power to control the universe, was certainly one
of the topmost devotees of Çré Caitanya.
TEXT 143
hena-mate haridäsa bhäsena gaìgäya
kñaëeke haila bähya éçvara-icchäya
TRANSLATION
After Haridäsa floated in the Ganges for some time, he regained his
external consciousness by the will of the Lord.
TEXT 144
caitanya päiyä haridäsa-mahäçaya
tére äsi’ uöhilena paränanda-maya
TRANSLATION
He then came to the shore and got out of the water in great ecstasy.
TEXT 145
sei-mate äilena phuliyä-nagare
kåñëa-näma balite balite uccaiù-svare
TRANSLATION
In this way he started for Phuliyä while loudly chanting the names of
Kåñëa.
TEXT 146
dekhiyä adbhuta-çakti sakala yavana
sabära khaëòila hiàsä, bhäla haila mana
TRANSLATION
Seeing the extraordinary potency of Haridäsa, the Moslems’ minds

changed and they forgot their envy.
TEXT 147
péra’ jïäna kari’ sabe kaila namaskära

sakala yavana-gaëa päila nistära
TRANSLATION
The Moslems considered Haridäsa a powerful saint, so they offered him

obeisances. Thus they were all delivered from material bondage.
TEXT 148
kata-kñaëe bähya päilena haridäsa
muluka-patire cähi’ haila kåpä-häsa
TRANSLATION
Some time after regaining his consciousness, Haridäsa met the King of
Bengal and laughed mercifully.
TEXT 149
sambhrame muluka-pati yuòi’ dui kara
balite lägila kichu vinaya-uttara
TRANSLATION
With great awe and reverence, the king folded his hands and humbly
said to Haridäsa.
TEXT 150
“satya satya jäniläìa,—tumi mahä-péra
’eka’-jïäna tomära se haiyäche sthira
TRANSLATION
“Now I know for certain that you are a powerful saint, for you are
firmly convinced that the Supreme Lord is one.
TEXT 151
yogé jïäné yata saba mukhe-mätra bale

tumi se päilä siddhi mahä-kutühale
TRANSLATION
“All the so-called yogis and jïänés simply speak big words, but you
have actually attained perfection.
TEXT 152
tomäre dekhite mui äiluì ethäre
saba doña, mahäçaya! kñamibä ämäre
TRANSLATION
“O sir, I have personally come to meet you, therefore please forgive

all my offenses.
TEXT 153
sakala tomära sama,—çatru-mitra näi
tomä’ cine,—hena jana tribhuvane näi
TRANSLATION
“You are equal to everyone—both friend and enemy—but there is no one

in the three worlds who can understand you.
TEXT 154
cala tumi, çubha kara’ äpana-icchäya
gaìgä-tére thäka giyä nirjana-gophäya
TRANSLATION
“You are free to go wherever you wish. You may go stay in a cave on
the bank of the Ganges or wherever you desire.
TEXT 155
äpana-icchäya tumi thäka yathä-tathä

ye tomära icchä, täi karaha sarvathä”
TRANSLATION
“Now you may stay wherever you like and do whatever you please.”
TEXT 156
haridäsa-öhäkurera caraëa dekhile
uttamera ki däya, yavana dekhi’ bhule’
TRANSLATION
What to speak of the upper classes, on seeing the lotus feet of

Haridäsa Öhäkura, even the Moslems forgot themselves.
TEXT 157
eta krodhe änileka märibära tare
’péra’-jïäna kari’ äro pä’ye päche dhare
TRANSLATION
They had angrily taken him to be killed, but they ultimately accepted
him as a powerful saint.
TEXT 158
yavanere kåpä-dåñöi kariyä prakäça
phuliyäya äilä öhäkura-haridäsa
TRANSLATION
After glancing mercifully on the Moslems, Öhäkura Haridäsa entered

Phuliyä.
TEXTS 159-161
ucca kari’ hari-näma laite laite
äilena haridäsa brähmaëa-sabhäte

haridäse dekhi’ phuliyära vipra-gaëa
sabei hailä ati paränanda-mana
hari-dhvani vipra-gaëa lägilä karite
haridäsa lägilena änande näcite
TRANSLATION
As He loudly chanted the names of Hari, he arrived before an assembly

of brähmaëas. Seeing Haridäsa, the brähmaëas were filled with
happiness. The brähmaëas then began to chant the names of Hari, and
Haridäsa began to dance in ecstasy.
TEXT 162
adbhuta ananta haridäsera vikära
äçru, kampa, häsya, mürcchä, pulaka, huìkära
TRANSLATION
Haridäsa displayed endless ecstatic transformations like crying,

shivering, laughing, falling unconscious, hairs standing on end, and
roaring.
TEXT 163
ächäòa khäyena haridäsa prema-rase
dekhiyä brähmaëa-gaëa mahänande bhäse
TRANSLATION
Then, in ecstatic love, Haridäsa crashed to the ground. Seeing this,

the brähmaëas began to float in ecstasy.
TEXT 164
sthira hai’ kñaëeke vasilä haridäsa
vipra-gaëa vasilena beòi’ cäripäça
TRANSLATION
After a while, when Haridäsa became pacified, the brähmaëas sat around
him.
TEXT 165
haridäsa balena,—“çunaha vipra-gaëa!
duùkha nä bhäviha kichu ämära käraëa
TRANSLATION
Haridäsa then said, “O brähmaëas, please listen. Don’t feel sorry for
me.
TEXT 166
prabhu-nindä ämi ye çuniluì apära
tä’ra çästi karilena éçvara ämära
TRANSLATION
“I’ve heard so much blasphemy of the Lord. That is why He has punished
me.
TEXT 167
bhäla haila, ithe baòa päiluì santoña
alpa çästi kari’ kñamilena baòa-doña
TRANSLATION
“I’m satisfied, for whatever happened to me was for my benefit. The

Lord has relieved me of my great offense by awarding me a token
punishment.
TEXT 168
kumbhipäka haya viñëu-nindana-çravaëe
tähä ämi vistara çuniluì päpa-käëe
TRANSLATION
“One who hears blasphemy of Lord Viñëu is sent to the hell known as
Kumbhépäka, and with my sinful ears I heard so much blasphemy of the
Lord.
TEXT 169
yogya çästi karilena éçvara tähära
hena päpa ära yena nahe punar-bära”
TRANSLATION
“Therefore the Lord has given me an appropriate punishment so that I

may not commit such sins in the future.”
TEXT 170
hena-mate haridäsa vipra-gaëa-saìge
nirbhaye karena saìkértana mahäraìge
TRANSLATION
Thereafter Haridäsa and the brähmaëas fearlessly enjoyed

congregationally chanting the holy names of the Lord.
TEXT 171
tähäne o duùkha dila ye-saba yavane
savaàçe ucchanna tä’rä haila kata-dine
TRANSLATION
The Yavanas who had beaten Haridäsa, as well as their families, were
all destroyed within a few days.
TEXT 172
tabe haridäsa gaìgä-tére gophä kari’
thäkena virale ahar-niça kåñëa smari’
TRANSLATION
Then Haridäsa went and found a cave on the bank of the Ganges. He
remembered Kåñëa day and night as he resided alone in the cave.
TEXT 173
tina-lakña näma dine karena grahaëa
gophä haila täì’ra yena vaikuëöha-bhavana
TRANSLATION
He would chant the holy name of the Lord three hundred thousand times
a day, and his cave was thus transformed into Vaikuëöha.
TEXT 174
mahä näga vaise sei gophära bhitare
tä’ra jvälä präëi-mätre sahite nä päre
TRANSLATION
A huge snake lived within that cave, and no living entity could
tolerate the burning atmosphere produced from its poison.
TEXT 175
haridäsa-öhäkurere sambhäñä karite
yateka äise, keha nä päre rahite
TRANSLATION
As a result, anyone who visited Haridäsa in his cave could not stay
more than a few moments.
TEXT 176
parama-viñera jvälä sabei päyena
haridäsa punaù ihä kichu nä jänena
TRANSLATION
They all felt intense burning from the poison, but Haridäsa was again
completely oblivious.
TEXT 177
vasiyä karena yukti sarva-vipra-gaëe
“haridäsa-äçrame eteka jvälä kene”
TRANSLATION
The brähmaëas sat down together and considered, “What is that burning
sensation in Haridäsa’s cave?”
TEXT 178
sei phuliyäya vaise mahä-vaidya-gaëa
tä’rä äsi’ jänileka sarpera käraëa
TRANSLATION
There were some expert physicians living in Phuliyä. When they came
there, they could understand that the burning sensation was due to the
presence of a snake.
TEXT 179
vaidya balileka,—“ei gophära taläya
eka mahä näga äche, tähära jväläya
TRANSLATION
A physician said, “There is big snake somewhere inside the cave.
TEXT 180
rahite nä päre keha,—kahiluì niçcaya
haridäsa satvare caluna anyäçraya
TRANSLATION
“No one can remain here due to the effects of its poison. This is our
assurance. Therefore Haridäsa should immediately go somewhere else.
TEXT 181
sarpera sahita väsa kabhu yukta naya
cala sabe kahi’ giyä tähäna äçraya”
TRANSLATION
“It is not wise to live with a snake. Let us go to his cave and inform
him.”
TEXT 182
tabe sabe äsi’ haridäsa-öhäkurere
kahila våtänta sei gophä chäòibäre
TRANSLATION
Then they all went to see Haridäsa to explain the situation and
request him to move.
TEXT 183
“mahä-näga vaise ei gophära bhitare
tähära jväläya keha rahite nä päre
TRANSLATION
“There is a big snake living in this cave, and no one can remain here
due to the effect of its poison.
TEXT 184
ataeva e sthäne rahite yogya naya
anya sthäne äsi’ tumi karaha äçraya”
TRANSLATION
“Therefore it is not wise to live here. Please find another place to
stay.”
TEXT 185
haridäsa balena,—“aneka dina ächi
kona jvälä-viña e gophäya nähi väsi
TRANSLATION
Haridäsa replied, “I have been staying in this cave for many days, but
I haven’t felt any burning sensation.
TEXTS 186-188
sabe duùkha,—tomarä ye nä pära’ sahite
eteke calimu käli ämi ye-se-bhite
satya yadi ihäte thäkena mahäçaya
teìho yadi käli nä chäòena e älaya
tabe-ämi käli chäòi’ yäimu sarvathä
cintä nähi, tomarä balaha kåñëa-gäthä”
TRANSLATION
“But since you are all suffering and unable to tolerate the burning of
the poison, I will leave tomorrow for another place. If there is a
snake in this cave and it doesn’t leave by tomorrow, then I’ll leave
and go some other place. Don’t worry. Let us all chant Kåñëa’s names.”
TEXT 189
ei-mata kåñëa-kathä-maìgala-kértane
thäkite, adbhuta ati haila sei-kñaëe
TRANSLATION
As soon as they began to perform kértana, a wonderful incident took

place.
TEXT 190
’haridäsa chäòibena’ çuniïä vacana
mahä-näga chäòilena sthäna sei-kñaëa
TRANSLATION
Hearing that Haridäsa was prepared to leave the cave, the large snake
immediately left.
TEXT 191
garta haite uöhi’ sarpa sandhyära praveçe
sabei dekhena,—calilena anya-deçe
TRANSLATION
It was early evening as everyone there saw the snake leave the cave.
TEXT 192
parama-adbhuta sarpa—mahä-bhayaìkara
péta-néla-çukla varëa—parama-sundara
TRANSLATION
The large wonderful snake looked most fearful, yet it was also very
beautiful, being colored yellow, blue, and white.
TEXT 193
mahämaëi jvaliteche mastaka-upare
dekhi’ bhaye vipra-gaëa ’kåñëa kåñëa’ smare
TRANSLATION
As the brähmaëas saw the brilliant jewel adorning its head, they
fearfully remembered Kåñëa.
TEXT 194
sarpa se caliyä gela, jvälä nähi ära
vipra-gaëa hailena santoña apära
TRANSLATION
After the snake left that place, the brähmaëas were overjoyed to find
that the burning sensation was gone.
TEXT 195
dekhi’ haridäsa öhäkurera mahä-çakti
vipra-gaëera janmila viçeña täì’re bhakti
TRANSLATION
They all appreciated Haridäsa’s marvelous potency and developed great

devotion for him.
TEXT 196
haridäsa-öhäkurera e kon prabhäva
yäì’ra väkya-mätre sthäna chäòileka näga
TRANSLATION
It is not very glorious that a snake left its cave simply on the
request of Haridäsa Öhäkura.
TEXT 197
yäìra dåñöi-mätre chäòe avidyä-bandhana
kåñëa nä laìghana haridäsera vacana
TRANSLATION
Simply by his glance one’s bondage born of nescience is destroyed.

Even Lord Kåñëa does not transgress the words of Haridäsa.
TEXT 198
ära eka, çuna, tä’na adbhuta äkhyäna
nägaräja ye kahilä mahimä tähäna
TRANSLATION
Now please hear another wonderful incident that was narrated by the
king of the snakes.
TEXT 199
eka-dina baòa eka lokera mandire
sarpa-kñata òaìka näce vividha prakäre
TRANSLATION
One day a snake charmer was dancing in the courtyard of one wealthy
man.
TEXT 200
mådaìga-mandirä géta—tä’ra mantra ghore
òaìka beòi’ sabei gäyena uccaiù-svare
TRANSLATION
His associates played the mådaìga and a flute used for snake charming
as they loudly sang on all sides of the snake charmer. The snake
charmer was absorbed under the influence of some mantras that he was
chanting.
TEXT 201
daiva-gati tathäya äilä haridäsa
òaìka-nåtya dekhena haiyä eka-päça
TRANSLATION
By providence Haridäsa came there and began to watch the snake charmer
from the side.
TEXT 202
manuñya-çarére näga-räja mantra-bale
adhiñöhäna haiyä näcaye kutühale
TRANSLATION
By the power of the mantras chanted by the snake charmer, the king of
snakes had appeared in the body of the snake charmer and was happily
dancing.
TEXT 203
käliya-dahe karilena ye näöya éçvare
sei géta gäyena käruëya-ucca-svare
TRANSLATION
The snake charmer was loudly and sweetly singing about Kåñëa’s dance
in the Käliya lake.
TEXTS 204-208
çuni’ nija-prabhura mahimä haridäsa
paòilä mürcchita hai’ kothä nähi çväsa
kñaëeke caitanya päi, kariyä huìkära
änande lägila nåtya karite apära
haridäsa-öhäkurera äveça dekhiyä
eka-bhita hai’ òaìka rahilena giyä
gaòägaòi yäyena öhäkura-haridäsa
adbhuta pulaka-açru-kampera prakäça
rodana karena haridäsa-mahäçaya
çuniïä prabhura guëa hailä tanmaya
TRANSLATION
As Haridäsa heard the glorious pastimes of the Lord, he fell
unconscious to the ground and his breath stopped. When he regained
consciousness some moments later, he roared loudly and began to dance
in ecstasy. Seeing Haridäsa’s ecstatic mood, the snake charmer stopped
his dancing and stood off to the side. Öhäkura Haridäsa rolled on the
ground, and wonderful ecstatic symptoms like hairs standing on end,
crying, and shivering became manifest in his body. Haridäsa was fully
absorbed in ecstatic love after hearing the transcendental qualities
of the Lord, and tears of love flowed from his eyes.
TEXT 209
haridäse beòi’ sabe gäyena hariñe
yoòa-haste rahi’ òaìka dekhe eka-päçe
TRANSLATION
Then everyone surrounding Haridäsa joyfully began chanting Kåñëa’s

glories, while the snake charmer respectfully stood to the side with
folded hands.
TEXT 210
kñaëeke rahila haridäsera äveça
punaù äsi’ òaìka nåtye karilä praveça
TRANSLATION
After Haridäsa returned to external consciousness, the snake charmer

again began to dance.
TEXT 211
haridäsa-öhäkurera dekhiyä äveça
sabei hailä ati änanda-viçeña
TRANSLATION
Everyone was overwhelmed with joy after seeing Haridäsa’s ecstatic

absorption.
TEXT 212
yekhäne paòaye täì’ra caraëera dhüli
sabei lepena aìge hai’ kutühalé
TRANSLATION
They all eagerly took the dust from his footprints and smeared it on
their bodies.
TEXTS 213-218
ära eka òhaìga-vipra thäki’ seikhäne
“muïi o näcimu äji” gaëe mane-mane
“bujhiläìa,—näcilei abodha barbare
alpa manuñyere o parama-bhakti kare”
eta bhävi’ sei-kñaëe ächäòa khäiyä
paòila yehena mahä-aceñöa haiyä
yei-mätra paòila òaìkera nåtya-sthäne
märite lägilä òaìka mahä-krodha-mane
äçe-päçe ghäòe-muòe vetrera prahära
nirghäta märaye òaìka, rakñä nähi ära
vetrera prahäre dvija jarjara haiyä
’bäpa bäpa’ bali’ çeñe gela paläiyä
TRANSLATION
One pseudo brähmaëa who was in the audience thought, “I will also
dance today. Even an illiterate fool who dances like he’s in ecstasy
is greatly respected by common people.” Thinking in this way, he
immediately crashed to the ground and became motionless. As soon as
the pseudo brähmaëa fell near the dancing snake charmer, the snake
charmer became angry and began severely beating the brähmaëa with a
stick. After being beaten with a stick all over the body, the
anguished brähmaëa ran away screaming, “Father! Father!”
TEXT 219
tabe òaìka nija-sukhe näcilä vistara
sabära janmila baòa vismaya antara
TRANSLATION
Thereafter the snake charmer happily continued on with his dance, as

everyone there watched in astonishment.
TEXT 220
yoòa-haste sabe jijïäsena òaìka-sthäne
“kaha dekhi,—e-viprere märilä vä kene?
TRANSLATION
Later they all folded their hands and asked the snake charmer, “Please
explain to us why you beat the brähmaëa.
TEXT 221
haridäsa näcite vä yoòa-haste kene
rahilä,—e saba kathä kaha ta’ äpane?”
TRANSLATION
“And why did you stand aside with folded hands when Haridäsa was
dancing?”
TEXT 222
tabe sei òaìka-mukhe viñëu-bhakta näga
kahite lägilä haridäsera prabhäva
TRANSLATION
Then the serpent devotee of Viñëu spoke through the mouth of the snake
charmer about the glories of Haridäsa.
TEXT 223
“tomarä ye jijïäsilä,—e baòa rahasya
yadyapi akathya, tabu kahimu avaçya
TRANSLATION
“You have asked Me about a mysterious subject. Although it is

confidential, I must disclose it.
TEXT 224
haridäsa-öhäkurera dekhiyä äveça
tomarä ye bhakti baòa karilä viçeña
TRANSLATION
“You all felt great reverence for Haridäsa when you saw his ecstatic
dance.
TEXT 225
tähä dekhi’ o-brähmaëa òhäìgäti kariyä
paòilä mätsarya-buddhye ächäòa khäiyä
TRANSLATION
“Seeing this, that pseudo brähmaëa fell to the ground in an envious

imitation of Haridäsa.
TEXT 226
ämära nåtya-sukha bhaìga karibäre
mätsarya-buddhye kon jane çakti dhare?
TRANSLATION
“Who has the power to enviously disturb the pleasure of My dancing?
TEXT 227
haridäsa-saìge sparddhä mithyä kari’ kare
ataeva çästi bahu kariluì uhäre
TRANSLATION
“Out of audacity, he tried to imitate Haridäsa, and therefore I

punished him accordingly.
TEXT 228
“baòa loka kari’ loka jänuka ämäre”
äpanäre prakaöäi dharma-karma kare
TRANSLATION
“He presented himself as an important person by imitating some

religious sentiments.
TEXT 229
e-sakala dämbhikera kåñëe préti näi
akaitava haile se kåñëa-bhakti päi
TRANSLATION
“Actually that arrogant and deceitful brähmaëa has no love for Kåñëa.
To achieve the devotional service of Lord Kåñëa one has to be free
from duplicity.
TEXTS 230-231
ei ye dekhilä,—näcilena haridäsa
o-nåtya dekhile sarva-bandha haya näça
haridäsa-nåtye kåñëa näcena äpane
brahmäëòa pavitra haya o-nåtya-darçane
TRANSLATION
“One who sees Haridäsa dancing is freed from all bondage. When
Haridäsa dances, Lord Kåñëa personally dances. Thus the whole universe
can be purified by seeing his dance.
TEXT 232
uhäna se yogya pada ’haridäsa’-näma
niravadhi kåñëa-candra hådaye uhäna
TRANSLATION
“His name, ’Haridäsa,’ is appropriate, for Lord Kåñëa constantly

dwells in his heart.
TEXT 233
sarva-bhüta-vatsala, sabära upakäré
éçvarera saìge prati-janme avatäré
TRANSLATION
“He is affectionate to all living entities, and he is always engaged

in their welfare. He accompanies the Lord whenever He incarnates.
TEXT 234
uìhi se niraparädha viñëu-vaiñëavete
svapne o uìhäna dåñöi nä yäya vipathe
TRANSLATION
“He is never offensive to Viñëu or the Vaiñëavas, and even in a dream

he does not deviate from the proper path.
TEXT 235
tilärddha uìhäna saìga ye-jévera haya
se avaçya päya kåñëa-päda-padmäçraya
TRANSLATION
“One who associates with Haridäsa for even a fraction of a moment will
certainly attain shelter at the lotus feet of Kåñëa.
TEXT 236
brahmä-çivo haridäsa-hena bhakta-saìga
niravadhi karite cittera baòa raìga
TRANSLATION
“Lord Brahmä and Lord Çiva always desire to associate with a devotee
like Haridäsa.
TEXT 237
’jäti, kula, saba-nirarthaka’ bujhäite
janmilena néca-kule prabhura äjïäte
TRANSLATION
“On the order of the Lord, Haridäsa was born in a low-class family to
show that birth in a high caste or good family are useless.
TEXT 238
’adhama-kulete yadi viñëu-bhakta haya
tathäpi se-i se püjya’—sarva-çästre kaya
TRANSLATION
“If a devotee of the Lord is born in a low-class family, he is still

worthy of worship. This is the verdict of the scriptures.
TEXT 239
“uttama-kulete janmi’ çré-kåñëe nä bhaje
kule tä’ra ki karibe, narakete maje”
TRANSLATION
“And if someone is born in a high-class family but does not worship
the lotus feet of Çré Kåñëa, then his high birth is useless and he
falls to hell.
TEXT 240
ei saba veda-väkyera säkñé dekhäite
janmilena haridäsa adhama-kulete
TRANSLATION
TRANSLATION
“Haridäsa thus took birth in a low-class family to prove the words of

the scriptures.
TEXTS 241-242
prahläda yehena daitya, kapi hanümän
ei-mata haridäsa néca-jäti näma
haridäsa-sparça väïchä kare deva-gaëa
gaìgä o väïchena haridäsera majjana
TRANSLATION
“Haridäsa was born in a low-class family just as Prahläda was born in

a demoniac family and Hanumän was born in a monkey family. The
demigods desire the touch of Haridäsa, and even mother Gaìgä desires
that Haridäsa immerse himself in her waters.
TEXT 243
sparçera ki däya, dekhilei haridäsa
chiëòe’ sarva-jévera anädi karma-päça
TRANSLATION
“What to speak of his touch, just by seeing Haridäsa one is released

from the bondage of fruitive activities.
TEXT 244
haridäsa äçraya karibe yei jana
tä’ne dekhile o khaëòe’ saàsära-bandhana
TRANSLATION
“Indeed, even if one sees a person who has taken shelter of Haridäsa,
he is freed from material bondage.
TEXTS 245-246
çata-varña çata mukhe uhäna mahimä
kahile o nähi päri karibäre sémä
bhägyavanta tomarä se, tomä’ sabä haite
uhäna mahimä kichu äila mukhete
TRANSLATION
“If I glorify Haridäsa for a hundred years with a hundred mouths, I

would still not reach the end of his glories. You are all fortunate,
for because of you I received an opportunity to glorify Haridäsa.
TEXT 247
sakåt ye balibeka haridäsa-näma
satya satya seha yäibeka kåñëa-dhäma”
TRANSLATION
“I assure you that one who simply chants the name of Haridäsa without
offense will certainly attain the abode of Kåñëa.”
TEXT 248
eta bali’ mauna hailena näga-räja
tuñöa hailena çuni’ sajjana-samäja

TRANSLATION
After speaking in this way, the king of the snakes became silent, and
all the pious people there felt fully satisfied.
TEXT 249
hena haridäsa öhäkurera anubhäva
kahiyä ächena pürve çré-vaiñëava-näga
TRANSLATION
Thus the Vaiñëava snake related the glories of Haridäsa Öhäkura.
TEXT 250
sabära parama-préti haridäsa-prati
näga-mukhe çuni’ harañita haila ati
TRANSLATION
By hearing the snake’s narration through the mouth of the snake

charmer, all the people felt great affection for Haridäsa.
TEXT 251
hena-mate vaisena öhäkura-haridäsa
gauracandra nä karena bhaktira prakäça
TRANSLATION
Haridäsa Öhäkura passed his days in this way, before Gauracandra

manifested His devotional feelings.
TEXT 252
sarva-dike viñëu-bhakti-çünya sarva-jana
uddeño nä jäne keha kemana kértana
TRANSLATION
People throughout the world were devoid of devotional service to Lord
Viñëu. They had no understanding of the meaning or goal of kértana.
TEXT 253
kothäo nähika viñëu-bhaktira prakäça
vaiñëavere sabei karaye parihäsa
TRANSLATION
There was no trace of devotional service to Viñëu anywhere. Everyone

simply taunted the Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 254
äpanä-äpani saba sädhu-gaëa meli’
gäyena çré-kåñëa-näma diyä karatäli
TRANSLATION
The devotees would meet together and chant the names of Kåñëa while
clapping their hands.
TEXT 255
tähäte o duñöa-gaëa mahä-krodha kare
päñaëòé päñaëòé meli’ balgiyäi mare
TRANSLATION
The miscreants became most indignant even at this. Those atheists

would meet together to blaspheme the devotees.
TEXT 256
“e vämunagulä räjya karibeka näça
ihä sabä’ haite ha’be durbhikña prakäça
TRANSLATION
“These brähmaëas will destroy this country and bring about famine.
TEXT 257
e vämanagulä saba mägiyä khäite
bhävuka-kértana kari’ nänä chala päte
TRANSLATION
“These brähmaëas perform sentimental kértana and play various tricks

in order to beg alms.
TEXT 258
gosäïira çayana variñä cäri-mäsa
ihäte ki yuyäya òäkite baòa òäka?
TRANSLATION
“The Lord takes rest for four months during the rainy season, but
these brähmaëas loudly call Him even at that time. Is this proper?
TEXT 259
nidrä bhaìga haile kruddha haibe gosäïi
durbhikña karibe deçe,—ithe dvidhä näi”
TRANSLATION
“If the Lord’s sleep is disturbed, He’ll become angry and create a
famine in this country. There’s no doubt about it.”
TEXT 260
keha bale,—“yadi dhänya kichu mülya caòe
tabe e-guläre dhari’ kiläimu ghäòe”
TRANSLATION
Someone said, “If the price of rice increases, then I’ll catch them
and give them a punch.”
TEXT 261
keha bale,—“ekädaçé-niçi-jägäraëe
karibe govinda-näma kari’ uccäraëe
TRANSLATION
Someone else said, “On Ekädaçé, these devotees stay up all night and
chant the name of Govinda.
TEXT 262
prati-dina uccäraëa kariyä ki käya?”
ei-rüpe bale yata madhyastha-samäja
TRANSLATION
“What is the need for chanting the Lord’s name every day?” In this
way, the atheists condemned the devotees in various ways.
TEXT 263
duùkha päya çuniyä sakala bhakta-gaëa
tathäpi nä chäòe keha hari-saìkértana
TRANSLATION
The devotees all felt aggrieved on hearing these things, yet none of
them gave up chanting the names of Lord Hari.
TEXT 264
bhakti-yoge lokera dekhiyä anädara
haridäsa o duùkha baòa päyena antara
TRANSLATION
Haridäsa was particularly aggrieved to see the people’s lack of
interest in the process of devotional service.
TEXT 265
tathäpiha haridäsa uccaiùsvara kari’
balena prabhura saìkértana mukha bhari’
TRANSLATION
In spite of this, Haridäsa continued to loudly chant the holy names of

the Lord.
TEXT 266
ihäte o atyanta duñkåti päpi-gaëa
nä päre çunite ucca-hari-saìkértana
TRANSLATION
The most sinful miscreants were even unable to hear this loud
chanting.
TEXT 267
harinadé-gräme eka brähmaëa durjana
haridäse dekhi’ krodhe balaye vacana
TRANSLATION
In this regard, there was one impious brähmaëa who lived in the
village of Harinadé. He once angrily said to Haridäsa.
TEXT 268
“aye haridäsa! e ki vyabhära tomära
òäkiyä ye näma laha, ki hetu ihära?
TRANSLATION
“O Haridäsa, what is this behavior? Why are you are loudly chanting
the names of the Lord?
TEXT 269
mane mane japibä,—ei se dharma haya
òädiyä laite näma kon çästre kaya?
TRANSLATION
“The injunction is that one should chant in his mind. Which scripture
says that one should chant loudly?
TEXT 270
kä’ra çikñä,—hari-näma òäkiyä laite?
ei ta’ paëòita-sabhä, balaha ihäte”
TRANSLATION
“Who has taught you to chant the name of Hari loudly? Please give your
explanation before this assembly of learned scholars.”
TEXT 271
haridäsa balena,—“ihära yata tattva
tomarä se jäna’ hari-nämera mahattva
TRANSLATION
Haridäsa said, “You all know the glories of Lord Hari’s holy names.
TEXT 272
tomarä-sabära mukhe çuniïä se ämi
balitechi, balibäìa yebä kichu jäni
TRANSLATION
“Therefore I have simply repeated and will repeat whatever I have
heard from you.
TEXT 273
ucca kari’ laile çata-guëa puëya haya
doña ta’ nä kahe çästre, guëa se varëana”
TRANSLATION
“If one chants loudly, he gets one hundred times more benefit. The
scriptures never condemn loud chanting, rather they glorify it.
TEXT 274
uccaiù çata-guëaà bhavet
TRANSLATION
“’If one loudly chants the holy names of the Lord, he obtains one
hundred times more benefit than by chanting softly or remembering the
holy names.’”
TEXT 275
vipra bale,—“ucca-näma karile uccära
çata-guëa puëya-phala haya, ki hetu ihära?”
TRANSLATION
The brähmaëa said, “How does one get one hundred times more benefit by
loud chanting?”
TEXT 276
haridäsa balena,—“çunaha, mahäçaya!
ye tattva ihära, vede bhägavate kaya”
TRANSLATION
Haridäsa replied, “My dear sir, listen to the verdict of the Vedas and
Çrémad Bhägavatam in this regard.”
TEXT 277
sarva-çästra sphure haridäsera çré-mukhe
lägilä karite vyäkhyä kåñëänanda sukhe
TRANSLATION
Haridäsa then revealed the purport of all the scriptures as he began

his explanation in the ecstasy of Kåñëa consciousness.
TEXT 278
“çuna, vipra! sakåt çunile kåñëa-näma
paçu, pakñé, kéöa yäya çré-vaikuëöha-dhäma
TRANSLATION
“Listen, dear brähmaëa. If even animals, birds, or insects hear the

holy names from the mouth of a pure devotee, they will go to
Vaikuëöha.
TEXT 279
Once the cowherd men headed by Çré Nanda came to Ambikävana on the
bank of the River Sarasvaté. After worshiping the demigods and
brähmaëas with a vow, they took rest there. At that time a fierce
looking great snake began to swallow Nanda. Hearing Nanda’s cry of
distress, Lord Kåñëa, who maintains His surrendered souls and who is
affectionate to His father, touched that great snake with His left
foot. The serpent was immediately freed from his reptilian body and
appeared in the effulgent form of a Vidyädhara, and by the order of
the Lord he began to relate the history of his sinful activities in
his previous life. While offering prayers, he described the glories of
receiving the touch of the Lord’s lotus feet, which are rarely
attained by the demigods, in the following verse from Çrémad
Bhägavatam (10.34.17).
yan-näma gåhëann akhilän çrotèn ätmänam eva ca

sadyaù punäti kià bhüyas tasya spåñöaù padä hi te
TRANSLATION
Anyone who chants Your name purifies all who hear his chanting, as
well as himself. How much more beneficial, then, is the touch of Your
lotus feet?
TEXT 280
paçu-pakñé-kéöa-ädi balite nä päre
çunilei hari-näma tä’rä saba tare’
TRANSLATION
“Although animals, birds, and insects cannot chant, when they hear the
holy names they will all be delivered.
TEXT 281
japile çré-kåñëa-näma äpane se tare
ucca-saìkértane para upakära kare
TRANSLATION
“If one silently chants the names of Kåñëa, then he is delivered; but
if one loudly chants, then he delivers others also.
TEXT 282
ataeva ucca kari’ kértana karile
çata-guëa phala haya sarva-çästre bale
TRANSLATION
“Therefore the scriptures say that one gets a hundred times more
benefit by chanting loudly.
TEXT 283
japato hari-nämäni sthäne çata-guëädhikaù

ätmänaà ca punäty uccair japan çrotån punäti ca
TRANSLATION
“’One who loudly chants the holy names of the Lord is a hundred times
greater than one who silently chants, because those who chant silently
purify only themselves, while those who chant loudly purify themselves
as well as those who hear them.’
TEXT 284
japa-kartä haite ucca-saìkértana-käré
çata-guëa adhika se puräëete dhari
TRANSLATION
“The Puräëas say that a person who chants the Lord’s name loudly is a
hundred times more pious than the person who chants to himself.
TEXT 285
çuna, vipra! mana diyä ihära käraëa
japi’ äpanäre sabe karaye poñaëa
TRANSLATION
“O brähmaëa, listen carefully to the reason behind this. One who

softly chants the holy names liberates only himself.
TEXT 286
ucca kari’ karile govinda-saìkértana
jantu-mätra çuniïäi päi vimocana
TRANSLATION
“One who loudly chants the names of Govinda, however, liberates

himself along with all living entities who hear him.
TEXT 287
jihvä päiïäo nara-vinä sarva-präëé
nä päre balite kåñëa-näma-hena dhvani
TRANSLATION
“Although all living entities have a tongue, only the human beings are
able to chant the names of Kåñëa.
TEXT 288
vyartha-janma ihärä nistare yähä haite
bala dekhi,—kon doña se karma karite?
TRANSLATION
“Tell me, what is wrong with that activity by which living entities
who have taken useless births will be delivered?
TEXT 289
keha äpanäre mätra karaye poñaëa
keha vä poñaëa kare sahasreka jana
TRANSLATION
“One person may maintain himself, while another may maintain a

thousand people.
TEXT 290
duite ke baòa, bhävi’ bujhaha äpane
ei abhipräya guëa’ ucca-saìkértane”
TRANSLATION
“Of the two, consider carefully who is better. This is the superior
characteristic of loud chanting.”
TEXT 291
sei vipra çuni’ haridäsera kathana
balite lägila krodhe mahä-durvacana
TRANSLATION
After hearing the words of Haridäsa, the brähmaëa began to angrily

blaspheme him.
TEXT 292
“daraçana-kartä ebe haila haridäsa!
käle-käle veda-patha haya dekhi näça
TRANSLATION
“Now even Haridäsa has become a philosopher! I can see that Vedic
culture is being destroyed by the course of time.
TEXT 293
yuga-çeñe çüdra veda karibe väkhäne
ekhanai tähä dekhi, çeñe ära kene?
TRANSLATION
“It is stated that çüdras will explain the Vedas at the end of Kali-
yuga. But why only at the end of the age? We can see it happening even
now.
TEXT 294
ei-rüpe äpanäre prakaöa kariyä
ghare-ghare bhäla bhoga khäis buliyä
TRANSLATION
“This is how you advertise yourself, so you can eat nicely at other’s
houses.
TEXT 295
ye vyäkhyä karile tui, e yadi nä läge
tabe tora näka käëa käöi’ tora äge”
TRANSLATION
“If the explanation that you have made is not true, then I will cut
off your nose and ears.”
TEXT 296
çuni’ viprädhamera vacana haridäsa
’hari’ bali’ éñat haila kichu häsa
TRANSLATION
Hearing the words of that sinful brähmaëa, Haridäsa smiled and chanted
the name of Hari.
TEXT 297
pratyuttara ära kichu täre nä kariyä
calilena ucca kari’ kértana gäiyä
TRANSLATION
He did not speak further to that atheistic brähmaëa, but left

immediately while loudly chanting the holy names.
TEXT 298
yebä päpé sabhäsad, seha päpa-mati
ucita uttara kichu nä karila ithi
TRANSLATION
The sinful members of that assembly were all wicked-minded. They

neither supported the authorized statements of Haridäsa nor did they
protest the offensive words of the brähmaëa.
TEXT 299
e sakala räkñasa, brähmaëa näma mätra
ei-saba loka yama-yätanära pätra
TRANSLATION
They were brähmaëas in name only. Actually they were all demons, fit
to be punished by Yamaräja.
TEXT 300
kali-yuge räkñasa-sakala vipra-ghare
janmibeka sujanera hiàsä karibäre
TRANSLATION
In Kali-yuga, demons are born in the families of brähmaëas in order to

harass the saintly persons.
TEXT 301
räkñasäù kalim äçritya jäyante brahma-yoniñu
utpannä brähmaëa-kule bädhante çrotriyän kåçän
TRANSLATION
“In Kali-yuga, demons will take birth in the families of brähmaëas to

harass those rare persons who are conversant with the Vedic way of
life.”
TEXT 302
e saba viprera sparça, kathä, namaskära
dharma-çästre sarvathä niñedha karibära
TRANSLATION
The scriptures forbid one from touching, speaking to, or offering

respects to such brähmaëas.
TEXT 303
kim atra bahunoktena brähmaëä ye hy avaiñëaväù
teñäà sambhäñaëaà sparçaà pramädenäpi varjjayet
TRANSLATION
“There is no need to speak further on this. Even by mistake one should

not touch or speak to those brähmaëas who have no devotion for the
Supreme Lord.
TEXT 304
çvapäkam iva nekñeta loke vipram avaisëavam
vaiñëavo varëa bähyo ’pi punäti bhuvana-trayam
TRANSLATION
“Just as one in this world should never see a dog-eating caëòäla, one
should never see a nondevotee brähmaëa.”
TEXT 305
brähmaëa haiyä yadi avaiñëava haya
tabe tä’ra äläpeha puëya yäya kñaya
TRANSLATION
One who converses with a nondevotee brähmaëa loses his piety.
TEXT 306
se viprädhamera kata-divasa thäkiyä
vasante näsikä tä’ra paòila khasiyä
TRANSLATION
Within a few days, that wretched brähmaëa was attacked by smallpox,

and as a result his nose melted away and fell off.
TEXT 307
haridäsa-öhäkurere balileka yena
kåñëa o tähära çästi karilena tena
TRANSLATION
The punishment he had proposed for Haridäsa Öhäkura was awarded to

himself by Kåñëa.
TEXT 308
viñayete magna jagat dekhi’ haridäsa
duùkhe ’kåñëa kåñëa’ bali’ chäòena niùçväsa
TRANSLATION
Aggrieved to see the entire world absorbed in sense gratification,

Haridäsa would sigh deeply as he chanted the name of Kåñëa.
TEXT 309
kata-dine ’vaiñëava’ dekhite icchä kari’
äilena haridäsa navadvépa-puré
TRANSLATION
After a few days Haridäsa went to Navadvépa with a desire to associate

with the Vaiñëavas there.
TEXT 310
haridäse dekhiyä sakala bhakta-gaëa
hailena atiçaya paränanda-mana
TRANSLATION
All the devotees of Navadvépa were overjoyed on seeing Haridäsa.
TEXT 311
äcärya-gosäïi haridäsere päiyä

räkhilena präëa haite adhika kariyä
TRANSLATION
Upon obtaining the association of Haridäsa, Advaita Äcärya treated him

as dear as His own life.
TEXT 312
sarva-vaiñëavera préti haridäsa-prati
haridäs o karena sabäre bhakti ati
TRANSLATION
All the Vaiñëavas showered their affection on Haridäsa, and he

reciprocated with great devotion.
TEXT 313
päñaëòé-sakale yata deya väkya-jvälä
anyo’nye sabe tähä kahite lägilä
TRANSLATION
They discussed amongst themselves the burning offensive statements of

the atheists.
TEXT 314
gétä-bhägavata lai’ sarva-bhakta-gaëa
anyo’nye vicäre thäkena sarva-kñaëa
TRANSLATION
Then devotees constantly discussed with each other the topics of

Bhagavad-gétä and Çrémad Bhägavatam.
TEXT 315
ye-jane paòaye çunaye e-saba äkhyäna

tähäre milibe gauracandra bhagavän
TRANSLATION
TRANSLATION
One who reads or hears these topics will attain the lotus feet of the
Supreme Lord, Çré Gauracandra.
TEXT 316
TRANSLATION

CBP 17: The Lord’s Travel to Gayä
Chapter Seventeen: The Lord’s Travel to Gayä
TEXT 1
jaya jaya çré-gaurasundara maheçvara
TRANSLATION
All glories to the Supreme Lord, Çré Gaurasundara. All glories to

Nityänanda’s beloved Lord, who possesses an eternal body.
TEXT 2
jaya jaya sarva-vaiñëavera dhana präëa
kåpä-dåñöye kara’, prabhu, sarva-jéve träëa
TRANSLATION
All glories to the Lord, who is the life and wealth of all the
Vaiñëavas. O Lord, please deliver the living entities by Your merciful
glance.
TEXT 3
ädi-khaëòa-kathä, bhäi, çuna sävadhäne
çré-gaurasundara gayä calilä yemane
TRANSLATION
O brothers, listen carefully to the topics of Ädi-khaëòa, which

describe the Lord’s journey to Gayä.
TEXT 4
hena-mate navadvépe çré-vaikuëöha-nätha
adhyäpaka-çiromaëi-rüpe kare väsa
TRANSLATION
In this way the Lord of Vaikuëöha resided at Navadvépa as the crest

jewel of teachers.
TEXTS 5-6
catur-dike päñaëòa bäòaye gurutara
’bhakti-yoga’ näma haila çunite duñkara
mithyä-rase dekhi’ ati lokera ädara
bhakta-saba duùkha baòa bhävena antara
TRANSLATION
As the number of atheists increased in Navadvépa, it became difficult

to even hear the mention of devotional service. The devotees were all
distressed to see that people were simply attached to illusory
pleasures.
TEXT 7
prabhu se äviñöa hai’ ächena adhyayane
bhakta-saba duùkha päya,—dekhena äpane

TRANSLATION
Although the Lord was absorbed in studying and teaching, He noted the
devotees’ distress.
TEXT 8
niravadhi vaiñëava-sabere duñöa-gaëe
nindä kari’ bule, tähä çunena äpane
TRANSLATION
He heard how the miscreants were constantly blaspheming the Vaiñëavas.
TEXTS 9-10
citte icchä haila ätma-prakäça karite
bhävilena—“äge äsi’ giyä gayä haite”
icchä-maya çré-gaurasundara bhagavän
gayä-bhümi dekhite haila icchä tä’na
TRANSLATION
The Lord thus desired to manifest Himself, but He thought He should

first visit Gayä. The supremely independent Lord Gaurasundara desired
to see the holy place of Gayä.
TEXT 11
çästra-vidhi-mata çräddha karmädi kariyä
yäträ kari’ calilä aneka çiñya laiyä
TRANSLATION
After performing the çräddha ceremony for His father according to

scriptural injunctions, the Lord departed for Gayä with many of His
students.
TEXT 12
jananéra äjïä lai’ mahä-harña-mane
calilena mahäprabhu gayä-daraçane
TRANSLATION
The Lord first took permission from mother Çacé and then happily left
to see Gayä.
TEXT 13
sarva-deça-gräma kari’ puëya-tértha-maya
çré-caraëa haila gayä dekhite vijaya
TRANSLATION
As the Lord passed through the various towns and villages on the way
to Gayä, they were all turned into holy places by the touch of His
lotus feet.
TEXT 14
dharma-kathä, väko-väkya, parihäsa-rase
mandäre äilä prabhu kateka divase
TRANSLATION
The Lord and His students conversed, joked, and discussed various
religious topics, and after a few days they arrived at Mandära Hill.
TEXT 15
dekhiyä mandäre madhusüdana tathäya
bhramilena sakala parvata svaléläya
TRANSLATION
The Lord first saw the Deity of Madhusüdana at the top of the hill,
and then He wandered about the hill according to His desire.
TEXT 16
ei-mata kata patha äsite äsite
ära dina jvara prakäçilena dehete
TRANSLATION
While traveling like this, one day the Lord manifested a fever.
TEXT 17
präkåta-lokera präya vaikuëöha-éçvara
loka-çikñä dekhäite dharilena jvara
TRANSLATION
In order to instruct people, the Lord of Vaikuëöha displayed a fever

like an ordinary person.
TEXT 18
madhya-pathe jvara prakäçilena éçvare
çiñya-gaëa hailena cintita antare
TRANSLATION
When the Lord manifested His fever halfway to Gayä, the hearts of His
students were filled with anxiety.
TEXT 19
pathe rahi’ karilena bahu pratikära
tathäpi nä chäòe jvara,—hena icchä täì’ra
TRANSLATION
They tried to cure Him with various remedies, but by the desire of the
Lord His fever did not subside.
TEXT 20
tabe prabhu vyavasthilä auñadha äpane

’sarva-duùkha khaëòe vipra-pädodaka-päne’
TRANSLATION
Then the Lord prescribed His own medicine, “If I drink the water that
has washed the feet of a brähmaëa, My suffering will be relieved.”
TEXT 21
vipra-pädodakera mahimä bujhäite
päna karilena prabhu äpane säkñäte
TRANSLATION
The Lord then drank the water that had washed the feet of brähmaëas in
order to reveal its glories.
TEXT 22
vipra-pädodaka päna kariyä éçvara
sei-kñaëe sustha hailä, ära nähi jvara
TRANSLATION
As soon as the Lord drank that water, His fever subsided and He felt
relief.
TEXT 23
éçvare ye kare vipra-pädodaka päna
e tä’na svabhäva,—veda-puräëa pramäëa
TRANSLATION
According to the Vedas and Puräëas, it is the nature of the Supreme

Lord to drink the water that has washed the feet of a brähmaëa.
TEXT 24
ye yathä mäà prapadyante täàs tathaiva bhajämy aham

mama vartmänuvartante manuñyäù pärtha sarvaçaù
TRANSLATION
“As all surrender unto Me, I reward them accordingly. Everyone follows
My path in all respects, O son of Påthä.”
TEXT 25
ye tähäna däsya-pada bhäve nirantara
tähäna avaçya däsya karena éçvara
TRANSLATION
The Lord desires to be the servant of anyone who always desires to be

a servant of the Lord.
TEXT 26
ataeva näma tä’na ’sevaka-vatsala’
äpane häriyä bäòäyena bhåtya-bala
TRANSLATION
The Lord is therefore known as sevaka-vatsala, or He who is favorably

inclined to His servants. He accepts defeat in order to increase His
devotees’ glories.
TEXT 27
sarvatra rakñaka-hena prabhura caraëa
bala dekhi,—ke-mate chäòibe bhakta-gaëa?
TRANSLATION
The devotees have only the Lord as their protector, therefore how can
they give up His lotus feet?
TEXT 28
hena-mate kari’ prabhu jvarera vinäça

punapunä-térthe äsi’ hailä prakäça
TRANSLATION
After being cured of His fever in this way, the Lord and His students
came to the bank of the holy Punpunä River.
TEXT 29
snäna kari’ pitå-deva kariyä arcana
gayäte praviñöa hailä çré-çacénandana
TRANSLATION
After taking bath and offering oblations to His forefathers, Çré

Çacénandana entered Gayä.
TEXT 30
gayä tértha-räje prabhu praviñöa haiyä
namaskarilena prabhu çrékara yuòiyä
TRANSLATION
As the Lord entered Gayä, the king of holy places, He offered

obeisances with folded hands.
TEXT 31
brahma-kuëòe äsi’ prabhu karilena snäna
yathocita kailä pitå-devera sammäna
TRANSLATION
Thereafter the Lord came to Brahma-kuëòa, wherein He took bath and

offered oblations to His forefathers.
TEXT 32
tabe äilena cakraveòera bhitare

päda-padma dekhibäre calilä satvare
TRANSLATION
The Lord then entered Cakraveòa and quickly went to see the lotus feet
of Lord Viñëu.
TEXT 33
vipra-gaëa veòiyäche çré-caraëa-sthäna
çré-caraëe mälä,—yena deula-pramäëa
TRANSLATION
Countless flower garlands were stacked like a temple dome on Lord

Viñëu’s footprints, which were surrounded on all sides by brähmaëas.
TEXT 34
gandha, puñpa, dhüpa, dépa, vastra, alaìkära
kata paòiyäche,—lekhä-jokhä nähi tära
TRANSLATION
Unlimited sandalwood paste, flowers, incense, and cloth had been

offered at the lotus feet of the Lord.
TEXT 35
catur-dike divya rüpa dhari’ vipra-gaëa
kariteche päda-padma-prabhäva varëana
TRANSLATION
The brähmaëas appeared like divine beings as they described the

glories of the Lord’s lotus feet.
TEXT 36
“käçénätha hådaye dharilä ye-caraëa

ye-caraëa niravadhi lakñméra jévana
TRANSLATION
“Lord Çiva accepted these same lotus feet in his heart, and these same
lotus feet are constantly served by Lakñmé.
TEXT 37
bali-çire ävirbhäva haila ye-caraëa
sei ei dekha, yata bhägyavanta jana
TRANSLATION
“These lotus feet were placed on the head of Bali Mahäräja. O

fortunate souls, now see those same lotus feet here.
TEXT 38
tilärddheko ye-caraëa dhyäna kaile mätra
yama tära nä hayena adhikära-pätra
TRANSLATION
“One who meditates on these lotus feet for even a moment never comes
under the jurisdiction of Yamaräja.
TEXT 39
yogeçvara-sabära durlabha ye-caraëa
sei ei dekha, yata bhägyavanta jana
TRANSLATION
“These lotus feet are rarely attained by even the best of yogis. O
fortunate souls, now see those same lotus feet here.
TEXT 40
ye-caraëe bhägérathé hailä prakäça

niravadhi hådaye nä chäòe yäre däsa
TRANSLATION
“The Ganges emanated from these lotus feet, and the servants of the
Lord constantly keep these lotus feet in their hearts.
TEXT 41
ananta-çayyäya ati-priya ye-caraëa
sei ei dekha, yata bhägyavanta jana”
TRANSLATION
“These lotus feet are most enchanting on the bed of Ananta. O

fortunate souls, now see those same lotus feet here.”
TEXT 42
caraëa-prabhäva çuni’ vipra-gaëa mukhe
äviñöa hailä prabhu premänanda-sukhe
TRANSLATION
Hearing the glories of the Lord’s lotus feet from the brähmaëas, the
Lord became absorbed in ecstatic love.
TEXT 43
açru-dhärä vahe dui çré-padma-nayane
loma-harña-kampa haila caraëa-darçane
TRANSLATION
As the Lord looked at those lotus feet, tears flowed from His lotus
eyes, His hairs stood on end, and He began shivering.
TEXT 44
sarva-jagatera bhägye prabhu gauracandra

prema-bhakti-prakäçera karilä ärambha
TRANSLATION
Lord Gauracandra then began to manifest ecstatic devotional service

for the benefit of the entire world.
TEXT 45
avicchinna gaìgä vahe prabhura nayane
parama-adbhuta saba dekhe vipra-gaëe
TRANSLATION
The brähmaëas were all startled to see tears flow from the Lord’s eyes
like the unbroken flow of the Ganges.
TEXT 46
daiva-yoge éçvara-puré o sei-kñaëe
äilena éçvara-icchäya sei-sthäne
TRANSLATION
By the divine will of the Supreme Lord, at that moment Çré Éçvara Puré
arrived at that place.
TEXT 47
éçvara-purére dekhi’ çré-gaurasundara
namaskarilena ati kariyä ädara
TRANSLATION
On seeing Çré Éçvara Puré, Çré Gaurasundara respectfully offered him

obeisances.
TEXT 48
éçvara-puré o gauracandrere dekhiyä

äliìgana karilena mahä-harña haiyä
TRANSLATION
Éçvara Puré was also delighted to see Gauracandra, and he happily

embraced Him.
TEXT 49
doìhäkära vigraha doìhäkära prema-jale
siïcita hailä premänanda-kutühale
TRANSLATION
In the ecstasy of meeting each other, they both became soaked with
tears of love.
TEXT 50
prabhu bale,—“gayä-yäträ saphala ämära
yata-kñaëe dekhiläìa caraëa tomära
TRANSLATION
The Lord said, “My journey to Gayä has become successful the moment I
was able to see your lotus feet.
TEXTS 51-52
térthe piëòa dile se nistare pitå-gaëa
seha,—yäre piëòa deya, tare’ sei jana
tomä’ dekhilei mätra koöi-pitå-gaëa
sei-kñaëe sarva-bandha päya vimocana
TRANSLATION
“If one offers oblations to the forefathers in a holy place, then the
forefathers are delivered. But one delivers only he to whom the
oblation was offered. By seeing you, however, millions of forefathers
are immediately freed from material bondage.
TEXT 53
ataeva tértha nahe tomära samäna
térther o parama tumi maìgala pradhäna
TRANSLATION
“Therefore holy places are not equal to you, for you purify even the
holy places.
TEXT 54
saàsära-samudra haite uddhäraha more
ei ämi deha samarpiläìa tomäre
TRANSLATION
“Please deliver Me from the ocean of material existence. I surrender

Myself unto you.
TEXT 55
’kåñëa-päda-padmera amåta-rasa päna
ämäre karäo tumi’—ei cähi däna”
TRANSLATION
“I beg that you make Me drink the nectar of Kåñëa’s lotus feet.”
TEXT 56
balena éçvara-puré,—“çunaha, paëòita!
tumi ye éçvara-aàça,—jäninu niçcita
TRANSLATION
Éçvara Puré then said, “Listen, dear Paëòita. I know without doubt
that You are an expansion of the Supreme Lord.
TEXT 57
ye tomära päëòitya, ye caritra tomära
seha ki éçvara-aàça bai haya ära?
TRANSLATION
“Can anyone other than an expansion of the Supreme Lord possess the
extraordinary learning and characteristics that You have?
TEXT 58
yena äji ämi çubha svapna dekhiläìa
säkñäte tähära phala ei päiläìa
TRANSLATION
“I had an auspicious dream last night, and today I’ve obtained the
fruits of that dream.
TEXT 59
satya kahi, paëòita! tomära daraçane
paränanda-sukha yena päi anukñaëe
TRANSLATION
“O Paëòita, I’m telling You the truth! I’m feeling great ecstasy every
moment since I’ve seen You.
TEXT 60
yadavadhi tomä’ dekhiyächi nadiyäya
tadavadhi citte ära kichu nähi bhäya
TRANSLATION
“From the time I saw You in Nadia, my heart has had no other
attraction.
TEXT 61
satya ei kahi,—ithe anya kichu näi
kåñëa-daraçana-sukha tomä’ dekhi päi”
TRANSLATION
“I’m speaking the truth, nothing else. When I see You, I feel the
happiness of seeing Kåñëa.”
TEXT 62
çuni’ priya éçvara-puréra satya väkya
häsiyä balena prabhu,—“mora baòa bhägya”
TRANSLATION
Hearing His beloved Éçvara Puré’s truthful words, the Lord smiled and
said, “It is My great fortune.”
TEXT 63
ei-mata kata ära kautuka-sambhäña
yata haila, tähä varëibena veda-vyäsa
TRANSLATION
In this way the two exchanged many other pleasing words which will be
described in the future by Vedavyäsa.
TEXT 64
tabe prabhu täna sthäne anumati laiyä
tértha-çräddha karibäre vasilä äsiyä
TRANSLATION
The Lord then took leave of Éçvara Puré and went to offer oblations to
His forefathers.
TEXT 65
phalgu-térthe kari’ bälakära piëòa däna
tabe gelä giriçåìge preta-gayä-sthäna
TRANSLATION
The Lord went to the Phalgu River and offered oblations to the
forefathers with sand. Then the Lord went to Preta-gayä on top of the
hill.
TEXT 66
preta-gayä-çräddha kari’ çré-çacénandana
dakñiëäye väkye tuñilena vipra-gaëa
TRANSLATION
Çré Çacénandana offered çräddha at that place and then satisfied the
brähmaëas there with sweet words.
TEXT 67
tabe uddhäriyä pitå-gaëa santarpiyä
dakñiëa-mänase calilena harña haiyä
TRANSLATION
After duly delivering the forefathers, the Lord happily went to

Dakñiëa-mänasa.
TEXT 68
tabe calilena prabhu çré-räma-gayäya
räma-avatäre çräddha karilä yathäya
TRANSLATION
He next went to Çrérama-gayä, where He had previously performed

çräddha in His incarnation as Rämacandra.
TEXT 69
eho avatäre sei-sthäne çräddha kari’
tabe yudhiñöhira-gayä gela gaurahari
TRANSLATION
In this incarnation He again performed çräddha at that place.

Thereafter Lord Gaurahari went to Yudhiñöhira-gayä.
TEXT 70
pürve yudhiñöhira piëòa dilena tathäya
sei prétye tathä çräddha kailä gaura-räya
TRANSLATION
Yudhiñöhira Mahäräja had previously performed çräddha there. Out of

affection for Yudhiñöhira, Gaura also performed çräddha there.
TEXT 71
catur-dike prabhure veòiyä vipra-gaëa
çräddha karäyena sabe paòäna vacana
TRANSLATION
All the brähmaëas there sat around the Lord and directed Him in the
procedures of the çräddha ceremony.
TEXT 72
çräddha kari’ prabhu piëòa phele yei jale
gayäli-brähmaëa saba dhari’ dhari’ gile
TRANSLATION
As the Lord performed çräddha and offered oblations in the water, all
the resident brähmaëas grabbed the offerings and ate them.
TEXT 73
dekhiyä häsena prabhu çré-çacénandana
se-saba viprera yata khaëòila bandhana
TRANSLATION
Çré Çacénandana smiled on seeing this, and thus the brähmaëas were
freed from all material bondage.
TEXT 74
uttara-mänase prabhu piëòa däna kari’
bhéma-gayä karilena gauräìga çré-hari
TRANSLATION
The Lord next offered çräddha at Uttara-mänasa. He then went to Bhima-

gayä.
TEXT 75
çiva-gayä brahma-gayä ädi yata äche
saba kari’ ñoòaça-gayäya gelä päche
TRANSLATION
Thereafter the Lord performed the prescribed rites at Çiva-gayä,

Brahma-gayä, and finally at Ñoòaça-gayä.
TEXT 76
ñoòaça-gayäya prabhu ñoòaçé kariyä
sabäre dilena piëòa çraddhä-yukta haiyä
TRANSLATION
While at Ñoòaça-gayä, the Lord faithfully offered çräddha with sixteen

ingredients on behalf of all His forefathers.
TEXT 77
tabe mahäprabhu brahma-kuëòe kari’ snäna
gayä-çire äsi’ karilena piëòa däna
TRANSLATION
Thereafter the Lord took bath at Brahma-kuëòa and offered oblations at

Gayä-çira.
TEXT 78
divya mälä-candana çré-haste prabhu laiyä
viñëu-pada-cihna püjilena harña haiyä
TRANSLATION
The Lord then personally worshiped Lord Viñëu’s footprints with flower
garlands and sandalwood paste.
TEXT 79
ei-mata sarva-sthäne çräddhädi kariyä
väsäya calilä vipra-gaëe santoñiyä
TRANSLATION
After completing His offerings of çräddha and satisfying the brähmaëas

at all the recommended places, the Lord returned to His room.
TEXT 80
tabe mahäprabhu kata-kñaëe sustha haiyä
randhana karite prabhu vasilena giyä
TRANSLATION
After He took some rest, the Lord then sat down to cook.
TEXT 81
randhana sampürëa haila, henai samaya
äilena çré-éçvara-puré mahäçaya
TRANSLATION
As soon as the Lord finished cooking, Çré Éçvara Puré arrived there.
TEXT 82
prema-yoge kåñëa-näma balite balite
äilena prabhu-sthäne òhulite òhulite
TRANSLATION
Éçvara Puré’s head was rolling back and forth in ecstatic love as he
arrived there chanting the names of Kåñëa.
TEXT 83
randhana eòiyä prabhu parama-sambhrame
namaskari’ täne vasäilena äsane
TRANSLATION
The Lord immediately left the kitchen and, after respectfully offered
obeisances, He seated Éçvara Puré comfortably.
TEXT 84
häsiyä balena puré,—“çunaha, paëòita!
bhälai samaye hailäìa upanéta”
TRANSLATION
Éçvara Puré smiled and said, “Listen, O Paëòita. I see I’ve come at
the right time.”
TEXT 85
prabhu bale,—“yabe haila bhägyera udaya

ei anna bhikñä äji kara mahäçaya”
TRANSLATION
The Lord replied, “It will be My good fortune if you accept your meal
here today.”
TEXT 86
häsiyä balena puré,—“tumi ki päibe?”
prabhu bale,—“ämi anna rändhibäìa ebe”
TRANSLATION
Éçvara Puré smiled and said, “Then what will You eat?” The Lord
replied, “I will cook again.”
TEXT 87
puré bale,—“ki-kärye karibe ära päka?
ye anna ächaye, tähä kara’ dui-bhäga
TRANSLATION
Éçvara Puré then said, “What is the need for cooking again? Divide
whatever You have in two portions.”
TEXT 88
häsiyä balena prabhu,—“yadi ämä’ cäo
ye anna haiyäche, tähä tumi saba khäo
TRANSLATION
The Lord smiled and said, “If you really want to please Me, then eat
whatever I’ve cooked.
TEXT 89
tilärddheke ära anna rändhibäìa ämi

nä kara’ saìkoca kichu, bhikñä kara, tumi”
TRANSLATION
“I’ll cook again within a moment. You take your meal without
hesitation.”
TEXT 90
tabe prabhu äpanära anna täìre diyä
ära anna rändhite se gelä harña haiyä
TRANSLATION
The Lord then gave His meal to Éçvara Puré and happily went to cook
for Himself.
TEXT 91
hena kåpä prabhura éçvara-puré-prati
purér o nähika kåñëa-chäòä anya-mati
TRANSLATION
Éçvara Puré’s mind never deviated from the lotus feet of Kåñëa,
therefore the Lord bestowed such mercy on him.
TEXT 92
çré-haste äpane prabhu kare pariveçana
paränanda-sukhe puré karena bhojana
TRANSLATION
The Lord served Éçvara Puré with His own hands, and Éçvara Puré thus
ate in great ecstasy.
TEXT 93
sei-kñaëe ramä-devé ati-alakñite

prabhura nimitta anna rändhilä tvarite
TRANSLATION
At that time Ramädevé, the goddess of fortune, quickly cooked for the
Lord while remaining unseen by all.
TEXT 94
tabe prabhu äge täne bhikñä karäiyä
äpane o bhojana karilä harña haiyä
TRANSLATION
Then, after the Lord first fed Éçvara Puré, He happily ate Himself.
TEXT 95
éçvara-puréra saìge prabhura bhojana
ihära çravaëe mile kåñëa-prema-dhana
TRANSLATION
One who hears about the Lord taking His meal with Éçvara Puré will
achieve the wealth of love of Kåñëa.
TEXT 96
tabe prabhu éçvara-puréra sarva-aìge
äpane çré-haste lepilena divya-gandhe
TRANSLATION
The Lord with His own hands then smeared sandalwood paste on the body
of Éçvara Puré.
TEXT 97
yata préta éçvarera éçvara-purére
tähä varëibäre kon jana çakti dhare

TRANSLATION
Who has the ability to describe the Lord’s love for Çré Éçvara Puré?
TEXT 98
äpane éçvara çré-caitanya bhagavän
dekhilena éçvara-puréra janma-sthäna
TRANSLATION
The Supreme Lord, Çré Caitanya, personally visited the birthplace of

Éçvara Puré.
TEXT 99
prabhu bale,—“kumärahaööerer namaskära
çré-éçvara-puréra ye-gräme avatära”
TRANSLATION
The Lord said, “I offer My obeisances to the village of Kumärahaööa,

where Çré Éçvara Puré appeared.”
TEXT 100
kändilena vistara caitanya sei sthäne
ära çabda kichu nähi ’éçvara-puré’ vine
TRANSLATION
Lord Caitanya cried profusely at that place and spoke nothing other
than the name of Éçvara Puré.
TEXT 101
se-sthänera måttikä äpane prabhu tuli’
lailena bahirväse bändhi’ eka jhüli
TRANSLATION
The Lord took some dust from the birthplace of Éçvara Puré and tied it
in His cloth.
TEXT 102
prabhu bale,—“éçvara-puréra janma-sthäna
e måttikä-ämära jévana dhana-präëa
TRANSLATION
The Lord said, “The dust from the birthplace of Éçvara Puré is My
life, wealth, and living force.”
TEXT 103
hena éçvarera préta éçvara-purére
bhaktere bäòäte prabhu saba çakti dhare
TRANSLATION
The Lord exhibited such affection for Éçvara Puré, because He takes
pleasure in increasing the glories of His devotees.
TEXT 104
prabhu bale,—“gayä karite ye äiläìa
satya haila,—éçvara-purére dekhiläìa”
TRANSLATION
The Lord said, “I came to Gayä to offer oblations to My forefathers.

Now that I have seen Éçvara Puré, My journey has become successful.”
TEXT 105
ära dine nibhåte éçvara-puré-sthäne
mantra-dékñä cähilena madhura-vacane
TRANSLATION
On another day the Lord went privately to Éçvara Puré and in sweet
words requested him for initiation.
TEXT 106
puré bale,—“mantra vä baliyä kon kathä?
präëa ämi dite päri tomäre sarvathä”
TRANSLATION
Éçvara Puré replied, “What to speak of mantra, I can give my life to

You.”
TEXT 107
tabe täna sthäne çikñä-guru näräyaëa
karilena daçäkñara-mantrera grahaëa
TRANSLATION
Then in order to instruct everyone, the Lord accepted the ten syllable
mantra from Éçvara Puré.
TEXT 108
tabe prabhu pradakñiëa kariyä purére
prabhu bale,—“deha ämi diläìa tomäre
TRANSLATION
The Lord then circumambulated Éçvara Puré and said, “I fully surrender
Myself unto you.
TEXT 109
hena çubha-dåñöi tumi karaha ämäre
yena ämi bhäsi kåñëa-premera sägare”
TRANSLATION
“Please glance mercifully on Me, so that I may float in the ocean of
love of Kåñëa.”
TEXT 110
çuniyä prabhura väkya çré-éçvara-puré
’prabhure dilena äliìgana vakñe dhari’
TRANSLATION
Hearing the Lord’s words, Çré Éçvara Puré embraced Him.
TEXT 111
doìhära nayana-jale doìhära çaréra
siìcita hailä preme, keha nahe sthira
TRANSLATION
The bodies of both became soaked with their tears and agitated due to
ecstatic love.
TEXT 112
hena-mate éçvara-purére kåpä kari’
kata-dina gayäya rahilä gaurahari
TRANSLATION
In this way, while bestowing mercy on Éçvara Puré, Çré Gaurahari

remained in Gayä for a few days.
TEXT 113
ätma-prakäçera äsi’ haila samaya
dine-dine bäòe prema-bhaktira vijaya
TRANSLATION
As the time became ripe for the Lord to reveal Himself, His loving
devotional sentiments increased day by day.
TEXT 114
eka-dina mahäprabhu vasiyä nibhåte
nija-iñöa-mantra dhyäna lägilä karite
TRANSLATION
One day the Lord sat down in a solitary place and began to meditate on
His ten syllable mantra.
TEXT 115
dhyänänande mahäprabhu bähya prakäçiyä
karite lägilä prabhu rodana òäkiyä
TRANSLATION
After some time, when the Lord regained His external consciousness, He
began to shed tears and call for Kåñëa.
TEXT 116
“kåñëa re! bäpa re! mora jévana çré-hari!
kon dike gelä mora präëa kari’ curi?
TRANSLATION
“O My dear Kåñëa! O father! O Hari, My life and soul! Where did You go
after stealing My heart?
TEXT 117
päinu éçvara mora kon kike gelä?”
çloka paòi’ prabhu kändite lägilä
TRANSLATION
“I saw My Lord, but now where has He gone?” The Lord then began to cry
and recite various verses.
TEXT 118
prema-bhakti-rase magna hailä éçvara
sakala çré-aìga haila dhüläya dhüsara
TRANSLATION
The Lord was absorbed in sentiments of ecstatic love, and His entire
body was covered with dust.
TEXT 119
ärta-näda kari’ prabhu òäke uccaiù-svare
“kothä gelä, bäpa kåñëa, chäòiyä mohare?”
TRANSLATION
He loudly cried out in distress, “Where did You go, leaving Me behind,
My dear child Kåñëa?”
TEXT 120
ye prabhu ächilä ati-parama-gambhéra
se prabhu hailä preme parama-asthira
TRANSLATION
That Lord who was previously most grave now became greatly agitated in
ecstatic love.
TEXT 121
gaòägaòi’ yäyena kändena ucca-svare
bhäsilena nija-bhakti-viraha-sägare
TRANSLATION
He rolled on the ground, cried loudly, and floated in the ocean of
devotional feelings of separation.
TEXT 122
tabe kata-kñaëe äsi’ sarva-çiñya-gaëe
sustha karilena äsi’ açeña yatane
TRANSLATION
Then, after some time, Nimäi’s students came and pacified Him with
great care.
TEXT 123
prabhu bale,—“tomarä sakale yäha ghare
mui ära na yäimu saàsära-bhitare
TRANSLATION
The Lord said to them, “You all go back to Navadvépa, I will not
return to material life.
TEXT 124
mathurä dekhite mui calimu sarvathä
präëanätha mora kåñëacandra päìa yathä”
TRANSLATION
“I must go see Mathurä, where I’ll see the Lord of My life, Çré
Kåñëacandra.”
TEXT 125
nänä-rüpe sarva-çiñya-gaëa prabodhiyä
sthira kari’ räkhilena sabäi miliyä
TRANSLATION
The students tried in various ways to solace the Lord and keep Him
peaceful.
TEXT 126
bhakti-rase magna hai’ vaikuëöhera pati
citte svästhya nä päyena, rahibena kati
TRANSLATION
The Lord of Vaikuëöha, however, was absorbed in devotional sentiments

and His heart was agitated, so how could He remain peaceful?
TEXT 127
kähäre nä bali’ prabhu kata-rätri-çeñe
mathuräke calilena premera äveçe
TRANSLATION
Early one morning, without informing anyone, the Lord departed for
Mathurä in ecstatic love.
TEXT 128
“kåñëa re! bäpa re mora! päimu kothäya?”
ei-mata baliyä yäyena gaura-räya
TRANSLATION
As Lord Gaura walked, He called out, “O Kåñëa! O My dear child! Where

can I find You?”
TEXT 129
kata düra yäite çunena divya-väëé
“ekhane mathurä nä yäibä, dvijamaëi!
TRANSLATION
After traveling a while, the Lord heard a voice from the sky say, “O
crest-jewel of the brähmaëas, don’t go to Mathurä now.
TEXT 130
yäibära käla äche, yäibä takhane
navadvépe nija gåhe calaha ekhane
TRANSLATION
“You will go when the appropriate time comes. Now You should return to
Your house in Navadvépa.
TEXT 131
tumi çré-vaikuëöha-nätha loka nistärite
avatérëa haiyächa sabära sahite
TRANSLATION
“You are the Lord of Vaikuëöha, and You have appeared along with Your
associates to deliver the people of the world.
TEXT 132
ananta-brahmäëòa-maya kariyä kértana
jagatere biläibä prema-bhakti-dhana
TRANSLATION
“When You distribute the wealth of ecstatic love, Your kértana will
inundate innumerable universes.
TEXTS 133-134
brahmä-çiva-sanakädi ye-rase vihvala
mahäprabhu ’anaa’ gäyena ye maìgala
tähä tumi jagatere dibära käraëe

avatérëa haiyächa,—jänaha äpane
TRANSLATION
“You have advented to distribute that love which Lord Ananta always
glorifies and which Brahmä, Çiva, and the four Kumäras are overwhelmed
with. This fact is known to You.
TEXTS 135-137
sevaka ämarä, tabu cähi kahibära
ataeva kahiläìa caraëe tomära
äpanära vidhätä äpane tumi prabhu
tomära ye icchä, se laìghana nahe kabhu
ataeva, mahäprabhu! cala tumi ghara
vilambe dekhibä äsi’ mathurä-nagara”
TRANSLATION
“We are Your servants, therefore we offer this reminder at Your lotus
feet. O Lord, You are supremely independent; whatever You desire
cannot checked by anyone. Therefore, O Lord, please return home. You
will see the city of Mathurä later.”
TEXT 138
çuniïä äkäça-vaëé çré-gaurasundara
nivarta hailä prabhu hariña-antara
TRANSLATION
After hearing the voice from the sky, Çré Gaurasundara was satisfied
and stopped His journey.
TEXT 139
väsäya äsiyä sarva-çiñyera sahite
nija-gåhe calilena bhakti prakäçite

TRANSLATION
The Lord returned to His room in Gayä and then took His students back
to Navadvépa, where He revealed the devotional service of Kåñëa.
TEXT 140
navadvépe gauracandra karilä vijaya
dine-dine bäòe prema-bhaktira udaya
TRANSLATION
After Lord Gauracandra arrived in Navadvépa, His loving sentiments

began to increase day by day.
TEXT 141
ädi-khaëòa-kathä paripürëa ei haite
madhya-khaëòa-kathä ebe çuna bhäla-mate
TRANSLATION
The topics of Ädi-khaëòa are thus completed. Please hear now the
topics of Madhya-khaëòa.
TEXT 142
ye vä çune éçvarera gayäya vijaya
gauracandra prabhu täre miliba hådaya
TRANSLATION
One who hears about the Lord’s visit to Gayä will see Lord Gauracandra
in his heart.
TEXT 143
kåñëa-yaça çunite se kåñëa-saìga päi
éçvarera saìge tära kabhu tyäga näi

TRANSLATION
One who hears glorification of Kåñëa directly associates with Kåñëa

and is never separated from Him.
TEXT 144
antaryämé nityänanda balilä kautuke
caitanya-caritra kichu likhite pustake
TRANSLATION
Lord Nityänanda has inspired me from within my heart to describe some

of Lord Caitanya’s pastimes in this book.
TEXT 145
tähäna kåpäya likhi caitanyera kathä
svatantra haite çakti nähika sarvathä
TRANSLATION
Only by His mercy am I able to write these narrations concerning Lord

Caitanya, for I have no independence whatsoever.
TEXT 146
käñöhera putali yena kuhake näcäya
TRANSLATION
Whatever I describe is only by the direction of Gauracandra just as a

puppet dances only by the direction of the puppeteer.
TEXT 147
caitanya-kathära ädi-anta nähi jäni
ye-te mate caitanyera yaça se väkhäni

TRANSLATION
There is no beginning or end to the topics of Lord Caitanya, yet

somehow or other I am trying to glorify Him.
TEXT 148
pakñé yena äkäçera anta nähi päya
yata-düra çakti tata-düra uòi’ yäya
TRANSLATION
As there is no end to the vast sky, a bird only flies as far it is

able.
TEXT 149
ei-mata caitanya-yaçera anta näi
yäre yata çakti-kåpä, sabhe tata gäi
TRANSLATION
In a similar way, there is no end to the glories of Lord Caitanya, so

a person can glorify Him only as far as he is empowered.
TEXT 150
Before commencing the recitation of the topics of Çrémad Bhägavatam in

answer to the questions of the sages of Naimiñäraëya lead by Çaunaka,
who were desirous of hearing the topics of Çrémad Bhägavatam from
mahä-bhägavata Süta Gosvämé, Çré Süta describes the unlimitedness of
Kåñëa’s topics, names, forms, qualities, associates, and pastimes in
the following words:
nabhaù patanty ätma-samaà patattriëas
tathä samaà viñëu-gatià vipaçcitaù
TRANSLATION
As the birds fly in the sky as far as their capacity allows, so the
learned devotees describe the Lord as far as their realization allows.
TEXT 151
sarva-vaiñëavera pä’ye mora namaskära
TRANSLATION
I offer my respectful obeisances unto the feet of all the Vaiñëavas,

so that they may not consider my offenses.
TEXT 152
saàsärera pära haiyä bhaktira sägare
ye òubibe, se bhajuka nitäicändere
TRANSLATION
Anyone who wants to cross the material ocean and merge in the ocean of
devotional service must worship the lotus feet of Lord Nityänanda.
TEXT 153
ämära prabhura prabhu çré-gaurasundara
e baòa bharasä citte dhari nirantara
TRANSLATION
Since Çré Gaurasundara is the Lord of my Lord, I constantly hope He

will bestow mercy on me.
TEXTS 154-158
keha bale,—“prabhu-nityänanda-balaräma”
keha bale,—“caitanyera mahä-priya-dhäma”
keha bale,—“mahä-tejéyän adhikäré”
keha bale,—“kona-rüpa bujhite nä päri”
kibä yati nityänanda, kibä bhakta, jïäné

yära yena-mata icchä nä bolaye keni
ye-se kene caitanyera nityänanda nahe
se caraëa-dhana mora rahuka hådaye
tabe läthi märoì tära çirera upare
TRANSLATION
Someone says, “Nityänanda Prabhu is Balaräma,” and another says, “He

is the most beloved devotee of Lord Caitanya.” Someone else says, “He
is a powerful personality,” and another says, “We don’t understand who
He is.” Someone may consider Nityänanda a sannyäsé, someone may
consider Him a devotee, and someone may consider Him a jïäné. They may
say whatever they like. Even if Nityänanda is a most insignificant
servant of Lord Caitanya, I would still keep His lotus feet in my
heart. I therefore kick the head of any sinful person who disregards
the glories of Lord Nityänanda and dares to criticize Him.
TEXT 159
jaya jaya nityänanda caitanya-jévana
tomära caraëa mora hauka çaraëa
TRANSLATION
All glories to Lord Nityänanda, whose life and soul is Lord Caitanya.
Let me take shelter at Your lotus feet.
TEXT 160
tomära haiyä yena gauracandra gäìa
janme-janme yena tomä’ saàhati beòäìa
TRANSLATION
As Your servant, let me sing the glories of Lord Caitanya, and let me
accompany You birth after birth.
TEXT 161
ye çunaye ädi-khaëòe caitanyera kathä
tähäre çré-gauracandra milibe sarvathä
TRANSLATION
One who hears the topics of Lord Caitanya described in Ädi-khaëòa will
certainly attain His lotus feet.
TEXT 162
éçvara-puréra sthäne haiyä vidäya
gåhe äilena prabhu çré-gauräìga-räya
TRANSLATION
After taking leave of Éçvara Puré, Lord Gauräìga returned home.
TEXT 163
çuni’ sarva navadvépa haila änandita
präëa äsi’ dehe yena haila upanéta
TRANSLATION
Everyone in Navadvépa was happy to hear of the Lord’s arrival. They

felt as if their life air had returned to their body.
TEXT 164
TRANSLATION

End of Ädi-khaëòa
Çré Caitanya-bhägavata
Madhya-khaëòa
CBP 1: The Beginning of the Lord’s Manifestation and His Instructions
on Kåñëa-saìkértana
Chapter One: The Beginning of the Lord’s Manifestation and His

Instructions on Kåñëa-saìkértana
CB Madhya-khaëòa 1.001
TEXT 1
vande jagat priya-karau karuëäatärauv

complexions like molten gold, and who inaugurated the congregational
of a lotus flower. They are the maintainers of the living entities,
all incarnations.
TEXT 2
namas trikäla satyäya jagannätha sutäya ca
O my Lord, You are eternally existing—in the past, present, and

refer to Viñëupriyä, who is Bhü-çakti; Lakñmépriyä, who is Çré-çakti;
and Navadvépa, which is Nélä, Lélä, or Durgä; or who, according to
TEXT 3
jaya jaya jaya viçvambhara dvija-räja
jaya viçvambhara-priya vaiñëava samäja
All glories to Viçvambhara, the king of the brähmaëas! All glories to

the society of devotees, who are dear to Viçvambhara!
TEXT 4
gauracandra jaya dharma-setu mahä-dhéra
jaya saìkértana-maya sundara-çaréra
All glories to the most sober Gauracandra, who is the bridge to

religion! All glories to His most attractive form, which is the
embodiment of the congregational chanting of the holy names!
TEXT 5
jaya nityänandera bändhava dhana präëa
jaya gadädhara-advaitera prema-dhäma
All glories to the Lord, who is the friend, wealth, and life of
Nityänanda! All glories to the abode of Gadädhara and Advaita’s love!
TEXT 6
jaya çré jagadänanda-priya-atiçaya
jaya vakreçvara-käçéçvarera hådaya
All glories to the Lord, who is most dear to Jagadänanda! All glories
to the heart and soul of Vakreçvara and Käçéçvara!
TEXT 7
jaya jaya çréväsädi priya-varga-nätha
jéva-prati kara’ prabhu! çubha-dåñöi-päta
All glories to the Lord of the devotees headed by Çréväsa! O Lord,

please bestow Your merciful glance on the living entities!
TEXT 8
madhya-khaëòa-kathä yena amåtera khaëòa
ye kathäçunile ghuce antara-päñaëòa
The topics of Madhya-khaëòa are just like drops of nectar. Atheism

will be vanquished from the heart of anyone who hears these
narrations.
TEXT 9
madhya-khaëòa-kathä, bhäi, çuna eka-citte
saìkértana ärambha haila yena mate
O dear brothers, please hear attentively the topics of Madhya-khaëòa,

wherein the inauguration of the saìkértana pastimes is described.
TEXT 10
gayä kari’ äilena çré-gaurasundara
paripürëa dhvani haila nadéyä-nagara
As soon as Çré Gaurasundara returned from Gayä, the entire city of

Nadia was filled with the news.
TEXT 11
dhäilena yata saba äpta-varga äche
keha äge, keha mäjhe, keha ati päche

All the Lord’s friends and relatives came running to see Him. Some
came early, some came in between, and some came later.
TEXT 12
yathä-yogya kailä prabhu sabäre sambhäña
viçvambhare dekhi’ sabe hailä ulläsa
The Lord spoke befittingly with everyone, and they all became jubilant
on seeing Viçvambhara.
TEXT 13
äguväòi’ sabe änilena nija-ghare
tértha-kathä sabäre kahena viçvambhare
They all greeted the Lord and accompanied Him home, where Viçvambhara
narrated topics of His pilgrimage.
TEXT 14
prabhu bale,—“tomä sabäkära äçérväde
gayä-bhümi dekhiyä äinu nirvirodhe”
The Lord said, “By the blessings of all of you, I have visited the
abode of Gayä without any difficulty.”
TEXT 15
parama sunamra hai’ prabhu kathä kaya
sabe tuñöa hailä dekhi’ prabhura vinaya
The Lord spoke with such great humility that everyone became fully
satisfied.
TEXT 16
çire hasta diyä keha ’cirajévé kare

sarva-aìge hasta diyä keha mantra paòe
Some persons placed their hands on the Lord’s head and said, “Live a
long life.” Others touched His various limbs while chanting mantras.
TEXT 17
keha vakñe hasta diyä kare äçérväda
“govinda çétalänanda karuna prasäda”
Some placed their hands on the Lord’s chest and blessed Him with the
words: “May Govinda bestow soothing blissful mercy on You.”
TEXT 18
hailä änanda-mayéçacé bhägyavaté
putra dekhi’ hariñe nä jäne äche kati
The most fortunate mother Çacé was filled with joy and forgot herself
while seeing her son.
TEXT 19
lakñméra janaka kule änanda uöhila
pati-mukha dekhiyä lakñméra duùkha gela
The family of Lakñmés father became most happy, and Lakñmés distress
was vanquished as she looked at the face of her husband.
TEXT 20
sakala vaiñëava-gaëa hariña hailädekhite
o sei-kñaëe keha keha gelä
All the Vaiñëavas became pleased. Some of them immediately went to see
the Lord.
TEXT 21
sabäkäre kari’ prabhu vinaya-sambhäña
vidäya dilena sabe gelä nija-väsa
After the Lord humbly spoke with everyone, He bid them goodbye and
they all returned to their homes.
TEXT 22
viñëu-bhakta guöi-dui-cäri-jana
laiyärahaù-kathä kahibäre vasilena giyä
The Lord then took a few devotees to a solitary place to discuss some
confidential topics.
TEXT 23
prabhu bale,—“bandhu-saba çuna,
kahi kathäkåñëera apürva ye dekhiluì yathä yathä
The Lord said, “O friends, please hear about the wonders of Kåñëa that
I have seen.
TEXT 24
gayära bhitara mätra hailäìa praveça
prathamei çuniläìa maìgala viçeña
“As soon as I entered the abode of Gayä, I heard the most auspicious
sounds.
TEXT 25
sahasra sahasra vipra paòe veda-dhvani
’dekha dekha viñëu pädodaka tértha-khäni’
“Thousands and thousands of brähmaëas were reciting prayers from the

Vedas. They said, ’Come and see the holy spot where Lord Viñëu washed
His lotus feet.’
TEXT 26
pürve kåñëa yabe kailä gayä-agamana
sei-sthäne rahi’ prabhu dhuilä caraëa
“When Kåñëa previously visited Gayä, He washed His feet at that place.
CB Madhya-khaëòa 1.027-028
TEXTS 27-28
yäìra pädodaka lägi’ gaìgära mahattva
çire dhari’ çiva jäne pädodaka-tattva
se caraëa-udaka-prabhäve sei sthäna
jagate haila ’pädodaka-tértha’ näma”
“The Ganges became glorious as a result of being touched by the lotus

feet of the Lord, and Lord Çiva realized the glories of that water by
holding it on his head. By the influence of the water that washed the
Lord’s lotus feet that place has become famous by the name Pädodaka-
tértha.”
TEXT 29
päda-padma-térthera laite prabhu näma
ajhare jharaye dui kamala-nayana
As soon as the Lord repeated the name of Päda-padma-tértha, tears

began to incessantly flow from His eyes.
TEXT 30
çeñe prabhu hailena baòa asambara
’kåñëa’ bali’ kändite lägilä bahutara
Eventually the Lord lost all composure and began to cry profusely as
He called out the name of Kåñëa.
TEXT 31
bharila puñpera vana mahäprema-jale
mahäçväsa chäòi’ prabhu ’kåñëa kåñëa’ bale
The flower garden became inundated with tears of love, and the Lord
sighed deeply while chanting the name of Kåñëa.
TEXT 32
pulake pürëita haila sarva-kalevara
sthira nahe prabhu kampa-bhare thara-thara
The Lord’s entire body was decorated with hairs standing on end, and
He was unable to remain still as His body began to intensely shiver.
TEXT 33
çrémän paëòita-ädi yata bhakta-gaëa
dekhena apürva kåñëa-premera krandana
Çrémän Paëòita and the other devotees all watched as the Lord cried
out of intense love for Kåñëa.
TEXT 34
catur-dike nayane bahaye prema-dhära
gaìgä yena äsiyä karilä avatära
Tears of love flowed from the Lord’s eyes in all directions as if the
Ganges had appeared there.
TEXT 35
mane mane sabei cintena camatkära
“e-mata ihäne kabhu nähi dekhi ära
Everyone there was struck with wonder and thought, “We have never
before seen Him like this.
TEXT 36
çré-kåñëera anugraha haila ihäne
ki vaibhava pathe vä haila daraçane”
“He must have received the mercy of Lord Kåñëa, or perhaps He has seen
something wonderful on the way.”
TEXT 37
bähya-dåñöi prabhura haila kata-kñaëe
çeñe prabhu sambhäñä karilä sabä sane
After a short while, the Lord regained His external consciousness and
began to speak to everyone present there.
TEXT 38
prabhu kahe,—“bandhu saba! äji ghare yäha
käli yathä bali’ tathä äsibäre cäha
The Lord said, “O friends, please return home today. I will tell you
where to come so that we may meet tomorrow.
TEXT 39
tomä sabä sahita nibhåta eka sthäne
mora duùkha sakala kariba nivedane
“I wish to tell you about My miseries in a solitary place.
TEXT 40
kali sabe çuklämbara-brahmacäré ghare
tumi ära sadäçiva äsiha satvare”

“You and Sadäçiva should come early tomorrow to Çuklämbara Brahmäcärés
house.”
TEXT 41
sambhäña kariyä sabe karilä vidäya
yathä-kärye rahilena viçvambhara-räya
After speaking to everyone, Viçvambhara bid them goodbye and then

performed His duties.
TEXT 42
niravadhi kåñëäveça prabhura çarére
mahä-viraktera präya vyavahära kare
Ecstatic love of Kåñëa was constantly visible in the body of the Lord,
and He became most renounced in His dealings.
TEXT 43
bujhite nä päre äi putrera carita
tathäpiha putra dekhi’ mahä-änandita
Mother Çacé could not understand the conduct of her son, yet she was
overjoyed to see Him.
TEXT 44
’kåñëa kåñëa bali’ prabhu karaye krandana
äi dekhe,—açru-jale bharila aìgana
As the Lord wept, He cried out the name of Kåñëa. His mother saw that
the courtyard had become flooded with tears.
TEXT 45
“kothä kåñëa! kothä kåñëa!”balaye öhäkura

balite balite prema bäòaye pracura
The Lord cried out, “Where is Kåñëa? Where is Kåñëa?” While calling
out in this way, His love incessantly increased.
TEXT 46
kichu nähi bujhe äi kon vä käraëa
kara-yoòe lailä äi govinda-çaraëa
His mother could not understand anything, therefore she sought the
protection of Govinda with folded hands.
TEXT 47
ärambhilä mahäprabhu äpana-prakäça
ananta brahmäëda-maya haila ulläsa
As the Supreme Lord began to manifest Himself, innumerable universes

rejoiced.
TEXT 48
’prema-våñöi karite prabhura çubhärambha’
dhvani çuni’ yäya yathä bhägavata-vånda
Devotees immediately came when they heard about the auspicious

beginning of the Lord’s distribution of love.
TEXT 49
ye-saba vaiñëava gelä prabhu-daraçane
sambhäñä karilä prabhu täì sabära sane
All the Vaiñëavas who came to see the Lord were warmly greeted by Him.
TEXT 50
“käli çuklämbara-ghare milibä
äsiyämora duùkha nivedimu nibhåte vasiyä”
“Meet tomorrow at Çuklämbara’s house, where I will submit My sorrows

to you in seclusion.”
TEXT 51
hariñe pürëita hailäçrémän-paëòita
dekhiyä adbhuta prema mahä harañita
Çrémän Paëòita was filled with joy. He was delighted to see the Lord’s
wonderful manifestation of love.
TEXT 52
yathä kåtya kari’ üñaù-käle säji
laiyäcalilä tulite puñpa harañita haiyä
After performing his duties early the next morning, he took a basket
and happily went to collect flowers.
TEXT 53
eka kunda gächa äche çréväsa-mandire
kunda-rüpe kibä kalpa-taru avatare
In the house of Çréväsa there was a kunda flower tree that appeared
like the incarnation of a kalpa-våkña.
TEXT 54
yateka vaiñëava tole tulite nä päre
akñaya avyaya puñpa sarva-kñaëa dhare
The Vaiñëavas picked from that tree as many flowers as they liked, but
the supply of flowers always remained inexhaustible and undiminished.
TEXT 55
üñaù-käle uöhiyä sakala bhakta-gaëa
puñpa tulibäre äsi’ hailä milana
After rising in the morning, all the devotees would regularly meet
there to gather flowers.
TEXT 56
sabei tolena puñpa kåñëa-kathä rase
gadädhara, gopénätha, rämäïi, çréväse
Gadädhara, Gopénätha, Rämäi, and Çréväsa all enjoyed transcendental

mellows while discussing topics of Kåñëa as they picked flowers.
TEXT 57
henai samaye äsi’ çrémän-paëòita
häsite häsite äsi’ hailä vidita
At that moment, Çrémän Paëòita arrived there with a smile on his face.
TEXT 58
sabei balena,—“äji baòa dekhi häsya?”
çrémän kahena,—“äche käraëa avaçya”
They all said, “It seems you are very happy today?” Çrémän Paëòita
replied, “There is, of course, a good reason.”
TEXT 59
“kaha dekhi”balilena bhägavata-gaëa
çrémän-paëòita bale,—“çunaha käraëa
The devotees said, “Please explain.” Çrémän Paëòita then said, “Please
hear the reason.
TEXT 60
parama-adbhuta kathä, mahä asambhava
’nimäi-paëòita hailä parama vaiñëava’
“A most wonderful and most impossible incident has occurred: Nimäi

Paëòita has become the greatest Vaiñëava.
TEXT 61
gayä haite äilena sakala kuçale
çuni’ ämi sambhäñite geläìa vikäle
“Hearing that He has happily returned from Gayä, I went to greet Him
yesterday afternoon.
TEXT 62
parama-virakta-rüpa sakala sambhäña
tilärdheka auddhatyera nähika prakäça
“Everything He said revealed His utmost aversion to the world. He did

not display any arrogance for even a moment.
TEXT 63
nibhåte kahite lägilena kåñëa-kathäye
ye sthäne dekhilena ye apürva yathä
“In a secluded place He began to speak about Kåñëa and the wonders
that He had witnessed at various places.
TEXT 64
päda-padma-térthera laite mätra näma
nayanera jale saba pürëa haila sthäna

“As soon as He mentioned the name Päda-padma-tértha, the area around
Him became filled with His tears.
TEXT 65
sarva aìga mahä-kampa pulake pürëita
’hä kåñëa!’ baliyä mätra paòilä bhümita
“His entire body began to tremble and all the hairs on His body stood
on end. Calling out, ’O Kåñëa!’ He fell to the ground.
TEXT 66
sarva aìge dhätu nähi, hailä mürchita
kata-kñaëe bähya-dåñöi hailä camakita
“When He fell unconscious, there was no sign of life in His body.

After a while He regained His external consciousness with a startled
motion.
TEXT 67
çeñe ye baliyä’kåñëa’ kändite lägilähena
bujhi,—gaìgädevéäsiyä mililä
“Then finally He began to shed tears as He called out the name of

Kåñëa. It appeared as if Gaìgä herself was flowing from His eyes.
TEXT 68
ye bhakti dekhilu ämi tähäna nayane
tähäne manuñya-buddhi nähi ära mane
“By the devotion that I have seen in Him, I no longer consider Him an
ordinary human being.
TEXT 69
sabe ei kathä kahilena bähya haile
“çuklämbara-ghara käli milibä sakale
“On regaining external consciousness, He said only, ’Let us meet at

Çuklämbara’s house early tomorrow morning.’
TEXT 70
tumi ära sadäçiva paëòita muräri
tomä sabä sthäne duùkha kariba gohäri
“I wish to reveal My distress to you, Sadäçiva, and Muräri Paëòita.’
TEXT 71
parama maìgala ei kahiläìa kathäavaçya
käraëa ithe ächaye sarvathä”
“There is every reason to believe this most auspicious news that I

have given you.”
TEXT 72
çrémänera vacana çuniyä bhakta-gaëe
’hari’ bali’ mahädhvani karilä takhane
On hearing this news from Çrémän Paëòita, the devotees triumphantly

chanted the name of Hari.
TEXT 73
prathamei balilena çréväsa udära
“gotra bäòäuna kåñëa ämä sabäkära”
The magnanimous Çréväsa was the first to speak, “May Kåñëa increase
our family.”
TEXT 74
gotraà nu vardhatäm iti
May our family increase.
TEXT 75
änande karena sabe kåñëa-saàkathana
uöhila maìgala-dhvani parama-mohana
As all the devotees happily discussed topics of Kåñëa, a most

auspicious and enchanting sound vibration arose.
TEXT 76
’tathästu’ ’tathästu’ bale bhägavata-gaëa
`sabei bhajuka kåñëacandrera caraëa’
All the devotees repeatedly exclaimed, “May it be so. Let every-one

worship the lotus feet of Kåñëacandra.”
TEXT 77
hena-mate puñpa tuli’ bhägavata-gaëa
püjä karibäre sabe karilä gamana
In this way, after picking flowers, all the devotees returned to their
homes to perform their daily worship.
TEXT 78
çrémän-paëòita calilena gaìgä-tére
çuklämbara-brahmacärétähäna mandire
Çrémän Paëòita went to the house of Çuklämbara Brahmacäré on the bank

of the Ganges.
TEXT 79
çuniyä e-saba kathä prabhu-gadädhara
çuklämbara gåha-prati calilä satvara
After Gadädhara Prabhu heard the news, he quickly went to the house of
Çuklämbara.
TEXT 80
’ki äkhyäna kåñëera kahena çuni giyä’
thäkilena çuklämbara-gåhe lokäiyä
Thinking, “Let me hear what topics of Kåñëa He will relate,” Gadädhara

hid inside Çuklämbara’s house.
TEXT 81
sadäçiva, muräri, çrémän, çuklämbara
mililä sakala yata prema-anucara
Soon devoted companions of the Lord like Sadäçiva, Muräri, Çrémän, and
Çuklämbara all gathered there.
TEXT 82
henai samaye viçvambhara dvija-räja
äsiyä mililä hethä vaiñëava-samäja
At that time Viçvambhara, the king of the twice-born, arrived there to

meet the assembled Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 83
parama-änande sabe karena sambhäña
prabhura nähika bähya-dåñöi-parakäça
They all greeted Him in great happiness, but the Lord did not manifest
any external vision.
TEXT 84
dekhilena mätra prabhu bhägavata-gaëa
paòite lägiläçloka bhaktira lakñaëa
As soon as the Lord saw the devotees, He began to recite verses

glorifying the characteristics of devotional service.
TEXT 85
“päinu, éçvara mora kon dike gelä?”
eta bali’ stambha kole kariyä paòilä
“I attained My Lord, but, oh, where has He gone?” Saying this, the
Lord fell to the ground while holding a pillar.
TEXT 86
bhäìgila gåhera stambha prabhura äveçe
’kothä kåñëa?’ baliyä paòilä mukta keçe
The pillar of the house broke under the pressure of the Lord. As He
fell to the ground, His hair scattered and He lamented, “Where is
Kåñëa?”
TEXT 87
prabhu paòilena mätra ’hä kåñëa’
baliyäbhakta saba paòilena òhaliyäòhaliyä
As soon as the Lord fell to the ground exclaiming, “O Kåñëa,” all the
devotees tottered and also fell to the ground.
TEXT 88
gåhera bhitare mürchä gelä gadädhara
kebä kon dike paòe, nähi paräpara

Gadädhara Paëòita fell unconscious within the room. No one knew who
fell on whom.
TEXT 89
sabe hailä kåñëa-prema-änande mürchita
häsena jähnavé-devé haiyä vismita
All the devotees lost consciousness due to ecstatic love of Kåñëa, and
the goddess Jähnavé smiled in amazement.
TEXT 90
kata-kñaëe bähya prakäçiyä viçvambhara
’kåñëa bali’ kändite lägilä bahutara
After some time Viçvambhara regained His external consciousness and

began to cry loudly and piteously while calling out the name of Kåñëa.
TEXT 91
“kåñëa re, prabhu re mora! kon dike gelä?”
eta bali’ prabhu punaù bhümite paòilä
“O Kåñëa, O My Lord! Where have You gone?” Saying this, the Lord again
fell to the ground.
TEXT 92
kåñëa-preme kände prabhu çacéra nandana
catur-dike veòi’ kände bhägavata-gaëa
The son of Çacé cried out of love for Kåñëa, and all the devotees
surrounding the Lord also cried loudly.
TEXT 93
ächäòera samuccaya nähika çré-aìge

nä jäne öhäkura kichu nija-prema-raìge
Again and again the Lord fell to the ground with great force, but due
to ecstatic love He could not feel anything.
TEXT 94
uöhila kértana-rola premera krandana
prema-maya haila çuklämbarera bhavana
The sounds of chanting and crying in ecstatic love combined to fill

the house of Çuklämbara with love of God.
TEXT 95
sthira hai, kñaëeke vasilä viçvambhara
tathäpi änanda-dhärä vahe nirantara
After some time Viçvambhara became pacified and sat down, yet the
current of ecstatic love continued to flow.
TEXT 96
prabhu bale,—“kon jana gåhera bhitara?”
brahmacäré balena,—“tomära gadädhara”
The Lord then inquired, “Who is inside the room?” Çuklämbara

Brahmacäré replied, “Your Gadädhara is inside.”
TEXT 97
heìta mäthä kariyä kändena gadädhara
dekhiyä santoña baòa prabhu viçvambhara
Gadädhara bent his head down and cried. Seeing this, Lord Viçvambhara
became greatly satisfied.
TEXT 98
prabhu bale,—“gadädhara! tumi se sukåti
çiçu haite kåñëete karilä dåòha-mati
The Lord said, “O Gadädhara, you are indeed most fortunate. From your
childhood you have firmly fixed your mind on Kåñëa.
TEXT 99
ämära se hena janma gela våthä-rase
päinu amülya nidhi gela daiva-doñe”
“I have passed My time in useless endeavors. Although I obtained that

priceless treasure, by the arrangement of providence I have lost it.”
TEXT 100
eta bali’ bhümite paòilä viçvambhara
dhüläya loöäya sarva-sevya kalevara
After saying this, Viçvambhara again fell to the ground, and His
entire body, which is worshipable to everyone, became covered with
dust.
TEXT 101
punaù-punaù haya bähya, punaù-punaù paòe
daive rakñä päya näka-mukha se ächäòe
The Lord repeatedly regained consciousness and repeatedly fell

unconscious. Although He hit the ground with His nose and face, He was
protected by providence.
TEXT 102
melite nä päre dui cakñu prema-jale
sabe eka ’kåñëa kåñëa’ çré-vadane bale

He could not open His eyes due to excessive tears of love. Other than
the name of Kåñëa, nothing issued from His beautiful mouth.
TEXT 103
dhariyä sabära galä kände viçvambhara
“kåñëa kothä?—bhäi saba! balaha satvara”
Grasping the necks of those present, Viçvambhara wept and asked, “O

brothers, tell Me quickly, where is Kåñëa?”
TEXT 104
prabhura dekhiyä ärti kände bhakta-gaëa
käro mukhe ära kichu nä sphure vacana
Seeing the earnest longing of the Lord, all the devotees cried. They
were all unable to speak.
TEXT 105
prabhu bale,—“mora duùkha karaha khaëòana
äni’ deha’ more nanda gopendra-nandana”
The Lord said, “Please relieve My distress. Bring Me the son of

Mahäräja Nanda.”
TEXT 106
eta bali’ çväsa chäòi’ punaù-punaù kände
loöäya bhümite keça, tähä nähi bändhe
After saying this, the Lord sighed deeply and wept repeatedly. His
hair was unbound and trailed on the ground.
TEXT 107
ei sukhe sarva-dina gela kñaëa-präya

kathaïcit sabä-prati hailä vidäya
The whole day passed like a moment in this blissful state. Then the
Lord took leave of the devotees for a short time.
TEXT 108
gadädhara, sadäçiva, çrémän paëòita
çuklämbara-ädi sabe hailä vismita
The devotees headed by Gadädhara, Sadäçiva, Çrémän Paëòita, and

Çuklämbara were all filled with amazement.
TEXT 109
ye ye dekhilena prema, sabei aväkya
apürva dekhiyä käro dehe nähi bähya
They were all speechless and even lost external consciousness after
seeing the transformations of ecstasy displayed by the Lord.
TEXT 110
vaiñëava-samäje sabe, äilä hariñe
änupürvé kahilena äçeña-viçeñe
They all joyfully went to the community of Vaiñëavas and narrated in

detail the entire incident.
TEXT 111
çuniyä sakala mahä-bhägavata-gaëa
’hari hari’ bali’ sabe karena krandana
Hearing the news, all the great devotees chanted, “Hari, Hari,” and
began to cry.
TEXT 112
çuniyä apürva prema sabei vismita
keha bale,—“éçvara vä hailä vidita”
They were all amazed to hear about the wonderful display of love. Some
of them said, “Maybe the Supreme Lord has manifested.”
TEXT 113
keha bale,—“nimäi paëòita bhäla haile”
päñaëòéra muëòa chiëòibäre päri hele”
Others said, “If Nimäi Paëòita becomes a good devotee, then we can
easily tear off the heads of the atheists.”
TEXT 114
keha bale,—“haibeka kåñëera rahasya
sarvathä sandeha näi, jäniha avaçya”
Some of them said, “Know for certain that this is one of Kåñëa’s
mysteries. There is no doubt about it.”
TEXT 115
keha bale,—“éçvara puréra saìga haite
kibä dekhilena kåñëa prakäça gayäte”
Others said, “By associating with Éçvara Puré, He must have seen some
manifestation of Kåñëa at Gayä.”
TEXT 116
ei-mata änande sakala bhakta-gaëa
nänä jane nänä kathä karena kathana
In this way, all the devotees happily discussed various topics among
themselves.
TEXT 117
sabe meli’ karite lägilä äçérväda
“hauka hauka satya kåñëera prasäda”
They all jointly blessed the Lord with the words, “May He be the
object of Kåñëa’s mercy.”
TEXT 118
änande lägilä sabe karite kértana
keha gäya, keha näce, karaye krandana
All the devotees began to perform kértana in ecstasy. Some of them

sang, some danced, and some cried.
TEXT 119
hena mate bhakta-gaëa ächena hariñe
öhäkura äviñöa hai’ ächena nija-rase
In this way all the devotees happily passed their time, as the Lord
remained absorbed in His own mood.
TEXT 120
kathaïcit bähya prakäçiyä viçvambhara
calilena gaìgädäsa paëòitera ghara
Returning to partial external consciousness, Viçvambhara went to the

house of Gaìgädäsa Paëòita.
TEXT 121
gurura karilä prabhu caraëa vandana
sambhrame uöhiyä guru kailä äliìgana
The Lord offered His obeisances at the feet of His teacher, who
immediately got up with respect and embraced the Lord.
TEXT 122
guru bale,—“dhanya bäpa! tomära jévana
pitå-kula mätå-kula karilä mocana
His guru said, “Glorious is Your life, my dear. You have delivered
both Your father’s and mother’s families.
TEXT 123
tomära paòuyä saba—tomära avadhi
puìthi keha nähi mele, brahmä bale yadi
“Your students know only You as their teacher; they would not open
their books for even Lord Brahmä.
TEXT 124
ekhane äilä tumi sabära prakäça
käli haite paòäibä äji yäha väsa”
“Now that You have returned, You should begin teaching from tomorrow.
Today go home.”
TEXT 125
guru namaskariyä calilä viçvambhara
catur-dike paòuyä veñöita çaçadhara
After offering obeisances to His guru, Viçvambhara departed.

Surrounded by His students, He appeared like the moon amidst the
stars.
TEXT 126
äilena çré-mukunda-saïjayera ghare
äsiyä vasilä caëòé-maëòapa-bhitare

The Lord then went to the house of Mukunda Saïjaya, where He sat down
within the Caëòé-maëòapa.
TEXT 127
goñöhé-saìge mukunda-saïjaya puëyavanta
ye haila änanda, tähära nähi anta
Accompanied by his relatives, the most pious Mukunda Saïjaya

experienced unlimited happiness.
TEXT 128
puruñottama-saïjayere prabhu kaila kole
siïcilena aìga täna nayanera jale
The Lord embraced Puruñottama Saïjaya and drenched his body with
tears.
TEXT 129
jayakära dite lägilena näré-gaëa
parama-änanda haila mukunda-bhavana
All the ladies made auspicious sounds, and the house of Mukunda became
the abode of supreme happiness.
TEXT 130
çubha dåñöipäta prabhu kari’ sabäkäre
äilena mahäprabhu äpana-mandire
After glancing mercifully on everyone, Mahäprabhu returned to His

house.
TEXT 131
äsiyä vasilä viñëu-gåhera duyäre

préti kari’ vidäya dilena sabäkäre
Upon arriving at His house, the Lord sat at the doorstep of His Viñëu
temple, where He affectionately bid farewell to His students.
TEXT 132
ye-ye-jana äise prabhure sambhäñite
prabhura caritra keha nä päre bujhite
Everyone who came to greet the Lord was unable to understand His
characteristics.
TEXT 133
pürva-vidyä-auddhatya nä dekhe kona jana
parama virakta-präya thäke sarva-kñaëa
They found none of the arrogance that the Lord had previously
exhibited, rather they found Him always in a renounced mood.
TEXT 134
putrera caritra çacé kichui nä bujhe
putrera maìgala lägi’ gaìgä-viñëu püje
Mother Çacé was unable to understand anything of her son’s behavior,

she simply worshiped the Ganges and Lord Viñëu for her son’s welfare.
TEXT 135
“svämé nilä kåñëacandra! nilä putra-gaëa
avaçiñöa sabe-mätra äche eka-jana
She prayed, “O Kåñëacandra, You took away my husband, and You took
away my son! Now I have only this one son left.
TEXT 136
anäthiné more, kåñëa! ei deha’ vara
sustha-citte gåhe mora rahu viçvambhara”
“O Kåñëa, I have no one to protect me! Please give me the benediction

that Viçvambhara may peacefully remain at home.”
TEXT 137
lakñmére äniïä putra-samépe vasäya
dåñöipäta kariyä o prabhu nähi cäya
Mother Çacé purposely brought Viñëupriyä and had her sit in front of
her son. Although the Lord gazed in her direction, He did not actually
see her.
TEXT 138
niravadhi çloka paòi’ karaye rodana
“kothä kåñëa! kothä kåñëa!” bale anukñaëa
The Lord constantly recited verses and cried as He continually

implored, “Where is Kåñëa? Where is Kåñëa?”
TEXT 139
kakhano kakhano yebä huìkära karaya
òare paläyena lakñmé, çacé päya bhaya
Sometimes He roared loudly in such a way that Viñëupriyä-devé ran away

in fear and Çacé became frightened.
TEXT 140
rätrye nidrä nähi yäna prabhu kåñëa-rase
virahe nä päya svästhya, uöhe, paòe, vaise
Due to feelings of separation from Kåñëa, the Lord could not sleep at
night. He would feel so uncomfortable that sometimes He would get up
from bed, sometimes He would lie down, and sometimes He would just sit
there.
TEXT 141
bhinna loka dekhile karena sambaraëa
üñaù-käle gaìgä-snäne karaye gamana
As soon as the Lord saw a materialistic person, He would conceal His

internal mood. Every morning He would go take bath in the Ganges.
TEXT 142
äilena mätra prabhu kari’ gaìga-snäna
paòuyära varga äsi’ haila upasthäna
As soon as the Lord returned from taking bath in the Ganges, His
students would assemble there.
TEXT 143
’kåñëa’ vinäöhäkurera nä äise vadane
paòuyä-sakala ihä kichui nä jäne
The Lord did not explain anything other than Kåñëa, so the students
could not understand anything.
TEXT 144
anurodhe prabhu vasilena paòäite
paòuyä-sabära sthäne prakäça karite
By the students’ request, the Lord began to reveal the glories of the
Supreme Lord to them.
TEXT 145
’hari’ bali’ puìthi melilena çiñya-gaëa

çuniïä änanda hailäçré-çacénandana
The students opened their books while chanting the name of Hari. The
son of mother Çacé was greatly pleased to hear this.
TEXT 146
bähya nähi prabhura çuniïä hari-dhvani
çubha-dåñöi sabäre karilä dvija-maëi
On hearing the name of Hari, the Lord lost all external consciousness.
Then the jewel of the twice-born cast His merciful glance on everyone
there.
TEXT 147
äviñöa haiyä prabhu karena vyäkhyäna
sütra-våtti-öékäya, sakala hari-näma
Being fully absorbed in Kåñëa, the Lord explained the names of Hari in
all the sütras, aphorisms, and commentaries.
TEXT 148
prabhu bale,—“sarva-käla satya kåñëa-näma
sarva-çästre ’kåñëa’ bai nä balaye äna
The Lord said, “The holy names of Kåñëa are the eternal Truth. All
scriptures explain Kåñëa and nothing else.
TEXT 149
hartä kartä pälayitä kåñëa se éçvara
aja-bhava-ädi, saba—kåñëera kiìkara
“Kåñëa is the supreme controller, the creator, the maintainer, and the
annihilator. Everyone beginning from Lord Brahmä and Lord Çiva is His
servant.
TEXT 150
kåñëera caraëa chäòi’ ye ära väkhäne
våthä janma yäya tära asatya-vacane
“The life of anyone who gives up the lotus feet of Kåñëa and explains
things as separate from Him is useless as a result of his false
statements.
TEXT 151
ägama-vedänta-ädi yata daraçana
sarva-çästre kahe ’kåñëa-pade bhakti-dhana’
“The philosophies in all scriptures headed by the ägamas and Vedänta

describe the wealth of devotion to the lotus feet of Kåñëa.
TEXT 152
mugdha saba adhyäpaka kåñëera mäyäya
chäòiyä kåñëera bhakti anya pathe yäya
“Teachers bewildered by the illusory energy of Kåñëa give up the

devotional service of Kåñëa and take to other paths.
TEXT 153
karuëä-sägara kåñëa jagat-jévana
sevaka-vatsala nanda-gopera nandana
“Lord Kåñëa is the ocean of mercy, the life and soul of the universe,
the lover of His servants, and the darling son of the cowherd Nanda.
TEXT 154
hena kåñëa-näme yära nähi rati-mati
paòiyä o sarva-çästra, tähära durgati

“Even if one studies all the scriptures, if he has no affection or
inclination for the name of Kåñëa, he is certainly degraded.
TEXT 155
daridra adhama yadi laya kåñëa-näma
sarva doña thakile o yäya kåñëa-dhäma
“If a poor fallen person takes to chanting the holy names of Kåñëa, he
attains the abode of Kåñëa in spite of having many faults.
TEXT 156
ei-mata sakala-çästera abhipräya
ihäte sandeha yära, se-i duùkha päya
“This is the purport of all scriptures. Anyone who doubts this fact
suffers.
TEXT 157
kåñëera bhajana chäòi’ ye çästra väkhäne
se adhama kabhu çästra-marma nähi jäne
“Anyone who explains the scriptures without referring to the worship

of Kåñëa is a fallen soul who does not know the purport of the
scriptures.
TEXT 158
çästrera nä jäne marma, adhyäpanä kare
gardabhera präya yena çästra vahi’ mare
“Those who do not know the purport of the scriptures yet teach them to
others are simply like asses, carrying the load of the scriptures.
TEXT 159
paòiïä-çuniïä loka gela chäre-khäre
kåñëa mahä-mahotsave vaïcilä tähäre
“People obtain death and destruction through such study of the Vedas,
and as a result they are deprived of the festivals of Lord Kåñëa.
TEXT 160
pütanäre yei prabhu kailä mukti-däna
hena kåñëa chäòi’ loke kare anya dhyäna
“The Lord awarded liberation to Pütanä, yet people still leave aside
Kåñëa to meditate on others.
TEXT 161
aghäsura-hena päpé ye kailä mocana
kon sukhe chäòe loka täìhära kértana?
“For what happiness will someone give up the glorification of He who

delivered the most sinful Aghäsura?
TEXT 162
ye kåñëera näme haya jagat pavitra
nä bale duùkhita jéva täìhära caritra
“The entire world is purified by the name of Kåñëa, yet wretched

living entities abstain from chanting His glories.
TEXT 163
ye-kåñëera mahotsave brahmädi vihvala
tähä chäòi nåtya-géte kare amaìgala
“Even the demigods headed by Brahmä are overwhelmed by Kåñëa’s

festivals, yet people give up such festivals and take pleasure in
inauspicious dancing and singing.
TEXT 164
ajämile nistärilä ye-kåñëera näme
dhana-kula-vidyä-made tähä nähi jäne
“The holy names of Kåñëa delivered Ajämila, yet those who are
intoxicated by wealth, good birth, and education do not know Him.
TEXT 165
çuna bhäi-saba, satya ämära vacana
bhajaha amülya kåñëa-päda-padma-dhana
“O brothers, please hear My truthful statement. Worship the invaluable

wealth of Kåñëa’s lotus feet.
TEXT 166-167
ye-caraëa sevite lakñméra abhiläña
ye-caraëa-seviïäçaìkara çuddha-däsa
ye-caraëa haite jähnavé-parakäça
hena päda-padma, bhäi, sabe kara äça
“O brothers, may you all desire to attain the same lotus feet that
Lakñmé desires to serve, the same lotus feet by whose worship Lord
Çiva has became known as a pure servant, and the same lotus feet from
which the Ganges emanated.
TEXT 168
dekhi,—kär çakti äche ei navadvépe
khaëòuka ämära vyäkhyä ämära samépe?”
“Who in Navadvépa has the power to refute My explanations before Me?”
TEXT 169
paraà-brahma viçvambhara çabda-mürti-maya
ye-çabde ye väkhänena se-i satya haya
Viçvambhara is the Supreme Brahman and the personification of

transcendental sound, therefore whatever He explains is the supreme
truth.
TEXT 170
mohita paòuyä saba çune eka-mane
prabhu o vihvala hai’ satya se väkhäne
The students were captivated as they heard the Lord’s explanations

with undivided attention, and the Lord also became overwhelmed while
He explained the Truth.
TEXT 171
sahajei çabda-mätre ’kåñëa satya’ kahe
éçvara ye väkhänibe,—kichu citra nahe
Every word inherently establishes Kåñëa as the Supreme Truth, so there

is no wonder that the Lord should explain in this way.
TEXT 172
kñaëeke hailä bähya-dåñöi viçvambhara
lajjita haiyä kichu kahaye uttara
After a while, Viçvambhara regained His external consciousness.

Feeling somewhat embarrassed, He began to inquire.
TEXT 173
“äji ämi kemata se sütra väkhäniluì?”
paòuyä-sakala bale—“kichu nä bujhiluì

“How was My explanation of the sütras today?” The students replied,
“We have not understood anything.
TEXT 174
yata kichu çabde väkhänaha ’kåñëa’ mätra
bujhite tomära vyäkhyä ke vä äche pätra?”
“You explained every word simply in relationship with Kåñëa, so who is

the proper candidate for understanding Your explanations?”
TEXT 175
häsi’ bale viçvambhara,—“çuna saba bhäi!
puìthi bändha’ äji, cala gaìgä-snäne yäi”
Viçvambhara smiled and said, “Listen, brothers! Pack up your books for
today and let us go take bath in the Ganges.”
TEXT 176
bändhilä pustaka sabe prabhura vacane
gaìgä-snäne calilena viçvambhara-sane
Being instructed by the Lord, the students packed up their books and
went with Him to take bath in the Ganges.
TEXT 177
gaìgä-jale keli kare prabhu viçvambhara
samudrera mäjhe yena pürëa-çaçadhara
As Lord Viçvambhara sported in the Ganges, it appeared that the full

moon was rising from the middle of the ocean.
TEXT 178
gaìgä-jale keli kare viçvabhara-räya

parama-sukåti-saba dekhe nadéyäya
Viçvambhara’s sporting in the waters of the Ganges was seen by the

most pious inhabitants of Nadia.
TEXT 179
brahmädira abhiläña ye rüpa dekhite
hena prabhu vipra-rüpe khele se jalete
The same Lord that personalities such as Brahmä desire to see was now
sporting in the water in the form of a brähmaëa.
TEXT 180
gaìgä-ghäöe snäna kare yata saba jana
sabäi cähena gauracandrera vadana
All those persons who were taking bath at the bathing ghäöas of the
Ganges gazed at the face of Gauracandra.
TEXT 181
anyo ’nye sarva-jane kahaye vacana
“dhanya mätä pitä,—yäìra e-hena nandana”
They all remarked to one another, “Glorious are the father and mother
of such a son.”
TEXT 182
gaìgära bäòila prabhu-paraçe ulläsa
änande karena devé taraìga-prakäça
Being touched by the Lord, goddess Gaìgä became joyful, and out of
delight, she manifested her agitation in waves.
TEXT 183
taraìgera chale nåtya karena jähnavéananta-
brahmäëòa yäìra pada-yuge-sevé
Jähnavé thus danced in the form of waves to worship the Lord, whose
feet are served by innumerable universes.
TEXT 184
catur-dike prabhure beòiyä jahnu-sutä
taraìgera chale jala dei alakñitä
The daughter of Jahnu encircled the Lord on all sides and showered Him
with her waters while remaining unseen.
TEXT 185
vede mätra e-saba lélära marma jäne
kichu çeñe vyakta habe sakala puräëe
The purport of these pastimes is known only to the Vedas, but later
some of these pastimes will be revealed by the Puräëas.
TEXT 186
snäna kari’ gåhe äilena viçvambhara
calilä paòuyä-varga yathä yäìra ghara
After completing their bath, Viçvambhara and His students returned to

their own homes.
TEXT 187-188
vastra parivarta’ kari’ dhuilä caraëa
tulasére jala diyä karilä secana
yathä-vidhi kari’ prabhu govinda-püjana
äsiyä vasilä gåhe karite bhojana

The Lord changed His clothes, washed His feet, and then offered water
to tulasé. Then, after properly worshiping Govinda, the Lord came
inside and sat down to take His meal.
TEXT 189
tulaséra maïjaré-sahita divya anna
mäye äni’ sammukhe karilä upasanna
Mother Çacé brought fine cooked rice with a tulasé flower on top and
placed it before the Lord.
TEXT 190
viçvaksenere tabe kari’ nivedana
ananta-brahmäëòa-nätha karena bhojana
After offering foodstuffs to Viçvaksena, the Lord of innumerable

universes began to eat.
TEXT 191
sammukhe vasiläçacé jagatera mätägharera
bhitare dekhe lakñmé pati-vratä
Çacé, the mother of the universe, sat before the Lord, and the most
chaste Viñëupriyä watched from within the next room.
TEXT 192
mäye bale,—“äji, bäpa! ki puìthi paòilä?
kähära sahita ki vä kandala karilä?”
Mother Çacé asked, “My dear son, what books did You study today? Did
You quarrel with anyone?”
TEXT 193-194
prabhu bale,—“äji paòiläìa kåñëa-näma
satya kåñëa-caraëa-kamala guëa-dhäma
satya kåñëa-näma-guëa-çravaëa-kértana
satya kåñëacandrera sevaka ye-ye-jana
The Lord replied, “Today I read about the names of Kåñëa. The lotus
feet of Kåñëa are in fact the reservoirs of transcendental qualities.
Hearing and chanting about the qualities and names of Kåñëa is the
Truth, and the servants of Kåñëacandra are also the Truth.
TEXT 195
se-i çästra satya—kåñëa-bhakti kahe yäya
anyathä haile çästra päñaëòatva päya
“The literatures that glorify devotional service to Kåñëa are true

scriptures, others are simply atheistic.
TEXT 196
yasmin çästre puräëe vä hari-bhaktir na dåñyate
çrotavyaà naiva tat çästraà yadi brahmä svayaà vadet
“One should never hear a scripture or a Puräëa that does not

prominently describe the devotional service of Hari, even if it is
recited by the four-headed Lord Brahmä.
TEXT 197
“caëòäla ’caëòäla’ nahe—yadi ’kåñëa’ bale
vipra ’vipra’ nahe,—yadi asatpathe cale”
“A caëòäla is not a caëòäla if he chants the name of Kåñëa, and a

brähmaëa is not a brähmaëa if he engages in sinful activities.”
TEXT 198
kapilera bhäve prabhu jananéra sthäne
ye kahilä, täi prabhu kahaye ekhäne
Whatever the Lord as Kapila had previously instructed His mother, He

now instructed to His mother again in the same mood.
TEXT 199-201
“çuna çuna, mätä! kåñëa-bhaktira prabhäva
sarva-bhäve kara mätä! kåñëe anuräga
kåñëa-sevakera mätä! kabhu nähi näça
käla-cakra òaräya dekhiyä kåñëa-däsa
garbha-väse yata duùkha janme vä maraëe
kåñëera sevaka, mätä, kichui nä jäne
“O mother, please hear the glories of devotional service to Kåñëa. Be

attached to Kåñëa in all respects! O mother, the servants of Kåñëa are
never destroyed. Even the wheel of time is frightened by the sight of
Kåñëa’s devotees. O mother, Kåñëa’s servants do not undergo the
tribulations of residing in a womb, taking birth, or dying.
TEXT 202
jagatera pitäkåñëa, ye nä bhaje bäpa
pitå-drohé pätakéra janma-janma täpa
Kåñëa is the father of the entire universe, and anyone who does not
respect his father is rebellious and sinful and therefore subjected to
miseries birth after birth.
TEXT 203
citta diyäçuna, mätä! jévera ye gati
kåñëa nä bhajile päya yateka durgati

“Dear mother, please hear attentively about the destination of the
individual soul and the volume of distress he suffers by not
worshiping Kåñëa.
TEXT 204
mariyä-mariyä punaù päya garbha-väsa
sarva-aìge haya pürva-päpera prakäça
“The living entity repeatedly dies and suffers the miseries of

confinement within the womb. The reactions to his sinful activities
manifest in every one of his limbs.
TEXT 205
kaöu, amla, lavaëa—janané yata khäya
aìge giyä läge tära, mahä-moha päya
“All the bitter, sour, and salty preparations that the mother eats
creates great inconvenience to the body of the child within the womb.
TEXT 206
mäàsa-maya aìga kåmi-kule beòi’ khäya
ghucäite nähi çakti, maraye jväläya
“The worms within the mother’s stomach bite the tender flesh of the
child. Yet the child is unable drive them away and continually burns
with pain.
TEXT 207
naòite nä päre tapta-païjarera mäjhe
tabe präëa rahe bhavitavyatära käje
“Being encased within the hot ribs of his mother, the child cannot
move. Yet he survives by the arrangement of providence.
TEXT 208
kona ati-pätakéra janma nähi haya
garbhe garbhe haya punaù utpatti-pralaya
“Some most sinful persons do not even take birth; they repeatedly
enter and die in womb after womb.
TEXT 209
çuna çuna mätä, jéva-tattvera saàsthäna
säta-mäse jévera garbhete haya jïäna
“O mother, please hear attentively about the fate of the living

entity. At the end of seven months, the living entity develops
consciousness.
TEXT 210
takhane se smariyä kare anutäpa
stuti kare kåñëere chäòiyä ghana çväsa
“At that time the living entity remembers his previous sinful
activities and repents. He sighs deeply and offers prayers to Kåñëa.
TEXT 211
“rakña, kåñëa! jagat-jévera präëa-nätha
tomä bai duùkha—jéva nivedibe käta
“O Kåñëa, O life and soul of the universe, please protect me! Other
than You, to whom can a living entity submit his sorrows?
TEXT 212
ye karaye bandé, prabhu! chäòäya se-i se
sahaja-måtere, prabhu! mäyä kara’ kise

“O Lord, one who binds someone can alone set him free. Therefore, O
Lord, why do You deceive one who is dead by nature?
TEXT 213
mithyä dhana-putra-rase goìäiluì janama
nä bhajiluì tora dui amülya caraëa
“I have wasted My life in vain, seeking pleasure in wealth and

children. Thus I have not worshiped Your priceless lotus feet.
TEXT 214
ye-putra poñaëa kailuì açeña vidharme
kothä vä se saba gela mora ei karme
“Where are the sons that I raised through endless sinful activities
now gone, leaving me alone to enjoy the results of my deeds?
TEXT 215
ekhana e-duùkhe mora ke karibe pära?
tumi se ekhana bandhu karibä uddhära
“Now who will deliver me from this miserable condition? O Lord, You
are the only friend who can deliver me.
TEXT 216
eteke jäninu—satya tomära caraëa
rakña, prabhu kåñëa! tora lainu çaraëa
“I have therefore understood that Your lotus feet are the Truth. O
Kåñëa, I take shelter of You. Please protect me.
TEXT 217
tumi-hena kalpa-taru-öhäkura chäòiyä

bhuliläìa asat-pathe pramatta haiyä
“Giving up a desire tree like You, I became maddened and took to

sinful life.
TEXT 218
ucita tähära ei yogya çästi haya
karilä ta’ ebe kåpä kara, mahäçaya!
“O Lord, You have certainly awarded me proper punishment, but now

please bestow mercy on me!
TEXT 219
ei kåpä kara,—yena tomä nä päsari
yekhäne-sekhäne kene nä janmi, nä mari
“Be merciful to me so that I may not forget You, wherever I take birth
and die.
TEXT 220-221
yekhäne tomära nähi yaçera pracära
yathä nähi vaiñëava-janera avatära
yekhäne tomära yäträ-mahotsava näi
indraloka haile o tähä nähi cäi
“Any place where Your glories are not heard, where the Vaiñëavas do
not advent, and where there are no festivals for Your pleasure—I do
not wish to live there even if it is the celestial abode of Indra.
TEXT 222
The supremacy of human birth in the land of Bhärata [India], which is

favorable for the service of Hari, and the great utility for achieving
the fifth goal of life provided by human birth in that same land of
Bhärata, which is full of sacred places wherein Lord Hari appeared and
enacted His pastimes and which is better than the temporary heavenly
planets wherein remembrance of the lotus feet of Hari is absent, are
glorified by the demigods in the following verse spoken by Çré
Çukadeva Gosvämé to Mahäräja Parékñit (SB 5.19.24):
na yatra vaikuëöha-kathä-sudhäpagä
na sädhavo bhägavatäs tadäçrayäù
na yatra yajïeça-makhä mahotsaväù
sureça-loko 'pi na vai sa sevyatäm
“An intelligent person does not take interest in a place, even in the
topmost planetary system, if the pure Ganges of topics concerning the
Supreme Lord’s activities does not flow there, if there are not
devotees engaged in service on the banks of such a river of piety, or
if there are no festivals of saìkértana-yajïa to satisfy the Lord
[especially since saìkértana-yajïa is recommended in this age].”
TEXT 223
“garbha-väsa-duùkha prabhu, eho mora bhäla
yadi tora småti mora rahe sarva-käla
“I do not mind the miseries of living in the womb provided I can

constantly remember You.
TEXT 224
tora päda-padmera smaraëa nähi
yathähena kåpä kara, prabhu! nä phelibä tathä
“O Lord, grant me the mercy that You will not send me to any place
where remembrance of Your lotus feet is absent.
TEXT 225
ei-mata duùkha prabhu, koöi-koöi janma
päiluì vistara, prabhu! saba—mora karma

“O Lord, I have suffered this way for millions and millions of births,
simply as a result of my karma.
TEXT 226
se duùkha-vipad prabhu, rahu bäre bära
yadi tora småti thäke sarva-veda-sära
“O Lord, may those miseries and dangers come again and again as long
as Your remembrance, which is the essence of all Vedas, remains
intact.
TEXT 227
hena kara’ kåñëa, ebe däsya-yoga
diyäcaraëe räkhaha däsé-nandana kariyä
“O Kåñëa, please favor me with Your service and keep me at Your lotus
feet as the son of Your maidservant.
TEXT 228
bäreka karaha yadi e duùkhera pära
tomä bai tabe prabhu, nä cähimu ära’
“If You once deliver me from this miserable condition of life, then I
will not desire anything other than You.’
TEXT 229
ei-mata garbha-väse poòe anukñaëa
täho bhälaväse kåñëa-småtira käraëa
“In this way the child constantly burns within the womb of his mother,
yet he nevertheless likes that situation because he can think of
Kåñëa.
TEXT 230
stavera prabhäve garbhe duùkha nähi päya
käle paòe bhumite äpana-anicchäya
“By the influence of his prayer, the child does not feel distress in
the womb, and in due course of time he reluctantly comes out.
TEXT 231
çuna çuna mätä, jéva-tattvera saàsthäna
bhumite paòile mätra haya ägeyäna
“O mother, please hear attentively about the living entity’s

condition. He loses consciousness on touching the ground.
TEXT 232
mürchägata haya kñaëe, kñaëe kände çväse
kahite nä päre, duùkha-sägarete bhäse
“Sometimes he loses his consciousness, sometimes he cries, and

sometimes he sighs. Unable to say anything, he floats in an ocean of
misery.
TEXT 233
kåñëera sevaka jéva kåñëera mäyäya
kåñëa nä bhajile ei-mata duùkha päya
“By the illusory energy of Kåñëa, the servant of Kåñëa suffers in this
way if he does not worship Kåñëa.
TEXT 234
katho-dine käla-vaçe haya buddhi-jïäna
ithe ye bhajaye kåñëa, se-i bhägyavän

“In due course of time the child develops intelligence and knowledge,
and if he worships Kåñëa he is surely fortunate.
TEXT 235
anyathä nä bhaje kåñëa, duñöa-saìga kare
punaù sei-mata mäyä-päpe òubi’ mare
“But if he does not worship Kåñëa and takes to bad association, then
he again sinks into the depths of sinful activities and delusion.
TEXT 236
yady asadbhiù pathi punaù çiçnodara-kåtodyamai
ùästhito ramate jantus tamo viçati pürvavat
“If, therefore, the living entity again associates with the path of
unrighteousness, influenced by sensually minded people engaged in the
pursuit of sexual enjoyment and the gratification of the palate, he
again goes to hell as before.
TEXT 237
anäyäsena maraëaà vinä dainyena jévanam
anärädhita govinda- caraëasya kathaà bhavet
“For one who has never worshiped the lotus feet of Lord Govinda, how
is it possible for Him to live in comfort and die in peace?
TEXT 238
“anäyäse maraëa, jévana duùkha vine
kåñëa bhajile se haya kåñëera smaraëe
“To live without poverty and die peacefully, one must worship and
remember Kåñëa.
TEXT 239
eteke bhajaha kåñëa sädhu-saìga kari’
mane cinta kåñëa mätä, mukhe bala ’hari’
“Therefore, O mother, worship Kåñëa in the association of devotees.

Think of Kåñëa and chant the name of Hari.
TEXT 240
bhakti-héna-karme kona phala nähi päya
sei karma bhakti-héna,—parahiàsä yäya”
“There is no substantial result in activities that are devoid of

devotion to the Lord. Such nondevotional activities simply result in
violence to others.”
TEXT 241
kapilera bhäve prabhu mäyere çikhäya
çuni’ sei väkya çacéänande miläya
In this way the Lord, in the mood of Kapila, instructed His mother.
Upon hearing His words, Çacé merged in ecstasy.
TEXT 242
ki bhojane, ki çayane, kibä jägaraëe
kåñëa-vinu prabhu ära kichu nä väkhäne
Whether eating, sleeping, or remaining awake, the Lord did not speak
of anything other than Kåñëa.
TEXT 243
äpta-mukhe e-kathäçuniïä bhakta-gaëa
sarva-gaëe vitarka bhävena mane-mana

When all the devotees heard from their friends about this, they
discussed together and began to contemplate.
TEXT 244
“kibä kåñëa prakäça hailä se çarére?
kibä sädhu-saìge, kibä pürvera saàskäre?”
“Has Kåñëa manifested in His body? Is this the result of devotees’

association or because of previous purificatory processes?”
TEXT 245
ei-mata mane sabe karena vicära
sukha-maya citta-våtti haila sabära
As all the devotees contemplated in this way, their hearts filled with
happiness.
TEXT 246
khaëòila bhaktera duùkha, päñaëòira näça
mahäprabhu viçvambhara hailä prakäça
The devotees’ distress was vanquished and the atheists were uprooted
as the Supreme Lord Viçvambhara manifested Himself.
TEXT 247
vaiñëava-äveçe mahäprabhu viçvambhara
kåñëa-maya jagat dekhaye nirantara
In the mood of a Vaiñëava, Mahäprabhu Viçvambhara constantly saw Kåñëa

present everywhere in the world.
TEXT 248
ahar-niça çravaëe çunaye kåñëa-näma

vadane bolaye ’kåñëacandra’ aviräma
He heard the names of Kåñëa both night and day, and He constantly
chanted the name of Kåñëacandra.
TEXT 249
ye-prabhu ächilä bholä mahä-vidyä-rase
ebe kåñëa-vinu ära kichu nähi väse
The same Lord who was once absorbed in the taste of scholastic
pastimes did not relish anything now other than Kåñëa.
TEXT 250
paòuyära varga saba ati üñaù-käle
paòibära nimitta äsiyä sabe mile
In the early morning, all His students would gather for studies.
TEXT 251
paòäite vaise giyä trijagat-räya
kåñëa-vinu kichu ära nä äise jihväya
When the Lord of the three worlds began to teach, nothing other than
Kåñëa came from His mouth.
TEXT 252
“siddha-varëa-samämnäya?” bale çiñya-gaëa
prabhu bale,—“sarva-varëe siddha näräyaëa”
The students asked, “What is the meaning of siddha-varëa-samämnäya?”

The Lord replied, “Näräyaëa is situated in every letter of the
alphabet.”
TEXT 253
çiñya bale,—“varëa siddha haila kemane?”
prabhu bale,—“kåñëa-dåñöi-pätera käraëe”
The students asked, “How were the letters of the alphabet perfected?”
The Lord replied, “By the merciful glance of Kåñëa.”
TEXT 254
çiñya bale,—“paëòita, ucita vyäkhyä kara’”
prabhu bale,—“sarva-kñaëa çré-kåñëa smaìara
The students asked, “O Paëòita, please explain properly.” The Lord

replied, “Every moment remember Kåñëa.
TEXT 255
kåñëera bhajana kahi—samyak ämnäya
ädi-madhya-ante kåñëa bhajana bujhäya”
“I am explaining to you about the worship of Kåñëa, which is the

purport of the beginning, middle, and end of all Vedic literature.”
TEXT 256
çuniyä prabhura vyäkhyä häse çiñya-gaëa
keho bale,—“hena bujhi väyura käraëa”
Hearing the Lord’s explanation, the students began to laugh. Some

remarked, “It appears He is affected by an imbalance of life airs.”
TEXT 257
çiñya-varga bale,—“ebe kemata väkhäna?”
prabhu bale,—“yena haya çästrera pramäëa”
The students asked, “From where did You get this explanation?” The
Lord replied, “This is the verdict of the scriptures.”
TEXT 258
prabhu bale,—“yadi nähi bujhaha ekhane
vikäle sakala bujhäiba bhäla mane
The Lord said, “If you cannot understand now, then I will explain to
you in detail this afternoon.
TEXT 259
ämiha virale giyä vasi’ puìthi cäi
vikäle sakale yena hai eka öhäìi”
“I will also go sit in a solitary place and look at My books. Let us

meet together in the afternoon.”
TEXT 260
çuniyä prabhura väkya sarva çiñya-gaëa
kautuke pustaka bändhi’ karilä gamana
Hearing the Lord’s words, all the students packed up their book and
left.
TEXT 261
sarva-çiñya gaìgädäsa-paëòitera sthäne
kahilena saba—yata öhäkura väkhäne
All the students reported to Gaìgädäsa Paëòita everything that Nimäi

had explained to them.
TEXT 262
“ebe yata väkhänena nimäïi-paëòita
çabda-sane väkhänena kåñëa-saméhita
“In every explanation that Nimäi Paëòita has given recently, He

explains Kåñëa as the meaning of every word.
TEXT 263
gayä haite yävat äsiyächena ghare
tadavadhi kåñëa bai vyäkhyä nähi sphure
“Since He has returned from Gayä, He does not mention anything other
than Kåñëa in His explanations.
TEXT 264
sarvadä balena ’kåñëa’—pulakita-aìga
kñaëe häsya, huìkära, karaye bahu raìga
“He always chants the name of Kåñëa, and the hairs of His body stand
on end. Sometimes He laughs or shouts loudly as He manifests different
moods.
TEXT 265
prati-çabde dhätu-sütra ekatra kariyäprati-
dina kåñëa-vyäkhyä karena vasiyä
“Every day He takes the dhätu, or verbal root, of every word and
explains Kåñëa through grammatical rules.
TEXT 266
ebe täna bujhibäre nä päri carita
ki kariba ämi-saba?—balaha, paëòita!”
“O Paëòita, we are unable to understand His present characteristics,

so please tell us what to do.”
TEXT 267
upädhyäya-çiromaëi vipra gaìgädäsa
çuniyä sabära väkya upajila häsa

Hearing the students’ words, the brähmaëa Gaìgädäsa Paëòita, who is
the crest jewel of teachers, burst into laughter.
TEXT 268
ojhä bale,—“ghare yäha, äsiha sakäle
äji ämi çikñäiba täìhäre vikäle
Gaìgädäsa said, “Go home now and return soon. This afternoon I will
instruct Him.
TEXT 269
bhäla mata kari’ yena paòäyena puìthi
äsiha vikäle saba täìhära saàhati”
“Then He may teach you properly. You may also come with Him in the
afternoon.”
TEXT 270
parama-hariñe sabe väsäya
caliläviçvambhara-saìge sabe vikäle äilä
All the students happily returned to their homes, and in the afternoon
they came with Viçvambhara to the house of Gaìgädäsa Paëòita.
TEXT 271
gurura caraëa-dhüli prabhu laya çire
“vidyä-läbha hau”guru äçérväda kare
The Lord took the dust from the feet of His guru, and His guru blessed
Him, saying, “May You attain knowledge.”
TEXT 272
guru bale,—“bäpa viçvambhara! çuna väkya

brähmaëera adhyayana nahe alpa bhägya
The Lord’s teacher said, “My dear Viçvambhara, please hear my words.
The studying of a brähmaëa is not the result of being less fortunate.
TEXT 273
mätämaha yäìra—cakravarté nélämbara
bäpa yäìra—jagannätha-miçra-purandara
“Your maternal grandfather is Nélämbara Cakravarté, and Your father is

Jagannätha Miçra Purandara.
TEXT 274
ubhaya-kulete mürkha nähika tomära
tumi o parama-yogya vyäkhäne öékära
“There are no fools in either Your maternal or paternal families, and

You Yourself are most qualified to explain the commentaries.
TEXT 275
adhyayana chäòile se yadi bhakti haya
bäpa-mätämaha ki tomära ’bhakta’ naya?
“If by giving up studies one becomes a devotee, then were Your father
and grandfather not devotees?
TEXT 276
ihä jäni’ bhäla-mate kara’ adhyayana
adhyayana haile se vaiñëava-brähmaëa
“Remembering all this, practice Your lessons properly. Only through

proper study can one become a Vaiñëava brähmaëa.
TEXT 277
bhadräbhadra mürkha dvija jänibe kemane?
ihä jäni’ ’kåñëa’ bala, kara, adhyayane
“How will an ignorant twice-born know what is proper and what is not?
Knowing this, You should chant the name of Kåñëa and concentrate on
Your studies.
TEXT 278
bhäla-mate giyäçästra vasiyä paòäo
vyatirikta artha kara’,—mora mäthä khäo”
“Go now, but promise me that You will teach the scriptures properly
without any different meanings.”
TEXT 279-281
prabhu bale,—“tomära dui-caraëa-prasäde
navadvépe keha more nä päre viväde
ämi ye väkhäni sütra kariyä khaëòana
navadvépe tähä sthäpibeka kon jana?
nagare vasiyä ei paòäimu giyädekhi,—
kära çakti äche, düñuka äsiyä?”
The Lord said, “By the mercy of your feet, no one in Navadvépa can
stand before Me in debate. Who in Navadvépa can refute My explanations
of the sütras? I will teach publicly in the middle of city. Let Me see
who has the power to challenge Me.”
TEXT 282
hariña hailä guru çuniyä vacana
calilä gurura kari’ caraëa-vandana
Gaìgädäsa became pleased on hearing these words of the Lord, who then
offered respects at His guru’s feet and departed.
TEXT 283
gaìgädäsa-paëòita-caraëe namaskära
veda-pati sarasvaté-pati—çiñya yäìra
I offer my humble obeisances at the feet of Gaìgädäsa Paëòita, whose

disciple is Lord of the Vedas and master of the goddess of learning.
TEXT 284
ära kibä gaìgädäsa-paëòitera sädhya?
yäìra çiñya—catur-daça-bhuvana-ärädhya
What else is there to be attained by Gaìgädäsa Paëòita, whose student

is worshiped throughout the fourteen worlds?
TEXT 285
calilä paòuyä-saìge prabhu viçvambhara
tärakä veñöita yena pürëa-çaçadhara
As Lord Viçvambhara walked along with His students, He appeared like

the full moon surrounded by the stars.
TEXT 286
vasilä äsiyä nagariyära duyäre
yäìhära caraëa—lakñmé-hådaya-upare
He whose lotus feet are kept on the heart of Lakñmé came and sat at
the doorstep of a local resident’s house.
TEXT 287
yogapaööa-chände vastra kariyä bandhana
sütrera karaye prabhu khaëòana sthäpana

Wearing His cloth like a sannyäsé, the Lord repeatedly established and
refuted sütras.
TEXT 288-290
prabhu bale,—“sandhi-kärya-jïäna nähi yära
kali-yuge ’bhaööäcärya’-padavé tähära
çabda-jïäna nähi yära, se tarka väkhäne
ämäre ta’ prabodhite näre kona-jane
ye ämi khaëòana kari, ye kari sthäpana
dekhi,—tähä anyathä karuka kon jana?”
The Lord said, “In Kali-yuga, one who does not have any knowledge
about the conjunction of words is awarded the title Bhaööäcärya. And
one who has no knowledge of grammar is engaged in explaining logic.
But none of them can defeat Me. Who can challenge the way I refute and
reestablish a sütra?”
TEXT 291
ei-mata bale viçvambhara viçvanätha
pratyuttara karibeka, hena çakti käta?
In this way, Viçvambhara, the Lord of the universe, spoke. Who has the
power to answer His challenge?
TEXT 292
gaìgä dekhibäre yata adhyäpaka yäya
çuniyä, sabära ahaìkära cürëa haya
The pride of those teachers who heard such words as they passed by on
their way to take bath in the Ganges was smashed to pieces.
TEXT 293
kär çakti äche viçvambharera samépe
siddhänta dibeka,—hena äche navadvépe?
Who in Navadvépa had the power to establish a conclusion before

Viçvambhara?
TEXT 294
ei-mata äveçe väkhäne’ viçvambhara
cäri-daëòa rätri, tabu nähi avasara
In this way, Viçvambhara was absorbed in ecstasy as He continued to

give His explanations well into the night.
TEXT 295
daive ära eka nagariyära duyäre
eka mahäbhägyavän äche vipra-vare
By providence, one most fortunate brähmaëa was sitting at the doorstep

of a nearby house.
TEXT 296
’ratnagarbha-äcärya’ vikhyäta täìra näma
prabhura pitära saìgé, janma—eka gräma
He was well known by the name Ratnagarbha Äcärya, and he was a friend
of the Lord’s father, being born in the same village.
TEXT 297
tina putra täìra kåñëa-pada-makaranda
kåñëänanda, jéva, yadunätha-kavicandra
His three sons—Kåñëänanda, Jéva, and Yadunätha Kavicandra—were like

bees at the lotus feet of Kåñëa.
TEXT 298
bhägavata parama ädare dvija-vara
bhägavata-çloka paòe kariyä ädara
That topmost brähmaëa had the highest respect for the Çrémad
Bhägavatam, and he would recite the verses of Çrémad Bhägavatam with
great affection.
TEXT 299
When the hungry cowherd boys requested Kåñëa for some food, He sent
them to some brähmaëas who were performing sacrifices nearby, but they
were turned away by the brähmaëas because they considered Kåñëa an
ordinary mortal being. Disappointed, the cowherd boys returned to
Kåñëa, who then sent them to the wives of those brähmaëas. As soon as
those brähmaëas’ wives, who were spontaneously attracted to hearing
the transcendental qualities of Kåñëa, heard of Kåñëa’s appeal for
food, they immediately took innumerable foodstuffs of four types with
them and, in spite of being obstructed by their husbands, brothers,
and friends, they came to Kåñëa with unmotivated and uninterrupted
devotion like a river naturally flows to the ocean and saw Him as
follows:
çyämaà hiraëya-paridhià vanamälya-barha-
dhätu-praväla-naöa-veñam anavratäàse
TEXT 300
bhakti-yoge çloka paòe parama-santoñe
prabhura karëete äsi’ karila praveçe
As he devotedly recited the verses of Çrémad Bhägavatam with great

satisfaction, the sound of his recitation entered the ears of the
Lord.
TEXT 301
bhaktira prabhäva mätra çunilä
thäkiyäsei-kñaëe paòilena mürchita haiyä

When the Lord heard that glorification of devotional service, He lost
external consciousness and fell to the ground.
TEXT 302
sakala paòuyä-varga vismita hailäk
ñaëeka-antare prabhu bähya-prakäçilä
All the Lord’s students became struck with wonder. Shortly thereafter
the Lord regained His external consciousness.
TEXT 303
bähya päi’ ’bala bala’ bale viçvambhara
gaòägaòi yäya prabhu dharaëé-upara
Upon regaining consciousness, Viçvambhara repeatedly exclaimed, “Go on

reciting,” as He rolled on the ground.
TEXT 304
prabhu bale,—“bala bala”; bale vipra-vara
uöhila samudra kåñëa-sukha manohara
The Lord said, “Chant, chant,” and the pious brähmaëa continued
reciting. Thus an enchanting ocean of happiness in Kåñëa consciousness
manifest.
TEXT 305
locanera jale haila påthivé siïcita
açru-kampa-pulaka-sakala suvidita
The earth became soaked with the tears of the Lord, who manifest
ecstatic symptoms like tears, shivering, and hairs standing on end.
TEXT 306
dekhe vipra-vara, täìra parama-änanda
paòe bhakti-çloka bhakti-sane kari’ raìga
When the pious brähmaëa saw the Lord’s great happiness, he recited the
verses with increased devotion.
TEXT 307
dekhiyä tähäna bhakti-yogera paöhana
tuñöa hai’ prabhu täne dilä äliìgana
Seeing his devoted recitation of Çrémad Bhägavatam, the Lord became

pleased and embraced him.
TEXT 308
preme pürëa ratnagarbha hailä takhana
Being embraced by the Lord of Vaikuëöha, Ratnagarbha became filled

with love of God.
TEXT 309
prabhura caraëa dhari’ ratnagarbha kände
bandé hailä dvija caitanyera prema-phände
Ratnagarbha wept aloud as he clasped the Lord’s feet. Thus the

brähmaëa was ensnared in the network of Lord Caitanya’s love.
TEXT 310
punaù punaù paòe çloka prema-yukta haiyä
“bala bala” bale prabhu huìkära kariyä
As the brähmaëa repeatedly recited verses with love and devotion, the
Lord loudly exclaimed, “Go on reciting, go on reciting.”
TEXT 311
dekhiyä sabära haila aparüpa-jïäna
nagariyä saba dekhi’ kare paraëäma
On seeing this, the local inhabitants were struck with wonder and
offered their respectful obeisances.
TEXT 312
“nä paòiha ära” balilena gadädhara
sabe vasilena veòi’ prabhu-viçvambhara
Then Gadädhara said, “Do not recite any more,” and everyone sat around
Lord Viçvambhara.
TEXT 313
kñaëeke hailä bähya-dåñöi gaura-räya
“ki bala, ki bala”prabhu jijïäse sadäya
After a short time Lord Gauräìga regained His external consciousness

and inquired, “What did you say? What did you say?”
TEXT 314
prabhu bale,—“ki cäïcalya kariläìa ämi?”
paòuyä-sakala bale,—“kåta-kåtya tumi
The Lord asked, “Have I been restless?” The students replied, “Your
actions are glorious.
TEXT 315
ki balite päri ämä sabära çakati”
äpta-gaëe nivärila,—“nä kariha stuti”
“What power do we have to explain Your activities?” The Lord’s

intimate associates intervened, “Don’t indulge in praising Him.”
TEXT 316
bähya päi’ viçvambhara äpanä sambare
sarva-gaëe calilena gaìgä dekhibäre
Upon regaining His consciousness, Viçvambhara restrained Himself.

Thereafter He went with His associates to see the Ganges.
TEXT 317
gaìgä namaskari’ gaìgä-jala niläçire
goñöhéra sahita vasilena gaìgä-tére
He offered obeisances to the Ganges and sprinkled water on His head.

Then He sat down on the bank of the Ganges with His associates.
TEXT 318-319
yamunära tére yena beòi’ gopa-gaëa
nänä-kréòä karilena nandera nandana
sei-mata çacéra nandana gaìgä-tére
bhaktera sahita kåñëa-prasaìge vihare
Just as the son of Mahäräja Nanda enjoyed various sporting activities

on the bank of the Yamunä while surrounded by the cowherd boys, the
son of Çacé enjoyed discussing topics of Kåñëa on the bank of the
Ganges surrounded by His devotees.
TEXT 320
kata-kñaëe sabäre vidäya diyä ghare
viçvambhara calilena äpana-mandire
After some time, Viçvambhara sent everyone home and then returned to
His own home.
TEXT 321
bhojana kariyä sarva-bhuvanera nätha
yoga-nidrä-prati karilena dåñöi-päta
There the Lord of the entire universe took His meal and then glanced
towards yoga-nidra.
TEXT 322
pohäila niçä,—sarva-paòuyära-gaëa
äsiyä vasilä puìthi karite cintana
After the night passed, all the students came and sat down with their
books to study.
TEXT 323
öhäkura äilä jhäöa kari’ gaìgä-snäna
vasiyä karena prabhu pustaka vyäkhyäna
The Lord quickly returned from His bath in the Ganges and after taking
His seat began to explain the texts.
TEXT 324
prabhura nä sphure kåñëa-vyatireke äna
çabda-mätre kåñëa-bhakti karaye vyäkhyäna
The Lord’s explanations did not deal with anything that was not
related to Kåñëa. He explained every word in relation to Kåñëa’s
devotional service.
TEXT 325
paòuyä sakale bale,—“dhätu-saàjïä kär?”
prabhu bale,—“çré-kåñëera çakti näma yära

The students inquired, “What is the definition of dhätu, or verbal
root?” The Lord replied, “That which is called Kåñëa’s energy.
TEXT 326
dhätu-sütra väkhäni,—çunaha bhäi-gaëa!
dekhi, kär çakti äche, karuka khaëòana?
“O brothers, listen as I explain the aphorisms about dhätus. I would

like to see who has the power to refute My explanation.
TEXT 327
yata dekha räjädivya-divya-kalevara
kanaka-bhüñita, gandha-candane sundara
“All the kings we have seen had luxurious bodies, decorated with gold
and beautified with fragrant sandalwood paste.
TEXT 328
’yama lakñmé yähära vacane’ loke kaya
dhätu-vine çuna tära ye avasthä haya
“Although their words determine a person’s prosperity or death, hear

what happens to them when their dhätu leaves their bodies.
TEXT 329
kothä yäya sarväìgera saundarya caliyäkäre
bhasma kare, käre eòena puìtiyä
No one knows where the beauty of their bodily limbs goes as some
bodies are burned and some are buried.
TEXT 330-334
sarva-dehe dhätu-rüpe vaise kåñëa-çakti

tähä-sane kare sneha, tähäne se bhakti
bhrama-vaçe adhyäpaka nä bujhaye ihä
’haya’ ’naya’ bhäi-saba! bujha mana diyä
ebe yäìre namaskari’ kari mänya-jïäna
dhätu gele, täìre paraçile kari snäna
ye-bäpera kole putra thäke mahä-sukhe
dhätu gele se-i putra agni deya mukhe
dhätu-saàjïäkåñëa-çakti vallabha sabära
dekhi,—ihä düñuka,—ächaye çakti kär?
“The energy of Kåñëa dwells in the body of every living entity as the
dhätu, or active principle. All affection and devotion is meant for
Him alone. Because of illusion, teachers cannot understand this. Yet
consider carefully whether I am right or wrong. There are persons to
whom we now offer obeisances and respects, but when the active
principle leaves their bodies, we must take bath after touching them.
The son who was happily nourished on the lap of his father touches the
fire of cremation to the mouth of his father after the active
principle leaves him. That which is called dhätu is the power of
Kåñëa, the beloved of all. Is there anyone who can deny this?
TEXT 335
ei-mata pavitra püjya ye kåñëera çakti
hena kåñëe, bhäi-saba! kara’ dåòha-bhakti
“O brothers, please render unflinching devotional service unto Kåñëa,

whose energy is most pure and worshipable.
TEXT 336
bala kåñëa, bhaja kåñëa, çuna kåñëa-näma
ahar-niça çré-kåñëa-caraëa kara’ dhyäna
“Chant the name of Kåñëa, worship Kåñëa, and hear the name of Kåñëa.
Day and night meditate on the lotus feet of Kåñëa.
TEXT 337
yäìhära caraëe durvä-jala dile mätra
kabhu nahe yamera se adhikära-pätra
“Anyone who offers a little water or durvä grass at the lotus feet of
the Lord is never subjected to the punishment of Yamaräja.
TEXT 338
agha-baka-pütanäre ye kailä mocana
bhaja bhaja sei nanda-nandana-caraëa
“Worship the lotus feet of Nanda-nandana, who delivered Aghäsura,

Bakäsura, and Pütanä.
TEXT 339
putra-buddhi chäòi’ ajämila se smaraëe
calilä vaikuëöha, bhaja se kåñëa-caraëe
“By remembering that the holy name was not really that of his son,
Ajämila attained Vaikuëöha. Therefore worship the lotus feet of Kåñëa.
TEXT 340
yäìhära caraëa sevi’ çiva—digambara
ye-caraëa sevibäre lakñméra ädara
“While serving His lotus feet, Çiva goes about naked. The service of
those lotus feet is desired by Lakñmé.
TEXT 341
ananta ye caraëa-mahimä-guëa gäya
dante tåëa kari’ bhaja hena kåñëa-päya

“Take straw between your teeth and worship Kåñëa, whose lotus feet are
glorified by Lord Ananta
TEXT 342
yävat ächaye präëa, dehe äche çakti
tävat karaha kåñëa-päda-padme bhakti
“As long as there is life and strength in your body, you should render
devotional service to the lotus feet of Kåñëa.
TEXT 343
kåñëa mätä, kåñëa pitä, kåñëa präëa dhana
caraëe dhariyä bali,—’kåñëe deha, mana’”
“Kåñëa is your mother, Kåñëa is your father, Kåñëa is your life and
wealth. I fall at your feet and beg you to engage your minds in
thinking of Kåñëa.”
TEXT 344
däsya-bhäve kahe prabhu äpana-mahim
ähaila prahara dui, tabu nähi sémä
In the mood of a servant, the Lord continually narrated His own

glories until half of the day had passed.
TEXT 345
mohita paòuyä-saba çune eka-mane
dvirukti karite käro nä äise vadane
The charmed students heard the Lord’s explanation with rapt attention.
None of them dared to open their mouths.
TEXT 346
se-saba kåñëera däsa,—jäniha niçcaya
kåñëa yäìre paòäyena, se ki anya haya?
Know for certain that they are all eternal servants of Kåñëa. When
Kåñëa Himself is teaching them, can they be anyone else?
TEXT 347
kata-kñaëe bähya prakäçilä viçvambhara
cähiyä sabära mukha—lajjita-antara
After a while, Viçvambhara manifested His external consciousness. He

felt ashamed by looking at everyone’s face there.
TEXT 348
prabhu bale,—“dhätu-sütra väkhäniluì kena?”
paòuyä sakala bale,—“satya artha yena
The Lord asked, “How was My explanation of the sütras on dhätus?” The
students replied, “Your explanation was correct.
TEXT 349
ye-çabde ye-artha tumi karilä väkhäna
kär bäpe tähä karibäre päre äna?
“There is no one arrogant enough to deny the meaning of every word

that You have explained.
TEXT 350
yateka väkhäna’ tumi,—saba satya haya
sabe ye uddeçe paòi,—tära artha naya”
“Whatever You explained is perfectly true, but the aim for which we
study is different.”
TEXT 351
prabhu bale,—“kaha dekhi ämäre sakala?
väyu vä ämäre kariyäche ye vihvala
The Lord said, “Would you explain to Me everything I said? Perhaps I

have been overwhelmed by a disorder of the nerves.
TEXT 352
sütra-rüpe kon våtti kariye väkhäna?”
çiñya-varga bale,—“sabe eka hari-näma
“What import of the sütras did I explain?” The students replied, “You
have explained the name of Hari in all of them.
TEXT 353
sütra-våtti-öékäya väkhäna’ kåñëa mätra
bujhite tomära vyäkhyä kebä äche pätra?
“You have explained that Kåñëa alone is the meaning of the sütras, the
brief explanations, and the commentaries. But who is qualified to
understand Your explanations?
TEXT 354
bhaktira çravaëe ye tomära äsi’ haye
tähäte tomäre kabhu nara-jïäna nahe”
“By the transformations You undergo while hearing about devotional

service, one can never consider You an ordinary human being.”
TEXT 355
prabhu bale,—“kon-rüpa dekhaha ämäre?”
paòuyä sakale bale,—“yata camatkäre

The Lord said, “In what form do you regard Me?” The students replied,
“As the perfection of all excellence.
TEXT 356
ye kampa, ye açru, ye vä pulaka tomära
ämarä ta’ kothä kabhu nähi dekhi ära
“We have never before seen the tears of love, the shivering, and the
hairs standing on end that You manifest.
TEXT 357
käli tumi puìthi yabe cintäha nagare
takhana paòila çloka eka vipra-vare
“When You were teaching us yesterday in the town, a pious brähmaëa

recited one verse.
TEXT 358
bhägavata-çloka çuni’ hailä mürchita
sarva-aìge nähi präëa, ämarä vismita
“On hearing that verse from the Çrémad Bhägavatam, You fell
unconscious. We were amazed to see that there were no symptoms of life
visible in Your body.
TEXT 359
caitanya päiyä punaù ye kailä krandana
gaìgä yena äsiyä haila milana
“The way You cried after regaining consciousness, it appeared that the
goddess Gaìgä had manifested there.
TEXT 360
çeñe ye vä kampa äsi’ haila tomära
çata jana samartha nä haya dharibära
“When You eventually started shivering, even a hundred persons were

unable to hold You still.
TEXT 361
äpädamastaka haila pulake unnati
lälä-gharma-dhüläya vyäpita gaura-mürti
“The hairs of Your entire body stood on end, and Your golden form was
smeared with sweat, saliva, and dust.
TEXT 362
apürva bhävaye saba,—dekhe yata jana
sabei balena,—’e puruña näräyaëa’
“Everyone who saw You was struck with wonder and said, ’This person is
Näräyaëa Himself.’
TEXT 363
keha bale,—’vyäsa, çuka, närada, prahläda
täì-sabära samayogya e-mata prasäda’
“Someone said, ’The mercy He has received is comparable to that

received by Vyäsadeva, Çukadeva, Närada, and Prahläda.’
TEXT 364
sabe meli’ dharilena kariyäçakati
kñaëeke tomära äsi’ bähya haila mati
“Then with all their strength they all held You still, and shortly
after You regained external consciousness.
TEXT 365
e-saba våttänta tumi kichui nä jäna’
ära kathä kahi,—tähä citta diyäçuna
“You do not know all these incidents. Now please hear attentively what
we have to say.
TEXT 366
dina daça dhari’ kara’ yateka vyäkhyäna
sarva-çästre-çabde—kåñëa-bhakti kåñëa-näma
“Since the past ten days You have explained that devotional service to
Kåñëa and the holy name of Kåñëa is the meaning of every word of every
çästra.
TEXT 367
daça dina dhari’ äji päöha-väda haya
kahite tomäre sabe väsi baòa bhaya
“For the last ten days our studies have been held up, and we were
afraid to inform You of this.
TEXT 368
çabdera açeña artha—tomära gocara
ye väkhäna’ häsi’ tähä ke dibe uttara?”
“You know the unlimited meanings of every word. Who has the power to
contradict even Your light-hearted comments?”
TEXT 369
prabhu bale,—“daça dina päöha väda yäya!
tabe ta’ ämäre sabe kahite yuyäya?”

The Lord said, “Your studies have been held up for ten days! Shouldn’t
you have informed Me of this?”
TEXT 370
paòuyä-sakala bale,—“väkhäna ucita
satya ’kåñëa’—sakala çästrera saméhita
The students replied, “Your explanations were correct. The purport of

all scriptures is that Kåñëa is the Absolute Truth.
TEXT 371-372
adhyayana ei se—sakala-çästra-sära
tabe ye nä lai’—doña ämä sabäkära
müle ye väkhäna’ tumi, jïätavya se-i se
tähäte nä laya citta nija-karma-doñe”
“This is real study and the essence of all scriptures, and it is our
fault if we do not accept it. Whatever You have explained is
fundamental truth and the only knowledge worthy of the name. It is due
to our own misdeeds that we do not accept it.”
TEXT 373
paòuyära väkye tuñöa hailäöhäkura
kahite lägilä kåpä kariyä pracura
The Lord was pleased on hearing the students’ words. Out of

compassion, He began to speak as follows.
TEXT 374
prabhu bale,—“bhäi saba! kahilä susatya
ämära e-saba kathäanyatra akathya

The Lord said, “My dear brothers, whatever you have said is true. But
do not tell anyone what I have said.
TEXT 375-376
kåñëa-varëa eka çiçu muralé bäjäya
sabe dekhi,—täi bhäi! bali sarvathäya
yata çuni çravaëe, sakala—kåñëa-näma
sakala bhuvana dekhi govindera dhäma
“O brothers, I speak in this way because all I see is a blackish

complexioned child playing on His flute. I hear only the name of
Kåñëa, and I behold the entire world as the abode of Govinda.
TEXT 377
tomä sabä sthäne mora ei parihära
äji haite ära päöha nähika ämära
“I humbly apologize to all of you. From today on I will not continue

with studies.
TEXT 378
tomä sabäkära—yäìra sthäne citta laya
täìra sthäne paòa’—ämi diläìa nirbhaya
“I am giving you permission to study with whomever you like without

fear.
TEXT 379
kåñëa-vinu ära väkya nä sphure ämära
satya ämi kahiläìa citta äpanära”
“No word other than Kåñëa manifests to Me. This is the true state of
My mind.”
TEXT 380
ei bola mahäprabhu sabäre kahiyä
dilena puìthite òora açru-yukta haiyä
After speaking in this way, Mahäprabhu, with tears in His eyes, tied
up His books.
TEXT 381
çiñya-gaëa balena kariyä namaskära
“ämarä o kariläìa saìkalpa tomära
The Lord’s students offered obeisances and said, “We also make the
same resolution as You.
TEXT 382
tomära sthäne ye paòiläìa ämi-saba
äna-sthäne kariba ki grantha-anubhava?”
“Now that we have studied under You, what can we learn from anyone
else?”
TEXT 383
gurura viccheda-duùkha sarva-çiñya-gaëa
kahite lägilä sabe kariyä krandana
Being afflicted with separation from their teacher, all the students
wept and began to speak as follows.
TEXT 384
“tomära mukhete yata çuniluì vyäkhyäna
janme-janme hådaye rahuka sei dhyäna

“May the explanations that we have heard from You remain in our
hearts, birth after birth.
TEXT 385
kär sthäne giyä ära kibä paòibäìa?
sei bhäla,—tomä haite yata jäniläìa”
“Whom can we approach, and what can we study? We are quite satisfied
with whatever we have learned from You.”
TEXT 386
eta bali’ prabhure kariyä häta-joòa
pustake dilena saba çiñya-gaëa òora
After speaking in this way, all the students offered respects to the
Lord with folded hands and then tied up their books with cords.
TEXT 387
’hari’ bali’ çiñya-gaëa karilena dhvani
sabä kole kariyä kändena dvija-maëi
The students loudly chanted ’Hari, Hari.’ Then the crest jewel of the
twice-born began to cry as He embraced everyone.
TEXT 388
çiñya-gaëa krandana karena adhomukhe
òubilena çiñya-gaëa paränanda-sukhe
The students cried with their heads down, and they all merged in the
ocean of transcendental bliss.
TEXT 389
ruddha-kaëöha hailena sarva-çiñya-gaëa

äçérväda kare prabhu çré-çacénandana
The voices of all the students became choked. Then the Lord, Çré
Çacénandana, blessed them all.
TEXT 390
“divas eko ämi yadi hai kåñëa-däsa
tabe siddha hau tomä sabära abhiläña
“If I have been the servant of Kåñëa for even one day, then may all of
your desires be fulfilled.
TEXT 391
tomaräsakale laha kåñëera çaraëa
kåñëa-näme pürëa hau sabära vadana
“All of you take shelter at the lotus feet of Kåñëa, and may your
mouths be filled with the names of Kåñëa.
TEXT 392
niravadhi çravaëe çunaha kåñëa-näma
kåñëa hau tomä sabäkära dhana präëa
“Constantly hear the names of Kåñëa. May Lord Kåñëa be your life and
wealth.
TEXT 393
ye paòilä, se-i bhäla, ära kärya näi
sabe meli ’kåñëa’ balibäëa eka öhäìi
“Whatever you have learned is enough. There is no need for further

studies. Now let us chant the names of Kåñëa together.
TEXT 394
kåñëera kåpäya çästra sphuruka sabära
tumi-saba—janma-janma bändhava ämära”
“By the mercy of Kåñëa, let the purport of the scriptures be revealed
to you. You are all My friends, birth after birth.”
TEXT 395
prabhura amåta-väkya çuni’ çiñya-gaëa
parama-änanda-mana haila tata-kñaëa
On hearing the Lord’s nectarean words, the students became filled with
ecstasy.
TEXT 396
se-saba çiñyera päya mora namaskära
caitanyera çiñyatve haila bhägya yäìra
I offer my humble obeisances at the feet of those students, who were

sufficiently fortunate to become Lord Caitanya’s students.
TEXT 397
se-saba kåñëera däsa,—jäniha niçcaya
kåñëa yäre paòäyena, se ki anya haya?
Know for certain that they are all eternal servants of Kåñëa. When
Kåñëa Himself is teaching them, can they be anyone else?
TEXT 398-399
se vidyä-viläsa dekhilena ye ye jana
täìre o dekhile haya bandha-vimocana
hailuì päpiñöha,—janma nä haila takhane
hailäìa vaïcita se sukha-daraçane

Just by seeing those who saw the Lord’s scholastic pastimes, one is
freed from material bondage. I am such a sinner that I did not take
birth at that time, therefore I was deprived of the sight of those
blissful pastimes.
TEXT 400
tathäpiha ei kåpä kara’ mahäçaya!
se vidyä-viläsa mora rahuka hådaya
Still, O Lord, grant me this one favor! May Your scholastic pastimes
always remain in my heart.
TEXT 401
paòäilä navadvépe vaikuëöhera räya
adyäpiha cihna äche sarva-nadéyäya
Evidence of the scholastic pastimes of the Lord of Vaikuëöha is still

seen throughout Nadia.
TEXT 402
caitanya-lélära ädi-avadhi nä haya
’ävirbhäva’ ’tirobhäva’ ei vede kaya
Although the Vedas describe the “appearance” and “disappearance” of

Lord Caitanya, there is actually no beginning or end to His pastimes.
TEXT 403
ei-mate paripürëa vidyära viläsa
saìkértana-ärambhera haila prakäça
In this way the Lord’s scholastic pastimes came to an end and the
congregational chanting of the holy names was begun.
TEXT 404
catur-dike açru-kaëöhe kände çiñya-gaëa
sadaya haiyä prabhu balena vacana
The students surrounding the Lord were choked with tears as He

mercifully spoke to them.
TEXT 405
“paòiläìa çuniläìa yata-dina dhari’
kåñëera kértana kara’ paripürëa kari’”
“You have studied and listened for many days; now let us chant the
names of Kåñëa together to make everything complete.”
TEXT 406
çiñya-gaëa balena,—“kemana saìkértana?”
äpane çikhäyena prabhu çré-çacénandana
The students asked, “How shall we perform saìkértana?” The son of Çacé
then personally taught them to chant as follows.
TEXT 407
“(hare) haraye namaù kåñëa yädaväya
namaùgopäla govinda räma çré-madhusüdana”
“O Lord Hari, O Lord Kåñëa, I offer my obeisances to You, who are

known as Hari, Yädava, Gopäla, Govinda, Räma, Çré Madhusüdana.”
TEXT 408
diçä dekhäiyä prabhu häte täli
diyä äpane kértana kare çiñya-gaëa laiyä
The Lord then demonstrated for His students the process of kértana by
clapping His hands while chanting.
TEXT 409
äpane kértana-nätha karena kértana
caudike beòiyä gäya saba-çiñya-gaëa
The Lord of kértana personally chanted His glories as His students

surrounded Him and all chanted together.
TEXT 410
äviñöa haiyä prabhu nija-näma-rase
gaòägaòi yäya prabhu dhuläya äveçe
Absorbed in the sweet taste of His own name, the Lord rolled in the
dust under its overpowering influence.
TEXT 411
’bala bala’ bali’ prabhu catur-dike paòe
påthivé vidérëa haya ächäòe-ächäòe
The Lord repeatedly fell down here and there while crying out, “Chant!
Chant!” The earth cracked under His repeated falls.
TEXT 412
gaëòagola çuni’ sarva nadéyä-nagara
dhäiyä äilä sabe öhäkurera ghara
On hearing the sound of the uproar, all the inhabitants of Nadia came
running to the Lord’s residence.
TEXT 413
nikaöe vasaye yata vaiñëävera ghara
kértana çuniyä sabe äilä satvara

All the Vaiñëavas who lived nearby immediately came there when they
heard the sound of the kértana.
TEXT 414-418
prabhura äveçe dekhi’ sarva-bhakta-gaëa
parama-apürva sabe bhäve mane-mana
parama-santoña sabe hailä antare
“ebe se kértana haila nadéyä-nagare
emana durlabha bhakti ächaye jagate?
nayana saphala haya e bhakti dekhite!
yata auddhatyera sémäei viçvambhara
prema dekhiläìa näradädiro duñkara
hena uddhatera yadi hena bhakti haya
nä bujhi kåñëera icchä,—e vä kibä haya”
When the devotees saw the Lord overwhelmed with ecstasy, they thought
they had never experienced anything so wonderful. They became fully
satisfied at heart, thinking, “Now kértana has been inaugurated in the
town of Nadia. Is there such rare devotion in the world? The purpose
of the eyes is fulfilled by the sight of such devotion. This
Viçvambhara was the ultimate limit of all arrogance, yet now we have
seen in Him love of God that is rare for even persons like Närada. If
such an arrogant person can attain such devotion, then we cannot
understand the will of Kåñëa or what this person will become.
TEXT 419
kñaëeke hailä bähya viçvambhara-räya
sabe prabhu ’kåñëa kåñëa’ balaye sadäya
After a while Lord Viçvambhara regained His external consciousness,

but He continually chanted the name of Kåñëa.
TEXT 420
bähya haile o bähya-kathä nähi kaya
sarva-vaiñëavera galä dhariyä kändaya
Although the Lord regained His external consciousness, He did not talk
of external subjects. Rather, He cried while holding the necks of all
the Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 421
sabe mili’ öhäkurere sthira karäiyäcalilä
vaiñëava-saba mahänanda haiyä
Thereafter, all the Vaiñëavas pacified the Lord and departed in great
delight.
TEXT 422
kona kona paòuyä-sakala prabhu-saìge
udäséna-patha lailena prema-raìge
Some of the students happily took the path of renunciation by

following in the footsteps of the Lord.
TEXT 423
ärambhilä mahäprabhu äpana-prakäça
sakala-bhaktera duùkha haila vinäça
In this way Mahäprabhu began to manifest Himself, and the miseries of

all the devotees were vanquished.
TEXT 424
våndävana-däsa tachu pada-yuge gäna

CBP 2: The Lord’s Manifestation at the House of Çréväsa and the
Inauguration of Saìkértana
Chapter Two: The Lord’s Manifestation at the House of Çréväsa and the
Inauguration of Saìkértana
TEXT 1
jaya jaya jagan-maìgala gauracandra
All glories to Gauracandra, who is the benefactor of the entire world!

Please give Your lotus feet in charity to my heart.
TEXT 2
All glories to Çré Gauräìga along with His devotees! By hearing the
topics of Lord Caitanya, one attains the devotional service of the
Lord.
TEXT 3
öhäkurera prema dekhi’ sarva-bhakta-gaëa
parama-vismita haila sabäkära mana
When all the devotees observed the Lord’s love, they were all struck
with wonder.
TEXT 4
parama-santoñe sabe advaitera sthäne
sabe kahilena yata haila daraçane
In great satisfaction they went to Advaita and informed Him of what

they had seen.
TEXT 5
bhakti-yoga-prabhäve advaita mahäbala
’avatariyäche prabhu’—jänena sakala
The most powerful Advaita immediately understood through the influence

of His devotional service, “The Lord has incarnated.”
TEXT 6
tathäpi advaita-tattva bujhana nä yäya
sei-kñaëe prakäçiyä takhane lukäya
Yet the truth of Advaita Äcärya is difficult to understand, because He

sometimes reveals Himself and sometimes conceals Himself.
TEXT 7
çuniyä advaita baòa hariña
hailäparama-äviñöa hai’ kahite lägilä
When Advaita Äcärya heard this news, He became fully absorbed and
began to speak as follows.
TEXT 8
“mora äjikära kathäçuna, bhäi-saba!
niçite dekhiluìämi kichu anubhava
“O brothers! Please hear Me. Last night I saw something in a dream.
TEXT 9
gétära päöhera artha bhäla nä bujhiyäthäkiläìa
duùkha bhävi’ upäsa kariyä

“I was not understanding well the meaning of a passage I had read in
Bhagavad-gétä, so I was unhappy and took rest without eating.
TEXT 10
katho rätrye äsi’ more bale eka-jana
’uöhaha äcärya! jhäöa karaha bhojana
“In the dead of night someone came to Me in a dream and said, ’Rise,
Äcärya! Go and take Your meal.
TEXT 11
ei päöha, ei artha kahiluì tomäre
uöhiyä bhojana kara’, püjaha ämäre
“I am telling You the meaning of the text that You read. Now get up,
eat, and worship Me.
TEXT 12-14
ära kena duùkha bhäva’ päilä sakala
ye lägi’ saìkalpa kailä, se haila saphala
yata upaväsa kailä, yata ärädhana
yateka karilä’kåñëa’ baliyä krandana
yä änite bhuja tuli’ pratijïä kariläse-
prabhu tomäre ebe vidita hailä
“Why are You feeling sad? You have obtained everything. Your
resolution has been fulfilled. Your fasting, Your worship, Your tears
while crying out the name Kåñëa, and Your vow with raised arms—all to
induce the Lord’s advent—have now become successful.
TEXT 15
sarva-deçe haibeka kåñëera kértana

ghare-ghare nagare-nagare anukñaëa
“The chanting of Kåñëa’s names will be spread to all countries, all

towns, and all houses.
TEXT 16
brahmära durlabha bhakti ächaye yateka
tomära prasäde ebe sabe dekhibeka
“Devotional service that is rare for even Lord Brahmä will now be
available to everyone by Your mercy.
TEXT 17
ei çréväsera ghare yateka vaiñëava
brahmädiro durlabha dekhibe anubhava
“All the Vaiñëavas will experience realizations at the house of

Çréväsa Paëòita that are rare for even Lord Brahmä.
TEXT 18
bhojana karaha tumi, ämära vidäya
ära-bära äsibäìa bhojana-veläya’
“Therefore, eat Your meal. I am departing now, but I will come again
while You are eating.’
TEXT 19
cakñu meli’ cähi’ dekhi,—ei viçvambhara
dekhite-dekhite mätra hailä antara
“When I opened My eyes, I saw this Viçvambhara, but He soon

disappeared from My sight.
TEXT 20
kåñëera rahasya kichu nä päri bujhite
kon rüpe prakäça vä karena kähäte
“I cannot understand Kåñëa’s mysteries, such as which form He

manifests or in whom He manifests.
TEXT 21
ihära agraja pürve—’viçvarüpa’-näma
ämära saìge äsi’ gétä karita vyäkhyäna
“His elder brother, Viçvarüpa, used to come and study Bhagavad-gétä

with Me.
TEXT 22
ei çiçu—parama-madhura rüpavän
bhäike òäkite äisena mora sthäna
“This child, Viçvambhara, was most enchantingly attractive. He used to

come to My house to call His brother.
TEXT 23
citta-våtti hare’ çiçu sundara dekhiyä
äçérväda kari ’bhakti hauka’ baliyä
“On seeing the beauty of this child, My heart was captivated. I

blessed Him with the words, ’May You attain devotional service to the
Lord.’
TEXT 24
äbhijätye haya baòa-mänuñera putra
nélämbara-cakravarté,—täìhära dauhitra
“He is from an aristocratic family, for He is the son of Nélämbara

Cakravartés daughter.
TEXT 25
äpane o sarva-guëe parama-paëòita
iìhära kåñëete bhakti haibe ucita
“He is also most erudite and possesses all good qualities, so it is

befitting that He has devotion to Kåñëa.
TEXT 26
baòa sukhé hailäìa e kathäçuniyä
’äçérväda kara’ sabe ’tathästu’ baliyä
“I have become very pleased on hearing this news. All of you kindly
bless Him, saying, ’May it be so.’
TEXT 27
çré-kåñëera anugraha hauka sabäre
kåñëa-näme matta hau sakala-saàsäre
“May the mercy of Kåñëa be manifest to all, and may the entire world
become intoxicated by the name of Kåñëa.
TEXT 28
yadi satya vastu haya, tabe eikhäne
sabe äsibena ei vämanära sthäne”
“If all this is true, then everyone will come to the house of this
brähmaëa.”
TEXT 29
änande advaita kare parama-huìkära
sakala-vaiñëava kare jaya-jaya-kära
Advaita Äcärya roared loudly in ecstasy, and all the Vaiñëavas chanted
in jubilation.
TEXT 30
’hari hari’ bali’ òäke vadana sabära
uöhila kértana-rüpa kåñëa-avatära
As they all chanted the names of Hari, Lord Kåñëa manifested there in
the form of kértana.
TEXT 31
keha bale,—“nimäïi-paëòita bhäla haile
tabe saìkértana kari’ mahä-kutühale”
Someone said, “When Nimäi Paëòita becomes a devotee, then we will have
tumultuous kértanas.”
TEXT 32
äcäryere praëati kariyä bhakta-gaëa
änande calilä kari’ hari-saìkértana
All the devotees then offered their obeisances to Advaita Äcärya and
left, chanting the names of Hari.
TEXT 33
prabhu-saìge yähära yähära dekhä haya
parama ädara kari’ sabe sambhäñaya
The Lord spoke with great respect to everyone He met.
TEXT 34
prätaù-käle yabe prabhu cale gaìgä-snäne
vaiñëava-sabära saìge haya daraçane

When the Lord went in the morning to take bath in the Ganges, He met
many Vaiñëavas on the way.
TEXT 35
çréväsädi dekhile öhäkura namaskare
préta haiyä bhakta-gaëa äçérväda kare
As soon as the Lord saw Çréväsa or other devotees, He offered them

obeisances, and the devotees blessed the Lord out of love.
TEXT 36
“tomära hauka bhakti kåñëera caraëe
mukhe ’kåñëa’ bala, ’kåñëa’ çunaha çravaëe
“May You obtain devotion at the feet of Kåñëa. Chant and hear the
names of Kåñëa.
TEXT 37
kåñëa bhajile se, bäpa! saba satya haya
kåñëa nä bhajile, rüpa-vidyä kichu naya
“My dear, if You worship Kåñëa, everything will be successful. And if

You do not worship Kåñëa, then Your beauty and education are useless.
TEXT 38
kåñëa se jagat-pitä, kåñëa se jévana
dåòha kari’ bhaja, bäpa! kåñëera caraëa”
“Kåñëa is the father of the universe, and Kåñëa is the life and soul
of everyone. Therefore, my dear, worship the lotus feet of Kåñëa with
determination.”
TEXT 39
äçérväda çuniyä prabhura baòa sukha
sabäre cähena prabhu tuliyäçri-mukha
The Lord was greatly pleased with their blessings, so He cast His
merciful glance on them.
TEXT 40
“tomarä se kaha satya, kari’ äçérväda
tomarä vä kene äna karibä prasäda?
“All your blessings are certainly fruitful. Why would you give any
other lesser benedictions?
TEXT 41
tomarä se pära’ kåñëa-bhajana dibäre
däsere sevile kåñëa anugraha kare
“You alone are capable of awarding devotional service to Kåñëa. For

Kåñëa bestows His mercy on one who serves His servants.
TEXT 42
tomarä ye ämäre çikhäo viñëu-dharma
teïi bujhi,—ämära uttama äche karma
“You always teach Me My duties to Lord Viñëu. This proves that I must
have previously performed pious activities.
TEXT 43
tomä sabä sevile se kåñëa-bhakti päi”
eta bali’ käro päye dhare sei öhäìi
“I can have devotion to Kåñëa only by serving you.” Saying this, the
Lord caught hold of their feet.
TEXT 44
niìäòaye vastra käro kariyä yatane
dhuti-vastra tuli’ käro dena ta’ äpane
He carefully wrung out the water from someone’s wet cloth and handed
someone else his dhoté.
TEXT 45
kuça gaìgä-måttikä kähäro dena kare
säji vahi’ kona dina cale käro ghare
He collected kuça grass and clay from the Ganges for someone, and
sometimes He carried a basket of flowers home for someone.
TEXT 46
sakala vaiñëava-gaëa ’häya häya’ kare’
“ki kara, ki kara?” tabu kare’ viçvambhare
Although all the Vaiñëavas fervently requested Him to refrain from

such activities, saying, “What are You doing?” Viçvambhara continued
to serve them.
TEXT 47-48
ei-mata prati-dina prabhu viçvambhara
äpana-däsera haya äpane kiìkara
kon karma sevakera prabhu nähi kare’?
sevakera lägi’ nija-dharma parihare’
In this way Lord Viçvambhara daily acted as the servant of His own
servants. What service is there that the Lord will not do for His
devotees? The Lord gives up His own position for the sake of His
servants.
TEXT 49
“sakala-suhåt kåñëa” sarva-çästra kahe
eteke kåñëera keha dveñyopekñya nahe
All the scriptures declare: “Kåñëa is the friend of all.” Therefore no

one is hated or neglected by Kåñëa.
TEXT 50
täho parihare’ kåñëa bhaktera käraëe
tära säkñé duryodhana-vaàçera maraëe
Yet Kåñëa gives up this quality for the sake of His devotee. The
annihilation of Duryodhana’s family is proof of this.
TEXT 51
kåñëera karaye seväbhaktera svabhäva
bhakta lägi’ kåñëera sakala-anubhäva
It is the nature of the devotees to serve Lord Kåñëa, and whatever

Kåñëa does is for the sake of His devotees.
TEXT 52
kåñëere vecite päre bhakta bhakti-rase
tära säkñé satyabhämädvärakä-niväse
Devotees absorbed in devotional mellows can sell Kåñëa. The evidence

of this is Satyabhämä of Dvärakä.
TEXT 53
sei prabhu gauräìga-sundara viçvambhara
güòha-rüpe äche navadvépera bhitara
That same Lord is Gaurasundara Viçvambhara, who was residing in

Navadvépa in a covered form.
TEXT 54
cinite nä päre keha prabhu äpanära
yä sabära lägiyä hailä avatära
No one could recognize their own Lord, even those for whom the Lord
appeared.
TEXT 55
kåñëa bhajibära yära äche abhiläña
se bhajuka kåñëera maìgala priya-däsa
Let anyone who desires to worship Kåñëa worship His dear auspicious
devotees.
TEXT 56
sabäre çikhäya gauracandra-bhagaväne
vaiñëavera sevä prabhu kariyä äpane
Lord Gauracandra taught everyone to serve Vaiñëavas by His personal

example.
TEXT 57
säji vahe, dhuti vahe, lajjä nähi kare’
sambhrame vaiñëava-gaëa häta äsi’ dhare
He did not feel shy as He carried their flower baskets and clothes.
The Vaiñëavas, however, respectfully caught hold of His hands in order
to dissuade Him.
TEXT 58
dekhi’ viçvambharera vinaya bhakta-gaëa
akaitava äçérväda kare’ sarva-kñaëa

Seeing Viçvambhara’s humility, all the devotees continually offered
Him their heart-felt blessings.
TEXT 59
“bhaja kåñëa, smara’ kåñëa, çuna kåñëa-näma
kåñëa hau sabära jévana dhana präëa
“Worship Kåñëa, remember Kåñëa, and hear the names of Kåñëa. Let Kåñëa
be the life and wealth of everyone.
TEXT 60
balaha balaha kåñëa, hao kåñëa-däsa
tomära hådaye kåñëa hauna prakäça
“Please chant the name of Kåñëa and become His servant. May Kåñëa
manifest within Your heart.
TEXT 61
kåñëa bai ära nähi sphuruka tomära
tomä haite duùkha yäuka ämä sabäkära
“May nothing other than Kåñëa appear in Your heart. Let all of our
miseries be dispelled by You.
TEXT 62
ye-saba adhama loka kértanere häse
tomä haite tähäräòubuka kåñëa-rase
“May those fallen persons who ridicule the performance of kértana

drown in the transcendental mellows of Kåñëa consciousness.
TEXT 63
yena tumi çästre saba jinilä saàsära

tena kåñëa bhaji’ kara päñaëòé saàhära
“As You conquered the entire world with Your mastery of the
scriptures, You should destroy the atheists by worshiping Kåñëa.
TEXT 64
tomära prasäde yena ämarä sakala
sukhe kåñëa gäi näci haiyä vihvala”
“By Your mercy may we all become overwhelmed with bliss while dancing
and chanting the names of Kåñëa.”
TEXT 65
hasta diyä prabhura aìgete bhakta-gaëa
äçérväda kare’ duùkha kari’ nivedana
In this way the devotees placed their hands on the Lord and blessed
Him while submitting their sorrows.
TEXT 66
“ei navadvépe, bäpa! yata adhyäpaka
kåñëa-bhakti väkhänite sabe haya ’baka’
“In this Navadvépa, my dear, the teachers all act dumb when there’s
opportunity to glorify the devotional service of Kåñëa.
TEXT 67-68
ki sannyäsé, ki tapasvé, kibä jïäné yata
baòa baòa ei navadvépe äche kata
keha nä väkhäne, bäpa! kåñëera kértana
nähi kare vyäkhyä ära ninde sarva-kñaëa

“My dear, all the great sannyäsés, ascetics, and learned scholars that
reside in Navadvépa never explain that the purport of the scriptures
is to glorify Kåñëa, rather they constantly engage in blasphemy.
TEXT 69
yateka päpiñöha çrotä sei väkya dhare
tåëa-jïäna keha äma sabäre nä kare
“All the sinful listeners are captivated by their words, and therefore
they consider us no better than straw.
TEXT 70
santäpe poòaye bäpa! deha sabäkära
kothä o näçuni kåñëa kértana pracära
“Therefore, dear Viçvambhara, our bodies constantly burn with intense

sorrow, for we never hear propagation of chanting Kåñëa’s names.
TEXT 71
ekhane prasanna kåñëa hailä sabäre
e-pathe praviñöa kari’ dilena tomäre
“Now Kåñëa has exhibited His pleasure with everyone, so He has

admitted You on this path.
TEXT 72
tomä haite haibeka päñaëòéra kñaya
manete ämarä ihä bujhinu niçcaya
“We are confident that all the atheists will be vanquished by You.
TEXT 73
cirajévé haya tumi laha kåñëa-näma

tomä haite vyakta hau kåñëa-guëa-gräma”
“Therefore, live forever and chant the holy names of Kåñëa. Reveal the
qualities of Kåñëa to everyone.”
TEXT 74
bhakta-äçérväda prabhu çire kari’ laya
bhakta-äçérväde se kåñëete bhakti haya
The Lord accepted the devotees’ blessings on His head, for by the
devotees’ blessings one obtains devotion to Kåñëa.
TEXT 75
çuniyä bhaktera duùkha prabhu viçvambhara
prakäça haite citta haila satvara
On hearing about the devotees’ distress, Lord Viçvambhara desired to

quickly manifest Himself.
TEXT 76
prabhu kahe,—“tumi-saba kåñëera dayita
tomarä ye bala’ se-i haibe niçcita
The Lord said, “You are all very dear to Kåñëa, so whatever you say
will undoubtedly happen.
TEXT 77
dhanya mora jévana—tomarä bala bhäla
tomarä väkhänile gräsite näre käla
“My life is glorious because of your words. Even death personified

cannot transgress your words.
TEXT 78
kon chära haya, päpa-päñaëòéra gaëa?
sukhe giyä kara’ kåñëacandrera kértana”
“Why should you bother about these insignificant sinful atheists? Just
happily chant the holy names of Kåñëa.”
TEXT 79
bhakta-duùkha prabhu kabhu sahite nä päre
bhakta lägi’ sarvatra kåñëera avatäre
The Lord cannot tolerate the suffering of His devotees. Lord Kåñëa
always incarnates for the sake of His devotees.
TEXT 80
“ebe bujhi tomarä änäibä kåñëacandra
navadvépe karäibä vaikuëöha-änanda
“Now I can understand that you will induce Kåñëa to advent and fill
the entire Navadvépa with the happiness of Vaikuëöha.
TEXT 81
tomä sabä haite habe jagat-uddhära
karäibä tomarä kåñëera avatära
“By your mercy the entire world will be delivered, for you will induce
Kåñëa to incarnate.
TEXT 82
sevaka kariyä more sabei jänibäei
vara—more kabhu nä pariharibä”
“All of you please consider Me your servant, and give Me the

benediction that you will never leave Me.”
TEXT 83
sabära caraëa-dhüli laya viçvambhara
äçérväda sabei karena bahutara
Viçvambhara took the dust from the feet of all the devotees, and they
all abundantly blessed Him.
TEXT 84
gaìgä-snäna kariyä calilä sabe ghara
prabhu calilena tabe häsiyä antara
Thereafter all the devotees took bath in the Ganges and then returned
home. The Lord also returned to His home smiling.
TEXT 85
äpane bhaktera duùkha çuniyäöhäkura
päñaëòéra prati krodha bäòila pracüra
On hearing the distress of His devotees, the Lord’s anger towards the
atheists increased greatly.
TEXT 86
“saàhärimu saba” bali’ karaye huìkära
“muïi sei, muïi sei” bale bäre-bära
He roared loudly, saying, “I will kill them all.” He repeatedly

exclaimed, “I am He, I am He.”
TEXT 87
kñaëe häse, kñaëe kände, kñaëe mürchä päya
lakñmére dekhiyä kñaëe märibäre yäya

Sometimes He laughed, sometimes He cried, sometimes He fell
unconscious to the ground, and sometimes when He saw Viñëupriyä He
rushed forward to beat her.
TEXT 88
ei-mata hailä prabhu vaiñëava-äveça
çacé nä bujhaye kon vyädhi vä viçeña
In this way, the Lord was fully absorbed in the mood of Viñëu, yet
mother Çacé could not understand whether or not He was diseased.
TEXT 89
sneha vinu çacé kichu nähi jäne ära
sabäre kahena viçvambharera vyabhära
Çacé did not know anything other than affection for her son. She told
everyone about His behavior.
TEXT 90
“vidhätä ye svämé nila, nila putra-gaëa
avaçiñöa sakale ächaye eka-jana
“Providence has taken away my husband and sons; only this one remains.
TEXT 91
tähäro ki-rüpa mati, bujhana nä yäya
kñaëe häse, kñaëe kände, kñaëe mürchä päya
“And I cannot understand the state of His mind. Sometimes He laughs,

sometimes He cries, and sometimes He falls unconscious.
TEXT 92
äpane-äpane kahe mane-mane kathäkñaëe bale,—

’chiëòoì chiëòoì päñaëòéra mäthä’
“He often talks to Himself. Sometimes He says, ’I will tear off the
heads of the atheists.’
TEXT 93
kñaëe giyä gächera upara-òäle caòe
nä mele locana, kñaëe påthivéte paòe
“Sometimes He climbs a tree and sits on a branch. Keeping His eyes

shut, He then sometimes falls to the ground.
TEXT 94
danta kaòamaòi kare, mälasäöa märe
gaòägaòi yäya, kichu vacana nä sphure”
“He gnashes His teeth, tucks up His loincloth like a wrestler, and
falls to the ground, unable to utter a word.”
TEXT 95
nähi dekhe çune loka kåñëera vikära
väyu-jïäna kari’ loka bale bändhibära
People had never seen or heard about such transformations of ecstatic

love for Kåñëa. Thinking that it was madness, they said He should be
bound.
TEXT 96
çacé-mukhe çuni’ ye ye dekhibäre yäya
väyu-jïäna kari’ sabe häsiyä paläya
Those who came to see the Lord after hearing from mother Çacé simply
laughed and rushed away, thinking that He was suffering from insanity.
TEXT 97
äste-vyaste mäye giyä änaye dhariyäloke bale,
—“pürva-väyu janmila äsiyä”
They quickly took mother Çacé to the side and tried to pacify her,
saying, “It is some previous derangement that has reappeared.”
TEXT 98
keha bale,—“tumi ta’ abodha öhäkuräëé!
ära vä ihäna värtä jijïäsaha keni?
Someone said, “O Öhäkuräëé, you are so ignorant. Why do you want to

ask further about His condition?
TEXT 99
pürvakära väyu äsi’ janmila çarére
dui-päye bandhana kariyä räkha ghare
“Some previous madness has again appeared in His body. Tie His two
legs and keep Him inside the house.
TEXT 100
khäibäre deha’ òäba-närikela-jala
yävat unmäda-väyu nähi kare bala”
“Give Him green coconut water to drink until His madness is cured.”
TEXT 101
keha bale,—“ithe alpa-auñadhe ki kare’?
çivä-ghåta-prayoge se e-väyu nistare
Someone else said, “What can such weak medicine do? His disease will
be cured only if you smear some medicated ghee on Him.
TEXT 102
päka-taila çire diyä karäibä snäna
yävat prabala nähi haibeka jïäna”
“Apply medicated oil on His head and then bathe Him. Continue in this
way until the disease subsides.”
TEXT 103
parama-udära çacéjagatera mätäyära
mukhe yei çune, kahe sei kathä
The most magnanimous Çacé is the mother of the universe. She would
carefully follow everyone’s advice.
TEXT 104
cintäya vyäkula äi kichu nähi jäne
govinda-çaraëa lailä käya-väkya-mane
Mother Çacé was overwhelmed with anxiety and did not know what to do,
so she took shelter of Govinda with her body, speech, and mind.
TEXT 105
çréväsädi vaiñëava—sabära sthäne-sthäne
loka-dväräçacé karilena nivedane
She then sent a messenger to the houses of all the Vaiñëavas headed by
Çréväsa to inform them of the situation.
TEXT 106
eka-dina gelä tathäçrévasa-paëòita
uöhi’ namaskära prabhu kailä säbahita

One day Çréväsa Paëòita went there, and the Lord immediately got up
and offered him obeisances.
TEXT 107
bhakta dekhi’ prabhura bäòila bhakti-bhäva
loma-harña, açru-päta, kampa, anuräga
On seeing a devotee, the Lord’s devotional sentiments increased. His

hairs stood on end, He shed tears, He shivered, and His attachment for
the Lord was enhanced.
TEXT 108
tulasére ächilä karite pradakñiëe
bhakta dekhi’ prabhu mürchä päilä takhane
At that time, the Lord was circumambulating tulasé, but on seeing a

devotee, He immediately fell unconscious.
TEXT 109
bähya päi’ kata-kñaëe lägilä kändite
mahä-kampa kabhu sthira nä päre haite
After a while, the Lord regained external consciousness and began to

cry. He shivered so intensely that He was unable to remain still.
TEXT 110
adbhuta dekhiyäçréniväsa mane gaëe’
“mahä-bhakti-yoga, väyu bale kon jane?”
When Çréväsa Paëòita saw this wonderful sight, he thought, “Who calls
this madness? This is the highest state of devotion.”
TEXT 111
bähya päi’ prabhu bale paëòitera sthäne
“ki bujha, paëòita! tumi mora e-vidhäne?
On regaining His external consciousness, the Lord asked Çréväsa

Paëòita, “What do you think of My behavior?
TEXT 112
keha bale,—mahä-väyu, bändhibära tare
paëòita! tomära citte ki laya ämäre?”
“Someone suggested that I should bound up because of My insanity. O

Paëòita, what do you feel about Me?
TEXT 113
häsi’ bale çréväsa-paëòita,—“bhäla väi!
tomära ye-mata väi, tähä ämi cäi
Çréväsa Paëòita smiled and said, “Your madness is good. I also want
the same kind of madness that You have.
TEXT 114
mahä-bhakti-yoga dekhi’ tomära çarére
çré-kåñëera anugraha haila tomäre”
“I see the highest devotional symptoms in Your body. Lord Kåñëa has
bestowed His mercy on You.”
TEXT 115
eteka çunilä yadi çréväsera mukhe
çréväsere äliìgana kailä baòa sukhe
When the Lord heard this from Çréväsa, He embraced him in great
happiness.
TEXT 116
“sabhe bale,—`väyu’, sabe äçaàsilä tumi
äji baòa kåta-kåtya hailäìa ämi
“Everyone concluded that I was afflicted with madness, but you alone
have concluded otherwise. Therefore today I am greatly obliged to you.
TEXT 117
yadi tumi väyu-hena balitä ämäre
praveçitäma äji muïi gaìgära bhitare”
“If you had also concluded that I was insane, then I would have
drowned Myself in the Ganges today.”
TEXT 118
çréväsa balena,—“ye tomära bhakti-yoga
brahmä-çiva-sanakädi väïchaye e-bhoga
Çréväsa Paëòita said, “The symptoms of devotional service that You

display are desired by personalities such as Brahmä, Çiva, and Sanaka.
TEXT 119
sabe mili’ eka-öhäi kariba kértana
ye-te kene nä bale päñaëòé päpé-gaëa
“We will gather together and chant the names of Kåñëa. Let the sinful
atheists say whatever they want.
TEXT 120
çacé-prati çréniväsa balilä vacana
“cittera yateka duùkha karaha khaëòana
Çréväsa then said to Çacé, “Give up all your anxieties.
TEXT 121-122
’väyu nahe—kåñëa-bhakti’ baliluì tomäre
ihä kabhu anya-jana bujhibäre näre
bhinna-loka-sthäne ihä kichu nä kahibä
aneka kåñëera yadi rahasya dekhibä”
“I tell you, this is not insanity. It is devotion to Kåñëa. No one

else can understand this fact. If you wish to see many more of Kåñëa’s
mysteries, then do not tell ordinary people about this.”
TEXT 123
eteka kahiyäçréniväsa gelä ghara
väyu-jïäna düra haila çacéra antara
After speaking in this way, Çréväsa Paëòita returned home and Çacé was
relieved of thoughts that her son was affected by madness.
TEXT 124
tathäpiha antara-duùkhitäçacé haya
’bähiräya putra päche’ ei mane bhaya
Mother Çacé, however, continued to feel anxiety out of fear that her
son would leave home.
TEXT 125
ei-mate äche prabhu viçvambhara-räya
ke täne jänite päre, yadi nä jänäya?
In this way Lord Viçvambhara resided in Navadvépa. Who can know Him
unless He reveals Himself?
TEXT 126
eka-dina prabhu-gadädhara kari’ saìge

advaita dekhite prabhu calilena raìge
One day the Lord happily went with Gadädhara to see Advaita.
TEXT 127
advaita dekhilä giyä prabhu-dui-jana
vasiyä karena jala-tulasé-sevana
When They arrived, the two Prabhus saw Advaita Äcärya sitting and
worshiping the Lord with Ganges water and tulasé leaves.
TEXT 128
dui bhuja äsphäliyä bale ’hari hari’
kñaëe häse, kñaëe kände, äpanä päsari’
Advaita raised His two arms and loudly chanted, “Hari, Hari.” He
completely forgot Himself as He laughed one moment and cried the next.
TEXT 129
mahä-matta siàha yena karaye huìkära
krodha dekhi,—yena mahä-rudra-avatära
He roared like an intoxicated lion. His wrath was so intense it

appeared that the great Rudra had advented.
TEXT 130
advaite dekhibä-mätra prabhu viçvambhara
paòilä mürchita hai’ påthivé-upara
As soon as Lord Viçvambhara saw Advaita, He fell unconscious to the

ground.
TEXT 131
bhakti-yoga-prabhäve advaita mahä-bala
’ei mora präëa-nätha’ jänilä sakala
By dint of His devotion, the mighty Advaita could recognize, “Here is

the Lord of My life.”
TEXT 132
’kati yäbe corä äji?’—bhäve mane-mane
“eta-dina curi kari’ bula’ eikhäne!
He thought, “O My thief, where will You go today? You have been

wandering about all these days hiding just like a thief!
TEXT 133
advaitera öhäïi tora nä läge coräi!
corera upare curi kariba ethäi!”
“Your thievery will not work with Advaita, rather I will steal from
this thief right now!”
TEXT 134
curira samaya ebe bujhiyä äpane
sarva-püjä-sajja lai’ nämilä takhane
Understanding that it was the proper opportunity for stealing, Advaita

came down from His seat with articles for worship.
TEXT 135-136
pädya, arghya, äcamanéya lai’ sei öhäïi
caitanya-caraëa püje’ äcärya-gosäïi
gandha, puñpa, dhüpa, dépa caraëa-upare
punaù punaù ei çloka paòi, namaskare

Thereafter Advaita Äcärya began to worship the lotus feet of Çré
Caitanya by offering pädya, arghya, äcamanéya, sandalwood paste,
flowers, incense, and lamp. He then offered His obeisances while
reciting the following verse.
TEXT 137
namo brahmaëya-deväya go-brähmaëa-hitäya ca
jagad-dhitäya kåñëäya govindäya namo namaù
(In the Viñëu Puräëa, Prahläda Mahäräja prayed:) “Let me offer my

respectful obeisances unto Lord Kåñëa, who is the worshipable Deity
for all brahminical men, who is the well-wisher of cows and brähmaëas,
and who is always benefiting the whole world. I offer my repeated
obeisances to the Personality of Godhead, known as Kåñëa and Govinda.”
TEXT 138
punaù punaùçloka paòi’ paòaye caraëe
ciniyä äpana-prabhu karaye krandane
Advaita fell at the Lord’s feet as He repeatedly recited this verse.

Recognizing His Lord, He cried profusely.
TEXT 139
päkhälilä dui pada nayanera jale
yoòa-hasta kari’ däëòäilä pada-tale
He washed the Lord’s two lotus feet with His tears and stood by the
Lord’s feet with folded hands.
TEXT 140
häsi’ bale gadädhara jihvä kämaòäi’
“bälakere, gosäïi! e-mata nä yuyäya”
Gadädhara smiled, bit his tongue in surprise, and said, “O Gosäïi! It

is not proper to behave like this towards a boy.”
TEXT 141
häsaye advaita gadädharera vacane
“gadädhara! bälake jänibä katho-dine”
On hearing Gadädhara’s words, Advaita smiled and said, “Gadädhara, you

will recognize who this boy is some day.”
TEXT 142
citte baòa vismita hailä gadädhara
“hena bujhi avatérëa hailäéçvara”
Gadädhara was struck with wonder and thought, “Perhaps the Supreme
Lord has appeared.”
TEXT 143
kata-kñaëe viçvambhara prakäçiyä bähya
dekhena äveça-maya advaita-äcärya
After a while Viçvambhara regained His external consciousness and saw

that Advaita Äcärya was absorbed in ecstasy.
TEXT 144
äpanäre lukäyena prabhu-viçvambhara
advaitere stuti kare’ yuòi’ dui kara
Lord Viçvambhara then tried to hide Himself by offering prayers to

Advaita with folded hands.
TEXT 145
namaskära kari’ täìna pada-dhuli laya
äpanära deha prabhu täìre nivedaya

The Lord offered His obeisances to Advaita and took the dust from
Advaita’s lotus feet. Then He surrendered His body to Advaita.
TEXT 146
“anugraha tumi more kara’ mahäçaya!
tomära se ämi,—hena jäniha niçcaya
“O Mahäçaya, please be merciful to Me! Know for certain that I belong

to You.
TEXT 147
dhanya hailäma ämi dekhiyä tomäre
tumi kåpä karile se kåñëa-näma sphure
“My life has become successful by seeing You. Only by Your mercy will
I be able to chant the name of Kåñëa.
TEXT 148
tumi se karite pära’ bhava-bandha-näça
tomära hådaye kåñëa sarvadä prakäça”
“You alone are capable of destroying My material bondage, for Kåñëa is

always manifest in Your heart.”
TEXT 149
nija-bhakte bäòäite öhäkura se jäne
yena kare’ bhakta, tena karena äpane
The Lord knows well how to increase the glories of His devotees. He
treats His devotees as they treat Him.
TEXT 150
mane bale advaita,—“ki kara’ bhäri-bhuri

corera upare äge kariyächi curi”
Advaita thought, “You think You are very clever, but I have stolen
from the thief.”
TEXT 151
häsiyä advaita kichu karilä uttara
“sabä haite tumi mora baòa, viçvambhara!
Thereafter Advaita Prabhu smiled and said, “O Viçvambhara, to Me You

are greater than all!
TEXT 152
kåñëa-kathä-kautuke thäkiba ei öhäìi
nirantara tomä yena dekhibäre päi
“I wish to live here and discuss topics of Kåñëa with You, so that I
can constantly see You.
TEXT 153
sarva-vaiñëavera icchätomäre dekhite
tomära sahita kåñëa-kértana karite”
“It is the desire of all Vaiñëavas to see You and chant the holy names
of Kåñëa with You.”
TEXT 154
advaitera väkya çuni’ parama-hariñe
svékära kariyä calilena nija-väse
The Lord happily accepted Advaita’s words and then returned home.
TEXT 155
jänilä advaita,—haila prabhura prakäça
parékñite calilena çäntipura-väsa
Advaita knew that the Lord had revealed Himself, yet to test Him, He
went to Çäntipura.
TEXT 156
“satya yadi prabhu haya, mui haìa däsa
tabe more bändhiyä änibe nija-päça”
“If He is actually the Lord and I am actually His servant, then He

will bind Me and bring Me to His side.”
TEXT 157-158
advaitera citta bujhibära çakti kära?
yäìra çakti-käraëe caitanya-avatära
e-saba kathäya yära nähika pratéta
sadya adhaù-päta tära jäniha niçcita
Who has the ability to understand the heart of Advaita, by whose

influence Lord Caitanya incarnated? Know for certain that one who does
not have faith in these topics will soon fall down.
TEXT 159
mahäprabhu viçvambhara prati-dine-dine
saìkértana kare sarva-vaiñëavera sane
In this way, Mahäprabhu Viçvambhara daily engaged in congregational

chanting of the holy names in the company of the Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 160
sabe baòa änandita dekhi’ viçvambhara
lakhite nä päre keha äpana-éçvara

Everyone was greatly pleased to see Viçvambhara, but they could not
recognize Him as their worshipable Lord.
TEXT 161
sarva-vilakñaëa täìra parama-äveça
dekhiyä sabära citte sandeha viçeña
His state of supreme spiritual absorption distinguished Him from

others, and on seeing this, everyone became suspicious.
TEXT 162
yakhana prabhura haya änanda-äveça
ke kahibe tähä, sabe päre prabhu ’çeña’
Who can describe the Lord’s blissful absorption other than Lord Çeña?
TEXT 163
çateka-jane o kampa dharibäre näre
nayane vahaye çata-çata-nadé-dhäre
When His body began to shiver, even one hundred people were not able
to hold Him steady; and when tears flowed from His eyes, it appeared
as if hundreds of rivers were flowing.
TEXT 164
kanaka-panasa yena pulakita aìga
kñaëe-kñaëe aööa-aööa häse bahu raìga
When the hairs of His body stood on end, His body looked like a golden
jackfruit. Again and again He would laugh loudly with great
jubilation.
TEXT 165
kñaëe haya änande mürchita prahareka
bähya haile nä balena kåñëa-vyatireka
Sometimes in ecstasy He lost consciousness for three hours, and on

regaining consciousness He would not speak about anything other than
Kåñëa.
TEXT 166
huìkära çunite dui çravaëa vidare
täna anugrahe täna bhakta-gaëa tare’
The ears of people were pierced by His loud roar, but by His grace the
devotees were delivered.
TEXT 167
sarva-aìga stambhä-kåti kñaëe-kñaëe haya
kñaëe haya sei aìga navanéta-maya
Sometimes His entire body assumed the stationary form of a pillar, and
sometimes the same body became as soft as butter.
TEXT 168
apürva dekhiyä saba-bhägavata-gaëe
nara-jïäna ära keha nä karaye mane
When the devotees saw these wonderful sights, they no longer

considered Him an ordinary human being.
TEXT 169
keha bale,—“e puruña aàça-avatära”
keha bale,—“e çarére kåñëera vihära”
Someone said, “This person is a partial incarnation of the Supreme

Lord.” Someone else said, “Lord Kåñëa sports in His body.”
TEXT 170
keha bale,—“kibäçuka, prahläda, närada” keha bale,—“hena bujhi

khaëòila äpada”
Someone said, “He may be Çukadeva Gosvämé, Prahläda, or Närada.”

Another said, “It appears that all our troubles will be vanquished.”
TEXT 171
yata saba bhägavata-gaëera gåhiëétäìrä
bale,—“kåñëa äsi’ janmilä äpani”
All the wives of the devotees said, “It appears that Kåñëa has
personally appeared.”
TEXT 172
keha bale,—“ei bujhi prabhu-avatära”
ei-mata mane sabe karena vicära
Someone said, “Perhaps He is an incarnation of the Supreme Lord.” In

this way they all considered the Lord in their own way.
TEXT 173
bähya haile öhäkura sabära galä dhari’
ye krandana kare tähä kahite nä päri
I am unable to describe how the Lord held the devotees by the neck and
began to cry when He regained external consciousness.
TEXT 174
amüny adhanyäni dinäntaräëi
hare tvad-älokanam antareëa
anätha-bandho karuëaika-sindho
hä hanta hä hanta kathaà nayämi
“O My Lord, O Supreme Personality of Godhead, O friend of the

helpless! You are the only ocean of mercy! Because I have not met You,
My inauspicious days and nights have become unbearable. I do not know
how I shall pass the time.”
TEXT 175
“kothä gele päimu se muralé-vadana!”
balite chäòaye çväsa, karaye krandana
“Where will I find Kåñëa, who plays on His flute?” Speaking in this
way, He sighed deeply and wept.
TEXT 176
sthira hai’ prabhu saba-äpta-gaëa-sthäne
prabhu bale,—“mora duùkha karoì nivedane”
When He became calm, the Lord said to His intimate devotees, “Now I
will relate topics of My distress to you.”
TEXT 177
prabhu bale,—“mora se duùkhera anta näi
päiyä o häräinu jévana-känäi”
The Lord said, “There is no end to My distress, because after

achieving Känäi, the Lord of My life, I then lost Him.”
TEXT 178
sabära santoña haila rahasya çunite
çraddhä kari’ sabe vasilena cäri-bhite
Everyone was satisfied to hear the Lord’s confidential talks, so they

all respectfully sat around Him.
TEXT 179
“känäïira näöaçälä-näme eka gräma
gayä haite äsite dekhinu sei sthäna
“While returning from Gayä I came to the village named Känäi Näöaçälä.
TEXT 180
tamäla-çyämala eka bälaka sundara
nava-guïja-sahita kuntala manohara
“I saw a beautiful boy, blackish like a tamäla tree. His enchanting

curly hair was decorated with fresh guïja.
TEXT 181
vicitra mayura-puccha çobhe tad-upari
jhalamala maëi-gaëa,—lakhite nä päri
“His head was decorated with a colorful peacock feather, and the
jewels on His body were so bright that I could not see Him properly.
TEXT 182
hätete mohana väàçé parama-sundara
caraëe nüpura çobhe ati-manohara
“He held an enchanting flute in His hand, and His lotus feet were
adorned with attractive ankle bells.
TEXT 183
néla-stambha jini’ bhuje’ ratna-alaìkära
çrévatsa-kaustubha vakñe çobhe maëi-hära

“His arms were decorated with jeweled ornaments and defeated the
beauty of blue columns. His chest was adorned with the mark of
Çrévatsa, the Kaustubha gem, and jeweled necklaces.
TEXT 184
ki kahiba se péta-dhaöéra paridhäna
makara-kuëòala çobhe kamala-nayäna
“How can I describe the manner in which He wore His yellow garments?
His shark-shaped earrings increased the beauty of His lotus eyes.
TEXT 185
ämära samépe äilä häsite-häsite
ämä äliìgiyä paläilä kon bhite”
“He smiled as He approached Me, and after embracing Me, He ran away.”
TEXT 186
ki rüpe kahena kathäçré-gaurasundare
täna kåpä vinä tähä ke bujhite päre?
Who can understand the mood in which Gaurasundara speaks except one
who is favored by Him?
TEXT 187
kahite kahite mürchä gelä viçvambhara
paòilä’hä kåñëa!’ bali’ påthivé-upara
While speaking in this way, Viçvambhara lost consciousness and fell to

the ground exclaiming, “O Kåñëa!”
TEXT 188
äthe-vyathe dhare saba ’kåñëa kåñëa’ bali’

sthira kari’ jhäòilena çré-aìgera dhüli
The devotees quickly picked Him up as they all chanted, “Kåñëa,

Kåñëa.” They pacified Him and brushed the dust from His body.
TEXT 189
sthira haiyä o prabhu sthira nähi haya
’kothä kåñëa! kothä kåñëa!’ baliyä kändaya
Although the Lord was pacified, He could not remain quiet. He

continuously cried, saying, “Where is Kåñëa? Where is Kåñëa?”
TEXT 190
kñaëeke hailä sthira çré-gaurasundara
svabhäve hailä ati-namra-kalevara
After a while, Çré Gaurasundara became calm and exhibited extreme,

natural humility.
TEXT 191
parama-santoña citta haila sabära
çuniyä prabhura bhakti-kathära pracära
Everyone present became greatly satisfied on hearing the Lord’s

explanation of His devotional sentiments.
TEXT 192
sabe bale,—“ämarä-sabära baòa puëya
tumi-hena-saìge sabe hailäìa dhanya
They said, “We are indeed blessed, because You have made us most
fortunate with Your association.
TEXT 193
tumi saìge yära, tära vaikuëöhe ki kare?
tileke tomära saìge bhakti-phala dhare
“For one who associates with You, what is the value of Vaikuëöha? A
single moment with You yields the fruit of devotion.
TEXT 194
anupälya tomära ämarä sarva-jana
sabära näyaka hai’ karaha kértana
“We are all dependent on You. May You lead us in kértana.
TEXT 195
päñaëòéra väkye dagdha çaréra sakala
tomära e prema-jale karaha çétala”
“Our bodies are burning from the fiery words of the atheists. Please
relieve us with the cool waters of Your love.”
TEXT 196
santoñe sabära prati kariyä äçväsa
calilena matta-siàha-präya nija-väsa
Thereafter the Lord happily solaced everyone and returned to His house
like a maddened lion.
TEXT 197
gåhe äile o nähi vyäbhära-prastäva
nirantara änanda-äveça-ävirbhäva
Although He returned home, He did not enjoy household pleasures.

Rather, He constantly enjoyed transcendental bliss.
TEXT 198
kata vä änanda-dhärä vahe çré-nayane
caraëera gaìgä kibä äilä vadane!
The tears of love that flowed from His eyes were such that it appeared
that the Ganges, which flows from His feet, was now flowing from His
eyes.
TEXT 199
’kothä kåñëa! kothä kåñëa!’ mätra prabhu bale
ära keha kathä nähi päya jijïäsile
The only words the Lord spoke were, “Where is Kåñëa? Where is Kåñëa?”
Even on inquiry, there was no other reply.
TEXT 200
ye-vaiñëave öhäkura dekhena vidyamäne
täìhärei jijïäsena,—“kåñëa, kon khäne?”
When the Lord saw any devotee, He asked, “Where is Kåñëa?”
TEXT 201
baliyä krandana prabhu kare atiçaya
ye jäne ye-mata, sei-mata prabodhaya
After speaking in this way, the Lord would cry profusely, and various
persons would solace Him according to their ability.
TEXT 202
eka-dina tämbüla laiyä gadädhara
hariñe hailä äsi’ prabhura gocara
One day Gadädhara happily came before the Lord with some betel nuts in
his hand.
TEXT 203
gadädhare dekhi’ prabhu karena jijïäsä“
kothä kåñëa ächena çyämala péta-väsä?”
On seeing Gadädhara, the Lord asked, “Where is that blackish Kåñëa,

who is dressed in yellow cloth?”
TEXT 204
se ärti dekhite sarva-hådaya vidare
ki bola balibe,—hena vacana na sphure
All the devotees there felt as if their hearts were pierced on seeing
the Lord’s intense longing. Everyone was perplexed about how to reply.
TEXT 205
sambhrame balena gadädhara-mahäçaya
“niravadhi thäke kåñëa tomära hådaya”
Gadädhara anxiously replied, “Kåñëa always resides within Your heart.”
TEXT 206
’hådaye ächena kåñëa’ vacana çuniyä
äpana-hådaya prabhu cire nakha diyä
As soon as the Lord heard the words, “Kåñëa is in Your heart,” He

began to scratch at His chest with His fingernails.
TEXT 207
äthe-vyathe gadädhara dui häte dharé’
nänä-mate prabodhi’ räkhilä sthira kari’

Gadädhara quickly caught the Lord’s hands and pacified Him with
various words of solace.
TEXT 208
“ei äsibena kåñëa, sthira hao mane”
gadädhara bale, äi dekhena äpane
Gadädhara said, “Be patient, Kåñëa will come now,” as mother Çacé
looked on.
TEXT 209
baòa tuñöa hailä äi gadädhara-prati
“e-mata çiçura buddhi nähi dekhi kati
Mother Çacé became very pleased with Gadädhara and thought, “I haven’t
seen such an intelligent boy before.”
TEXT 210
muïi bhaye nähi päri sammukha haite
çiçu hai’ kemana prabodhila bhäla-mate”
“Out of fear, I cannot stand before Him. Yet how nicely this boy has
consoled Him.”
TEXT 211
äi bale,—“bäpa! tumi sarvadä thäkibächäòiyä
uhära saìga kothä nä yäibä”
Mother Çacé said, “My dear boy, always remain with Him. Do not leave
Him and go anywhere else.”
TEXT 212
adbhuta prabhura prema-yoga dekhi’ äi

putra-hena jïäna ära mane kichu näi
On seeing the Lord’s wonderful ecstatic love, mother Çacé no longer

considered Him her son.
TEXT 213
mane bhäve äi,—“e puruña nara nahe
manuñyera nayane ki eta dhärä vahe!
She thought, “This personality is not an ordinary human being. Can

tears flow like that from the eyes of an ordinary human being?
TEXT 214
nähi jäni äsiyäche kon mahäçaya”
bhaye äi prabhura sammukha nähi haya
“I do not know what great personality has appeared in my family.”

Frightened in this way, mother Çacé did not come before the Lord.
TEXT 215
sarva-bhakta-gaëa sandhyä-samaya haile
äsiyä prabhura gåhe alpe-alpe mile
In the evening, all the devotees gradually assembled at the Lord’s

house.
TEXT 216
bhakti-yoga-sahita ye-saba çloka haya
paòite lägiläçré-mukunda-mahäçaya
At that time Çré Mukunda began to recite various verses glorifying

devotional service.
TEXT 217
puëyavanta mukundera hena divya dhvani
çunilei äviñöa hayena dvija-maëi
The most fortunate Mukunda had such a divine voice that as soon as the
crest jewel of brähmaëas heard him, He became absorbed in trance.
TEXT 218
’hari bola’ bali’ prabhu lägilä garjite
catur-dike paòe, keha nä päre dharite
The Lord began to loudly cry out, “Hari bol!” He then fell on the
ground in various directions, and no one could hold Him.
TEXT 219
träsa, häsa, kampa, sveda, pulaka, garjana
eka-bäre sarva-bhäva dilä daraçana
All transformations of ecstatic love like fear, laughter, shivering,

perspiring, hairs standing on end, and thundering voice simultaneously
manifested in His body.
TEXT 220
apürva dekhiyä sukhe gäya bhakta-gaëa
éçvarera premäveça nahe samvaraëa
On seeing this unique manifestation, the devotees sang in great joy.

The loving sentiments of the Lord could not be checked.
TEXT 221
sarva-niçä yäya yena muhürteka-präya
prabhäte vä kathaïcit prabhu bähya päya
The entire night passed like a moment. In the morning the Lord seemed
to regain some external consciousness.
TEXT 222
ei-mata nija-gåhe çré-çacénandana
niravadhi niçidisi karena kértana
In this way the son of Çacé regularly performed kértana in His house
throughout the day and night.
TEXT 223
ärambhilä mahäprabhu kértana-prakäça
sakala-bhaktera duùkha haya dekhi’ näça
Thus the Supreme Lord inaugurated the performance of kértana. As a

result, all the devotees’ distress was mitigated.
TEXT 224
’hari bola’ bali’ òäke çré-çacénandana
ghana-ghana päñaëòéra haya jägaraëa
As Çré Çacénandana loudly cried out, “Hari bol!” the sleep of the
atheists was repeatedly broken.
TEXT 225-228
nidrä-sukha-bhaìge bahirmukha kruddha haya
yäya yena-mata icchä baliyä maraya
keha bale,—“e-gulära haila ki väi?”
keha bale,—“rätrye nidrä yäite nä päi”
keha bale,—“gosäïi ruñibe baòa òäke
e-gulära sarva-näça haibe ei päke”
keha bale,—“jïäna-yoga eòiyä vicära
parama-uddhata-hena sabära vyabhära”

When the happiness of their sleep was broken, the atheists became
angry and blasphemed according to their desires for their own
ruination. Someone said, “What madness has come upon them?” Someone
else said, “We are unable to sleep at night.” Someone said, “The Lord
will become angry because of this loud noise, and that will result in
their destruction.” Another said, “Rather than cultivating knowledge,
they are acting most arrogantly.”
TEXT 229
keha bale,—“kisera kértana ke vä jäne?
eta päka kare ei çréväsiyä-vämane
Someone said, “Who knows what kind of kértana they are doing? That
foolish brähmaëa Çréväsa is behind all this.
TEXT 230
mägiyä khäibära lägi’ mili’ cäri bhäi
’kåñëa’ bali’ òäka chäòe—yena mahä-väi
“In order to fill their bellies by begging, these four brothers loudly
call out the name of Kåñëa as if they were afflicted by insanity.
TEXT 231
mane-mane balile ki puëya nähi haya?
baòa kari’ òäkile ki puëya upajaya?”
“Can they not achieve piety by chanting in their minds? Does chanting
loudly bestow greater piety?”
TEXT 232
keha bale,—“äre bhäi! paòila pramäda
çréväsera lägi’ haila deçera utsäda
Someone else said, “O brothers, we are doomed! Because of Çréväsa, the

entire country will be ruined.
TEXT 233
äji muïi deoyäne çuniluì saba
kathäräjära äjïäya dui näo äise ethä
“This morning I heard that on the King’s order two boats are on their
way here.
TEXT 234
çunileka nadéyära kértana viçeña
dhariyä niväre haila räjära ädeça
“The King has heard about the loud kértana in Nadia, therefore he has
ordered that they be arrested and brought before him.
TEXT 235
ye-te-dike paläibe çréväsa-paëòita
ämä sabä laiyä sarva-näça upasthita
“Now Çréväsa Paëòita will slip off in some direction or other, leaving
us to face certain ruin.
TEXT 236
takhane balinu muïi haiyä mukhara
’çréväsera ghara pheli gaìgära bhitara’
“I frankly told you before that we should throw Çréväsa’s house into
the Ganges.
TEXT 237
takhane nä kaile ihä parihäsa-jïäne
sarva-näça haya ebe dekha vidyamäne”

“You took it as a joke and did not pay any attention. But now see how
we will be destroyed.”
TEXT 238
keha bale,—“ämarä sabära kon däya?
çréväse bändhiyä diba yebä äsi’ cäya”
Someone else said, “What does this have to do with us? We will bind
Çréväsa and turn him over to whoever demands him.”
TEXT 239
ei-mata kathä haila nagare nagare
’räja-naukä äise vaiñëava dharibäre’
From town to town the news was spread: “The King’s men are coming to
arrest the Vaiñëavas.”
TEXT 240
vaiñëava-samäje sabe e kathäçunilä
’govinda’ smaìari’ sabe bhaya nivärilä
When the Vaiñëavas heard this news, they all subdued their fears by
remembering Govinda.
TEXT 241
“ye karibe kåñëacandra, se-i ’satya’ haya
se prabhu thäkite kon adhamere bhaya?”
“Whatever Kåñëacandra ordains must take place. Why should one fear
wicked persons when the Lord is there?”
TEXT 242
çréväsa-paëòita—baòa parama udära

yei kathäçune, se-i pratyaya täìhära
Çréväsa Paëòita was most liberal. He had firm faith in whatever he

heard.
TEXT 243
yavanera räjya dekhi’ mane haila bhaya
jänilena gauracandra bhaktera hådaya
Considering that the Yavanas were ruling the kingdom, he became

fearful. And Gauracandra knew the heart of His devotee.
TEXT 244
prabhu avatérëa,—nähi jäne bhakta-gaëa
jänäite ärambhilä çré-çacénandana
The devotees did not know that the Lord had personally appeared,
therefore the son of Çacé began to reveal Himself.
TEXT 245-248
nirbhaye veòäya mahäprabhu viçvambhara
tribhuvane advitéya madana-sundara
sarväìge lepiyächena sugandhi candana
aruëa-adhara çobhe kamala-nayana
cäìcara-cikura çobhe pürëacandra-mukha
skandhe upavéta çobhe manohara rüpa
divya-vastra paridhäna, adhare tämbüla
kautuke gelena prabhu bhägérathé-küla
Mahäprabhu Viçvambhara, who was incomparable throughout the three

worlds and more attractive than Cupid, fearlessly wandered about
Navadvépa. Fragrant sandalwood pulp was smeared all over His body. His
lotus eyes and crimson lips were enchanting. His curling hair adorned
His face, which resembled the full moon. A brähmaëa thread enhanced
the beauty of His shoulders and His exquisite form. He was dressed in
fine cloth, and His lips were tinged with the color of betel. He
happily proceeded towards the bank of the Ganges.
TEXT 249
yateka sukåti haya dekhite hariña
yateka päñaëòé, saba haya vimariña
On seeing Him, all the pious persons became happy and all the atheists
became morose.
TEXT 250
“eta bhaya çuniyä o bhaya nähi päya
räjära kumära yena nagare veòäya”
“In spite of hearing the rumors, He is not at all frightened. He

wanders about town like a prince.”
TEXT 251
ära-jana bale,—“bhäi! bujhiläìa, thäka’
yata dekha ei saba—paläbära päka”
Someone else said, “O brother, I have understood. Wait a while and you
will see. This is all a cover for His escape.”
TEXT 252
nirbhaye cähena cäri-dike viçvambhara
gaìgära sundara srota pulina sundara
Viçvambhara fearlessly looked around and saw before Him the beautiful
flowing Ganges and its charming banks.
TEXT 253
gäbhé eka yütha dekhe pulinete care
hambärava kari’ äise jala khäibäre
He saw nearby a herd of grazing cows, who were lowing as they came to
the bank of the river to drink water.
TEXT 254
ürdhva puccha kari’ keha catur-dike dhäya
keha yujhe, keha çuye, keha jala khäya
Some of the cows raised their tails and ran about, some of them fought
each other, some laid down, and some drank water.
TEXT 255
dekhiyä garjaye prabhu kare huhuìkära
“muïi sei, muïi sei” bale bäre bära
On seeing this, the Lord repeatedly thundered, “I am He, I am He.”
TEXT 256
ei-mata dhäïä geläçréväsera ghare
“ki karis çréväsiyä?” balaye huìkäre
In that mood, the Lord rushed to Çréväsa’s house, where He loudly

exclaimed, “O Çréväsa, what are you doing?”
TEXT 257
nåsiàha püjaye çréniväsa yei ghare
punaù punaù läthi märe tähära duyäre
The Lord kicked again and again on the door of the room in which
Çréväsa was worshiping Nåsiàhadeva.
TEXT 258
“kähäre püjis, karis kära dhyäna?
yäìhäre püjis täìre dekh vidyamäna”
“Who are you worshiping? Who are you meditating on? Look, He whom you
are worshiping is standing before you.”
TEXT 259
jvalanta-anala dekhe çréväsa-paëòita
haila samädhi-bhaìga, cähe cari-bhita
Çréväsa Paëòita saw a blazing fire, and his meditation was broken. He
opened his eyes and looked around him.
TEXT 260
dekhe véräsane vasi’ äche viçvambhara
catur-bhuja—çaìkha-cakra-gadä-padma-dhara
He saw Viçvambhara sitting like a hero and holding conch, disc, club,
and lotus in His four hands.
TEXT 261
garjite ächaye yena matta-siàha-sära
väma-kakñe täli diyä karaye huìkära
The Lord repeatedly roared like an intoxicated lion as He slapped the

left side of His stomach.
TEXT 262
dekhiyä haila kampa çréväsa-çarére
stabdha hailäçréniväsa, kichui nä sphure

On seeing Him, Çréväsa Paëòita began to tremble and became completely
speechless.
TEXT 263
òäkiyä balaye prabhu—“äre çréniväsa!
eta-dina nä jänis ämära prakäça?
The Lord said, “O Çréniväsa! All these days you did not know about My
appearance?
TEXT 264
tora ucca saìkértana, näòära huìkäre
chäòiyä vaikuëöha, äinu sarva pariväre
“By your loud chanting and Näòäs roaring I left Vaikuëöha and came
here with My associates.
TEXT 265
niçcinte ächaha tumi more nä
jäniyäçäntipure gela näòä ämäre eòiyä
“You are living unconcerned without recognizing Me, and Näòä has
avoided Me by going to Çäntipura.
TEXT 266
sädhu uddhärimu, duñöa vinäçimu saba
tora kichu cintä näi, paòa’ mora stava”
“I will deliver the saintly persons and destroy the miscreants. Do not
worry. Offer prayers to Me.”
TEXT 267
prabhure dekhiyä preme käìde çréniväsa

ghucila antara-bhaya, päiyä äçväsa
Çréväsa cried out of love on seeing the Lord, and the fear in his
heart was dispelled by the Lord’s assurance.
TEXT 268
hariñe pürëita haila sarva kalevara
däëòäiyä stuti kare yuòi’ dui kara
Çréväsa’s entire body became filled with ecstasy, and he stood up with
folded hands and began offering prayers to the Lord.
TEXT 269
sahaje paëòita baòa mahä-bhägavata
äjïä päi’ stuti kare yena abhimata
Çréväsa Paëòita was a natural scholar and a mahä-bhägavata. Having

been ordered by the Lord, he offered heart-felt prayers.
TEXT 270
bhägavate äche brahma-mohäpanodana
sei çloka paòi’ stuti karena prathama
He first recited a verse from Çrémad Bhägavatam that was spoken by

Lord Brahmä after his bewilderment.
TEXT 271
After Çré Kåñëa smashed the pride of Brahmä, who stole the calves of
Vraja, Brahmä came before Kåñëa and offered prayers as follows:
nauméòya te ’bhra-vapuñe taòid-ambaräya
guïjävataàsa-paripiccha-lasan-mukhäya
vanya-sraje kavala-vetra-viñäëa-veëu-
lakñma-çriye mådu-pade paçupäìgajäya

“My dear Lord, You are the only worshipable Lord, the Supreme
Personality of Godhead, and therefore I offer my humble obeisances and
prayers just to please You. O son of the King of the cowherds, Your
transcendental body is dark blue like a new cloud, Your garment is
brilliant like lightning, and the beauty of Your face is enhanced by
Your guïjä earrings and the peacock feather on Your head. Wearing
garlands of various forest flowers and leaves, and equipped with a
herding stick, a buffalo horn and a flute, You stand beautifully with
a morsel of food in Your hand.’
TEXT 272
“viçvambhara-caraëe ämära namaskära
nava-ghana varëa, péta vasana yäìhära
“I offer my respectful obeisances at the lotus feet of Viçvambhara,

whose bodily complexion is the color of a newly formed cloud and who
is dressed in yellow garments.
TEXT 273
çacéra nandana-päye mora namaskära
nava-guïjäçikhi-puccha bhuñaëa yäìhära
“I offer my respectful obeisances unto the lotus feet of Çacés son,

whose head is decorated with strands of fresh guïja and a peacock
feather.
TEXT 274
gaìgädäsa-çiñya-päye mora namaskära
vana-mälä, kare dadhi-odana yäìhära
“I offer my respectful obeisances at the feet of Gaìgädäsa Paëòita’s

student, who wears a forest flower garland and holds yogurt rice in
His hand.
TEXT 275
jagannätha-putra-päye mora namaskära
koöi-candra yini rüpa vadana yäìhära
“I offer my respectful obeisances at the feet of Jagannätha Miçra’s

son, whose attractive form defeats the beauty of millions of moons.
TEXT 276
çåìga, vetra, veëu—cihna-bhuñaëa yäìhära
sei tumi, tomära caraëe namaskära
“I offer my obeisances unto You, who are adorned with horn, stick, and
flute.
TEXT 277
cäri-vede yäìre ghoñe’ ’nandera kumära’
sei tumi, tomära caraëe namaskära”
“You are that person who is addressed by the four Vedas as the son of
Mahäräja Nanda. I offer my obeisances unto You.”
TEXT 278
brahma-stave stuti kare’ prabhura caraëe
svacchande balaye—yata äise vadane
Çréväsa Paëòita offered the Lord prayers similar to those offered by

Brahmä. Whatever He spoke came to his lips spontaneously.
TEXT 279-282
“tumi viñëu, tumi kåñëa, tumi yajïeçvara
tomära caraëodaka—gaìgä tértha-vara
jänaké-jévana tumi, tumi narasiàha
aja-bhava-ädi—tava caraëera bhåìga

tumi se vedänta-vedya, tumi näräyaëa
tumi se chalilä bali haiyä vämana
tumi hayagréva, tumi jagat-jévana
tumi néläcala-candra—sabära käraëa
“You are Viñëu, You are Kåñëa, You are the Lord of sacrifice. The holy
waters of the Ganges emanate from Your lotus feet. You are the life
and soul of Jänaké, and You are Nåsiàhadeva. Lord Brahmä, Lord Çiva,
and others are all servants of Your lotus feet. You are the knower of
Vedänta, and You are Näräyaëa. It was You who deceived Bali as Vämana.
You are Hayagréva, and You are the life and soul of the entire
universe. You are the moonlike Lord of Néläcala and the cause of all
causes.
TEXT 283
tomära mäyäya kär nähi haya bhaìga?
kamalä nä jäne—yäìra sane eka-saìga
“Who is not bewildered by Your illusory energy? Even though goddess

Lakñmé lives with You, she does not know Your glories.
TEXT 284
saìgé, sakhä, bhäi—sarva-mate seve ye
hena prabhu moha mäne’—anya janä ke?
“You bewilder even that Lord who serves as Your companion, friend, and
brother, so what to speak of others?
TEXT 285
mithyä-gåhaväse more päòiyächa bhole
tomä nä jäniyä mora janma gela hele
“You have thrown me into the illusion of household life. I have simply
wasted my life without understanding You.
TEXT 286
nänä mäyä kari’ tumi ämäre vaïcilä!
säji-dhuti-ädi kari’ sakali bahilä!
“You have deceived me through various illusions. You have even carried
my flower basket and dhoté.
TEXT 287
täte mora bhaya nähi, çuna präëa-nätha!
tumi-hena prabhu more hailä säkñät
“O Lord of my life, please listen. That does not make me fearful, for
You have now appeared before my eyes.
TEXT 288
äji mora sakala-duùkhera haila näça
äji mora divasa haila parakäça
“Today all my miseries are vanquished. Today is the most auspicious

day for me.
TEXT 289
äji mora janma-karma—sakala saphala
äji mora udaya—sakala sumaìgala
“Today my life and activities have become successful. Today all good
fortune has awakened for me.
TEXT 290
äji mora pitå-kula haila uddhära
äji se vasati dhanya haila ämära
“Today my forefathers have been delivered. Today my home is truly

blessed.
TEXT 291
äji mora nayana-bhägyera nähi sémätäìre
dekhi—yäìra çré-caraëa seve ramä”
“Today there is no limit to the good fortune of my eyes, for I am

seeing He whose lotus feet are served by Ramä, the goddess of
fortune.”
TEXT 292
balite äviñöa hailä paëòita-çréväsa
ürdhva bähu kari’ kände, chäòe ghana çväsa
While speaking in this way, Çréväsa Paëòita became overwhelmed in

ecstasy. He raised his arms, cried, and sighed deeply.
TEXT 293
gaòägaòi yäya bhägyavanta çréniväsa
dekhiyä apürva gauracandra-parakäça
The most fortunate Çréniväsa rolled on the ground after seeing that
most wonderful manifestation of Çré Gauracandra.
TEXT 294
ki adbhuta sukha haila çréväsa-çarére
òubilena vipra-vara änanda-sägare
What wonderful happiness was felt in the body of Çréväsa! That best of
the brähmaëas merged in an ocean of bliss.
TEXT 295
häsiyäçunena prabhu çréväsera stuti
sadaya haiyä bale çréväsera prati

The Lord smiled after hearing the prayers of Çréväsa. Being
compassionate to Çréväsa, the Lord spoke to him.
TEXT 296
“stré-putra-ädi yata tomära väòéra
dekhuka ämära rüpa, karaha bähira
“Bring your wife, children, and other members of your household and
let them see My form.
TEXT 297
sastrika haiyä püja’ caraëa ämära
vara mäga’—yena icchä manete tomära”
“In the company of your wife, worship My lotus feet and ask for any
benediction you desire.”
TEXT 298
prabhura päiyä äjïäçréväsa-paëòita
sarva-parikara-saìge äilä tvarita
Being ordered by the Lord, Çréväsa Paëòita immediately brought all his
family members.
TEXT 299
viñëu-püjä-nimitta yateka puñpa chila
sakala prabhura päye säkñäöe dila
He offered at the feet of the Lord whatever flowers were there for the
worship of Viñëu.
TEXT 300
gandha-puñpa-dhüpa-dépe püje çré-caraëa

sastréka haiyä vipra karena krandana
In the company of his wife, the brähmaëa cried as he worshiped the

lotus feet of the Lord with sandalwood paste, flowers, incense, and
lamps.
TEXT 301
bhäi, patné, däsa, däsé, sakala
laiyäçréväsa karena käku caraëe paòiyä
Çréväsa Paëòita led his brothers, wife, servants, and maidservants in

humbly falling at the lotus feet of the Lord.
TEXT 302
çréniväsa-priyakäré prabhu viçvambhara
caraëa dilena sarva-çirera upara
Lord Viçvambhara is the well-wisher of Çréniväsa, so He placed His

lotus feet on the heads of everyone there.
TEXT 303
alakñite bule’ prabhu mäthäya sabära
häsi’ bale,—“mote citta hau sabäkära”
Unseen by all, the Lord touched everyone’s heads with His lotus feet.
He smiled and said, “May your minds be fixed on Me.”
TEXT 304
huìkära garjjana kari’ prabhu viçvambhara
çréniväse sambodhiyä balena uttara
Lord Viçvambhara roared loudly and spoke to Çréniväsa as follows.
TEXT 305
“ohe çréniväsa! kichu mane bhaya päo?
çuni,—tomä dharite äise räja-näo?
“O Çréniväsa! Are you afraid of something? Is there some rumor that

the King’s boat is coming to arrest you?
TEXT 306
ananta-brahmäëòa-mäjhe yata jéva vaise
sabära preraka ämi äpanära rase
“By My own supreme will, I am the director of all living entities in

the innumerable universes.
TEXT 307
mui yadi boläìa sei räjära çarére
tabe se balibe seha dharibära tare
“The King will have you arrested only if I make him do so.
TEXT 308
yadi vä e-mata nahe,—svatantra haiyädharibäre
bale, tabe muïi cäìa ihä
“If this were not the case—if he independently ordered your arrest—
then this is what I will do.
TEXT 309
muïi giyä sarva-äge naukäya caòimu
ei-mata giyä räja-gocara haimu
“I will be the first to board the boat and present Myself before the
King.
TEXT 310
more dekhi’ räjä rahibe nåpäsane?
vihvala kariyä ye päòimu seikhäne?
“Will the King remain sitting on his throne after seeing Me? I will
bewilder him and drag him down.
TEXT 311
yadi vä e-mata nahe, jijïäsibe more
seho mora abhéñöa çuna kahi tore
“If this does not happen and he holds Me for questioning, then this is
what I will tell him.
TEXT 312
“çuna çuna, ohe räjä! satya mithyä jäna’
yateka mollä käjé saba tora äna’
“Listen, O King, bring all your Mullahs and Kazis to ascertain the
truth.
TEXT 313
hasté, ghoòä, päçu, pakñé, yata tora äche
sakala änaha, räjä! äpanära käche
“O King, bring all the elephants, horses, animals, and birds that you
have.
TEXT 314
ebe hena äjïä kara’ sakala-käjére
äpanära çästra kahi’ kändäu sabäre
“Instruct your Kazis to recite your scriptures and make those

creatures cry.’
TEXT 315
nä pärila tärä yadi eteka karite
tabe se äpanä vyakta karimu räjäte
“If they are unable to do this, then I will manifest Myself to the
King.
TEXT 316
’saìkértana mänä kara’ e gulära bole
yata tära çakti ei dekhili sakale
“You dared to stop saìkértana on the advice of these fellows! Everyone

has now seen what power they actually have.
TEXT 317
mora çakti, dekha ebe nayana bhariyä’
eta bali’ matta-hastéänimu dhariyä
“Now behold My power with your own eyes.’ After saying this, I will
bring an intoxicated elephant before him.
TEXT 318
hasté, ghoòä, måga, pakñé, ekatra
kariyäseikhäne kändäimu ’kåñëa’ boläiyä
“I will gather the elephants, horses, deer, and birds and induce them
to chant the name of Kåñëa and cry.
TEXT 319
räjära yateka gaëa, räjära sahite
sabä kändäimu ’kåñëa’ bali’ bhäla-mate

“I will induce everyone to chant the name of Kåñëa and cry, including
the King and his subjects.
TEXT 320
ihäte vä apratyaya tumi väsa’ mane
säkñätei karoì,—dekha äpana-nayane”
“Do not maintain the slightest doubt. I will show you now before your
own eyes.”
TEXT 321
sammukhe dekhaye eka bälikä äpani
çréväsera bhrätå-sutänäma ’näräyaëé’
The Lord then looked at Çréväsa’s niece, a small girl named Näräyaëé,
standing before Him.
TEXT 322
adyäpiha vaiñëava-maëòale yäìra dhvani
’caitanyera avaçeña-pätra näräyaëé’
Even today Näräyaëé is known among Vaiñëavas as the recipient of Lord

Caitanya’s remnants.
TEXT 323
sarva-bhuta-antaryämé çré-gauräìga-cända
äjïä kailä,—“näräyaëi! ’kåñëa’ bali’ kända”
Çré Gauräìga, the Supersoul of all living entities, ordered her,

“Näräyaëé, chant the name of Kåñëa and cry.”
TEXT 324
cäri vatsarera sei unmatta-carita

’hä kåñëa’ baliyä kände, nähika samvita
That four-year-old child immediately acted like she was mad. She
cried, chanted, “O Kåñëa,” and forgot herself.
TEXT 325
aìga vahi’ paòe dhärä påthivéra tale
paripürëa haila sthala nayanera jale
Tears flowed from her eyes to the ground, making the area around her
wet.
TEXT 326
häsiyä-häsiyä bale prabhu viçvambhara
“ekhana tomära ki ghucila saba òara?”
Lord Viçvambhara smiled and said, “Now have your fears been
dispelled?”
TEXT 327
mahävaktäçréniväsa—sarva-tattva jäne
äsphäliyä dui bhuja bale prabhu-sthäne
The expert speaker Çréniväsa knew all truths. He raised his arms and
spoke to the Lord.
TEXT 328-329
“käla-rüpé tomära vigraha bhagaväne
yakhana sakala såñöi saàhäriyä äne
takhana nä kari bhaya tora näma-bale
ekhana kisera bhaya?—tumi mora ghare”

“O Lord, when You, in the form of time, annihilate the entire
creation, I am not afraid due to the power of Your holy names. So what
is there to fear now that You are personally present in my house?”
TEXT 330
baliyä äviñöa hailä paëòita-çréväsa
goñöhéra sahita dekhe prabhura prakäça
After speaking in this way, Çréväsa Paëòita became overwhelmed as he

and his associates saw the Lord’s opulences.
TEXT 331
cäri-vede yäìre dekhibäre abhiläña
tähä dekhe çréväsera yata däsé däsa
He whom the four Vedas desire to see was seen by Çréväsa’s servants
and maidservants.
TEXT 332
ki baliba çréväsera udära caritra
yäìhära caraëa-dhule saàsära pavitra
What can I say about the magnanimous characteristics of Çréväsa. The

dust of his lotus feet purifies the entire world.
TEXT 333
kåñëa-avatära yena vasudeva-ghare
yateka vihära saba—nandera mandire
Kåñëa appeared in the house of Vasudeva, yet He enjoyed various

pastimes in the house of Nanda Mahäräja.
TEXT 334
jagannätha-ghare haila ei avatära
çréväsa-paëòita-gåhe yateka vihära
Similarly, the Lord appeared in the house of Jagannätha Miçra, and He

enjoyed various pastimes in the house of Çréväsa Paëòita.
TEXT 335
sarva-vaiñëavera priya paëòita-çréväsa
täna bäòé gele mätra sabära ulläsa
Çréväsa Paëòita was most dear to the Vaiñëavas. They all became filled
with joy on entering his house.
TEXT 336
anubhave yäìre stuti kare veda mukhe
çréväsera däsa-däsé täìre dekhe sukhe
The Supreme Lord, who is offered heart-felt prayers by the Vedas, was
easily seen by the servants and maidservants of Çréväsa.
TEXT 337
eteke vaiñëava-sevä parama-upäya
avaçya milaye kåñëa vaiñëava-kåpäya
That is why service to the Vaiñëavas is the topmost process, for by

the mercy of the Vaiñëavas one certainly attains Kåñëa.
TEXT 338
çréväsere äjïä kailä prabhu viçvambhara
“nä kahio, e-saba kathä kähäro gocara”
Lord Viçvambhara instructed Çréväsa, “Do not disclose these topics to

anyone.”
TEXT 339
bähya päi’ viçvambhara lajjita antara
äçväsiyäçréväsere gelä nija-ghara
On regaining external consciousness, Viçvambhara felt somewhat

ashamed. After solacing Çréväsa, He returned home.
TEXT 340
sukha-maya hailä tabe çréväsa paëòita
patné-vadhu-bhäi-däsa-däséra sahita
Then Çréväsa Paëòita, along with his wife, his brothers’ wives, his
brothers, his servants, and his maidservants, became filled with
happiness.
TEXT 341
çréväsa karilä stuti—dekhiyä prakäça
ihä yei çune, sei haya kåñëa-däsa
Anyone who hears the prayers that Çréväsa offered when he saw the
Lord’s manifestation will certainly become a servant of Kåñëa.
TEXT 342
antaryämé-rüpe balaräma bhagavän
äjïä kailä caitanyera gäite äkhyäna
Lord Balaräma in the form of the Supersoul ordered me to glorify the

topics of Çré Caitanya.
TEXT 343
vaiñëavera päye mora ei namaskära
janma-janma prabhu mora hau haladhara

I offer my respectful obeisances at the feet of all the Vaiñëavas so
that by their mercy Haladhara may be my Lord, birth after birth.
TEXT 344
’narasiàha’ ’yadusiàha’—yena näma-bheda
ei-mata jäni,—`nityänanda’ ’baladeva’
Just as Narasiàha and Yadusiàha are different names for the same
person, I know that Nityänanda and Baladeva are different only in
name.
TEXT 345
caitanya-candrera priya vigraha baläi
ebe ’avadhüta-candra’ kari’ yäìre gäi
Baladeva is the dearest personality to Caitanyacandra. He is now known

as Avadhüta-candra.
TEXT 346
madhya-khaëòa-kathä, bhäi! çuna eka-citte
vatsareka kértana karilä yena mate
O brothers, please hear attentively the topics of Madhya-khaëòa, which

describe the Lord’s kértana pastimes over the course of one year.
TEXT 347

CBP 3: The Lord Manifests His Varäha Form in the House of Muräri and
Meets with Nityänanda
Chapter Three: The Lord Manifests His Varäha Form in the House of
Muräri and Meets with Nityänanda
TEXT 1
jaya jaya sarva-präëa-nätha viçvambhara
jaya nityänanda-gadädharera éçvara
All glories to Viçvambhara, the beloved Lord of all! All glories to

the Lord of Nityänanda and Gadädhara!
TEXT 2
jaya jaya advaitädi-bhaktera adhéna
bhakti-däna diyä prabhu uddhäraha déna
All glories to the Lord, who is controlled by His devotees headed by

Advaita! O Lord, please award me Your devotional service and deliver
this humble servant.
TEXT 3
ei-mata navadvépe gauräìga-sundara
bhakti-sukhe bhäse lai’ sarva-parikara
In this way Çré Gaurasundara floated in the ocean of devotional

happiness in the company of His associates.
TEXT 4
präëa-hena sakala sevaka äpanära
’kåñëa’ bali’ kände galä dhariyä sabära
All the Lord’s servants were like His very life. He cried while
holding their necks and chanting the name of Kåñëa.
TEXT 5
dekhiyä prabhura prema sarva-däsa-gaëa
catur-dike prabhu veòi’ karaye krandana
On seeing the Lord’s love, all the devotees surrounding the Lord
cried.
TEXT 6
ächuka däsera kärya, se-prema dekhite
çuñka-käñöha-päñäëädi miläya bhumite
By the sight of His love, even dry wood and stone melted, what to
speak of His servants.
TEXT 7
chäòi’ dhana, putra, gåha, sarva-bhakta-gaëa
ahar-niça prabhu-saìge karena kértana
All the devotees left aside their wealth, children, and household and
engaged day and night in kértana with the Lord.
TEXT 8-17
hailena gauracandra kåñëa-bhakti-maya
yakhana ye-rüpa çune, sei-mata haya
däsya-bhäve prabhu yabe karena rodana
haila prahara-dui gaìgä-ägamana
yabe häse, tabe prabhu prahareka häse
mürchita haile—prahareka nähi çväse
kñaëe haya svänubhäva,—dambha kari’ vaise
“muïi sei, muïi sei”ihä bali’ häse
“kothä gela näòä buòä,—ye änila more?
biläimu bhakti-rasa prati-ghare-ghare”

sei-kñaëe ’kåñëa re! bäpa re!’ bali’ kände
äpanära keça äpanära päye bändhe
akrüra-yänera çloka paòiyä-paòiyäkñaëe
paòe påthivéte daëòavat haiyä
hailena mahäprabhu yehena akrüra
sei-mata kathä kahe, bähya gela düra
“mathuräya cala, nanda! räma-kåñëe
laiyädhanur-makha räja-mahotsava dekhi giyä”
ei-mata nänä bhäve nänä kathä kaya
dekhiyä vaiñëava-saba änande bhäsaya
Gauracandra became filled with devotion to Kåñëa. Whenever the Lord

heard any topic about Kåñëa, He was immediately influenced by that.
When the Lord cried for six hours in the mood of a servant, it
appeared that the Ganges was flowing from His eyes. When He laughed,
He laughed for three hours. When He lost consciousness, He would not
breath for three hours. Sometimes He would proudly manifest His
opulence, laugh, and say, “I am He. I am He. Where is that old Näòä
who brought Me here? I will distribute the sweet nectar of devotional
service to each and every house.” At that time He would cry and say,
“O Kåñëa, O My dear!” Then He would wind His hair around His feet.
Sometimes He would recite verses in the mood of Akrüra and offer
obeisances by falling like a rod to the ground. While fully absorbed
in the mood of Akrüra, Mahäprabhu lost all external consciousness and
said, “O Nanda, let us go to Mathurä with Balaräma and Kåñëa to see
the royal festival of the bow sacrifice.” When the Vaiñëavas saw the
Lord speaking in these various moods, they floated in waves of
ecstasy.
TEXT 18
eka-dina varäha-bhävera çloka çuni’
garjiyä muräri-ghare calilä äpani
One day when the Lord heard a verse glorifying Varäha, He roared
loudly and went to the house of Muräri.
TEXT 19-20
antare muräri-gupta-prati baòa prema
hanümän-prati prabhu rämacandra yena
murärira ghare gelä çré-çacénandana
sambhrame karilä gupta caraëa-vandana
The Lord was greatly affectionate to Muräri, just as Lord Rämacandra

was affectionate to Hanumän. As Çré Çacénandana entered the house of
Muräri, Muräri immediately offered Him obeisances.
TEXT 21-24
“çükara çükara” bali’ prabhu cali’ yäya
stambhita muräri-gupta catur-dike cäya
viñëu-gåhe praviñöa hailä viçvambhara
sammukhe dekhena jala-bhäjana sundara
varäha-äkära prabhu hailä sei-kñaëe
svänubhäve gäòu prabhu tulilä daçane
garje yajïa-varäha—prakäçe’ khura cäri
prabhu bale,—“mora stuti karaha muräri!”
As the Lord entered the house of Muräri, He called out, “Boar, Boar.”
Muräri Gupta was astounded and looked all around. Viçvambhara then
entered the Viñëu temple, wherein He saw a beautiful waterpot with a
spout. The Lord immediately assumed the form of Varäha and by His own
sweet will picked up the waterpot with His teeth. In His form as
Varäha, the supreme enjoyer of all sacrifices grunted and manifested
four hoofs. Then the Lord ordered, “Muräri, offer prayers to Me!”
TEXT 25
stabdha hailä muräri apürva-daraçane
ki balibe muräri, nä äise vadane

Seeing this unprecedented sight, Muräri became stunned. He was unable
to find any words to speak.
TEXT 26
prabhu bale,—“bola bola kichu bhaya näïi
eta-dina nähi jäna’ muïi ei öhäïi”
The Lord said, “Speak up. Do not be afraid. All these days you did not
know that I am here.”
TEXT 27
kampita muräri kahe kariyä minati
“tumi se jänaha prabhu! tomära ye stuti
Muräri trembled and humbly spoke, “O Lord, only You know Your glories.
TEXT 28-29
ananta brahmäëòa yära eka phaëe dhare
sahasra-vadana hai’ yäre stuti kare
tabu nähi päya anta, sei prabhu kaya
tomära stavete ära ke samartha haya?
“Lord Ananta, who holds unlimited universes on one of His hoods,

constantly glorifies You with His thousand mouths. Yet He Himself
admits that He has not reached the end. Therefore who else is capable
of glorifying You?
TEXT 30
ye vedera mata kare sakala saàsära
sei veda sarva tattva nä jäne tomära
“Even the Vedas, whose injunctions are followed by all, are unable to
know You in full.
TEXT 31
yata dekhi çuni prabhu! ananta bhuvana
to’ra loma-küpe giyä miläya yakhana
“O Lord, the unlimited universes that we see or hear about are all
absorbed within the pores of Your hairs.
TEXT 32
hena sadänanda tumi ye kara yakhane
bala dekhi vede tähä jänibe kemane
“You are always full of bliss in whatever You do, so how can the Vedas
know Your activities?
TEXT 33
ataeva tumi se tomäre jäna’ mätra
tumi jänäile jäne tora kåpä-pätra
“Therefore only You know Yourself. Others can know You only if You
reveal Yourself to them.
TEXT 34
tomära stutiye mora kon adhikära”
eta bali’ kände gupta, kare namaskära
“What qualification do I have to offer You prayers?” Speaking in this

way, Muräri Gupta cried and offered obeisances to the Lord.
TEXT 35
gupta-väkye tuñöa hailä varäha-éçvara
veda-prati krodha kari’ balaye uttara

Lord Varäha was pleased with the statements of Muräri Gupta.
Displaying anger towards the Vedas, He spoke as follows.
TEXT 36
“hasta pada mukha mora nähika locana
ei-mata vede more kare viòambana
“The Vedas mock Me by accusing Me of having no hands, legs, mouth, or

eyes.
TEXT 37
käçéte paòäya beöä prakäça-änanda
sei beöä kare mora aìga khaëòa khaëòa
“There is one wretch in Käçé named Prakäçänanda, who cuts My body to

pieces while teaching the Vedas.
TEXT 38
väkhänaye veda, mora vigraha nä mäne
sarva aìge haila kuñöha, tabu nähi jäne
“He explains the Vedas but does not accept My form. His entire body is
afflicted with leprosy, yet he does not come to his senses.
TEXT 39
sarva-yajïa-maya mora ye aìga pavitra
aja-bhava-ädi gäya yähära caritra
“My pure body is the personification of all sacrifices. Personalities

such as Brahmä and Çiva glorify its characteristics.
TEXT 40
puëya pavitratä päya ye-aìga-paraçe

tähä’mithyä bale beöä kemana sähase?
“By the touch of My body, purity is sanctified. So how can that wretch
say that My body is false?
TEXT 41
çunaha muräri-gupta, kahi mata sära
veda-guhya kahi ei tomära gocara
“O Muräri Gupta, listen as I tell you the essence of all doctrines. I

will disclose the confidential purport of the Vedas to you.
TEXT 42
ämi yajïa-varäha—sakala-veda-sära
ämi se karinu pürve påthivé uddhära
“I am Varäha, the enjoyer of all sacrifices and the essence of the

Vedas. It was I who previously delivered the earth.
TEXT 43
saìkértana-ärambhe mohära avatära
bhakta-jana lägi’ duñöa karimu saàhära
“I have incarnated to inaugurate the saìkértana movement. I will

destroy the miscreants for the sake of My devotees.
TEXT 44-45
sevakera droha muïi sahite nä päroìputra
yadi haya mora, tathäpi saàhäroì
putra käöoìäpanära sevaka lägiyämithyä
nähi kahi gupta çuna mana diyä

“I cannot tolerate the oppression of My devotees. I kill the oppressor
even if he is My own son. I cut down My own son for the sake of My
servant. I am not telling a lie. O Gupta, listen attentively.
TEXT 46
ye käle karinu muïi påthivé-uddhära
haila kñitira garbha parçe ämära
“When I was delivering the earth, she became pregnant by My touch.
TEXT 47
haila ’naraka’-näme putra mahäbala
äpane putrere dharma kahila sakala
“I begot a powerful son named Naraka, and I personally instructed him

on religious principles.
TEXT 48
mahäräja hailena ämära nandana
deva-dvija-guru-bhakta karena pälana
“My son became a great king, and he properly maintained the demigods,
the twice-born, the gurus, and the devotees.
TEXT 49
daiva-doñe tähära haila duñöa saìga
bäëera saàsarge haila bhakta-drohe raìga
“By providence, he fell into bad association with Bäëa and began to
take pleasure in oppressing the devotees.
TEXT 50
sevakera hiàsä mui nä päroì sahite

käöinu äpana putra sevaka räkhite
“I cannot tolerate the oppression of My servants, so I cut down My own

son to protect My servants.
TEXT 51
janame janame tumi seviyächa more
eteka sakala tattva kahila tomäre”
“You have served Me birth after birth. Therefore I have disclosed

these truths to you.”
TEXT 52
çuniyä muräri gupta prabhura vacana
vihvala haiyä gupta karena krandana
On hearing the Lord’s words, Muräri Gupta became overwhelmed and began
to cry.
TEXT 53
muräri-sahita gauracandra jaya jaya
jaya yajïa-varäha—sevaka-rakñä-maya
All glories to Gauracandra in the association of Muräri! All glories

to Varäha, the Lord of sacrifice and protector of His devotees!
TEXT 54
ei-mata sarva-sevakera ghare ghare
kåpäya öhäkura jänäyena äpanäre
In this way the Lord revealed Himself to all of His servants at each
of their houses.
TEXT 55
ciniyä sakala bhåtya—prabhu äpanära
paränanda-maya citta haila sabära
When the servants recognized their Lord, their hearts became filled
with bliss.
TEXT 56
päñaëòére ära keha bhaya nähi kare
häöe ghäöe sabe ’kåñëa’ gäya ucca-svare
Then they no longer feared the atheists, and they freely and loudly
chanted the names of Kåñëa at all public places.
TEXT 57
prabhu-saìge miliyä sakala bhakta-gaëa
mahänande ahar-niça karaye kértana
In the company of the Lord, all the devotees happily engaged day and
night in chanting the holy names.
TEXT 58
mililä sakala bhakta, bai nityänanda
bhäi nä dekhiyä baòa duùkhé gauracandra
All the devotees assembled together, except Nityänanda. Gauracandra

became unhappy on not seeing His brother.
TEXT 59
nirantara nityänanda smare viçvambhara
jänilena nityänanda—ananta éçvara
Viçvambhara constantly remembered Nityänanda, and Nityänanda, who is

nondifferent from Ananta, could understand this.
TEXT 60
prasaìge çunaha nityänandera äkhyäna
sütra-rüpe janma-karma kichu kahi täna
In this connection, please hear the narrations regarding Nityänanda. I

will briefly describe His birth and activities in the form of codes.
TEXT 61
räòha-deçe ekacäkä-näme äche gräma
yaìhi janmilena nityänanda bhagavän
In Räòha-deça there is a village named Ekacakrä, where Lord Nityänanda

took birth.
TEXT 62
’mauòeçvara’-näme deva äche kata düre
yäre püjiyäche nityänanda haladhare
Near this village there is a deity of Mauòeçvara Çiva that was

worshiped by Nityänanda Haladhara.
TEXT 63-66
sei gräme vaise vipra häòäi paëòita
mahä-viraktera präya dayälu-carita
täìra patné padmävaté näma pati-vratäparamä
vaiñëavé-çakti—sei jagan-mätä
parama-udära dui brähmaëa
brähmaëétäìra ghare nityänanda janmilä äpani
sakala putrera jyeñöha—nityänanda-räya
sarva-sulakñaëa dekhi’ nayana juòäya

In this village lived a brähmaëa named Häòäi Paëòita, who was greatly
renounced and full of compassion. His chaste wife’s name was
Padmävaté. She was a great Vaiñëavé and the mother of the universe.
Both the brähmaëa and his wife were most magnanimous. In their house,
Nityänanda took birth. Lord Nityänanda was the eldest of their sons.
On seeing all His auspicious symptoms, one’s eyes were satiated.
TEXT 67
täna bälya-lélä ädi-khaëòete vistara
ethäya kahile haya grantha bahutara
His childhood pastimes have already been described in the Ädi-khaëòa.

If I narrate them again here, this book will become voluminous.
TEXT 68
ei-mata kata-dina nityänanda räya
häòäi paëòitera ghare ächena léläya
In this way Lord Nityänanda engaged in blissful pastimes as He lived

for some days in the house of Häòäi Paëòita.
TEXT 69-73
gåha chäòibäre prabhu karilena mana
nä chäòe janané-täta-duùkhera käraëa
tila-mätra nityänande nä dekhile mätäyuga-präya
hena väse’, tato ’dhika pitä
tila-mätra nityänanda-putrere chäòiyäkothä
o häòäi ojhä nä yäya caliyä
kibä kåñi-karme, kibä yajamäna-ghare
kibä häöe, kibä bäöe yata karma kare
päche yadi nityänanda-candra cali’ yäya

tilärthe çateka-bära ulaöiyä cäya
Nityänanda Prabhu then decided to leave home, but His parents, fearing
distress in His absence, did not leave Him alone. If Nityänanda’s
mother did not see Him for a moment, she considered that moment equal
to a yuga, and His father considered it even longer. Häòäi Ojhä could
not go anywhere without Nityänanda, for even a moment. Whether
farming, in the house of his disciple, in the marketplace, or on the
road—whatever he was doing—he would glance at Nityänanda a hundred
times every minute out fear that He might leave.
TEXT 74-75
dhariyä dhariyä puna äliìgana kare
nanéra putalé yena miläya çarére
ei-mata putra-saìge bule sarva-öhäi
präëa hailä nityänanda, çaréra häòäi
As Häòäi Paëòita repeatedly embraced Him, the soft-as-butter, delicate

body of Nityänanda would merge in his body. In this way, Häòäi Paëòita
went everywhere accompanied by his son. It seemed Häòäi Paëòita was
the body and Nityänanda was the life air.
TEXT 76
antaryämé nityänanda, ihä saba jäne
pitå-sukha-dharma päli’ äche pitä-sane
As the Supersoul, Nityänanda knew everything. He stayed with His

father for his pleasure and as a matter of duty.
TEXT 77
daive eka-dina eka sannyäsé sundara
äilena nityänanda-janakera ghara
One day, by providence, an attractive sannyäsé arrived at the house of

Häòäi Paëòita.
TEXT 78
nityänanda-pitä täne bhikñä karäirä
räkhilena parama-änanda-yukta haïä
Nityänanda’s father invited him for a meal and happily kept him in his
house.
TEXT 79
sarva rätri nityänanda-pitä täìra saìge
ächilena kåñëa-kathä-kathana-prasaìge
Nityänanda’s father passed the entire night discussing topics of Kåñëa

with the sannyäsé.
TEXT 80
gantu-käma sannyäsé hailäüñä-käle
nityänanda-pitä-prati nyäsi-vara bale
In the early morning, when the sannyäsé was about to leave, he spoke
to Nityänanda’s father as follows.
TEXT 81-84
nyäsé bale,—“eka bhikñä ächaye ämära”
nityänanda-pitä bale,—“ye icchä tomära”
nyäsé bale,—“karibäìa tértha-paryaöana
saàhati ämära bhäla nähika brähmaëa
ei ye sakala-jyeñöha-nandana tomära
kata-dina lägi deha’ saàhati ämära
präëa-atirikta ämi dekhiba uhäne
sarva-tértha dekhibena vividha-vidhäne”

The sannyäsé said, “I wish to beg alms from you.” Nityänanda’s father
replied, “Ask for whatever you like.” The sannyäsé said, “I have a
plan to visit the holy places, but I do not have a suitable brähmaëa
companion. Please give me this eldest son of yours to accompany me for
some days. I will take better care of Him than my own life, and He
will be able to see all the holy places.”
TEXT 85
çuniyä nyäséra väkya çuddha-vipra-vara
mane mane cinte baòa haiyä kätara
On hearing the words of the sannyäsé, the pure brähmaëa became

afflicted with distress and contemplated as follows.
TEXT 86
“präëa-bhikñä karilena ämära sannyäsénä
dile o ’sarva-näça haya’ hena väsi
“This sannyäsé has asked for my very life; and if I don’t give him, I
will be ruined.
TEXT 87
bhikñukere pürve mahäpuruña-sakala
präëa-däna diyächena kariyä maìgala
“Many great personalities in the past have given their lives to

sannyäsés and thereby achieved auspiciousness.
TEXT 88-89
rämacandra putra—daçarathera jévana
pürve viçvämitra täne karilä yäcana
yadyapiha räma-vine räjä nähi jéye
tathäpi dilena—ei puräëete kahe

“Viçvämitra previously begged Daçaratha for his son Rämacandra, who
was Daçaratha’s very life. Although the King could not live without
Räma, he nevertheless gave Him. This is described in the Puräëas.
TEXT 90-91
sei ta’ våttänta äji haila ämäre
e-dharma-saìkaöe kåñëa! rakñä kara’ more”
daive se-i vastu, kene nahiba se mati?
anyathä lakñmaëa kene gåhete utpatti?
“The same thing has happened to me today. O Kåñëa, please save me from
this dilemma.” By providence, it was the same situation, so why the
mentality would not be the same? Otherwise why would Lakñmaëa appear
in his house?
TEXT 92
bhäviyä calilä vipra brähmaëéra sthäne
änupürva kahilena saba vivaraëe
After contemplating in this way, the brähmaëa went to his wife and
explained the situation in detail.
TEXT 93
çuniyä balilä pati-vratä jagan-mätä“
ye tomära icchä prabhu! sei mora kathä”
On hearing about the request, that chaste wife and mother of the
universe said, “Dear Prabhu, I agree with whatever you decide.”
TEXT 94
äilä sannyäsi-sthäne nityänanda-pitänyäsére
dilena putra, noiyä mäthä

The father of Nityänanda then came before the sannyäsé with his head
down and handed over his son to the sannyäsé.
TEXT 95
nityänanda saìge calilena nyäsi-vara
hena mate nityänanda chäòilena ghara
The best of sannyäsés then departed with Nityänanda. In this way,

Nityänanda left home.
TEXT 96
nityänanda gele mätra häòäi paëòita
bhumite paòilä vipra haiyä mürchita
As soon as Nityänanda left home, the brähmaëa Häòäi Paëòita fell

unconscious to the ground.
TEXT 97
se viläpa krandana kariba kon jane?
vidare päñäëa käñöha tähära çravaëe
Who can describe that brähmaëa’s pathetic crying? Even stone and wood
melted from the sound.
TEXT 98-99
bhakti-rase jaòa-präya haila vihvala
loke bale “häòo ojhä haila pägala”
tina mäsa nä karilä annera grahaëa
caitanya-prabhäve sabe rahila jévana
Häòo Ojhä became overwhelmed and inert in the mellows of ecstatic

love. People said, “Häòo Ojhä has become mad.” Indeed, he did not eat
anything for three months; he survived only by the mercy of Çré
Caitanya.
TEXT 100
prabhu kene chäòe, yära hena anuräga?
viñëu-vaiñëavera ei acintya-prabhäva
Why does the Lord leave someone who is so attached to Him? This is the
inconceivable authority of Lord Viñëu and the Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 101-107
svämi-hénä devahüti-janané chäòiyäcalilä
kapila-prabhu nirapekña haiyä
vyäsa-hena vaiñëava janaka chäòi’ çuka
calilä, ulaöi nähi cähilena mukha
çacé-hena janané chäòiyä ekäkinécalilena
nirapekña hai’ nyäsi-maëi
paramärthe ei tyäga—tyäga kabhu nahe
e sakala kathä bujhe kona mahäçaye
e sakala lélä jéva-uddhära-käraëe
mahäkäñöha drave’ yena ihära çravaëe
yena pitähäräiyä çré-raghunandane
nirbhare çunile tähä kändaye yavane
hena mate gåha chäòi’ nityänanda-räya
svänubhävänande tértha bhramiyä veòäya
Lord Kapila displayed indifference by leaving behind His widowed

mother. Çukadeva left behind such a great Vaiñëava father as Vyäsadeva
without even looking back at his face. The crest jewel of sannyäsés
displayed indifference by leaving behind His helpless mother, Çacé. On
the spiritual platform such renunciation is not renunciation. Only a
few great personalities can understand this topic. These pastimes are
all meant for the deliverance of the living entities. Even wood melts
by hearing such topics. On hearing about Daçaratha’s lamentation after
sending away his son Räma, even the Yavanas cry profusely. In this way
Lord Nityänanda left home and traveled to the holy places out of His
own sweet will.
TEXT 108-114
gayä, käçé, prayäga, mathurä,
dvärävaténara-näräyaëäçrama gelä mahämati
bauddhälaya giyä gelä vyäsera älaya
raìganätha, setubandha, gelena malaya
tabe anantera pura gelä mahäçaya
bhrameëa nirjana-vane parama-nirbhaya
gomaté, gaëòaké gelä sarayü, käveréayodhyä,
daëòakäraëye bulena vihari’
trimalla, vyeìkaöanätha, sapta-godävarémaheçera
sthäna gelä kanyakä-nagaré
revä, mähiñmaté, malla-tértha, haridvära
yaìhi pürve avatära haila gaìgära
ei-mata yata tértha nityänanda-räya
sakala dekhiyä punaùäilä mathuräya
The most magnanimous Nityänanda visited Gayä, Käçé, Prayäga, Mathurä,

Dvärakä, and the äçrama of Nara-Näräyaëa. He went to the place of the
Buddhists and the residence of Vyäsa. He visited Raìganätha,
Setubandha, and the Malaya Hills. He then went to Anantapura and
fearlessly traveled through uninhabited forests. He visited the
Gomaté, Gaëòaké, Saryü, and Käveré Rivers. He also went to Ayodhyä and
then wandered through the forest of Daëòakäraëya. He went to Trimalla,
Vyeìkaöanätha, Sapta-Godävaré, the abode of Lord Çiva, and Kanyä-
kumäré. Lord Nityänanda visited the Revä River, Mähiñmaté, Malla-
Tértha, and Haridvära, where the Ganges descended in ancient times. In
this way, after traveling to all the holy places, Lord Nityänanda
returned to Mathurä.
TEXT 115
cinite nä päre keha anantera dhäma
huìkära karaye dekhi’ pürva-janma-sthäna
No one could recognize Nityänanda, the origin of Ananta, as He roared

loudly on seeing His previous birthplace.
TEXT 116
niravadhi bälya-bhäva, äna nähi sphure
dhüläkhelä khele våndävanera bhitare
He remained always in the mood of a child, without displaying any

other mood, as He sported in the dust of Våndävana.
TEXT 117-119
ähärera ceñöä nähi karena kothäya
bälya-bhäve våndävane gaòägaòi yäya
keha nähi bujhe täna caritra udära
kåñëa-rasa vine ära nä kare ähära
kadacit kona dina kare dugdha-päna
seha yadi ayäcita keha kare däna
He never endeavored for His meals and repeatedly rolled in the dust of
Våndävana in the mood of a child. No one could understand His
magnanimous characteristics. He did not consume anything other than
the mellows of Kåñëa consciousness. On some days He drank some milk if
someone offered Him without asking.
TEXT 120
ei-mate våndävane vaise nityänanda
navadvépe prakäça hailä gauracandra
In this way Nityänanda Prabhu resided in Våndävana, while in

Navadvépa, Gauracandra revealed Himself.
TEXT 121
nirantara saìkértana—parama-änanda
duùkha päya prabhu nä dekhiyä nityänanda
The Lord constantly engaged in saìkértana in great happiness, yet He

became unhappy on not seeing Nityänanda.
TEXT 122
nityänanda jänilena prabhura prakäça
ye avadhi lägi’ kare våndävane väsa
Nityänanda understood that the Lord had manifested Himself. He had

waited in Våndävana for this moment.
TEXT 123
jäniyä äilä jhäöa navadvépa-pure
äsiyä rahilä nandana-äcäryera ghare
On realizing this, He immediately went to Navadvépa, where He stayed

at the house of Nandana Äcärya.
TEXT 124
nandana-äcärya mahä-bhägavatottama
dekhi mahä-tejoräçi yena sürya-sama
Nandana Äcärya was a mahä-bhägavata. He saw that the bodily effulgence

of Nityänanda was equal to the sun.
TEXT 125
mahä-avadhüta-veça prakäëòa çaréra
niravadhi gabhératä dekhi mahädhéra
Nityänanda appeared as a great avadhüta with a large body. He was

always grave and most sober.
TEXT 126
ahar-niça vadane balaye kåñëa-näma
tribhuvane advitéya caitanyera dhäma
He chanted the names of Kåñëa day and night. He was the abode of Lord
Caitanya, incomparable within the three worlds.
TEXT 127
nijänande kñaëe kñaëe karaye huìkära
mahä-matta yena balaräma-avatära
Sometimes He roared loudly in His own ecstasy. He appeared greatly

intoxicated, just like the incarnation of Balaräma.
TEXT 128
koöi candra jiniyä vadana manohara
jagata-jévana häsya sundara adhara
His attractive face defeated the beauty of millions of moons, and His
enchanting smile was the life and soul of the universe.
The second line of this verse indicates that His beautiful smile gave
life to all living entities of the entire universe.
TEXT 129
mukutä jiniyä çré-daçanera jyotiùäyata
aruëa dui locana subhäti

The effulgence of His teeth defeated that of pearls, and His two broad
reddish eyes increased the beauty of His face.
TEXT 130
äjänulambita bhuja supévara vakña
calite komala baòa pada-yuga dakña
His hands stretched down to His knees, and His chest was high. His two
soft lotus feet were expert in movement.
TEXT 131
parama kåpäya kare sabäre sambhäña
çunile çré-mukha-väkya karma-bandha-näça
He spoke to everyone with great compassion. On hearing the words from

His lotus mouth, one’s bondage due to fruitive activities was
destroyed.
TEXT 132
äilä nadéyä-pure nityänanda-räya
sakala bhuvane jaya-jaya-dhvani gäya
When Lord Nityänanda arrived in Nadia, there were shouts of joy all
over the world.
TEXT 133
se mahimä bale hena ke äche pracaëòa
ye prabhu bhäìgilä gaurasundarera daëòa
Who can describe the glories of that Lord who broke the sannyäsa-daëòa
of Gaurasundara?
TEXT 134
vaëik adhama mürkha ye karilä pära
brahmäëòa pavitra haya näma laile yäìra
The entire universe is purified by chanting the names of He who

delivered the fallen, the foolish, and the merchants.
TEXT 135
päiyä nandanäcärya harañita haïäräkhilena
nija-gåhe bhikñä karäiyä
Nandana Äcärya welcomed Nityänanda Prabhu, fed Him, and kept Him in
his house.
TEXT 136
navadvépe nityänanda-candra-ägamana
ihä yei çune, täre mile prema-dhana
Anyone who hears about the arrival of Nityänanda in Navadvépa will

certainly receive the wealth of love.
TEXT 137
nityänanda-ägamana jäni’ viçvambhara
ananta hariña prabhu hailä antara
When Viçvambhara understood that Nityänanda had arrived, He became

unlimitedly joyful at heart.
TEXT 138
pürva-vyapadeçe sarva-vaiñëavera sthäne
vyaïjiyä ächena, keha marma nähi jäne
On some pretext the Lord had previously given the Vaiñëavas some hint
about Nityänanda’s arrival, yet none of them had understood.
TEXT 139
“äre bhäi, dina dui tinera bhitare
kona mahäpuruña eka äsibe ethäre”
“O brothers, within two or three days some great personality will come
here.”
TEXT 140
daive sei dina viñëu püji’ gauracandra
satvare mililä yathä vaiñëavera vånda
By providence, after worshiping Viñëu that same day, Gauracandra soon

met with all the Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 141
sabäkära sthäne prabhu kahena äpane
“aji ämi aparüpa dekhiluì svapane
The Lord told everyone, “Today I have seen something wonderful in a

dream.
TEXT 142
täla-dhvaja eka ratha—saàsärera sära
äsiyä rahila ratha—ämära duyära
“A chariot adorned by a flag marked with a palm tree and expert in

bestowing the essence of life on all people arrived at My doorstep.
TEXT 143
tära mäjhe dekhi eka prakäëòa çaréra
mahä eka stambha skandhe, gati nahe sthira
“Within the chariot I saw someone with a huge body. He held a post on
His shoulder and His movements were unsteady.
TEXT 144
vetra bändhä eka kamaëòalu väma häte
néla-vastra paridhäna, néla-vastra mäthe
“In His left hand He carried a waterpot wrapped with cane. He was
dressed in blue garments and His head was decorated with a blue cloth.
TEXT 145
väma-çruti-müle eka kuëòala vicitra
haladhara-bhäva hena bujhi ye caritra
“His left ear was decorated with charming earring. By His

characteristics I could understand that He was none other than
Haladhara.
TEXT 146
’ei bäòé nimäïi paëòitera haya haya?’
daça-bära viça-bära ei kathä kaya
“He repeatedly inquired ten or twenty times, ’Is this the house of
Nimäi Paëòita?’
TEXT 147
mahä avadhüta-veça parama pracaëòa
ära kabhu nähi dekhi emana uddaëòa
“He was dressed like an avadhüta and appeared to be most powerful. I

have never seen such a personality before.
TEXT 148
dekhiyä sambhrama baòa päiläma ämi
jijïäsila ämi, ’kon mahäjana tumi?’

“I was filled with respect on seeing Him and asked, ’Which great
personality are You?’
TEXT 149
häsiyä ämare bale, ’ei bhäi haya
tomäya ämäya käli haiba paricaya’
“He smiled and said, ’I am Your brother. Tomorrow We will meet.’
TEXT 150
hariña bäòila çuni’ tähära vacana
äpanäre väsoì muïi yena sei-sama”
“I became most pleased by hearing His words, and I considered Myself

to be identical with Him.”
TEXT 151
kahite prabhura bähya saba gela düra
haladhara-bhäve prabhu garjaye pracura
While speaking in this way, the Lord lost His external consciousness
and roared loudly in the mood of Haladhara.
TEXT 152
“mada äna’ mada äna’” bali’ prabhu òäke
huìkära çunite yena dui karëa phäöe
The Lord repeatedly cried out, “Bring wine! Bring wine!” His cry was
so loud that everyone’s eardrums were almost broken.
TEXT 153-154
çréväsa paëòita bale, “çunaha gosäïi

ye madirä cäha tumi, se tomära öhäïi
tumi ya’re viläo, sei se tähä päya!”
kampita bhakata-gaëa düre rahi’ cäya
Çréväsa Paëòita said, “Please hear me, O Gosäïi. The wine that You are
demanding is available only with You. Only one whom You give it to can
have it.” The devotees were trembling as they looked on from a
distance.
TEXT 155
mane mane cinte saba vaiñëavera gaëa
“avaçya ihära kichu ächaye käraëa”
All the Vaiñëavas contemplated, “There must be a reason for this.”
TEXT 156
äryä tarjä paòe prabhu aruëa-nayana
häsiyä doläya aìga, yena saìkarñaëa
The reddish-eyed Lord recited poems and laughed as His body swayed
back and forth like Saìkarñaëa.
TEXT 157
kñaëeke hailä prabhu svabhäva-caritra
svapna-artha sabäre väkhäne räma-mitra
After a while the Lord returned to His normal state. Then the friend
of Räma began to explain the meaning of the dream.
TEXT 158
“hena bujhi, mora citte laya eka
kathäkona mahäpuruñeka äsiyäche ethä
“It appears to Me that some great personality has arrived here.

TEXT 159
pürve ämi baliyächoì tomä sabära sthäne
’kona mahäjana sane haiba daraçane’
“I have already previously informed you that we will soon meet a great
personality.
TEXT 160
cala haridäsa! cala çréväsa paëòita!
cäha giyä dekhi ke äise kon bhita”
“O Haridäsa! O Çréväsa! Go immediately and see who has come.”
TEXT 161
dui mahä-bhägavata prabhura ädeçe
sarva-navadvépa cähi’ bulaye hariñe
On the order of the Lord, the two mahä-bhägavatas happily searched

throughout Navadvépa.
TEXT 162
cähite cähite kathä kahe dui jana
“e bujhi äilä kibä prabhu saìkarñaëa”
While searching in this way, they confided to each other, “It seems
Lord Saìkarñaëa has come.”
TEXT 163
änande vihvala duìhe cähiyä veòäya
tilärdheka uddeça kothä o nähi päya

Overwhelmed in ecstasy, the two looked everywhere but were unable to
get any indication of where He was.
TEXT 164
sakala nadéyä tina-prahara cähiyä äilä
prabhura sthäne kähoì nä dekhiyä
They looked all over Nadia for nine hours without finding anyone and
then returned to the Lord.
TEXT 165-167
nivedila äsi’ doìhe prabhura caraëe
“upädhika kothä o nahila daraçane
ki vaiñëava, ki sannyäsé, ki gåhastha-sthala
päñaëòéra ghara-ädi—dekhiluì sakala
cähiläma sarva-navadvépa yära näma
sabe nä cähiluì prabhu! giyä anya gräma”
The two informed the Lord, “We have not found anyone new. We have
searched the residences of Vaiñëavas, sannyäsés, and gåhasthas; we
have even gone to the houses of atheists. We have looked all over
Navadvépa, but we did not go outside Navadvépa.”
TEXT 168
doìhära vacana çuni’ häse gauracandra
chale bujhäila ’baòa güòha nityänanda’
Gauracandra smiled as he heard their report. By this pastime He

revealed that Nityänanda is most confidential.
TEXT 169-170
ei avatäre keha gauracandra gäya

nityänanda-näma çuni’ uöhiyä paläya
püjaye govinda yena, nä mäne çaìkara
ei päpe aneke yäiba yama-ghara
Some persons sing the glories of Gauracandra in this incarnation and

run away when they hear the name of Nityänanda. If one worships
Govinda but does not respect Lord Çiva, as a result of this sin he
will go to the abode of Yamaräja.
TEXT 171
baòa güòha nityänanda ei avatäre
caitanya dekhäya yäre, se’ dekhite päre
In this incarnation Lord Nityänanda is most confidential. One can see

Him only when Lord Caitanya reveals Him.
TEXT 172
nä bujhi’ ye ninde’ täna caritra agädha
päiyä o viñëu-bhakti haya tära vädha
The progress of anyone who blasphemes Him without understanding the

depth of His characteristics is obstructed, even if he achieves
devotional service to Viñëu.
TEXT 173
sarvathäçréväsa ädi täìra tattva jäne
nä haila dekhä kona kautuka-käraëe
Devotees like Çréväsa certainly know the truth regarding Nityänanda,

but for some curious reason they could not find Him.
TEXT 174
kñaëeke öhäkura bale éñat häsiyä“

äisa ämära saìge sabe dekhi giyä”
After a while the Lord smiled and said, “Everyone come and see Him
with Me.”
TEXT 175
ulläse prabhura saìge sarva-bhakta-gaëa
’jaya kåñëa’ bali’ sabe karilä gamana
All the devotees happily went with the Lord while chanting, “Jaya
Kåñëa.”
TEXT 176
sabä laïä prabhu nandana-äcäryera ghara
jäniyä uöhila giyäçré-gaurasundara
Çré Gaurasundara led all the devotees to the house of Nandana Äcärya.
TEXT 177
vasiyäche eka mahä-puruña-ratana
sabe dekhilena—yena koöi-sürya-sama
Sitting there was one great jewel-like personality. Everyone saw that
His effulgence was like that of millions of suns.
TEXT 178
alakñita-äveça bujhana nähi yäya
dhyäna-sukhe paripürëa häsaye sadäya
No one could understand His internal mood. His was absorbed in

happiness from His meditation and continually smiled.
TEXT 179
mahä-bhakti-yoga prabhu bujhiyä täìhära
gaëa-saha viçvambhara hailä namaskära
Understanding His pure devotional mood, Viçvambhara and the devotees

offered Him obeisances.
TEXT 180
sambhrame rahilä sarva-gaëa däëòäiyäkeha
kichu nä balena rahila cähiyä
Everyone then stood there watching Him in awe and reverence without
speaking a word.
TEXT 181
sammukhe rahilä mahäprabhu viçvambhara
cinilena nityänanda—präëera éçvara
Mahäprabhu Viçvambhara stood directly in front of Nityänanda, who

immediately recognized the Lord of His life.
TEXT 182
viçvambhara-mürti yena madana-samäna
divya gandha mälya divya väsa paridhäna
The form of Viçvambhara was as attractive as that of Cupid. He was

decorated with divine sandalwood pulp, flower garlands, and garments.
TEXT 183
ki haya kanaka-dyuti se dehera äge
se vadana dekhite cändera sädha läge
How can the luster of shining gold be compared with His body? Even the
moon desires to see His face.
TEXT 184
manohara çré-gauräìga nityänanda räya
bhakata-jana-saìge nagare veòäya
Accompanied by the devotees, the most enchanting Çré Gauräìga and

Nityänanda wander throughout Navadvépa.
TEXT 185
se danta dekhite kothä mukutära däma
se keça-bandhana dekhi’ nä rahe geyäna
The value of pearls is minimized on seeing His beautiful teeth, and

one loses consciousness on seeing His tied-up hair.
TEXT 186
dekhite äyata dui aruëa nayana
ära ki kamala äche hena haya jïäna
One who sees His elongated lotus eyes wonders whether other lotuses
exist.
TEXT 187
se äjänu dui bhuja, hådaya supéna
tähe çobhe sükñma yajïa-sütra ati kñéëa
His hands reach down to His knees, and His raised chest is adorned
with a thin white brähmaëa thread.
TEXT 188
laläöe vicitra ürdhva-tilaka sundara
äbharaëa vinä sarva-aìga manohara
His forehead is beautified with marks of tilaka, and His entire body
looks most enchanting even without ornaments.
TEXT 189
kibä haya koöi maëi se nakhe cähite
se häsya dekhite kibä kariba amåte
What is the beauty of millions of jewels compared with the beauty of

His toenails? What is the use of nectar when we see His smile?
TEXT 190

CBP 4: Revelation of Nityänanda’s Glories
Chapter Four: Revelation of Nityänanda’s Glories
TEXT 1
nityänanda-sammukhe rahilä viçvambhara
cinilena nityänanda äpana éçvara
As Viçvambhara stood in front of Nityänanda, Nityänanda recognized His

worshipable Lord.
TEXT 2
hariñe stambhita hailä nityänanda-räya
eka-dåñöi hai’ viçvambhara-rüpa cäya
Nityänanda became stunned in ecstasy as He stared at the beautiful

form of Viçvambhara.
TEXT 3
rasanäya lihe yena, daraçane päna
bhuje yena äliìgana, näsikäye ghräëa
He appeared to be licking that beautiful form with His tongue,

drinking it with His eyes, embracing it with His arms, and smelling it
with His nose.
TEXT 4
ei-mata nityänanda haiyä stambhita
nä bale, nä kare kichu, sabei vismita
In this way, Nityänanda became stunned. He neither spoke nor did

anything. Everyone there was astonished.
TEXT 5
bujhilena sarva-präëanätha gaura-räya
nityänanda jänäite såjilä upäya
Lord Gauräìga, the life and soul of all, then devised some means of
revealing the identity of Nityänanda.
TEXT 6
iìgite çréväsa-prati balila öhäkure
bhägavatera eka çloka päöha karibäre
The Lord indicated that Çréväsa should recite a verse from Çrémad
Bhägavatam.
TEXT 7
prabhura iìgita bujhi’ çréväsa paëòita
kåñëa-dhyäna eka çloka paòila tvarita
Understanding the Lord’s gesture, Çréväsa Paëòita immediately recited

a verse in glorification of Kåñëa’s characteristics.
TEXT 8
barhäpéòaà naöa-vara-vapuù karëayoù karëikäraà
bibhrad väsaù kanaka-kapiçaà vaijayantéà ca mäläm
randhrän veëor adhara-sudhayäpürayan gopa-våndair
TEXT 9
çuni’ mätra nityänanda çloka-uccäraëa
paòilä mürchita haïänähika cetana
As soon as Nityänanda heard this verse, He fell unconscious to the

ground.
TEXT 10
änande mürchita hailä nityänanda-räya
“paòa, paòa” çréväsere gauräìga çikhäya
As Lord Nityänanda lost consciousness in ecstasy, Gauräìga instructed

Çréväsa to continue reciting.
TEXT 11
çloka çuni’ kata-kñaëe hailä cetana
tabe prabhu lägilena karite krandana
Hearing the verses for some time, He regained His consciousness and
began to cry.
TEXT 12
punaù punaùçloka çuni’ bäòaye unmäda
brahmäëòa bhedaye hena çuni’ siàha-näda

His madness increased as He heard the continual recitation of verses.
He roared so loudly that the sound pierced the universe.
TEXT 13
alakñite antarékñe paòaye ächäòa
sabe mane bhäve, kibä cürëa haila häòa
He suddenly jumped in the air and fell forcefully to the ground.

Everyone there thought that His bones were smashed.
TEXT 14
anyera ki däya, vaiñëavera läge bhaya
“rakña kåñëa, rakña kåñëa” sabe saìaraya
What to speak of others, even the Vaiñëavas were frightened. They

prayed, “O Kåñëa, please protect Him.”
TEXT 15
gaòägaòi yäya prabhu påthivéra tale
kalevara pürëa haila nayanera jale
As the Lord rolled on the ground, His entire body became wet with
tears of love.
TEXT 16
viçvambhara-mukha cähi’ chäòe ghana-çväsa
antare änanda, kñaëe kñaëe mahä-häsa
He sighed deeply while looking at the face of Viçvambhara. His heart

was full of ecstasy, and He repeatedly laughed loudly.
TEXT 17
kñaëe nåtya, kñaëe nata, kñaëe bähutäla

kñaëe yoòa-yoòa-lampha dei dekhi bhäla
One moment He danced, one moment He bowed down, one moment He clapped
His hands, and one moment He jumped wonderfully with His feet
together.
TEXT 18
dekhiyä adbhuta kåñëa-unmäda-änanda
sakala vaiñëava-saìge kände gauracandra
Seeing His amazing ecstatic madness in love of Kåñëa, Gauracandra and

all the Vaiñëavas began to cry.
TEXT 19
punaù punaù bäde sukha ati anivära
dharena sabäi—keha näre dharibära
His happiness constantly increased. Although they tried to hold Him

still, they were unable.
TEXT 20
dharite närilä yadi vaiñëava-sakale
viçvambhara lailena äpanära kole
When all the Vaiñëavas failed to hold Him still, Viçvambhara

personally took Him in His arms.
TEXT 21
viçvambhara-kole mätra gelä nityänanda
samarpiyä präëa täne hailä niñpanda
As soon as Nityänanda was taken on Viçvambhara’s lap, He surrendered

His life to the Lord and became motionless.
TEXT 22
yära präëa, täne nityänanda samarpiyä
ächena prabhura kole aceñöa haiyä
Nityänanda surrendered His life to whom it belonged and remained inert

in the Lord’s lap.
TEXT 23-24
bhäse nityänanda caitanyera prema-jale
çakti-hata lakñmaëa ye-hena räma-kole
prema-bhakti-bäëe mürchä gelä nityänanda
nityänanda kole kari’ käìde gauracandra
Nityänanda floated in the waters of Caitanya’s love. Just as Lakñmaëa

remained in the lap of Rämacandra after being hit by the çakti-çela
arrow, Nityänanda lost consciousness due to being hit by the arrow of
ecstatic love. Holding Nityänanda on His lap, Gauracandra began to
cry.
TEXT 25
ki änanda-viraha haila dui jane
pürve yena çuniyächi çré-räma-lakñmaëe
The exchange of happiness that the two enjoyed was similar to what is
heard of between Räma and Lakñmaëa.
TEXT 26
gauracandra nityänande snehera ye
sémäçré-räma-lakñmaëa vahi nähika upamä
There is no comparison to the affection between Gauracandra and

Nityänanda other than that which is found between Räma and Lakñmaëa.
TEXT 27
bähya päilena nityänanda kata-kñaëe
hari-dhvani jaya-dhvani kare sarva-gaëe
After some time, Nityänanda regained His external consciousness and

all the devotees chanted the name of Hari.
TEXT 28
nityänanda kole kari’ äche viçvambhara
viparéta dekhi’ mane häse gadädhara
When Gadädhara saw Nityänanda on the lap of Viçvambhara, he was

surprised by the reversal of roles and smiled within.
TEXT 29
“ye ananta niravadhi dhare viçvambhara
äji tära garva cürëa—kolera bhitara”
“The pride of Ananta, who constantly holds Viçvambhara, is smashed

today, while being held in the Lord’s lap.”
TEXT 30
nityänanda-prabhävera jïätägadädhara
nityänanda—jïätä gadädharera antara
Gadädhara knows the glories of Nityänanda, and Nityänanda knows the

mind of Gadädhara.
TEXT 31
nityänanda dekhiyä sakala bhakta-gaëa
nityänanda-maya haila sabäkära mana
While watching Nityänanda, the minds of all the devotees became filled
with eternal bliss.
TEXT 32
nityänanda gauracandra doìhe doìhä dekhi’
keha kichu nähi bale, jhare mätra äìkhi
As Nityänanda and Gauracandra gazed at each other, They did not speak
a word as tears flowed from Their eyes.
TEXT 33
doìhe doìhä dekhi’ baòa hariña
hailädoìhära nayana-jale påthivé bhäsilä
They were both filled with happiness on seeing each other. The earth
became flooded with Their tears.
TEXT 34
viçvambhara bale,—“çubha divasa ämära
dekhiläìa bhakti-yoga—cäri-veda-sära
Viçvambhara said, “Today is an aupicious day for Me, for I have seen
devotional service, which is the essence of the four Vedas.
TEXT 35
e-kampa, e açru, e garjana huhuìkära
eha ki éçvara-çakti bai haya ära
“Are such shivering, such tears, and such loud roaring possible for
anyone other than one who is empowered by the Lord?
TEXT 36
sakåt e bhakti-yoga nayane dekhile
tähäre o kåñëa nä chäòena kona-käle

“Kåñëa will never forsake one who even once directly sees such
devotional service.
TEXT 37-43
bujhiläma—éçvarera tumi pürëa-çakti
tomä bhajile se jéva päya kåñëa-bhakti
tumi kara catur-daça bhuvana pavitra
acintya agamya güòha tomära caritra
tomä dekhibeka hena äche kon jana
mürtimanta tumi kåñëa-prema-bhakti-dhana
tilärdha tomära saìga ye janära haya
koöi päpa thäkile o tära manda naya
bujhiläma—kåñëa more karibe uddhära
tomä hena saìga äni’ dilena ämära
mahäbhägye dekhiläma tomära caraëa
tomä bhajile se päi kåñëa-prema-dhana”
aviñöa haiyä prabhu gauräìga-sundara
nityänande stuti kare—nähi avasara
“I understand that You are the full power of Godhead. Only by

worshiping You can a living entity attain devotional service to Kåñëa.
You are able to purify the fourteen worlds. Your confidential
characteristics are inconceivable and unfathomable. Who is qualified
to recognize You, for You are the personified wealth of loving
devotion to Lord Kåñëa. If a person associates with You for even a
moment, he will be delivered even if he has committed millions of
sinful activities. I have understood that Kåñëa will deliver Me,
because He has given Me Your association. Out of great fortune I have
seen Your lotus feet. Just by worshiping You I will achieve the wealth
of love for Kåñëa.” Lord Gauräìga was fully absorbed as He incessantly
offered prayers to Nityänanda.
TEXT 44
nityänanda-caitanyera aneka äläpa
saba kathäöhäreöhore, nähika prakäça
Nityänanda and Caitanya conversed with each other through signals and
gestures that were unknown to others.
TEXT 45
prabhu bale,—“jijïäsä karite kari bhaya
kon dika haite çubha karile vijaya?”
The Lord said, “I am afraid to ask, but from which direction have You
come?
TEXT 46
çiçu-mati nityänanda—parama-vihvala
bälakera präya yena vacana caïcala
The greatly overwhelmed Nityänanda displayed the mentality of a child.

He spoke with the restlessness of a young boy.
TEXT 47
’ei prabhu avatérëa’ jänilena marma
kara-yoòa kari’ bale hai’ baòa namra
He understood, “This is My Lord who has descended.” He folded His

hands and humbly spoke.
TEXT 48
prabhu kare stuti, çuni’ lajjita
haiyävyapadeçe sarva kathä kahena bhäìgiyä
He was embarrassed on hearing the Lord glorify Him, so He tactfully

clarified the Lord’s statements.
TEXT 49-51
nityänanda bale,—“tértha karila aneka
dekhila kåñëera sthäna yateka yateka
sthäna-mätra dekhi, kåñëa dekhite nä päi
jijïäsä karila tabe bhäla-loka-öhäïi
siàhäsana saba kene dekhi äcchädita
kaha bhäi saba, ’kåñëa gelä kon bhita?’
Nityänanda said, “I have visited many holy places and seen various
sites connected with Lord Kåñëa. I could only see the place, but I
could not see Kåñëa. Then I inquired from some responsible persons why
all the thrones were covered. I asked them, ’O brothers, where has
Kåñëa gone?’
TEXT 52
tärä bale, ’kåñëa giyächena gauòa-deçe
gayä kari’ giyächena kateka divase’
“They said, ’Kåñëa has gone to Gauòa-deça. He returned a few days ago
from His visit to Gayä.’
TEXT 53-54
nadéyäya çuni’ baòa hari-saìkértana
keha bale, ’ethäya janmila näräyaëa’
patitera träëa baòa çuni nadéyäya
çuniyä äiluì muïi pätaké ethäya”
“I heard that in Nadia there is extensive congregational chanting of

Lord Hari’s glories. Someone said, ’Lord Näräyaëa has taken birth
there.’ I have also heard that sinful persons are delivered in
Navadvépa, therefore I, being most sinful, have come here.”
TEXT 55-56
prabhu bale,—“ämarä-sakala bhägyavän
tumi-hena bhaktera haila upasthäna
äji kåtakåtya hena mänila ämarädekhila
ye tomära änanda-väridhärä”
The Lord said, “We are all fortunate to have a great devotee like You
among us. We consider that today our lives have become successful for
we have seen Your flowing tears of love.”
TEXT 57
häsiyä muräri bale,—“tomarä
tomaräuhä ta’nä bujhi kichu ämarä-sabärä”
Muräri smiled and said, “You understand each other, but we do not
understand anything You are saying.”
TEXT 58
çréväsa balena,—“uhä ämarä ki bujhi?
mädhava-çaìkara yena doìhe doìhä püji”
Çréväsa said, “What can we understand of that? It is like Mädhava and

Çaìkara worshiping each other.”
TEXT 59
gadädhara bale,—“bhäla balilä paëòita
sei bujhi, yena räma-lakñmaëa-carita”
Gadädhara said, “O Paëòita, whatever you have said is correct. I think

Their characteristics resemble those of Räma and Lakñmaëa.”
TEXT 60
keha bale,—“dui-jana yena dui käma”

keha bale,—“dui-jana yena kåñëa-räma”
Someone said, “These two are just like two Cupids.” Someone else said,
“These two are like Kåñëa and Balaräma.”
TEXT 61
keha bale,—“ämi kichu viçeña nä jäni
kåñëa-kole yena ’çeña’ äilä äpani”
Someone said, “I don’t know so much, but it appears that Lord Çeña is
lying on the lap of Kåñëa.”
TEXT 62
keha bale,—“dui sakhä yena kåñëärjuna
sei-mata dekhiläma sneha-paripürëa”
Someone said, “They are just like the two friends Kåñëa and Arjuna,
because They are filled with such affection.”
TEXT 63
keha bale,—“dui-jane baòa paricaya
kichui nä bujhi, saba öhäreöhore kaya”
Someone else said, “It seems They are well known to each other. I
cannot understand anything They speak through Their gestures.”
TEXT 64
ei-mata hariñe sakala-bhakta-gaëa
nityänanda-daraçane karena kathana
In this way all the devotees happily discussed the Lord’s meeting with
Nityänanda.
TEXT 65
nityänanda gauracandra doìhe daraçana
ihära çravaëe haya bandha-vimocana
Anyone who hears about the meeting between Nityänanda and Gauracandra
is freed from material bondage.
TEXT 66
saìgé, sakhä, bhäi, chatra, çayana, vähana
nityänanda bahi anya nahe kona jana
Nityänanda alone serves the Lord as His companion, friend, brother,

umbrella, bed, and carrier.
TEXT 67
nänä-rüpe seve prabhu äpana-icchäya
yäre dena adhikära, sei jana päya
He serves the Lord in various ways out of His own sweet will. Only one
who is favored by Him can be qualified to serve the Lord.
TEXT 68
ädi-deva mahäyogééçvara vaiñëava
mahimära anta ihä nä jänaye saba
Even the greatest Vaiñëava and yogi, Lord Mahädeva, does not know the
limit of His glories.
TEXT 69
nä jäniyä ninde’ täìra caritra agädha
The progress of anyone who blasphemes Him without understanding the

depth of His characteristics is obstructed, even if he achieves
TEXT 70
caitanyera priya deha—nityänanda räma
hau mora präëa-nätha—ei manaskäma
My only desire is that Nityänanda Räma, who is most dear to Lord

Caitanya, may be the Lord of my life.
TEXT 71
täìhära prasäde haila caitanyete mati
täìhära äjïäya likhi caitanyera stuti
By His mercy my mind became attracted to Lord Caitanya, and by His

order I am writing this glorification of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 72
’raghunätha,’ ’yadunätha’—yena näma bheda
ei-mata bheda—`nityänanda’, ’baladeva’
Just as Raghunätha and Yadunätha are different names for the same
person, I know that Nityänanda and Baladeva are different only in
name.
TEXT 73
saàsärera pära haïä bhaktira sägare
ye òubibe se bhajuka nitäi-cäìdere
TEXT 74
ye vä gäya ei kathä haiyä tatpara
sagoñöhére täre vara-dätä viçvambhara

Anyone who attentively chants these topics receives with his
associates benedictions given by Viçvambhara.
TEXT 75
jagate durlabha baòa viçvambhara-näma
sei prabhu caitanya—sabära dhana-präëa
The name of Viçvambhara is very rare in this world. That Lord is Çré
Caitanya, the life and soul of all.
TEXT 76

CBP 5: Lord Nityänanda’s Vyäsa-püjä Ceremony and His Darçana of the

Lord’s Six-armed Form
Chapter Five: Lord Nityänanda’s Vyäsa-püjä Ceremony and His Darçana of

the Lord’s Six-armed Form
TEXT 1
jaya navadvépa-nava-pradépa
prabhävaù päñaëòa-gajaika-siàhaù
svanäma-saìkhyä-japa-sütra-dhäré
TEXT 2
jaya nityänanda-gadädharera éçvara
All glories to Viçvambhara, the life and soul of all! All glories to
the Lord of Nityänanda and Gadädhara!
TEXT 3
jaya jaya advaitädi-bhaktera adhéna
bhakti-däna deha’ prabhu uddhäraha déna
All glories to the Lord, who is controlled by His devotees headed by

Advaita! O Lord, please distribute Your devotional service and deliver
the fallen souls.
TEXT 4
hena-mate nityänanda-saìge kutühale
kåñëa-kathä-rase sabe hailä vihvale
In this way, all the devotees became overwhelmed while discussing

topics of Kåñëa in the association of Nityänanda.
TEXT 5
sabe mahä-bhägavata parama udära
kåñëa-rase matta sabe karena huìkära
All the devotees were greatly magnanimous mahä-bhägavatas. They roared

loudly as they became intoxicated in the mellows of Kåñëa
consciousness.
TEXT 6
häse prabhu nityänanda cäri-dike dekhi’
vahaye änanda-dhärä sabäkära-äìkhi
Nityänanda Prabhu smiled as He looked around. Tears of love flowed

from everyone’s eyes.
TEXT 7
dekhiyä änanda mahäprabhu viçvambhara

nityänanda-prati kichu karilä uttara
When Mahäprabhu Viçvambhara saw this ecstatic scene, He spoke

something to Nityänanda.
TEXT 8
“çuna çuna nityänanda çrépäda gosäïi
vyäsa-püjä tomära haibe kon öhäïi?
“O Çrépäda Nityänanda Gosäïi, please hear. Where should we hold Your

Vyäsa-püjä ceremony?
TEXT 9
käli haibe paurëamäsé vyäsera püjana
äpane bujhiyä bala, yäre laya mana”
“Tomorrow is the full moon day when Vyäsa is worshiped, so consider

and inform us what is to be done.”
TEXT 10
nityänanda jänilena prabhura iìgita
häte dhari’ änilena çréväsa paëòita
Nityänanda understood the Lord’s hint and brought Çréväsa Paëòita

forward by the hand.
TEXT 11
häsi’ bale nityänanda,—“çuna viçvambhara
vyäsa-püjä ei mora vämanära ghara”
Nityänanda smiled and said, “Please hear, O Viçvambhara, I will

observe Vyäsa-püjä in the house of this brähmaëa.”
TEXT 12
çréväsera prati bale prabhu viçvambhara
“baòa bhära lägila ye tomära upara”
Lord Viçvambhara said to Çréväsa, “This is a great responsibility for

you.”
TEXT 13
paëòita balena,—“prabhu kichu nahe bhära
tomära prasäde sarva gharei ämära
Çréväsa Paëòita replied, “O Lord, this is not at all a burden for me.
By Your mercy, everything is available in my home.
TEXT 14
vastra, mudga, yajïa-sütra, ghåta, guyä, päna
vidhi-yogya yata sajja saba vidyamäna
“Cloth, mung däl, brähmaëa threads, ghee, betel, pan, and whatever
else is needed are all there.
TEXT 15
paddhati-pustaka mätra mägiyä äniba
käli mahäbhägya, vyäsa-püjana dekhiba”
“I only have to borrow a book explaining the procedures. I am most

fortunate, for tomorrow I will see the Vyäsa-püjä.”
TEXT 16
préta hailä mahäprabhu çréväsera bole
’hari hari’ dhvani kare vaiñëava-sakale
Mahäprabhu was greatly pleased by the words of Çréväsa, and all the
Vaiñëavas began to chant “Hari, Hari.”
TEXT 17
viçvambhara bale,—“çuna çrépäda gosäi
çubha kara, sabe paëòitera ghara yäi”
Viçvambhara said, “O Çrépäda Gosäïi, please listen. With Your

blessing, we will all go to Çréväsa Paëòita’s house.”
TEXT 18
änandita nityänanda prabhura vacane
sei kñaëe äjïä lai’ karilä gamane
Nityänanda was pleased with the Lord’s words. Taking the Lord’s
instruction, they all immediately departed.
TEXT 19
sarva-gaëe caliläöhäkura viçvambhara
räma-kåñëa veòi’ yena gokula-kiìkara
As Nityänanda and Viçvambhara went along with Their associates, it

appeared that Balaräma and Kåñëa were surrounded by the residents of
Gokula.
TEXT 20
praviñöa hailä mätra çréväsa-mandire
baòa kåñëänanda haila sabära çarére
As soon as they entered the house of Çréväsa, everyone was filled with
ecstatic love for Kåñëa.
TEXT 21
kapäöa paòila tabe prabhura äjïäya
äpta-gaëa vinä ära yäite nä päya

The Lord ordered that the main entrance be closed so that no one other
than intimate associates could enter.
TEXT 22
kértana karite äjïä kariläöhäkura
uöhila kértana-dhvani, bähya gela düra
The Lord gave the instruction to begin kértana. As the sound of that
kértana arose, everyone lost external consciousness.
TEXT 23
vyäsa-püjä-adhiväsa-ulläsa-kértana
dui prabhu näce, veòi’ gäya bhakta-gaëa
In the ecstatic Adhiväsa kértana prior to Vyäsa-püjä, the two Lords

danced as the devotees surrounding Them sang.
TEXT 24
cira divasera preme caitanya-nitäi
doìhe doìhä dhyäna kari’ näce eka öhäïi
Caitanya and Nitäi are bound by eternal love. They meditated on each
other as They danced together.
TEXT 25
huìkära karaye keha, keha vä garjana
keha mürchä yäya, keha karaye krandana
Someone roared loudly, and someone cried out. Someone fell

unconscious, while someone else wept.
TEXT 26
kampa, sveda, pulakäçru, änanda-müchä yata

éçvarera vikära kahite jäni kata
I am unable to describe the Lord’s transformations of love such as

shivering, perspiring, hairs standing on end, crying, and falling
unconscious in ecstasy.
TEXT 27
svänubhävänande näce prabhu dui-jana
kñaëe koläkuli kari’ karaye krandana
As the two Lords danced in Their own ecstasy, They sometimes embraced
each other and cried.
TEXT 28
doìhära caraëa doìhe dharibäre cäya
parama catura doìhe keha nähi päya
They both tried to catch the other’s feet, but They both cleverly
avoided being caught.
TEXT 29
parama änande doìhe gaòägaòi yäya
äpanä nä jäne doìhe äpana léläya
They both rolled on the ground in ecstasy and forgot Themselves while
absorbed in Their own pastimes.
TEXT 30
bähya düra haila, vasana nähi raya
dharaye vaiñëava-gaëa, dharaëa nä yäya
They lost all external consciousness, and Their cloth scattered.

Although the Vaiñëavas tried to pacify Them, they were unable.
TEXT 31
ye dharaye tribhuvana, ke dhariba täre
mahä-matta dui prabhu kértane vihare
Who can hold that personality who holds the three worlds? The two
Lords thus became intoxicated in the happiness of kértana.
TEXT 32
’bola, bola’ bali’ òäke çré-gaurasundara
siïcita änanda-jale sarva-kalevara
Çré Gaurasundara called out, “Chant! Chant!” and His entire body
became soaked with tears of ecstasy.
TEXT 33
cira-dine nityänanda päi’ abhiläñe
bähya nähi, änanda-sägara-mäjhe bhäse
After obtaining fulfillment of His long cherished desire for the

association of Nityänanda, the Lord forgot Himself and floated in an
ocean of bliss.
TEXT 34
viçvambhara nåtya kare ati manohara
nija çira läge giyä caraëa-upara
Viçvambhara’s dancing was most enchanting as His feet would touch His
own head.
TEXT 35
öalamala bhumi nityänanda-pada-tale
bhumi-kampa hena mäne vaiñëava-sakale

The earth trembled under the feet of Nityänanda, and all the Vaiñëavas
thought there was an earthquake.
TEXT 36
ei-mata änande näcena dui nätha
se ulläsa kahibäre çakti äche käta
In this way the two Lords danced in ecstasy. Who has the power to
describe Their jubilation?
TEXT 37
nityänanda prakäçite prabhu viçvambhara
balaräma-bhäve uöhe khaööära upara
In order to reveal the glories of Nityänanda, Lord Viçvambhara became

absorbed in the mood of Balaräma and sat on the throne.
TEXT 38
mahä-matta hailä prabhu balaräma-bhäve
’mada äna, mada äna’, bali’ ghana òäke
The Lord became intoxicated by the mood of Balaräma and repeatedly

demanded, “Bring wine. Bring wine.”
TEXT 39
nityänanda-prati bale çré-gaurasundara
jhäöa deha’ more hala-muñala satvara
Çré Gaurasundara said to Nityänanda, “Quickly give Me Your plow and

club.”
TEXT 40
päiyä prabhura äjïä prabhu nityänanda

kare dilä, kara päti’ lailä gauracandra
Being instructed by the Lord, Nityänanda Prabhu put those items in the
hands of Gauracandra, who accepted them.
TEXT 41
kara dekhe keha, ära kichui nä dekhe
keha vä dekhila hala-muñala pratyakñe
Some persons saw nothing other than Their hands, while others directly
saw the plow and club.
TEXT 42
yäre kåpä kare, sei öhäkure se jäne
dekhile o çakti nähi kahite kathane
Only one who is favored by the Lord can know Him. Others, even if they
see, they cannot explain.
TEXT 43
e baòa nigüòha kathä keha mätra jäne
nityänanda vyakta sei sarva-jana-sthäne
This topic is most confidential and is known only to those few persons
who know the glories of Nityänanda.
TEXT 44-45
nityänanda-sthäne hala-muñala laiyä
’väruëé’väruëé prabhu òäke matta haïä
karo buddhi nähi sphure, nä bujhe upäya
anyonye sabära vadana sabe cäya

After accepting the plow and club from Nityänanda, the Lord was
overwhelmed and called for Väruëé. Everyone was speechless and
confused as they looked at each other.
TEXT 46
yukati karaye sabe manete bhäviyäghaöa
bhari’ gaìgä-jala sabe dila laiyä
After careful consideration, they offered the Lord a pitcher of Ganges

water.
TEXT 47
sarva-gaëe dei jala, prabhu kare päna
satya yena kädambaré piye, hena jïäna
All the devotees offered water, and the Lord drank. It appeared as
though Lord Balaräma Himself was drinking.
TEXT 48
catur-dike räma-stuti paòe bhakta-gaëa
’näòä, näòä, ’näòä prabhu bale anukñaëa
The devotees on all sides offered prayers in glorification of Balaräma

as the Lord constantly called out, “Näòä, Näòä, Näòä.”
TEXT 49
saghane òhuläya çira, ’näòä, ’näòä bale
näòära sandarbha keha nä bujhe sakale
The Lord rolled His head back and forth while calling out, “Näòä,
Näòä,” but no one understood the actual meaning of the word Näòä.
TEXT 50
sabe balilena,—“prabhu, ’näòä bala käre?”
prabhu bale,—“äiluì muïi yähära huìkäre
Everyone inquired, “O Lord, who is this Näòä You are calling?” The
Lord replied, “He by whose loud cries I came.
TEXT 51
’advaita äcärya’ bali’ kathä kaha yära
sei ’näòä lägi mora ei avatära
“This incarnation of Mine was induced by Näòä, whom you all call
Advaita Äcärya.
TEXT 52
mohäre änilä näòä vaikuëöha
thäkiyäniçcinte rahila giyä haridäsa laiïä
“Näòä has brought Me from Vaikuëöha, but now He is living free from
all cares with Haridäsa.
TEXT 53
ghare ghare karimu kértana-paracära
“I have descended to inaugurate the saìkértana movement, by which I

will preach the chanting of the holy names in each and every house.
TEXT 54-55
vidyä-dhana-kula-jïäna-tapasyära made
mora bhakta-sthäne yära äche aparädhe
se adhama sabäre nä dimu prema-yoga
nagariyä prati dimu brahmädira bhoga”

“I will not award love of God to those fallen souls who have offended
My devotees, because they are proud of their education, wealth, high
birth, knowledge, and austerities. Otherwise I will give everyone that
which persons like Lord Brahmä enjoy.”
TEXT 56
çuniyä änande bhäse sarva-bhakta-gaëa
kñaëeke susthira hailäçré-çacénandana
On hearing the Lord’s statement, all the devotees floated in bliss.

After a while Çré Çacénandana became pacified.
TEXT 57
’ki cäïcalya kariläìa’—prabhu jijïäsaya
bhakta-saba bale,—“kichu upädhika naya”
The Lord then asked, “Have I been restless?” The devotees replied,
“Not particularly.”
TEXT 58
sabäre karena prabhu prema-äliìgana
“aparädha mora nä laibä sarva-kñaëa”
The Lord lovingly embraced everyone and said, “Please do not ever be
offended by My behavior.”
TEXT 59
häse sarva-bhakta-gaëa prabhura kathäya
nityänanda-mahäprabhu gaòägaòi yäya
On hearing the Lord’s words, all the devotees smiled. Then Nityänanda
and Mahäprabhu rolled about on the ground.
TEXT 60
sambaraëa nahe nityänandera äveça
prema-rase vihvala hailä prabhu ’çeña’
Nityänanda, who is nondifferent from Çeña, could not control His

ecstatic mood and became overwhelmed in the mellows of loving
devotion.
TEXT 61
kñaëe häse, kñaëe kände, kñaëe digambara
bälya-bhäve pürëa haila sarva-kalevara
One moment He laughed, one moment He cried, and the next moment He was
naked. His entire body was filled with the nature of a child.
TEXT 62
kothäya thäkila daëòa, kothä kamaëòulu
kothä vä vasana gela, nähi ädi-müla
Where was His daëòa, where was His waterpot, and where were His
clothes? Nothing remained with Him.
TEXT 63
caïcala hailä nityänanda mahädhéra
äpane dhariyä prabhu karilena sthira
The most grave Nityänanda became restless, but the Lord personally
pacified Him.
TEXT 64
caitanyera vacana-aìkuça sabe mäne
nityänanda-matta-siàha ära nähi jäne

The maddened lionlike Nityänanda was controlled by the iron rodlike
words of Lord Caitanya. He did not care for anything else.
TEXT 65
“sthira hao, käli püjibäre cäha vyäsa”
sthira karäiyä prabhu gelä nija-väsa
“Be calm, tomorrow You must worship Vyäsadeva.” Speaking in this way,
the Lord returned home.
TEXT 66
bhakta-gaëa calilena äpanära ghare
nityänanda rahilena çréväsa-mandire
All the devotees then returned to their own homes, while Nityänanda
remained in the house of Çréväsa.
TEXT 67
katho rätre nityänanda huìkära kariyänija
daëòa-kamaëòalu phelilä bhäìgiyä
In the dead of that night, Nityänanda suddenly roared loudly and broke
His daëòa and kamaëòalu.
TEXT 68
ke bujhaye éçvarera caritra akhaëòa
kene bhäìgilena nija kamaëòalu-daëòa
Who can understand the unlimited characteristics of the Supreme Lord?

Why did He break His daëòa and kamaëòalu?
TEXT 69
prabhäte uöhiyä dekhe rämäi paëòita

bhäìgä daëòa-kamaëòalu dekhiyä vismita
When Rämäi Paëòita rose early the next morning, he was astonished on
seeing the broken daëòa and kamaëòalu.
TEXT 70
paëòitera sthäne kahilena tata-kñaëe
çréväsa balena,—“yäo öhäkurera sthäne”
He immediately informed Çréväsa Paëòita, who told him, “Go and inform
the Lord.”
TEXT 71
rämäira mukhe çuni’ äiläöhäkura
bähya nähi, nityänanda häsena pracura
Being informed by Rämäi, the Lord came there and found Nityänanda
profusely laughing
TEXT 72
daëòa lailena prabhu çré-haste tuliyä
calilena gaìgä-snäne nityänanda laiïä
The Lord picked up the broken daëòa with His own hands and went with
Nityänanda to take bath in the Ganges.
TEXT 73
çréväsädi sabäi calilä gaìgä-snäne
daëòa thuilena prabhu gaìgäya äpane
Accompanied by Çréväsa and other devotees, the Lord went to the Ganges
and put the broken daëòa in the water.
TEXT 74
caïcala çré-nityänanda nä mäne vacana
tabe eka-bära prabhu karaye tarjana
The restless Nityänanda did not listen to anyone. That is why the Lord
sometimes admonished Him.
TEXT 75
kumbhéra dekhiyä täre dharibäre yäya
gadädhara çréniväsa kare ’häya häya’
When Nityänanda saw a crocodile, He attempted to catch it. Gadädhara

and Çréniväsa exclaimed, “Alas, alas!”
TEXT 76
säìtäre gaìgära mäjhe nirbhaya çaréra
caitanyera väkye mätra kichu haya sthira
He fearlessly swam through the waters of the Ganges, but He was

somewhat pacified by Caitanya’s words.
TEXT 77
nityänanda-prati òäki’ bale viçvambhara
“vyäsa-püjä äsi’ jhäöa karaha satvara”
Viçvambhara called to Nityänanda, “Come quickly and celebrate Vyäsa-

püjä.”
TEXT 78
çuniyä prabhura väkya uöhilä takhane
snäna kari’ gåhe äilena prabhu-sane
Hearing the Lord’s words, Nityänanda completed His bath and returned
to Çréväsa’s house with the Lord.
TEXT 79
äsiyä mililä saba-bhägavata-gaëa
niravadhi ’kåñëa’, ’kåñëa’ kariche kértana
All the devotees gradually assembled together, and they began to

incessantly chant the names of Kåñëa.
TEXT 80
çréväsa paëòita vyäsa-püjära äcärya
caitanyera äjïäya karena sarva-kärya
Çréväsa Paëòita was appointed the head priest. On Lord Caitanya’s

instructions, he completed all the formalities.
TEXT 81
madhura madhura sabe karena kértana
çréväsa-mandira haila vaikuëöha-bhavana
Everyone chanted so sweetly that the house of Çréväsa was transformed

into Vaikuëöha.
TEXT 82
sarva-çästra-jïäta sei öhäkura paëòita
karilä sakala kärya ye vidhi-bodhita
Çréväsa Paëòita was conversant with all scriptures. He performed all

the activities according to scriptural injunctions.
TEXT 83
divya-gandha sahita sundara vana-mälä
nityänanda häte diyä kahite lägilä
He placed an attractive garland of forest flowers in the hands of

Nityänanda and spoke to Him.
TEXT 84
“çuna çuna nityänanda, ei mälä dhara
vacana paòiyä vyäsadeve namaskara’
“O Nityänanda, please listen. After reciting the appropriate mantras,

offer this garland and Your obeisances to Vyäsadeva.
TEXT 85
çästra-vidhi äche mälä äpane se dibävyäsa
tuñöa haile sarva abhéñöa päibä
“It is the injunction of the scriptures that one should personally

offer a garland to Vyäsadeva, for if Vyäsadeva is pleased all Your
desires will be fulfilled.”
TEXT 86
yata çune nityänanda—kare, ’haya haya’
kisera vacana-päöha prabodha nä laya
After hearing what Çréväsa said, Nityänanda replied, “Yes. Yes.” But
He did not appear to know which mantras He should recite.
TEXT 87
kibä bale dhére dhére bujhana nä yäya
mälä häte kari’ punaù cäri-dike cäya
He murmured something that no one could understand, and while holding

the garland in His hands, He looked around.
TEXT 88
prabhure òäkiyä bale çréväsa udära
“nä püjena vyäsa ei çrépäda tomära”

Thereafter the magnanimous Çréväsa informed the Lord, “Your Çrépäda is
not worshiping Vyäsa.”
TEXT 89
çréväsera väkya çuni’ prabhu viçvambhara
dhäiyä sammukhe prabhu äilä satvara
On hearing Çréväsa’s words, Lord Viçvambhara quickly came before

Nityänanda.
TEXT 90
prabhu bale,—“nityänanda çunaha vacana
mälä diyä kara jhäöa vyäsera püjana”
The Lord said, “O Nityänanda, please hear Me. Quickly offer the
garland and then worship Vyäsadeva.”
TEXT 91
dekhilena nityänanda prabhu viçvambhara
mälä tuli’ dilä täìra mastaka-upara
As Nityänanda saw Lord Viçvambhara standing before Him, He offered the

garland to Him.
TEXT 92
cäïcara cikure mäläçobhe ati bhäla
chaya bhuja viçvambhara hailä tat-käla
The garland looked most enchanting upon the curly hair of the Lord. At
that time Viçvambhara manifested His six-armed form.
TEXT 93
çaìkha, cakra, gadä, padma, çré-hala-muñala

dekhiyä mürchita hailä nitäi vihvala
On seeing the conch, disc, club, lotus, plow, and muñala, Nitäi was
overwhelmed and fell unconscious.
TEXT 94
ñaò-bhuja dekhi’ mürchä päilä nitäi
paòilä påthivé-tale—dhätu-mätra näi
As soon as Nitäi saw the six-armed form, He fell unconscious to the

ground with no symptoms of life.
TEXT 95
bhaya päilena saba-vaiñëavera gaëa
“rakña kåñëa, rakña kåñëa”, karena smaraëa
All the Vaiñëavas became frightened and prayed, “O Kåñëa, please

protect Him. O Kåñëa, please protect Him.”
TEXT 96
huìkära karena jagannäthera nandana
kakñe täli dei’ ghana viçäla garjana
The son of Jagannätha roared loudly and repeatedly slapped His sides.
TEXT 97-98
mürchä gela nityänanda ñaò-bhuja dekhiyä
äpane caitanya tole gäya häta diyä
“uöha uöha nityänanda, sthira kara cita
saìkértana çunaha tomära saméhita
When Nityänanda fell unconscious on seeing the six-armed form, Lord

Caitanya personally picked Him up with His own hands and said, “O
Nityänanda, get up and steady Your mind. Listen to the congregational
chanting that You have begun.
TEXT 99
ye kértana nimitta tomära avatära
se tomära siddha haila, kibä cäha ära?
“The kértana for which You have incarnated to inaugurate is going on

before You. What more do You want?
TEXT 100
tomära se prema-bhakti, tumi prema-maya
vinä tumi dile käro bhakti nähi haya
“Loving devotional service belongs to You, for You are the

personification of ecstatic love. Unless You distribute this
devotional service, no one can possess it.
TEXT 101
äpanä sambari’ uöha, nija-jana cäha
yähäre tomära icchä, tähäre viläha
“Please control Yourself and get up. Glance mercifully on Your

intimate associates and distribute this wealth to whomever You desire.
TEXT 102
tilärdheka tomäre yähära dveña rahe
bhajile o se ämära priya kabhu nahe”
“Anyone who maintains the slightest envy of You is never dear to Me

even if he worships Me.”
TEXT 103
päilä caitanya nitäi prabhura vacane
hailä änanda-maya ñaò-bhuja-darçane
Nitäi regained consciousness by the Lord’s words. He became filled

with ecstasy on seeing the six-armed form.
TEXT 104
ye ananta-hådaye vaisena gauracandra
sei prabhu avismaya jäna nityänanda
Know for certain that Ananta, in whose heart Gauracandra resides, is

nondifferent from Nityänanda.
TEXT 105
chaya-bhuja-dåñöi täne kon adbhuta
avatära-anurüpa e saba kautuka
The manifestation of the Lord’s six-armed form is not astonishing, for

all such manifestations are simply pastimes of His various
incarnations.
TEXT 106
raghunätha-prabhu yena piëòa-däna kailä
pratyakña haiyä tähä daçaratha lailä
When Lord Rämacandra offered oblations to His father, Daçaratha, he

directly accepted them.
TEXT 107
se yadi adbhuta, tabe eho adabhuta
niçcaya sakala ei kåñëera kautuka
If that was wonderful, then this is also. Know for certain that they
are all Kåñëa’s sporting pastimes.
TEXT 108
nityänanda-svarüpera svabhäva sarvathä
tilärdheka däsya-bhäva nä haya anyatha
The natural characteristic of Nityänanda Svarüpa is that He cannot

give up the mood of servitorship for even a moment.
TEXT 109
lakñmaëera svabhäva ye hena anukñaëa
sétä-vallabhera däsya mana-präëa-dhana
The natural characteristic of Lakñmaëa is to always serve the beloved

Lord of Sétä with His mind, life, and wealth.
TEXT 110
ei-mata nityänanda-svarüpera mana
caitanya-candrera däsye préta anukñaëa
In this way the mind of Nityänanda Svarüpa is always pleased in the

service of Çré Caitanyacandra.
TEXT 111
yadyapiha ananta éçvara niräçraya
såñöi-sthiti-pralayera hetu jagan-maya
He is the unlimited, independent controller and the cause of universal

creation, maintenance, and annihilation.
TEXT 112
sarva-såñöi-tirobhäva ye samaye haya
takhana o ananta-rüpa ’satya’ vede kaya

It is stated in the Vedas that at the time of final dissolution the
Lord in His form of Ananta remains unaffected.
TEXT 113
tathäpiha çré-ananta-devera svabhäva
niravadhi prema-däsya-bhäve anuräga
Still, the natural characteristic of Çré Anantadeva is to remain

constantly attached to the loving service of the Lord.
TEXT 114
yuge yuge prati avatäre avatäre
svabhäva täìhära däsya, bujhaha vicäre
Consider carefully how in every yuga and in every incarnation it is

His natural characteristic to remain the servant of the Lord.
TEXT 115
çré-lakñmaëa-avatäre anuja haiyä
niravadhi sevena ananta, däsya päiyä
In His incarnation as Lakñmaëa, Ananta is the Lord’s younger brother

and is always engaged in serving the Lord.
TEXT 116
anna-päni-nidrä chäòi’ çré-räma-caraëa
seviyäo äkäìkñä nä püre anukñaëa
Although He gave up eating, drinking, and sleeping to constantly serve

the lotus feet of Çré Räma, He was still not satiated.
TEXT 117
jyeñöha haiyäo balaräma-avatäre

däsya-yoga kabhu nä chäòilena antare
Although in His incarnation as Balaräma He was the elder brother, He

never gave up the mood of service from His heart.
TEXT 118
’svämé kari’ çabde se balena kåñëa prati
bhakti vinä kakhana nä haya anya mati
He addresses Kåñëa as Svämé, or Lord. His mind never deviates from

devotional service.
TEXT 119
sei prabhu äpane ananta mahäçaya
nityänanda mahäprabhu jäniha niçcaya
Know for certain that the Lord known as Ananta is nondifferent from
Nityänanda Prabhu.
TEXT 120
ihäte ye nityänanda-balaräma prati
bheda-dåñöi hena kare, sei müòha-mati
Therefore anyone who discrminates between Nityänanda and Balaräma is

certainly a fool.
TEXT 121
sevä-vigrahera prati anädara yära
viñëu-sthäne aparädha sarvathä tähära
One who disrespects the servitor Personality of Godhead certainly

commits an offense to Lord Viñëu.
TEXT 122
brahmä-maheçvara-vandya yadyapi
kamalätabu täìra svabhäva caraëa-sevä-khelä
Although Lakñmé is worshiped by Brahmä and Çiva, her natural tendency

is to serve the lotus feet of the Supreme Lord.
TEXT 123
sarva-çakti-samanvita ’çeña’-bhagavän
tathäpi svabhäva-dharma, sevä se tähäna
Lord Çeña is endowed with all energies, yet it is His natural

characteristic to serve the Lord.
TEXT 124
ataeva täìhära ye svabhäva kahite
santoña päyena prabhu sakala haite
Therefore the Lord is most satisfied to glorify His characteristics.
TEXT 125
éçvarera svabhäva—kevala bhakta-vaça
viçeñe prabhura mukhe çunite e yaça
It is the natural characteristic of the Supreme Lord to remain

controlled by His devotees. The Lord takes special pleasure in
glorifying His devotees.
TEXT 127
viñëu-vaiñëavera tattva ye kahe puräëe
sei-mata likhi ämi puräëa-pramäëe
I write the glories of Viñëu and the Vaiñëavas according to the

evidence given in the Puräëas.
TEXT 128
nityänanda-svarüpera ei väkya-mana
“caitanya—éçvara, muïi täìra eka-jana”
The thoughts and words of Nityänanda Svarüpa are, “Lord Caitanya is

the Supreme Lord, and I am one of His eternal servants.”
TEXT 129
ahar-niça çré-mukhe nähika anya kathä“
muïi täìra, seha mora éçvara sarvathä
Day and night no words came from His mouth other than, “I am His
servant, and He is My Lord in all respects.
TEXT 130
caitanyera saìge ye mohäre stuti kare
sei se mohära bhåtya, päibeka more”
“Anyone who glorifies Me along with Lord Caitanya is actually My

servant and will certainly achieve Me.”
TEXT 131
äpane kariyächena ñaò-bhuja darçana
tära préte kahi täna e saba kathana
He personally saw the six-armed form of the Lord, therefore I am

describing these topics for His pleasure.
TEXT 132-134
paramärthe nityänanda tähäna hådaya
doìhe doìhä dekhite ächena suniçcaya
tathäpiha avatära-anurüpa-khelä
karena éçvara-sevä, ke bujhibe lélä

seha ye svékära prabhu karaye äpane
tähä gäya, varëe vede, bhärate, puräëe
On the spiritual platform Nityänanda always sees the pastimes of Çré

Gaurasundara in His heart, and They certainly both always see each
other. Yet Çré Nityänanda serves the Lord by acting in accordance with
the pastimes of Their incarnations. Who can understand His pastimes?
The Supreme Lord thus accepts service from Himself, as sung about and
described in the Vedas, the Mahäbhärata, and the Puräëas.
TEXT 135
ye karma karaye prabhu, sei haya ’veda’
tähi gäya sarva-vede chäòi’ sarva-bheda
The activities performed by the Supreme Lord are called Veda. The four
Vedas sing of those activities while avoiding all contradictions.
TEXT 136
bhakti-yoga vinä ihä bujhana nä yäya
jäne jana-kata gauracandrera kåpäya
Without engaging in devotional service, no one can understand this.

This is known to a few people by the mercy of Gauracandra.
TEXT 137
nitya-çuddha jïänavanta vaiñëava-sakala
tabe ye kalaha dekha, saba kutühala
The Vaiñëavas are eternally pure and full of knowledge. Their

quarreling is simply part of their pastimes.
TEXT 138
ihä nä bujhiyä kona kona buddhi-näça
eke vande, äre ninde, yäibeka näça

If someone who has lost his intelligence and does not understand this
worships one and criticizes the other, he will be ruined.
TEXT 139
abhyarcayitvä pratimäsu viñëuà
nindan jane sarva-gataà tam eva
abhyarcya pädau hi dvijasya mürdhi
druhyanniväjïo narakaà prayäti
“Just as a foolish person who worships the feet of a brähmaëa and then
beats him in the head goes to hell, one who worships the Deity form of
Lord Viñëu and then disrespects that same Lord who is situated in the
hearts of all living entities also goes to hell.
TEXT 140-141
vaiñëava-hiàsära kathä se thäkuka düre
sahaja jévere ye adhama péòä kare
viñëu püjiyä o ye prajära péòä kare
püjä o niñphale yäya, ära duùkhe mare
What to speak of being envious of Vaiñëavas, if one causes pain to

ordinary living entities he is considered a fallen low-class person.
Even after worshiping Lord Viñëu, if a person gives trouble to other
living entities, his worship becomes fruitless. Such a person suffers
unlimited miseries.
TEXT 142
sarva-bhüte ächena çré-viñëu nä jäniyä
viñëu-püjä kare ati präkåta haiyä
The worship of persons who do not know that Lord Viñëu is present
within the heart of every living entity is certainly materialistic.
TEXT 143
eka haste yena vipra-caraëa päkhäle
ära haste òhelä märe mäthäya, kapäle
Their worship is like someone who washes the feet of a brähmaëa with
one hand and beats him on the head with his other hand.
TEXT 144
e saba lokera ki kuçala kona kñaëe
haiyäche, haibeka? bujha bhävi’ mane
Consider carefully, have such persons ever been benefited, or will

they ever be benefited?
TEXT 145
yata päpa haya prajä-janere hiàsile
tära çata-guëa haya vaiñëava nindile
It is a hundred times more sinful to blaspheme a Vaiñëava than to be

envious of ordinary living entities.
TEXT 146-148
çraddhä kari’ mürti püje bhakta nä ädare’
mürkha, néca, patitere dayä nähi kare
eka avatära bhaje, nä bhajaye ära
kåñëa-raghunäthe kare bheda-vyavahära
’balaräma-çiva-prati préta nähi kare
bhaktädhama’ çästre kahe e saba janäre
Those who faithfully worship the Deity form of the Lord but do not
respect His devotees; those who do not show compassion to those who
are foolish, wretched, and fallen; those who worship one incarnation
of the Lord and do not worship other incarnations; those who
discriminate between Kåñëa and Rämacandra; and those who have no love
for Balaräma and Çiva are, according to the scriptures, the lowest of
all devotees.
TEXT 149
arcäyäm eva haraye püjäà yaùçraddhayehate
na tad-bhakteñu cänyeñu sa bhaktaù präkåtaù småtaù
“A devotee who faithfully engages in the worship of the Deity in the

temple but does not behave properly toward other devotees or people in
general is called a präkåta-bhakta, a materialistic devotee, and is
considered to be in the lowest position.”
TEXT 150
prasaìge kahila bhaktädhamera lakñaëe
pürëa hailä nityänanda ñaò-bhuja-daraçane
In the course of these topics, I have described the symptoms of the

lowest devotees. Thus Nityänanda became filled with bliss on seeing
the six-armed form of the Lord.
TEXT 151
ei nityänandera ñaò-bhuja-daraçana
ihä ye çunaye, tära bandha-vimocana
One who hears this narration of Nityänanda’s seeing the six-armed form
of the Lord is freed from material bondage.
TEXT 152
bähya päi’ nityänanda karena krandane
mahänadé vahe dui kamala nayane
After regaining external consciousness, Nityänanda began to cry. It

appeared that a great river was flowing from His two lotus eyes.
TEXT 153
sabä prati mahäprabhu balilä vacana
“pürëa haila vyäsa-püjä, karaha kértana”
Thereafter Mahäprabhu instructed everyone, “Now that the Vyäsa-püjä

ceremony is completed, begin kértana.”
TEXT 154
päiyä prabhura äjïä sabe änandita
caudike uöhila kåñëa-dhvani äcambita
On receiving the Lord’s order, everyone became jubilant. Suddenly the

sound of Kåñëa’s names vibrated in all directions.
TEXT 155
nityänanda-gauracandra näce eka-öhäïi
mahä-matta dui bhäi, käro bähya näi
As Nityänanda and Gauracandra danced together, the two brothers became

fully intoxicated and forgot Themselves.
TEXT 156
sakala vaiñëava hailä änande vihvala
vyäsa-püjä-mahotsava mahäkutühala
All the Vaiñëavas became overwhelmed in ecstasy. In this way the

ceremony of Vyäsa-püjä was joyfully performed.
TEXT 157
keha näce, keha gäya, keha gaòi’ yäya
sabei caraëa dhare, ye yähära päya

Some danced, some sang, and some rolled on the ground. Some devotees
tried to catch hold of other’s feet.
TEXT 158
caitanya-prabhura mätäjagatera äi
nibhåte vasiyä raìga dekhena tathäi
The mother of Lord Caitanya is the mother of the universe. She watched
the entire incident from a solitary place.
TEXT 159
viçvambhara-nityänanda dekhena yakhane
’dui jana mora putra’ hena väse mane
Whenever mother Çacé saw Viçvambhara and Nityänanda, she considered,

“These two are my sons.”
TEXT 160
vyäsa-püjä-mahotsava parama udära
ananta-prabhu se päre ihä varëibära
The Vyäsa-püjä ceremony was the most blessed event. Only Lord Ananta
is capable of describing it.
TEXT 161
sütra kari’ kahi kichu caitanya-carita
ye-te-mate kåñëa gähilei haya hita
I am only trying to describe some of Lord Caitanya’s characteristics

in the form of codes, for one is benefited by glorifying Kåñëa in any
way.
TEXT 162
dina-avaçeña haila vyäsa-püjä-raìge
näcena vaiñëava-gaëa viçvambhara-saìge
The entire day was passed in the happiness of the Vyäsa-püjä ceremony
as all the devotees danced in the association of Viçvambhara.
TEXT 163
parama änande matta bhägavata-gaëa
’hä kåñëa’ baliyä sabe karena krandana
All the exalted devotees became intoxicated with ecstasy and cried
while exclaiming, “O Kåñëa.”
TEXT 164
ei mate nija bhakti-yoga prakäçiyästhira
hailä viçvambhara sarva-gaëa laiyä
After revealing the truth of His own devotional service in this way,
Viçvambhara and His associates became peaceful.
TEXT 165
öhäkura paëòita-prati bale viçvambhara
“vyäsera naivedya saba änaha satvara”
Viçvambhara said to Çréväsa Paëòita, “Now bring the remnants of the

foods offered to Vyäsadeva.”
TEXT 166
tata-kñaëe änilena sarva-upahära
äpanei prabhu haste dilena sabära
Çréväsa Paëòita then immediately brought all the foodstuffs before the
Lord, who served everyone those remnants with His own hands.
TEXT 167
prabhura hastera dravya päi tata-kñaëa
änande bhojana kare bhägavata-gaëa
Being served by the hands of the Lord, all the exalted devotees
happily honored those remnants.
TEXT 168
yateka ächila sei bäòéra bhitare
sabäre òäkiyä prabhu dilä nija kare
The Lord called everyone who was inside the house and personally gave
them prasäda.
TEXT 169
brahmädi päiyä yähä bhägya-hena mäne
tähä päya vaiñëavera däsa-däsé-gaëe
Those servants and maidservants of the Vaiñëavas thus received that

which the demigods headed by Brahmä feel fortunate to obtain.
TEXT 170
e saba kautuka yata çréväsera ghare
eteke çréväsa-bhägya ke balite päre
All these wonderful pastimes took place at the house of Çréväsa.

Therefore who can describe Çréväsa’s good fortune?
TEXT 171
ei-mata nänä dine nänä se kautuke
navadvépe haya, nähi jäne sarva-loke
In this way, various pastimes were regularly performed in Navadvépa,

but the people were not aware of them.
TEXT 172

CBP 6: The Lord’s Meeting with Advaita Äcärya
Chapter Six: The Lord’s Meeting with Advaita Äcärya
TEXT 1
jayati jayati devaù kåñëa-caitanya-candro
jayati jayati kértis tasya nityä paviträ
jayati jayati bhåtyäs tasya viçveça-mürter
jayati jayati bhåtyas tasya sarva-priyäëäm
All glories to Çré Kåñëa Caitanyacandra, who is the fully independent

Supreme Personality of Godhead and the abode of transcendental
pastimes! All glories to His eternally pure activities! Çré
Gaurasundara is the controller of all other controllers, the Lord of
the universe, and the embodiment of transcendental knowledge. All
glories to His devotees, and all glories to the dancing of His beloved
associates!
TEXT 2
jaya jaya jagata-jévana gauracandra
All glories to Gauracandra, the life and soul of the universe! Please
give Your lotus feet in charity to my heart.
TEXT 3
jaya jaya jagat-maìgala viçvambhara

jaya jaya yata gauracandrera kiìkara
All glories to the all-auspicious Viçvambhara! All glories to the

servants of Gauracandra!
TEXT 4
jaya çré-paramänanda-puréra jévana
jaya dämodara-svarüpera präëa-dhana
All glories to the life and soul of Paramänanda Puré! All glories to
the life and wealth of Svarüpa Dämodara!
TEXT 5
jaya rüpa-sanätana-priya mahäçaya
jaya jagadéça-gopénäthera hådaya
All glories to the dear Lord of Rüpa and Sanätana! All glories to the
Lord, who is the heart and soul of Jagadéça and Gopénätha!
TEXT 6
jaya jaya dvära-päla-govindera nätha
jéva prati kara prabhu çubha-dåñöi-päta
All glories to the Lord of Govinda the doorkeeper! O Lord, please

TEXT 7
hena-mate nityänanda-saìge gauracandra
bhakta-gaëa laiyä kare saìkértana-raìga
In this way Gauracandra, in the association of Nityänanda, enjoyed

saìkértana pastimes with the devotees.
TEXT 8
ekhane çunaha advaitera ägamana
madhya-khaëòe ye-mate haila daraçana
Now hear in the Madhya-khaëòa about the arrival of Advaita Prabhu and
His meeting with the Lord.
TEXT 9
eka-dina mahäprabhu éçvara-äveçe
rämäire äjïä karilena pürëa-rase
One day, Mahäprabhu, in the mood of the Supreme Lord, lovingly

instructed Rämäi.
TEXT 10
“calaha rämäi tumi advaitera väsa
täìra sthäne kaha giyä ämära prakäça
“Rämäi, go to the house of Advaita and inform Him that I have

manifested.
TEXT 11-12
yäìra lägi’ karilä vistara ärädhana
yäìra lägi’ kariyächa vistara krandana
yäìra lägi’ karilä vistara upaväsa
se-prabhu tomära äsi’ hailä prakäça
“Tell Him that the Lord He worshiped for so long, the Lord He cried
for, the Lord He fasted for—that Lord has now manifest.
TEXT 13
bhakti-yoga viläite täìra ägamana
äpane äsiyä jhäöa kara vivartana

“He has appeared to distribute devotional service. He should come
immediately to join Him.
TEXT 14
nirjane kahi o nityänanda-ägamana
ye kichu dekhilä, täìre kahi o kathana
“Also secretly inform Him about Nityänanda’s arrival and whatever else
you have seen.
TEXT 15
ämära püjära sarva upahära laïäjhäöa
äsibäre bala sastréka haiyä”
“Tell Him to quickly come here with His wife and articles for My
worship.”
TEXT 16
çréväsa-anuja räma äjïäçire dhari’
sei-kñaëe calilä smaìari’ ’hari hari’
Being ordered by the Lord, Rämäi, the youngest brother of Çréväsa,

remembered Lord Hari and immediately left.
TEXT 17
änande vihvala—patha nä jäne rämäi
çré-caitanya-äjïä lai’ gelä sei öhäïi
Rämäi was overwhelmed in ecstasy and did not know which way he was
going. Simply by the order of Çré Caitanya, he arrived at his
destination.
TEXT 18
äcäryere namaskari’ rämäi paëòita
kahite nä päre kathä änande pürëita
Rämäi Paëòita offered his obeisances to Advaita Äcärya, but he was

filled with such ecstasy that he was unable to speak.
TEXT 19
sarvajïa advaita bhakti-yogera prabhäve
’äila prabhura äjïä jäniyäche äge
By the influence of devotional service the omniscient Advaita already

understood, “the order of the Lord has arrived.”
TEXT 20
rämäi dekhiyä häsi’ balena vacana
“bujhi äjïä haila ämä nivära käraëa”
On seeing Rämäi, He smiled and said, “I guess you have come here to
take Me.”
TEXT 21
kara-yoòa kari’ bale rämäi paëòita
“sakala jäniyä ächa, calaha tvarita”
With folded hands, Rämäi Paëòita said, “You know everything. Please
come immediately.”
TEXT 22
änande vihvala haïä äcärya gosäïi
hena nähi jäne, deha äche kon öhäïi
Äcärya Gosäïi became overwhelmed in ecstasy. He did not know anything,

He even forgot His own body.
TEXT 23
ki bujhaye advaitera caritra gahana
jäniyä o nänä mata karaye kathana
Who can understand the grave characteristics of Advaita? Although He

knows everything, He acts like an ordinary person.
TEXT 24
“kothä vä gosäïi äilä mänuña bhitare?
kon çästre bale nadéyäya avatare?
“Where is it stated that the Supreme Lord advents among the human
beings? In which scripture is it said that the Lord would incarnate in
Nadia?
TEXT 25
mora bhakti, vairägya, adhyätma-jïäna mora
sakala jänaye çréniväsa bhäi tora”
“Your brother Çréniväsa knows everything about My devotional service,

renunciation, and spiritual knowledge.”
TEXT 26
advaitera caritra rämäi bhäla jäne
uttara nä kare kichu, häse mane mane
Rämäi was fully aware of Advaita’s characteristics, so he did not

reply, but smiled to himself.
TEXT 27
ei-mata advaitera caritra agädha
sukåtira bhäla, duñkåtira kärya-vädha

Such are the unfathomable characteristics of Advaita. They are
auspicious for the devotees and impediments for the miscreants.
TEXT 28
punaù bale,—“kaha kaha rämäi paëòita
ki käraëe tomära gamana äcambita?”
He further said, “O Rämäi Paëòita, tell Me, what is the reason for
your sudden arrival?”
TEXT 29
bujhilena äcärya hailäçänta-cita
takhana kändiyä kahe rämäi paëòita
When Rämäi Paëòita understood that Advaita Äcärya had become peaceful,
he cried and spoke to Him as follows.
TEXT 30-31
“yäìra lagi’ kariyächa vistara krandana
yäìra lägi’ karilä vistara ärädhana
yäìra lägi’ karilä vistara upaväsa
se-prabhu tomära äsi’ hailä prakäça
“The Lord You worshiped for so long, the Lord You cried for, the Lord
You fasted for—that Lord has now manifest.
TEXT 32
bhakti-yoga viläite täìra ägamana
tomäre se äjïä karibäre vivartana
“He has come in order to distribute devotional service. He has ordered

You to join Him.
TEXT 33
ñaò-aìga-püjära vidhi yogya sajja laïä
prabhura äjïäya cala sastréka haiyä
“Take the six appropriate ingredients for worshiping Him. The Lord has
ordered You to come with Your wife.
TEXT 34
nityänanda-svarüpera haila ägamana
prabhura dvitéya deha, tomära jévana
“Nityänanda Svarüpa has arrived. He is the Lord’s second body and Your
life and soul.
TEXT 35
tumi se jänaha täìre, muïi ki kahimu
bhägya thäke mora, tabe ekatra dekhimu”
“You know Him very well. What can I tell You? If I am fortunate
enough, I will see You all together.”
TEXT 36
rämäira mukhe yabe eteka çunilä
takhane tuliyä bähu kändite lägilä
As soon as Advaita heard this from the mouth of Rämäi, He raised His
hands and began to cry.
TEXT 37
kändiyä hailä mürchä änanda-sahita
dekhiyä sakala-gaëa hailä vismita
As He cried, He fell unconscious to the ground in ecstasy. On seeing

this, everyone there was astonished.
TEXT 38
kñaëeke päiyä bähya karaye huìkära
’äniluì, äniluì bale ’prabhu äpanära’
After a while He regained His external consciousness and roared

loudly. He repeatedly exclaimed, “I have brought My Lord! I have
brought My Lord!
TEXT 39
“mora lägi’ prabhu äilä vaikuëöha chäòiyä”
eta bali’ kände punaù bhümite paòiyä
“Because of Me, the Lord has come from Vaikuëöha.” Speaking in this
way, He rolled on the ground and cried.
TEXT 40
advaita gåhiëé pati-vratä jagan-mätä
prabhura prakäça çuni’ kände änanditä
On hearing about the appearance of the Lord, Advaita’s chaste wife,

the mother of the universe, cried in happiness.
TEXT 41
advaitera tanaya ’acyutänanda’ näma
parama bälaka seho kände aviräma
Although Acyutänanda, the son of Advaita, was only a small child, He

also cried incessantly.
TEXT 42
kändena advaita patné-putrera sahite
anucara saba veòi’ käìde cäri bhite

Advaita along with His wife and son all cried. All the servants
surrounding them also cried.
TEXT 43
kebä kon dike käìde nähi paräpara
kåñëa-prema-maya haila advaitera ghara
No one was aware of who cried where as Advaita’s entire household

became filled with love of Kåñëa.
TEXT 44
sthira haya advaita, haite näre sthira
bhäväveçe niravadhi doläya çaréra
Although Advaita tried to compose Himself, He was unable to do so. His

body continually rocked back and forth in ecstatic love of God.
TEXT 45
rämäire bale,—“prabhu ki balilä more?”
rämäi balena,—“jhäöa calibära tare”
He said to Rämäi, “What did the Lord tell Me?” Rämäi replied, “Come
immediately.”
TEXT 46
advaita balaye,—“çuna rämäi paëòita
mora prabhu hana, tabe mohära pratéta
Advaita Prabhu said, “O Rämäi Paëòita, listen. If He acts like My

Lord, then I will have faith in Him.
TEXT 47-48
äpana aiçvarya yadi mohäre dekhäya

çré-caraëa tuli’ dei mohära mäthäya
tabe se jänimu mora haya präëa-nätha
satya satya ei muïi kahiluì tomäta”
“If He displays His opulence to Me and places His lotus feet on My

head, then I will recognize Him as the Lord of My life. I swear this
is the truth.”
TEXT 49
rämäi balena,—“prabhu muïi ki kahimu
yadi mora bhägye thäke, nayane dekhimu
Rämäi said, “O Prabhu, what can I say? If I am fortunate, I will see

this with my own eyes.
TEXT 50
ye tomära icchä prabhu, sei se täìhära
tomära nimitta prabhu ei avatära”
“Whatever You desire is also His desire. In fact, the Lord has
incarnated because of You.”
TEXT 51
hailä advaita tuñöa rämera vacane
çubha-yäträ-udyoga karilä tata-kñaëe
Advaita Prabhu was pleased to hear Rämäi’s statement. He then began to

make arrangements for the auspicious journey.
TEXT 52
patnire balilä,—“jhäöa hao sävadhäna
laiyä püjära sajja cala äguyäna”

He said to His wife, “Quickly get ready. Take the ingredients for
worship and let us go.”
TEXT 53
pati-vratä sei caitanyera tattva jäne
gandha, mälya, dhüpa, vastra açeña vidhäne
Advaita’s chaste wife knew the truth about Lord Caitanya. She gathered
together sandalwood paste, flower garlands, incense, and cloth.
TEXT 54
kñéra, dadhi, sara, nané, karpüra, tämbüla
laiyä calilä yata saba anuküla
She also took some of the Lord’s favorite items like condensed milk,
yogurt, cream, butter, camphor, and betel nuts.
TEXT 55
sapatnéke calilä advaita-mahäprabhu
rämäye niñedhe, ihä nä kahibä kabhu
Advaita Prabhu, the incarnation of the Supreme Personality of Godhead,

then departed with His wife. He forbade Rämäi Paëòita from informing
the Lord about His arrival.
TEXT 56
“nä äilä äcärya’, tumi balibä vacana
dekhi mora prabhu tabe ki bale takhana
“Tell Him, ’Advaita Äcärya has not come.’ Then I will see what My Lord
has to say.
TEXT 57
gupte thäkoì muïi nandana-äcäryera ghare
’nä äilä bali’ tumi karibä gocare”
“I will secretly stay in the house of Nandana Äcärya, but you tell
Him, ’He has not come.’”
TEXT 58
sabära hådaye vaise prabhu viçvambhara
advaita-saìkalpa citte haila gocara
Lord Viçvambhara, who resides in the heart of everyone, understood

Advaita’s resolution.
TEXT 59
äcäryera ägamana jäniyä äpane
öhäkura paëòita-gåhe calilä takhane
Knowing about the arrival of Advaita Äcärya, the Lord went to the
house of Çréväsa Paëòita.
TEXT 60
präya yata caitanyera nija bhakta-gaëa
prabhura icchäya saba mililä takhana
Almost all of Lord Caitanya’s devotees gathered there by the will of

the Lord.
TEXT 61
äveçita citta prabhura sabäi bujhiyäsa
çaìke ächena sabe néraba haiyä
Everyone could understand that the Lord was absorbed in ecstasy. They
all became anxious and stood there silently.
TEXT 62
huìkära kariyä prabhu tridaçera räya
uöhiyä vasilä prabhu viñëura khaööäya
Then Lord Tridaça Räya roared loudly and sat on the throne of Lord
Viñëu.
TEXT 63
’näòä äise, näòä äise’—bale bäre bäre
“näòä cähe mora öhäkuräla dekhibäre”
The Lord repeatedly declared, “Näòä is coming. Näòä is coming. Näòä

wants to see My opulences.”
TEXT 64
nityänanda jäne saba prabhura iìgita
bujhiyä mastake chatra dharilä tvarita
Nityänanda knows the Lord’s desires. With this understanding, He held

an umbrella over the Lord’s head.
TEXT 65
gadädhara bujhi’ deya karpüra tämbüla
sarva-jane kare sevä yena anuküla
Understanding the situation, Gadädhara offered camphor and betel nuts.

Everyone present served the Lord according their own favorable mood.
TEXT 66
keho paòe stuti, keho kona sevä kare
henai samaye äsi’ rämäi gocare
Some offered prayers, and some offered various services. At that time
Rämäi arrived there.
TEXT 67
nähi kahitei prabhu bale rämäire
“more parékñite näòä päöhäila tore”
Before Rämäi could speak anything, the Lord said to him, “Näòä has
sent you to test Me.”
TEXT 68
’näòä äise’ bali’ prabhu mastaka òhuläya
“jäniyä o more näòä cälaye sadäya
The Lord rolled His head and said, “Näòä is coming. He knows Me well,
yet He always tests Me.
TEXT 69
ethäi rahilä nandana-äcäryera ghare
more parékñite ’näòä päöhäila tore
“I know Näòä is hiding at the house of Nandana Äcärya and He has sent
you to test Me.
TEXT 70
äna giyäçéghra tumi hethäi tähäne
prasanna çré-mukhe ämi balila äpane”
“Quickly go and bring Him here. I am gladly saying this with My own
mouth.”
TEXT 71
änande calilä punaù rämäi paëòita
sakala advaita-sthäne karilä vidita

Rämäi Paëòita again happily went and explained to Advaita everything
that the Lord had said.
TEXT 72
çuniyä änande bhäse advaita-äcärya
äilä prabhura sthäne siddha haila kärya
On hearing him, Advaita Äcärya floated in waves of ecstasy. Having

fulfilling His purpose, He immediately went to the Lord.
TEXT 73
düre thäki’ daëòavat karite karite
sastréke äise stava paòite paòite
Advaita Äcärya and His wife offered obeisances from a distance and
recited prayers as they approached the Lord.
TEXT 74
päiyä nirbhaya-pada äilä sammukhe
nikhila brahmäëòe aparüpa veça dekhe
They came before the Lord, surrendered at His lotus feet, which award
fearlessness, and saw His matchless beauty, which enchants the entire
universe.
TEXT 75
jiniyä kandarpa-koöi lävaëya sundara
jyotir-maya kanaka-sundara kalevara
The Lord’s enchanting beauty defeated that of millions of Cupids, and

His effulgent body resembled molten gold.
TEXT 76
prasanna-vadana koöi-candrera öhäkura
advaitera prati yena sadaya pracura
His pleasing face defeated the beauty of millions of moons. He always

bestowed mercy on Advaita Äcärya.
TEXT 77
dui bähu divya kanakera stambha jini’
taìhi’ divya äbharaëa ratnera khicani
His two arms, decorated with various ornaments and jewels, resembled
two golden pillars.
TEXT 78
çrévatsa, kaustubha-mahämaëi çobhe vakñe
makara kuëòala vaijayanté mälä dekhe
His broad chest was decorated with the mark of Çrévatsa and the
Kaustubha gem. He wore earrings shaped like sharks and the Vaijayanti
garland.
TEXT 79
koöi mahä-sürya jini’ teje nähi anta
päda-padme ramä, chatra dharaye ananta
His unlimited effulgence defeated that of millions of suns. Ramä, the

goddess of fortune, sat at His lotus feet, and Ananta held an umbrella
over His head.
TEXT 80
kibä nakha, kibä maëi nä päre cinite
tribhaìge bäjäya väàçé häsite häsite

No one could discern whether the shining objects at the Lord’s feet
were toenails or jewels. Standing in a threefold bending pose, He
smiled as He played a flute.
TEXT 81
kibä prabhu, kibä gaëa, kibä alaìkära
jyotir-maya bai kichu nähi dekhe ära
Advaita saw the Lord, His associates, and His ornaments as full of
effulgence.
TEXT 82
dekhe paòiyäche cäri-païca-chaya-mukha
mahäbhaye stuti kare kare näradädi-çuka
He saw personalities with four heads, five heads, and six heads
offering obeisances to the Lord, and He saw personalities like Närada
and Çukadeva offerings prayers with awe and reverence.
TEXT 83
makara-vähana-ratha eka varäìganä
daëòa-paraëäme äche yena gaìgä-samä
He saw a beautiful woman resembling Gaìgä sitting on a shark and

offering obeisances to the Lord.
TEXT 84
tabe dekhe—stuti kare sahasra-vadana
cäri-dige dekhe jyotir-maya deva-gaëa
Then He saw the thousand-headed Ananta Çeña offering prayers to the

Lord as the effulgent demigods watched on all sides.
TEXT 85
ulaöi’ äcärya dekhe caraëera tale
sahasra sahasra deva paòi’ ’kåñëa’ bale
Advaita Äcärya turned His head and saw thousands of demigods chanting
the name of Kåñëa at the feet of the Lord.
TEXT 86
ye püjära samaye ye deva dhyäna kare
tähä dekhe cäri-dige caraëera tale
Those demigods that are meditated on at the time of worship were all
seen surrounding the lotus feet of the Lord.
TEXT 87
dekhiyä sambhrame daëòa-paraëäma chäòi’
uöhilä advaita—adbhuta dekhi baòi
On seeing those opulences, Advaita was struck with wonder and got up
from His prostrated position.
TEXT 88
dekhe çata phaëädhara mahä-näga-gaëa
ürdhva bähu stuti kare tuli’ saba phaëa
He saw great serpents with hundreds of hoods raise their arms while
offering prayers to the Lord.
TEXT 89
antarékñe paripürëa dekhe divya-ratha
gaja-haàsa-açve nirodhila väyu-patha
He saw the entire sky filled with divine chariots. The airways were
congested by elephants, swans, and horses.
TEXT 90
koöi koöi näga-vadhu sajala-nayane
’kåñëa’ bali stuti kare dekhe vidyamäne
Millions of serpents’ wives were offering prayers to the Lord while

chanting the name of Kåñëa with tears in their eyes.
TEXT 91
kñiti antarékñe sthäna nähi avakäçe
dekhe paòiyäche mahä-åñi-gaëa päçe
There was no vacant place left on the earth or in the sky. He saw many
great åñis offering obeisances in one corner.
TEXT 92
mahä-öhäkuräla dekhi’ päilä saàbhrama
pati-patné kichu balibära nahe kñama
Upon seeing those opulences, both husband and wife were so awestruck
that they became speechless.
TEXT 93
parama-sadaya-mati prabhu viçvambhara
cähiyä advaita-prati karilä uttara
The most merciful Lord Viçvambhara looked at Advaita and spoke as

follows.
TEXT 94
“tomära saìkalpa lägi’ avatérëa ämi
vistara ämära ärädhanä kaile tumi

“I have descended to fulfill Your vow, for You have profusely
worshiped Me.
TEXT 95
çutiyä ächiluì kñéra-sägara-bhitare
nidrä-bhaìga haila mora tomära huìkäre
“I was sleeping in the ocean of milk, but Your loud cries broke My
sleep.
TEXT 96
dekhiyä jévera duùkha nä päri sahite
ämäre änile saba jéva uddhärite
“You could not tolerate the suffering of the living entities, so You
have brought Me to deliver them.
TEXT 97
yateka dekhile catur-dike mora gaëa
sabära haila janma tomära käraëa
“All My associates that You saw surrounding Me have already taken

birth because of You.
TEXT 98
ye vaiñëava dekhite brahmädi bhäve mane
tomä haite tähä dekhibeka sarva-jane”
“By Your mercy, Vaiñëavas that even personalities like Brahmä desire
to see will now be seen by everyone.”
TEXT 99
eteka prabhura väkya advaita çuniyä

ürdhva bähu kari’ kände sastréka haiyä
On hearing the Lord’s words, Advaita and His wife raised their arms
and began to cry.
TEXT 100
“äji se saphala mora dina parakäça
äji se saphala haila yata abhiläña
“Today My life has become successful. Today all My desires have been
fulfilled.
TEXT 101
äji mora janma-karma sakala saphala
säkñäte dekhiluì tora caraëa-yugala
“Today My life and activities have become successful for I have seen
Your lotus feet.
TEXT 102
ghoñe mätra cäri vede, yäre nähi dekhe
hena tumi mora lägi’ hailä parateke
“The four Vedas only describe Your glories but cannot directly see
You. Yet You have appeared because of Me.
TEXT 103
mora kichu çakti nähi tomära karuëä
tomä bai jéva uddhäriba kon janä”
“I have no power outside of Your causeless mercy. Who can deliver the
living entities other than You?”
TEXT 104
balite balite preme bhäsena äcärya
prabhu bale,—“ämära püjära kara kärya”
While speaking in this way, Advaita Äcärya floated in the ecstasy of

love of God. The Lord then said, “Now arrange for My worship.”
TEXT 105
päiyä prabhura äjïä parama hariñe
caitanya-caraëa püje açeña viçeñe
On receiving the Lord’s order, He happily worshiped the lotus feet of

Lord Caitanya with full attention.
TEXT 106
prathame caraëa dhui’ suväsita jale
çeñe gandhe paripürëa päda-padme òhäle
He first washed the lotus feet of the Lord with fragrant water and
then smeared them with sandalwood paste.
TEXT 107
candane òubäi’ divya tulasé-maïjaré
arghyera sahita dilä caraëa-upari
He dipped tulasé-maïjarés in the sandalwood paste and placed them and

the ingredients of arghya on the Lord’s lotus feet.
TEXT 108
gandha, puñpa, dhüpa, dépa, païca upacäre
püjä kare prema-jale vahe açru-dhäre
He worshiped the Lord with five ingredients like sandalwood paste,

flowers, incense, and ghee. As He worshiped the Lord, tears of love
flowed from His eyes.
TEXT 109
païca-çikhä jväli’ punaù karena vandanä
çeñe ’jaya-jaya’-dhvani karaye ghoñaëä
He offered a lamp with five ghee wicks and again offered prayers.
Finally He loudly chanted, “Jaya! Jaya!”
TEXT 110
kariyä caraëa-püjäñoòaçopacäre
ära-bära dilä mälya-vastra-alaìkäre
After worshiping the Lord’s feet with sixteen ingredients, He offered

a flower garland, cloth, and ornaments.
TEXT 111
çästra-dåñöye püjä kari’ paöala-vidhäne
ei çloka paòi’ kare daëòa-paraëäme
Advaita Äcärya worshiped the Lord according to the päïcarätrika

regulations of the scriptures. He offered His obeisances while
reciting the following verse.
TEXT 112
namo brahmaëya-deväya go-brähmaëa-hitäya ca
jagad-dhitäya kåñëäya govindäya namo namaù
“Let Me offer My respectful obeisances unto Lord Kåñëa, who is the

worshipable Deity for all brahminical men, who is the well-wisher of
the cows and brähmaëas, and who is always benefiting the whole world.
I offer My repeated obeisances to the Personality of Godhead, known as
Kåñëa and Govinda.”
TEXT 113
ei çloka paòi’ äge namaskära kari’
çeñe stuti kare nänä-çästra-anusäri’
First He offered obeisances by reciting this verse, and then He

offered prayers in accordance with various scriptures.
TEXT 114
jaya jaya gauracandra karuëä-sägara
All glories to Viçvambhara, the life and soul of all living entities!
All glories to Gauracandra, the ocean of mercy!
TEXT 115
jaya jaya bhakata-vacana-satyakäré
jaya jaya mahäprabhu mahä-avatäré
All glories to the Lord who makes the words of His devotees come true!
All glories to Mahäprabhu, the supreme fountainhead of all
incarnations!
TEXT 116
jaya jaya sindhu-sutä-rüpa-manorama
jaya jaya çrévatsa-kaustubha-vibhuñaëa
All glories to the Lord who is enchanted by the beauty of goddess

Lakñmé, the daughter of the ocean! All glories to the Lord who is
decorated with the mark of Çrévatsa and the Kaustubha gem!
TEXT 117
jaya jaya ’hare-kåñëa’-mantrera prakäça
jaya jaya nija-bhakti-grahaëa-viläsa

All glories to Him who introduces the chanting of the Hare Kåñëa mahä-
mantra! All glories to Him who enjoys the pastimes of accepting His
own devotional service!
TEXT 118
jaya jaya mahäprabhu ananta-çayana
jaya jaya jaya sarva-jévera çaraëa
All glories to Mahäprabhu, who lies on the bed of Ananta! All glories
to the shelter of all living entities!
TEXT 119-120
tumi viñëu, tumi kåñëa, tumi näräyaëa
tumi matsya, tumi kürma, tumi sanätana
tumi se varäha prabhu, tumi se vämana
tumi kara yuge yuge vedera pälana
You are Viñëu, You are Kåñëa, and You are Näräyaëa. You are Matsya,
You are Kürma, and You are eternal. O Lord, You are Varäha and You are
Vämana. You protect the Vedas in every millenium.
TEXT 121
tumi rakña-kula-hantä jänaké-jévana
tumi guha-vara-dätä, ahalyä-mocana
You are the destroyer of the demoniac dynasties. You are the life of
Sétä, the bestower of boons to Guha, and the deliverer of Ahalyä.
TEXT 122
tumi se prahläda-lägi’ kaile avatära
hiraëya vadhiyä’narasiàha’-näma yära

As Nåsiàhadeva, You incarnated to deliver Prahläda and kill
Hiraëyakaçipu.
TEXT 123
sarva-deva-cüòämaëi tumi dvija-räja
tumi se bhojana kara néläcala-mäjha
You are the crest jewel of all demigods and the best of the brähmaëas.
You accept various foodstuffs at Néläcala.
TEXT 124
tomäre se cäri-vede bule anveñiyätumi ethä
äsi’ rahiyächa lukäiyä
The four Vedas wander from place to place in search of You. You have
hidden from them by coming here.
TEXT 125
lukäite baòa prabhu tumi mahävéra
bhakta-jane tomä dhari’ karaye bähira
You are most expert in concealing Yourself, but Your devotees

recognize and expose You.
TEXT 126
saìkértana-ärambhe tomära avatära
ananta brahmäëòe tomä bai nähi ära
You have incarnated to inaugurate the saìkértana movement. There is

nothing in the unlimited universes other than You.
TEXT 127
ei tora duikhäni caraëa-kamala

ihära se rase gauré-çaìkara vihvala
Gauré and Çaìkara are overwhelmed by the nectar of Your lotus feet.
TEXT 128
ei se caraëa ramä seve eka-mane
ihära se yaça gäya sahasra-vadane
Ramä, the goddess of fortune, engages in the service of these lotus

feet with full attention. The thousand-headed Ananta Çeña sings the
glories of these lotus feet.
TEXT 129
ei se caraëa brahmä püjaye sadäya
çruti-småti-puräëe ihära yaça gäya
Lord Brahmä always worships these lotus feet, and the çrutis, småtis,
and Puräëas glorify these lotus feet.
TEXT 130
satyaloka äkramila ei se caraëe
bali-çira dhanya haila ihära arpaëe
These lotus feet covered the entire Satyaloka, and the head of Bali
Mahäräja became glorified by the touch of these lotus feet.
TEXT 131
ei se caraëa haite gaìgä-avatära
çaìkara dhariläçire mahävega yära
The forceful flow of the Ganges that is sustained by Lord Çiva

emanates from these lotus feet.
TEXT 132
koöi båhaspati jini’ advaitera buddhi
bhäla-mate jäne sei caitanyera çuddhi
The intelligence of Advaita surpasses that of millions of Båhaspatis.

He knows perfectly well the glorious position of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 133
varëite caraëa—bhäse nayanera jale
paòilä déghala hai’ caraëera tale
While glorifying the Lord’s lotus feet, Advaita floated in tears of

ecstasy and then fell flat at the lotus feet of the Lord.
TEXT 134
sarva-bhuta antaryämé çré-gauräìga-räya
caraëa-tuliyä dilä advaita-mäthäya
Çré Gauräìga Räya, the Supersoul of all living entities, placed His
lotus feet on the head of Advaita.
TEXT 135
caraëa arpana çire karilä yakhana
’jaya jaya’ mahädhvani haila takhana
As soon as the Lord placed His lotus feet on the head of Advaita,
there arose a tumultuous vibration of “Jaya! Jaya!”
TEXT 136
apürva dekhiyä sabe hailä vihvala
’hari, hari’ bali’ sabe kare kolähala
On seeing that wonderful sight, everyone was overwhelmed and began

chanting “Hari! Hari!”
TEXT 137
gaòägaòi yäya keha, mälasäöa märe
käro galä dhari’ keha kände uccaiùsvare
Some of them rolled on the ground, and some of them clapped their
hands. Others cried loudly while embracing each other.
TEXT 138
sastréke advaita hailä pürëa-manoratha
päiyä caraëa çire pürva-abhimata
The hearts’ desire of Advaita and His wife was fulfilled, for they
attained the lotus feet of the Lord as they had previously desired.
TEXT 139
advaitere äjïä kailä prabhu viçvambhara
“äre näòä! ämära kértane nåtya kara”
Lord Viçvambhara instructed Advaita, “O Näòä, dance in My kértana!”
TEXT 140
päiyä prabhura äjïä advaita-gosäïi
nänä-bhakti-yoge nåtya kare sei öhäïi
Being instructed by the Lord, Advaita Gosäïi began to dance in various

devotional moods.
TEXT 141
uöhila kértana-dhvani ati manohara
näcena advaita gauracandrera gocara
As the most enchanting sound of kértana arose, Advaita Prabhu danced

before Lord Gauracandra.
TEXT 142
kñaëe vä viçäla näce, kñaëe vä madhura
kñaëe vä daçane tåëa dharaye pracura
One moment He danced madly, and another moment He danced sweetly. One
moment He held many straws between His teeth.
TEXT 143
kñaëe ghure, uöhe, kñaëe paòi’ gaòi’ yäya
kñaëe ghana-çväsa chäòi’ kñaëe mürchä päya
One moment He whirled around, one moment He stood up, and another
moment He rolled on the ground. One moment He sighed deeply, and
another moment He fell unconscious.
TEXT 144
ye kértana yakhana çunaye’ sei haya
eka bhäve sthira nahe, änande näcaya
According to the mood of the kértana, He happily danced in various

ways.
TEXT 145
avaçeñe äsi’ sabe rahe däsya-bhäve
bujhana nä yäya sei acintya-prabhäve
In the end He remained in the mood of a servant. No one could

understand His inconceivable glories.
TEXT 146
dhäiyä dhäiyä yäya öhäkurera päçe
nityänanda dekhiyä bhrukuöi kari’ häse

When He rushed up to the Lord and saw Nityänanda, He smiled while
raising His eyebrows.
TEXT 147
häsi’ bale,—“bhäla haila äilä nitäi
eta-dina tomära nägäli nähi päi
He smiled and said, “O Nitäi, it is good that You have come. For so
long I could not see You.
TEXT 148
yäibe kothäya äji räkhimu bändhiyä”
kñaëe bale prabhu, kñaëe bale mätäliyä
“Today I will bind You, then where will You go?” Sometimes Advaita
addressed Nityänanda as Prabhu, and sometimes He called Him a
drunkard.
TEXT 149
advaita-caritre häse nityänanda-räya
eka mürti, dui bhäga—kåñëera léläya
Nityänanda Räya smiled at the behavior of Advaita. They are actually

one, but They became two for the sake of Kåñëa’s pastimes.
TEXT 150
pürve baliyächi nityänanda nänä-rüpe
caitanyera sevä kare açeña kautuke
I have already described how Nityänanda joyfully serves Lord Caitanya

in various forms.
TEXT 151
kona rüpe kahe, kona rüpe kare dhyäna
kona rüpe chatra-çayyä, kona rüpe gäna
In some forms He advises the Lord, in some forms He meditates on the

Lord, in some forms He becomes the Lord’s umbrella or bed, and in some
forms He sings the glories of the Lord.
TEXT 152
nityänanda-advaite abheda kari’ jäna
ei avatäre jäne yata bhägyavän
All the most fortunate souls know very well that there is no
difference between Nityänanda and Advaita.
TEXT 153
ye kichu kalaha-lélä dekhaha doìhära
se saba acintya-raìga éçvara-vyabhära
All Their pastimes of quarreling together that you see are the
inconceivable sporting of the Lord.
TEXT 154
e du’yera préti yena ananta-çaìkara
dui kåñëa-caitanyera priya-kalevara
The exchange of love between these two resembles the exchange of love
between Ananta and Çaìkara, for They are both dear forms of Çré Kåñëa
Caitanya.
TEXT 155
ye nä bujhi’ doìhära kalaha, pakña dhare
eke vande, äre ninde, sei jana mare

If one who does not understand Their quarrels takes the side of one
and respects Him while criticizing the other, he is vanquished.
TEXT 156
advaitera nåtya dekhi’ vaiñëava-sakala
änanda-sägare magna hailä vihvala
As all the Vaiñëavas watched Advaita’s dancing, they were overwhelmed

and merged in an ocean of bliss.
TEXT 157
haila prabhura äjïä,—rahibära tare
tata-kñaëe rahilena,—äjïä kari’ çire
When the Lord ordered Advaita to stop dancing, He immediately stopped,

respecting the Lord’s order.
TEXT 158
äpana galära mälä advaitere diyä
’vara mäga’, ’vara mäga’—balena häsiyä
The Lord gave His own garland to Advaita and then smiled and said,
“Ask for a benediction. Ask for a benediction.”
TEXT 159
çuniyä advaita kichu nä kare uttara
’mäga, mäga’ punaù punaù bale viçvambhara
Advaita did not reply, so Viçvambhara repeatedly said, “Ask. Ask.”
TEXT 160
advaita balaye,—“ära ki mägimu vara?

ye vara cähiluì, tähä päiluì sakala
Advaita then said, “What more can I ask? I have already received
whatever I desired.
TEXT 161
tomäre säkñät kari’ äpane näciluì
cittera abhéñöa yata sakala päiluì
“I have danced before You. Now all My desires have been fulfilled.
TEXT 162
ki cähimu prabhu, kibäçeña äche ära
säkñäte dekhiluì prabhu, tora avatära
“O Lord, what can I ask for? What more is there? I have directly seen
Your incarnation.
TEXT 163
ki cähimu, kibä nähi jänaha äpane
kibä nähi dekha tumi divya-daraçane”
“What should I ask for? You know well what I lack. What is there that
You do not see with Your transcendental vision?”
TEXT 164
mäthäòhuläiyä bale prabhu viçvambhara
“tomära nimitte ämi hailuì gocara
Lord Viçvambhara rolled His head and said, “I have manifested because
of You.
TEXT 165
ghare ghare karimu kértana paracära
mora yaçe näce yena sakala-saàsära
“I will preach the chanting of the holy names from house to house so
that the entire universe will dance as they sing My glories.
TEXT 166
brahmä-bhava-näradädi yäre tapa kare
hena bhakti biläimu, baliluì tomäre”
“I will distribute that devotional service for which personalities

headed by Brahmä, Çiva, and Närada undergo austerities. This I assure
You.”
TEXT 167
advaita balaye,—“yadi bhakti biläi
bästré-çüdra-ädi yata mürkhere se dibä
Advaita replied, “If You will distribute devotional service, then also
give it to the less-intelligent persons, including the women and
çüdras.
TEXT 168-170
vidyä-dhana-kula-ädi tapasyära made
tora bhakta, tora bhakti ye-ye-jana vädhe
se päpiñöha-saba dekhi’ maruka puòiyä
äcaëòäla näcuka tora näma-guëa gäïä”
advaitera väkya çuni’ karilä huìkära
prabhu bale,—“satya ye tomära aìgékära”
“Let all the sinful people who are proud of their education, wealth,
high birth, and austerities and those who place obstacles in the path
of Your devotees and Your devotional service burn to death, and let
all others, including the dog-eaters, dance while singing Your holy
names and qualities.” Hearing Advaita’s statement, the Lord roared
loudly and said, “Whatever You say will be fulfilled.”
TEXT 171
e saba väkyera säkñé sakala-saàsära
mürkha-néca-prati kåpä haila täìhära
The entire world is witness to these words, for the Lord’s mercy was
distributed to the foolish and fallen.
TEXT 172
caëòälädi näcaye prabhura guëa-gäne
bhaööa-miçra-cakravarté sabe nindä jäne
Even the dog-eaters are dancing and singing the glories of the Lord,
while the Bhaööas, Miçras, and Cakravartés are engaged in criticism.
TEXT 173
grantha paòi’ muëòa muòi’ käro buddhi-näça
nityänanda-nindä kare yäibeka näça
Someone who studies the scriptures and shaves his head may
nevertheless lose his intelligence, for one who blasphemes Nityänanda
is certainly doomed.
TEXT 174
advaitera bale prema päila jagate
e sakala kathä kahi madhya-khaëòa haite
The entire world received love of God by the mercy of Advaita Prabhu.
All these pastimes are described in the Madhya-khaëòa.
TEXT 175
caitanya-advaite yata haila prema-kathä
sakala jänena sarasvaté jagan-mätä
Only Sarasvaté, the mother of the universe, knows everything about the
loving conversations between Lord Caitanya and Advaita Prabhu.
TEXT 176
sei bhagavaté sarva-janera jihväya
ananta haiyä caitanyera yaçaù gäya
That goddess manifests on everyone’s tongue and unlimitedly sings the

TEXT 177
sarva-vaiñëavera päye mora namaskära
I offer my respectful obeisances at the feet of all the Vaiñëavas so

that they may not consider my offenses.
TEXT 178
sastréke änanda hailä äcärya-gosäïi
abhimata päi’ rahilena sei öhäïi
Advaita Gosäïi and His wife became jubilant, and on the order of the
Lord, they remained there.
TEXT 179

CBP 7: The Meeting of Gadädhara and Puëòaréka

Chapter Seven: The Meeting of Gadädhara and Puëòaréka
TEXT 1
näcere caitanya guëa-nidhi
asädhane cintämaëi häte dila vidhi
Lord Caitanya, the reservoir of transcendental qualities, is dancing

wonderfully. Although I am without qualification, providence has given
me this touchstone.
TEXT 2
jaya jaya çré-gaurasundara sarva-präëa
jaya nityänanda-advaitera prema-dhäma
All glories to Çré Gaurasundara, the life and soul of all! All glories
to the abode of Nityänanda’s and Advaita’s love!
TEXT 3
jaya çré-jagadänanda-çrégarbha-jévana
jaya puëòaréka-vidyänidhi-präëa-dhana
All glories to the life and soul of Çré Jagadänanda and Çrégarbha! All
glories to the wealth and life of Puëòaréka Vidyänidhi!
TEXT 4
jaya jagadéça-gopénäthera éçvara
jaya hauka yata gauracandra-anucara
All glories to the Lord of Jagadéça and Gopénätha! All glories to the
associates of Lord Gauracandra!
TEXT 5
hena-mate navadvépe çré-gauräìga-räya

nityänanda-saìge raìga karaye sadäya
In this way Çré Gauräìga Räya constantly enjoyed various pastimes with
Nityänanda in Navadvépa.
TEXT 6
advaita laiyä saba vaiñëava-maëòala
mahä-nåtya-géta kare kåñëa-kolähala
All the devotees accompanied Advaita in dancing and loudly chanting

the names of Kåñëa.
TEXT 7
nityänanda rahilena çréväsera ghare
nirantara bälya-bhäva, äna nähi sphure
Nityänanda continued to reside in the house of Çréväsa Paëòita. He was

constantly in the mood of a child and did not manifest any other mood.
TEXT 8
äpani tuliyä häte bhäta nähi khäya
putra-präya kari’ anna mäliné yogäya
He would not eat rice with His own hands, so Mäliné fed Him as her own
son.
TEXT 9
ebe çuna çré-vidyänidhira ägamana
’puëòaréka’ näma—çré-kåñëera priyatama
Now hear the description of Çré Vidyänidhi’s arrival. His name was
Puëòaréka, and he was very dear to Lord Kåñëa.
TEXT 10
präcya-bhumi cäöigräma dhanya karibäre
tathä täne avatérëa kariläéçvare
In order to glorify the eastern tract of land known as Caööagräma, the

Supreme Lord induced him to appear there.
TEXT 11
navadvépe karilena éçvara prakäça
vidyänidhi nä dekhiyä chäòe ghana-çväsa
Although the Lord personally appeared in Navadvépa, He sighed deeply

because of not seeing Vidyänidhi there.
TEXT 12
nåtya kari’ uöhiyä vasilä gaura-räya
’puëòaréka bäpa’ bali’ kände ubharäya
One day after dancing, Gaura Räya sat down and cried loudly as He
exclaimed, “O My father, Puëòaréka.”
TEXT 13
“puëòaréka äre mora bäpare bandhure
kabe tomä dekhiba äre re bäpare”
“O Puëòaréka, My father, O friend. When will I see you, My dear

father.”
TEXT 14
hena caitanyera priya-pätra vidyänidhi
hena saba bhakta prakäçilä gauranidhi
Puëòaréka Vidyänidhi was such a dear associate of Lord Caitanya. Gaura

Räya manifested many such devotees in this world.
TEXT 15
prabhu ye krandana kare täna näma
laiyäbhakta saba keha kichu nä bujhena ihä
The devotees could not at all understand why the Lord cried while
calling this name.
TEXT 16
sabe bale—’puëòaréka’ balena kåñëere
’vidyänidhi’-näma çuni’ sabei vicäre
They said that ’Puëòaréka’ refers to Kåñëa. But on hearing the name
’Vidyänidhi,’ they began to consider.
TEXT 17
’kona priya-bhakta ihä sabe bujhilena
bähya haile prabhu-sthäne sabe balilena
They understood that he must be a dear devotee of the Lord. When the
Lord regained His external consciousness, they all inquired from Him.
TEXT 18
“kon bhakta lägi’ prabhu, karaha krandana?
satya ämä-sabä-prati karaha kathana
“O Lord, for which devotee do You cry? Please tell us the truth.
TEXT 19
ämä-sabära bhägya hauka täne jäni
täìra janma-karma kothä? kaha prabhu çuni”
“Let us have the good fortune of knowing him. Please tell us where he
was born and what are his activities.”
TEXT 20
prabhu bale,—“tomarä sakale bhägyavän
çunite haila icchä täìhära äkhyäna
The Lord replied, “You are all indeed fortunate, for you have
developed a desire to hear about him.
TEXT 21
parama adbhuta täìra sakala caritra
täìra näma-çravaëe o saàsära pavitra
“All his characteristics are most wonderful. Simply by hearing his

name, the entire world becomes purified.
TEXT 22
viñayéra präya täìra paricchada-saba
cinite nä päre keha, tiìho ye vaiñëava
“His external appearance is just like a materialist. No one can

recognize him as a Vaiñëava.
TEXT 23
cäöigräme janma vipra parama paëòita
parama-svadharma sarva-loka-apekñita
“He took birth in Caööagräma and is a greatly learned brähmaëa. He is

expert in following his religious duties and is honored by all.
TEXT 24
kåñëa-bhakti-sindhu-mäjhe bhäse nirantara
açru-kampa-pulaka-veñöita kalevara
“He constantly floats in the ocean of devotional service to Kåñëa. His
body is decorated with the symptoms of ecstatic love like tears,
shivering, and hairs standing on end.
TEXT 25
gaìgä-snäna nä karena pada-sparça-bhaye
gaìgä daraçana kare niçära samaye
“He does not take bath in the Ganges, for he fears touching her waters
with his feet. He takes darçana of the Ganges only at night.
TEXT 26
gaìgäya ye-saba loka kare anäcara
kullola, danta-dhävana, keça-saàskära
“Many people disrespect the Ganges by rinsing their mouths, brushing

their teeth, and washing their hair in her waters.
TEXT 27
e sakala dekhiyä päyena mane vyathä
eteke dekhena gaìgä niçäya sarvathä
“On seeing these activities, he feels pain at heart. For this reason
he goes to see the Gaìgä at night.
TEXT 28
vicitra viçväsa ära eka çuna täna
devärcana-pürve kare gaìgä-jala päna
“Now hear another of his wonderful characteristics. He drinks the

water of the Ganges before worshiping the Lord.
TEXT 29
tabe se karena püjä-ädi-nitya-karma
ihä sarva-paëòitere bujhäyena dharma
“Then he worships the Lord and executes his other regular duties. In
this way he teaches religious principles to all learned scholars.
TEXT 30
cäöigräme ächena, ethäya o bäòéäche
äsibena saàprati, dekhibä kichu päche
“He lives in Caööagräma, yet he also has a house here. He will come
soon, then you will all see him.
TEXT 31
täìre jhäöa kehai cinite nä päribä
dekhile ’viñayé mätra jïäna se karibä
“On seeing him, none of you will immediately recognize him; rather,
you will simply consider him a materialist.
TEXT 32
täìre nä dekhiyä ämi svasti nähi päi
sabe täìre äkarñiyä änaha ethäi”
“I cannot have peace of mind without seeing him. Therefore all of you
attract him to come here.”
TEXT 33
kahi täìra kathä prabhu äviñöa hailä
’puëòaréka bäpa’ bali’ kändite lägilä
After speaking in this way, the Lord became overwhelmed and began to
cry and call out, “O Puëòaréka, O father!”
TEXT 34
mahä uccaiùsvare prabhu rodana karena
täìhära bhaktera tattva tiìho se jänena
The Lord cried loudly. Only He knows the glories of His devotees.
TEXT 35
bhakta-tattva caitanya-gosäïi mätra jäne
sei bhakta jäne, yäre kahena äpane
Lord Caitanya alone knows the glories of His devotees. Only one whom
He favors may also know them.
TEXT 36
éçvarera äkarñaëa haila täìra prati
navadvépe äsite täìhära haila mati
In this way the Lord attracted Puëòaréka, who thus decided to visit
Navadvépa.
TEXT 37
aneka sevaka-saìge aneka sambhära
aneka brähmaëa-saìge çiñya-bhakta täìra
He came with many servants, brähmaëas, disciples, devotees, and

paraphernalia.
TEXT 38
äsiyä rahilä navadvépe güòha-rüpe
parama bhogéra präya sarva-loke dekhe
He came and secretly resided in Navadvépa, where everyone saw him as a

gross materialist.
TEXT 39
vaiñëava-samäje ihä keha nähi jäne
sabe mätra mukunda jänilä sei-kñaëe
None of the Vaiñëavas knew him except Mukunda, who immediately

recognized him.
TEXT 40
çré-mukunda veja ojhä täìra tattva jäne
eka saìge mukundera janma cäöigräme
The learned doctor Çré Mukunda knew him, for they were both born in
Caööagräma.
TEXT 41
vidyänidhi-ägamana jäniyä gosäïi
ye änanda haila, tähära anta näi
The Lord was unlimitedly happy to know about the arrival of

Vidyänidhi.
TEXT 42
kona vaiñëavere prabhu nä kahe bhäìgiyä
puëòaréka ächena viñayi-präya haiyä
But the Lord did not disclose this fact to any of the Vaiñëavas.
Puëòaréka appeared to be just like a materialist.
TEXT 43
yata kichu täìra prema-bhaktira mahattva
mukunda jänena, ära väsudeva datta

Only Mukunda and Väsudeva Datta knew the glories of his ecstatic love.
TEXT 44
mukundera baòa priya paëòita-gadädhara
ekänta mukunda täìra saìge anucara
Gadädhara Paëòita was very dear to Mukunda. He was a constant

companion of Mukunda.
TEXT 45
yathäkära ye värtä, kahena äsi’ saba
“äji ethä äilä eka adbhuta vaiñëava
Whatever news Mukunda heard, he would tell to Gadädhara. One day he

said, “Today a wonderful Vaiñëava has arrived.
TEXT 46
gadädhara paëòita, çunaha sävadhäne
vaiñëava dekhite ye väïcaha tumi mane
“O Gadädhara Paëòita, listen carefully. Would you like to see a

Vaiñëava?
TEXT 47
adbhuta vaiñëava äji dekhäba tomäre
sevaka kariyä yena smaraha ämäre”
“Today I will show you a wonderful Vaiñëava, so that you may think of
me as your servant.”
TEXT 48
çuni’ gadädhara baòa hariña hailä

sei-kñaëe ’kåñëa’ bali’ dekhite calilä
On hearing this, Gadädhara became very pleased. They immediately

departed while chanting the name of Kåñëa.
TEXT 49
vasiyä ächena vidyänidhi mahäçaya
sammukhe haila gadädharera vijaya
Vidyänidhi Mahäçaya was sitting in his house when Gadädhara arrived

before him.
TEXT 50
gadädhara paëòita karilä namaskära
vasäilä äsane kariyä puraskära
Gadädhara Paëòita offered obeisances to Puëòaréka, who in turn offered

him a seat.
TEXT 51
jijïäsilä vidyänidhi mukundera sthäne
“kibä näma iìhära, thäkena kon gräme?
Vidyänidhi asked Mukunda, “What is his name, and where does he live?
TEXT 52
viñëu-bhakti-tejomaya dekhi kalevara
äkåti, prakåti—dui parama sundara”
“I can see that his body is effulgent due to his devotion to Viñëu.
His appearance and nature are both enchanting.”
TEXT 53-54
mukunda balena,—“çré-gadädhara’ näma
çiçu haite saàsäre virakta bhägyavän
’mädhava miçrera putra’ kahi vyavahäre
sakala vaiñëava préti väsena iìhäre
Mukunda said, “His name is Çré Gadädhara. He is fortunate because

since his childhood he has been detached from family life. He is known
as the son of Mädhava Miçra. All the Vaiñëavas have great affection
for him.
TEXT 55
bhakti-pathe rata, saìga bhaktera sahite
çuniyä tomära näma äilä dekhite”
“He is constantly engaged in devotional service and always associates

with devotees. On hearing your name, he came to see you.”
TEXT 56
çuni’ vidyänidhi baòa santoña hailäparama
gaurave sambhäñibäre lägilä
Vidyänidhi was greatly satisfied to hear this and began to speak to

him with great respect.
TEXT 57
vasiyä ächena puëòaréka mahäçaya
räja-putra hena kariyächena vijaya
The way Puëòaréka Mahäçaya sat there, it appeared as if he were a

prince.
TEXT 58
divya-khaööä hiìgule, pitale çobhä kare

divya-candrätapa tina tähära upare
He sat on an opulent reddish couch decorated with brass armrests.

There were three opulent canopies above his head.
TEXT 59
tahiì divya-çayyä çobhe ati sükñma-väse
paööa-neta-bäliça çobhaye cäri päçe
Next to him there was an opulent bed covered with fine silk cloth and
having pillows on all sides.
TEXT 60
baòa jhäri, choöa jhäri guöi päïca säta
divya-pitalera bäöä, päkä päna täta
There were five or seven big and small waterpots. There was an opulent
brass container filled with already prepared pan.
TEXT 61
divya älaväöi dui çobhe dui päçe
päna khäïä adhara dekhi’ dekhi’ häse
Two opulent spittoons were on his two sides. He smiled as he chewed

pan and looked at his lips.
TEXT 62
divya-mayürera päkhä lai’ dui jane
vätäsa karite äche dehe sarva-kñaëe
Two persons constantly fanned him with opulent fans made from peacock
feathers.
TEXT 63
candanera üdhva-puëòra-tilaka kapäle
gandhera sahita tathi phägu-bindu mile
His forehead was decorated with sandalwood paste tilaka and dots of
sandalwood paste mixed with vermillion.
TEXT 64
ki kahiba se vä keçabhärera saàskära
divya-gandha ämalaki bahi nähi ära
What can I say about the wonderful style of his hair, which was
anointed with fragrant ämalaké oil?
TEXT 65
bhaktira prabhäve deha—madana-samäna
ye nä cine, tära haya räja-putra-jïäna
By the influence of devotional service, his body appeared like that of

Cupid. Anyone who did not know him would certainly consider him a
prince.
TEXT 66
sammukhe vicitra eka dolä sähavän
viñayéra präya yena vyabhära-saàsthäna
In front was a wonderful palanquin equipped with all accessories. By

his paraphernalia, he appeared to be a materialist.
TEXT 67
dekhiyä viñayi-rüpa deva gadädhara
sandeha viçeña kichu janmila antara
On seeing his materialistic form, some doubt arose in the heart of Çré
Gadädhara.
TEXT 68
äjanma-virakta gadädhara mahäçaya
vidyänidhi-prati kichu janmila saàçaya
Gadädhara Mahäçaya had been renounced from the time of his birth, so
he developed some doubts about Vidyänidhi.
TEXT 69
bhäla ta vaiñëava, saba viñayéra veça
divya-bhoga, divya-väsa, divya-gandha keça
He is a great Vaiñëava? His appearance with his opulent foodstuffs,

opulent dress, and opulent hair style is completely like that of a
materialist.
TEXT 70
çuniyä ta’ bhäla bhakti ächila ihäne
ächilä ye bhakti, seha gela daraçane
Gadädhara had good faith in him after hearing about him, but now that
he saw him that faith was lost.
TEXT 71
bujhi’ gadädhara-citta çré-mukundänanda
vidyänidhi-prakäçite karilä ärambha
Understanding the heart of Gadädhara, Çré Mukunda happily began to

reveal Vidyänidhi’s glories.
TEXT 72
kåñëera prasäde gadädhara-agocara
kichu nähi avedya, kåñëa se mäyädhara

By the mercy of Kåñëa, nothing is unseen or unknown to Gadädhara, for
Kåñëa is the Lord of mäyä.
TEXT 73
mukunda susvara baòa kåñëera gäyana
paòilena çloka—bhakti-mahimä-varëana
Then Mukunda, who sweetly sings the glories of Kåñëa, began to recite
some verses glorifying devotional service.
TEXT 74
“räkñasé pütanäçiçu khäite nirdayä
éçvare vadhite gelä kälaküöa laiyä
“The witch Pütanä mercilessly kills children. She tried to kill the
Lord with poison.
TEXT 75
tähäre o mätå-pada delena éçvare
nä bhaje abodha jéva hena dayälere”
“Yet the Lord awarded her the position of mother. How can a foolish
person not worship such a merciful Lord?
TEXT 76
aho baké yaà stana-käla-küöaà
jighäàsayäpäyayad apy asädhvé
lebhe gatià dhätry-ucitäà tato ’nyaà
kaà vä dayäluà çaraëaà vrajema
“Alas, how shall I take shelter of one more merciful than He who
granted the position of mother to a she-demon [Pütanä] although she
was unfaithful and she prepared deadly poison to be sucked from her
breast?
TEXT 77
pütanä loka-bäla-ghné räkñasé rudhiräçanä
jighäàsayäpi haraye stanaà dattväpa sad-gatim
“Pütanä was always hankering for the blood of human children, and with
that desire she came to kill Kåñëa; but because she offered her breast
to the Lord, she attained the greatest achievement.”
TEXT 78-80
çunilena mätra bhakti-yogera varëana
vidyänidhi lägilena karite krandana
nayane apürva vahe çré-änanda-dhära
yena gaìgä-devéra haila avatära
açru, kampa, sveda, mürchä, pulaka, huìkära
eka-käle haila sabära avatära
As soon as Vidyänidhi heard this description of devotional service, he

began to weep. The unprecedented flow of tears from his eyes appeared
like an incarnation of Gaìgädevé. All the symptoms of ecstatic love
like tears, shivering, perspiration, losing consciousness, hairs
standing on end, and loud shouting simultaneously manifested in his
body.
TEXT 81
“bola bola’ bali’ mahä lägilä garjite
sthira haite nä pärilä, paòilä bhumite
He roared loudly while exclaiming, “Go on reciting! Go on reciting!”

He could not remain steady and fell to the ground.
TEXT 82
läthi-ächäòera ghäye yateka sambhära
bhäìgila sakala, rakñä nähi käro ära
He broke all the surrounding paraphernalia by the kicking of his feet.

Nothing was spared.
TEXT 83
kothä gela divya bäöä, divya guyä päna
kothä gela jhäri, yäte kare jala-päna
What happened to the opulent pan container and the nicely prepared
pan? What happened to the waterpots that were used for drinking water?
TEXT 84
kothäya paòila giyäçayyä padäghäte
premäveçe divya-vastra cire dui häte
Where did the bed fall by the kick of his feet? Out of ecstatic love,
he tore apart his opulent clothes with his two hands.
TEXT 85
kothä gela se vä divya-keçera saàskära
dhüläya loöäye kare krandana apära
What happened to his opulently styled hair as he rolled on the ground

and cried profusely?
TEXT 86
“kåñëa re öhäkura mora, kåñëa mora präëa
more se karile käñöha-päñäëa-samäna”
“O Kåñëa, O my Lord! O Kåñëa, O my life and soul! You have made my

heart hard like wood or stone.”
TEXT 87
anutäpa kariyä kändaye uccaiùsvare
“mui se vaïcita hailuì hena avatäre”
He lamented and cried loudly, “In Your present incarnation I have been
deceived.”
TEXT 88
mahä-gaòägaòi diyä ye päòe ächäòa
sabe mane bhäve,—“kibä cürëa haila häòa”
He fell to the ground and rolled about so forcefully that everyone

thought, “Have his bones been broken to pieces?”
TEXT 89
hena se haila kampa bhävera vikäre
daça jane dharile o dharite nä päre
He shivered so vigorously out of ecstatic love that even ten men could
not hold him still.
TEXT 90
vastra, çayyä, jhäri, bäöésakala sambhära
padäghäte saba gela kichu nähi ära
Clothes, bedding, waterpots, bowls, and all other paraphernalia were

smashed by the kicking of his feet. There was not a single item
spared.
TEXT 91
sevaka-sakala ye karila samvaraëa
sakala rahila sei vyavahära-dhana

All of his servants then pacified him and tried to recover whatever
was left.
TEXT 92
ei-mata kata-kñaëa prema prakäçiyä
änande mürchita hai’ thäkilä paòiyä
After revealing his ecstatic love for some time in this way, he
remained lying there unconscious in ecstasy.
TEXT 93
tila-mätra dhätu nähi sakala-çarére
òubilena vidyänidhi änanda-sägare
Vidyänidhi was completely merged in an ocean of bliss with no symptom

of life manifest in his entire body.
TEXT 94-95
dekhi’ gadädhara mahä hailä vismita
takhana se mane baòa hailä cintita
“hena mahäçaye ämi avajïä kariluìkon
vä açubha-kñaëe dekhite äiluì
After seeing this, Gadädhara was struck with wonder and became
somewhat worried. “I have disrespected such a great personality. At
what inauspicious time did I come to see him?”
TEXT 96
mukundere parama santoñe kari’ kole’
siïcilena aìga täìra premänanda-jale
Gadädhara Paëòita embraced Mukunda with great satisfaction and bathed

him in tears of love.
TEXT 97
“mukunda, ämära tumi kaile bandhu-kärya
dekhäile bhakta vidyänidhi bhaööäcärya
“O Mukunda, you have acted as my real friend, for you have shown me
the great devotee Vidyänidhi Bhaööäcärya.
TEXT 98
e-mata vaiñëava kibä äche tribhuvane
triloka pavitra haya bhakti-daraçane
“Is there another Vaiñëava like him in the three worlds? In fact, the
three worlds become purified by seeing his devotional service.
TEXT 99
äji ämi eòäinu parama saìkaöe
seho ye käraëa tumi ächilä nikaöe
“I was able to avoid a great danger because you were with me.
TEXT 100-101
viñayéra paricchada dekhiyä uhäna
’viñayé-vaiñëava’ mora citte haila jïäna
bujhiyä ämära citta tumi mahäçaya
prakäçilä puëòaréka-bhaktira udaya
“On seeing his materialistic appearance, I considered him a

materialistic Vaiñëava. You understood my mind and revealed the
devotional mood of Puëòaréka.
TEXT 102
yata-khäni ämi kariyächi aparädha
tata-khäni karäibä cittera prasäda
“I have committed an offense, so please have him bestow mercy on me so

that my offense is nullified.
TEXT 103
e pathe praviñöa yata, saba bhakta-gaëe
upadeñöä avaçya karena eka-jane
“All devotees on the path of devotional service must have a spiritual

master.
TEXT 104-105
e pathete ämi upadeñöä nähi kari
ihänei sthäne mantra-upadeça dhari
ihäne avajïä yata kariyächi mane
çiñya haile saba doña kñamibe äpane”
“So far I do not have an instructor. My desire is to take mantra

initiation from him. If I become his disciple, then he will forgive
all the offenses that I have committed by disregarding him.”
TEXT 106
eta bhävi’ gadädhara mukundera sthäne
dékñä karibära kathä kahilena täne
After contemplating in this way, Gadädhara expressed to Mukunda his

desire to take initiation from Puëòaréka.
TEXT 107
çuniyä mukunda baòa santoña hailä
’bhäla bhäla’ bali’ baòa çläghite lägilä

Hearing his proposal, Mukunda was greatly satisfied. He glorified that
proposal by saying, “Very good. Very good.”
TEXT 108
prahara-duite vidyänidhi mahädhéra
bähya päi’ vasilena haiyä susthira
After six hours the most grave Vidyänidhi regained his external
consciousness and sat down peacefully.
TEXT 109
gadädhara paëòitera nayanera jala
anta nähi, dhärä aìga titila sakala
Gadädhara Paëòita’s unlimited tears made his entire body wet.
TEXT 110
dekhiyä santoña vidyänidhi mahäçaya
kole kari’ thuilena äpana hådaya
Seeing this, Vidyänidhi Mahäçaya was most pleased. He embraced

Gadädhara and held him to his chest.
TEXT 111
parama sambhrame rahilena gadädhara
mukunda kahena täìra manera uttara
As Gadädhara stood there in awe and reverence, Mukunda revealed

Gadädhara’s mind.
TEXT 112
“vyavahära-öhäkuräla dekhiyä tomära

pürve kichu citta-doña janmila uhäna
“Doubts arose in his mind when he saw your behavior and opulence.
TEXT 113
ebe tära präyaçcitta cintilä äpane
mantra-dékñä karibena tomärai sthäne
“In order to atone for his offense, he has now decided to take
initiation from you.
TEXT 114
viñëu-bhakta, virakta, çaiçave våddha-réta
mädhava miçrera kula-nandana-ucita
“He is a renounced devotee of Viñëu, and since his childhood he has

shown the experience of a mature person. Moreover, he is a qualified
son in the family of Mädhava Miçra.
TEXT 115
çiçu haite éçvarera saìge anucara
guru-çiñya-yogya puëòaréka-gadädhara
“He has been a constant companion of the Lord since his child-hood;
therefore Puëòaréka and Gadädhara make the perfect guru and disciple.
TEXT 116
äpane bujhiyä citte eka çubha dine
nija iñöa-mantra-dékñä karäha ihäne”
“Please select an auspicious day to initiate him into the chanting of

the mantra of your worshipable Lord.”
TEXT 117
çuniyä häsena puëòaréka vidyänidhi
ämäre ta’ mahäratna miläilä vidhi
On hearing this, Puëòaréka Vidyänidhi smiled and said, “I have

obtained a precious jewel by the arrangement of providence.
TEXT 118
karäimu, ihäte sandeha kichu näi
bahu janma-bhägye se e-mata çiñya päi
“I will certainly initiate him, there is no doubt about it. By the

good fortune accumulated in many births, one attains such a disciple.
TEXT 119
ei ye äise çukla-pakñera dvädaçésarva-
çubha-lagna ithi milibeka äsi’
“The most auspicious moment will be found on the next Dvädaçé of the
waxing moon.
TEXT 120
ihäte saìkalpa-siddhi haibe tomära”
çuni’ gadädhara harñe hailä namaskära
“Your desire will be fulfilled on this day.” Hearing this, Gadädhara

happily offered him obeisances.
TEXT 121
se-dina mukunda-saìge haiyä vidäya
äilena gadädhara yathä gaura-räya
Taking leave of Mukunda on that day, Gadädhara went to see Lord

Gauräìga.
TEXT 122
vidyänidhi ägamana çuni’ viçvambhara
ananta hariña prabhu haila antara
Lord Viçvambhara was unlimitedly pleased to hear of the arrival of

Vidyänidhi.
TEXT 123
vidyänidhi mahäçaya alakñita-rüpe
rätri kari’ äilena prabhura samépe
One night, Vidyänidhi Mahäçaya secretly came to see the Lord.
TEXT 124
sarva-saìga chäòi’ ekeçvara-mätra haiyä
prabhu dekhi’ mätra paòilena mürchä haiyä
He left everyone behind and came alone. As soon as he saw the Lord, he
fell unconscious.
TEXT 125
daëòavat prabhure nä pärilä karite
änande mürchita haïä paòilä bhümite
Out of ecstasy, he fell unconscious to the ground even before he

offered obeisances to the Lord.
TEXT 126
kñaëeke caitanya päi’ karilä huìkära
kände punaùäpanäke kariyä dhikkära
After a while, he regained external consciousness and roared loudly.

Then he wept as he condemned himself.
TEXT 127
“kåñëa re, paräëa mora, kåñëa mora bäpa
muïi aparädhére kateka deha’ täpa
“O Kåñëa, O my life and soul. O Kåñëa, my child. How much suffering

You are giving this offender.
TEXT 128
sarva-jagatera bäpa, uddhära kariläsabe
mätra more tumi ekelä vaïcilä”
“My child, You have delivered the entire world. I alone have been
cheated.”
TEXT 129
’vidyänidhi’-hena kona vaiñëava nä cine
sabei kändena-mätra täìhära krandane
There was no Vaiñëava that did not recognize the position of

Vidyänidhi. When he cried, everyone cried.
TEXT 130
nija priyatama jäni’ çré-bhakta-vatsala
saàbhrame uöhiyä kole kailä viçvambhara
Knowing that His dearmost devotee had arrived, Viçvambhara, who is

most affectionate to His devotees, respectfully got up and embraced
him.
TEXT 131
’puëòaréka bäpa’ bali kändena éçvara
“bäpa dekhiläma äji nayana-gocara”

The Lord cried while exclaiming, “O father, Puëòaréka. Today I have
seen My father with My own eyes.”
TEXT 132
takhana se jänilena sarva-bhakta-gaëa
vidyänidhi gosäïira haila ägamana
Then all the devotees came to know about the arrival of Vidyänidhi
Gosäïi.
TEXT 133
takhana se haila saba-vaiñëava-rodana
parama adbhuta—tähä nä yäya varëana
Then all the Vaiñëavas began to cry in ecstasy. That scene was most
wonderful and cannot be described by words.
TEXT 134
vidyänidhi vakñe kari’ çré-gaurasundara
prema-jale siïcilena täìra kalevara
Çré Gaurasundara held Vidyänidhi to His chest and soaked his entire
body with tears of love.
TEXT 135
’priyatama prabhura’ jäniyä bhakta-gaëe
préta, bhaya, äptatä sabära haila täne
All the devotees could understand that he was most dear to the Lord.
They displayed love, awe, and intimacy for him.
TEXT 136
vakñaù haite vidyänidhi nä chäòe éçvare

léna hailä yena prabhu täìhära çarére
Vidyänidhi did not release the Lord from his chest. It appeared that
the Lord had merged with his body.
TEXT 137
prahareka gauracandra ächena niçcale
tabe prabhu bähya päi’ òäki ’hari’ bale
Gauracandra remained there motionless for three hours. Thereafter the

Lord regained His external consciousness and chanted the names of
Hari.
TEXT 138
“äji kåñëa väïchä-siddhi karilä ämära
äji päiläìa sarva-manoratha-pära”
“Today Lord Kåñëa has fulfilled My desires. Today I have attained that
which is beyond My dreams.”
TEXT 139
sakala vaiñëava-saìge karilä milana
puëòaréka laiyä sabe karena kértana
After being introduced to all the Vaiñëavas, Puëòaréka joined them in

kértana.
TEXT 140
“iìhära padavé 'puëòaréka vidyänidhi’
prema-bhakti biläite gaòilena vidhi”
“His name is Puëòaréka Vidyänidhi. Providence has created him to

distribute loving devotional service.”
TEXT 141
ei-mata täìra guëa varëiyä varëiyäu
ccaiùsvare ’hari’ bale çré-bhuja tuliyä
While describing his qualities in this way, the Lord raised His arms
and loudly chanted the name of Hari.
TEXT 142
prabhu bale,—“äji çubha prabhäta ämära
äji mahä-maìgala se väsi äpanära
The Lord said, “Today My morning was most auspicious. Today I felt the
presence of great auspiciousness.
TEXT 143
nidrä haite äji uöhiläma çubha-kñaëe
dekhiläma ’premanidhi’ säkñät nayane”
“Today I must have gotten up at a most auspicious moment, for I have

directly seen Premanidhi with My own eyes.”
TEXT 144
çré-premanidhira äsi’ haila bähya-jïäna
takhane se prabhu cini’ karilä praëäma
Thereafter Çré Premanidhi regained his external consciousness.

Recognizing his Lord, he offered obeisances.
TEXT 145
advaita-devera äge kari’ namaskära
yathä-yogya prema-bhakti karilä sabära
He offered obeisances to Çré Advaita Prabhu and then offered

appropriate love and devotion to everyone else.
TEXT 146
paränanda hailena sarva-bhakta-gaëe
hena premanidhi puëòaréka-daraçane
All the devotees were filled with ecstasy on seeing Puëòaréka, who was
such an ocean of love.
TEXT 147
kñaëeke ye haila prema-bhakti-ävirbhäva
tähä varëibära pätra—vyäsa mahäbhäga
Only the most fortunate Vyäsadeva is qualified to describe the love

and devotion that manifested at that time.
TEXT 148
gadädhara äjïä mägilena prabhu-sthäne
puëòaréka-mukhe mantra-grahaëa-käraëe
Then Gadädhara asked the Lord for permission to take mantra initiation
from Puëòaréka.
TEXT 149
“nä jäniyä uhäna agamya vyavahära
citte avajïäna haiyächila ämära
“I did not understand his unfathomable characteristics, and thus some

disrespect arose in my heart.
TEXT 150
eteke uhäna ämi haibäìa çiñya
çiñya-aparädha guru kñamibe avaçya”

“Therefore I wish to become his disciple, for the spiritual master
will certainly forgive the offenses of his disciple.”
TEXT 151
gadädhara-väkye prabhu santoña hailä“
çéghra kara, çéghra kara” balite lägilä
The Lord was satisfied on hearing the words of Gadädhara and said, “Do
it quickly. Do it quickly.”
TEXT 152
tabe gadädhara-deva premanidhi-sthäne
mantra-dékñä karilena santoñe äpane
Thereafter Gadädhara took initiation from Premanidhi with full

satisfaction.
TEXT 153
ki kahiba ära puëòarékera mahimäga
dädhara-çiñya yäìra, bhaktera sei sémä
What more can I say about the glories of Puëòaréka, who had such a
disciple as Gadädhara? He was the topmost devotee.
TEXT 154
kahiläma kichu vidyänidhira äkhyäna
ei mora kämya—yena dekhä päìa täna
I have thus described a few topics regarding Puëòaréka Vidyänidhi. My

only desire is that I may see him someday.
TEXT 155
yogya guru-çiñya—puëòaréka-gadädhara
dui kåñëa-caitanyera priya-kalevara
Puëòaréka and Gadädhara were the ideal spiritual master and disciple.
They were both dear to Çré Kåñëa Caitanya.
TEXT 156
puëòaréka, gadädhara—duira milana
ye paòe, ye çune, täre mile prema-dhana
Anyone who reads or hears about the meeting of Puëòaréka and Gadädhara
obtains the wealth of love.
TEXT 157

CBP 8: The Manifestation of Opulences
Chapter Eight: The Manifestation of Opulences
TEXT 1
jaya jaya çré-gaurasundara sarva-präëa
jaya nityänanda-advaitera prema-dhäma
All glories to Çré Gaurasundara, the life and soul of all! All glories
to the abode of Nityänanda and Advaita's love!
TEXT 2
jaya çré-jagadänanda-çrégarbha-jévana
jaya puëòaréka-vidyänidhi-präëa-dhana
All glories to the life of Çré Jagadänanda and Çrégarbha! All glories
to the life and wealth of Çré Puëòaréka Vidyänidhi!
TEXT 3
jaya jagadéça-gopénäthera éçvara
jaya hauka yata gauracandra-anucara
All glories to the Lord of Jagadéça and Gopénätha! May all the
devotees of Lord Gauracandra be glorified.
TEXT 4
hena-mate navadvépe çré-gauräìga-räya
nityänanda-saìge raìga karaye sadäya
In this way Çré Gauräìga Räya constantly enjoyed various pastimes with
Nityänanda in Navadvépa.
TEXT 5
advaita laiyä sarva vaiñëava-maëòala
mahä-nåtya-géta kare kåñëa-kolähala
All the devotees accompanied Advaita in jubilant dancing and loud

chanting of the names of Kåñëa.
TEXT 6
nityänanda rahilena çréväsera ghare
nirantara bälya-bhäva, äna nähi sphure
Nityänanda continued to reside in the house of Çréväsa Paëòita. He was

constantly in the mood of a child and did not manifest any other mood.
TEXT 7
äpane tuliyä häte bhäta nähi khäya
putra-präya kari' anna mäliné yogäya

He would not eat rice with His own hands, so Mäliné fed Him like her
own son.
TEXT 8
nityänanda-anubhäva jäne pati-vratänity
änanda sevä kare, yena putra-mätä
The chaste Mäliné knew well the glories of Nityänanda, therefore she
served Him as a mother serves her son.
TEXT 9
eka-dina prabhu çréniväsera sahita
vasiyä kahena kathäkåñëera carita
One day the Lord was sitting and discussing topics of Kåñëa with
Çréväsa.
TEXT 10
paëòitere parékñaye prabhu viçvambhara
“ei avadhüte kene räkha nirantara?
In order to test Çréväsa, Lord Viçvambhara said, “Why are you letting
this avadhüta stay in your home?
TEXT 11
kon jäti, kon kula, kichui nä jäni
parama udära tumi,—baliläma ämi
“I know you are very magnanimous, but we do not know which caste and
which family He belongs to.
TEXT 12
äpanära jäti-kula yadi rakñä cäo

tabe jhäöa ei avadhütere ghucäo”
“If you want to protect your own caste and family, then you should
immediately get rid of this avadhüta.”
TEXT 13
éñat häsiyä bale çréväsa paëòita
“ämäre parékña' prabhu, e nahe ucita
Çréväsa Paëòita smiled and said, “O Lord, it is not proper for You to
test me.
TEXT 14
dineka ye tomä bhaje, sei mora präëa
nityänanda—tora deha, mo ha'te pramäëa
“If anyone worships You for a day, he is my life and soul. Nityänanda
is Your body, and I am the witness of this fact.
TEXT 15-16
madirä-yavané yadi nityänanda dhare
jäti-präëa-dhana yadi mora näça kare
tathäpi mohära citte nahiba anyathä
satya satya tomäre kahiluì ei kathä”
“Even if Nityänanda holds a pot of wine, associates with women, and

spoils my caste, life, and wealth, still my faith will not waver. This
is a fact I am telling You.”
TEXT 17
eteka çunilä yadi çréväsera mukhe
huìkära kariyä prabhu uöhe tära buke

When the Lord heard this from the mouth of Çréväsa, He got up, roared
loudly, and embraced him to His chest.
TEXT 18
prabhu bale,—“ki balilä paëòita çréväsa?
nityänanda-prati tora etai viçväsa?
“O Paëòita Çréväsa, what did you say? You have so much faith in
Nityänanda?
TEXT 19-21
`mora gopya nityänanda', jänilä se tumi
tomäre santuñöa haïä vara diye ämi
“yadi lakñmé bhikñä kare nagare nagare
tathäpi däridrya tora nahibeka ghare
viòäla-kukkura-ädi tomära bäòéra
sabära ämäte bhakti haibeka sthira
“You have understood My confidential associate Nityänanda. Therefore I

am most pleased with you and desire to give you a benediction. Even if
Lakñmé, the goddess of fortune, begs alms from door to door, you will
never be afflicted with poverty. Everyone in your house, including the
dogs and cats, will have unflinching devotion for Me.
TEXT 22
nityänanda samarpiluìämi tomä' sthäne
sarva-mate samvaraëa karibä äpane”
“I am offering Nityänanda to you. Please take care of Him in all

respects.”
TEXT 23
çréväsere vara diyä prabhu gelä ghara
nityänanda bhrame saba nadéya nagara
After giving this benediction to Çréväsa, the Lord returned home.

Nityänanda continued to wander throughout Nadia.
TEXT 24
kñaëeke gaìgära mäjhe eòena säìtära
mahäsrote lai' yäya, santoña apära
Sometimes He swam in the Ganges, and sometimes He happily floated in

the current.
TEXT 25
bälaka-sabära saìge kñaëe kréòä kare
kñaëe yäya gaìgädäsa-murärira ghare
Sometimes He played with the boys, and sometimes He went to the houses
of Gaìgädäsa and Muräri.
TEXT 26
prabhura bäòéte kñaëeka yäyena dhäiyä
baòa sneha kare äi tähäne dekhiyä
Sometimes He rushed to the Lord's house, where mother Çacé showered

Him with affection.
TEXT 27
bälya-bhäve nityänanda äira caraëa
dharibäre yäya, äi kare paläyana
In the mood of a child, Nityänanda tried to catch hold of mother

Çacé's feet, but she would run away.
TEXT 28-33
eka-dina äi kichu dekhilä svapane
nibhåte kahilä putra-viçvambhara-sthäne
“niçi avaçeñe muïi dekhiluì svapana
tumi ära nityänanda—ei dui jana
vatsara-päïcera dui chäoyäla haiyämä
rämäri kari' doìhe veòäo dhäiyä
dui-jane sändhäilä gosäïira ghare
räma-kåñëa lai' doìhe hailä bähire
tära häte kåñëa, tumi lai' balaräma
cäri jane märämäri mora-vidyamäna
räma-kåñëa-öhäkura balaye kruddha haiyä“
ke toräòhäìgäti, dui bähirä o giyä
One day mother Çacé had a dream, which she narrated to her son
Viçvambhara in a solitary place. “Early this morning I had a dream in
which I saw You and Nityänanda. Both of You appeared like five-year-
old boys. You were quarreling together and chasing each other. In this
way You both entered the Deity room and came out holding Kåñëa and
Balaräma in Your hands. He had Kåñëa in His hands, and You had
Balaräma. Then I clearly saw the four of You quarreling together. The
Deities of Kåñëa and Balaräma angrily said, 'Who are You imposters?
Get out of here.
TEXT 34
e bäòé, e ghara, saba ämä doìhäkära
e sandeça, dadhi, dugdha yata upahära”
“`This house, these rooms, this sandeça, this yogurt, and this milk
all belong to Us.'
TEXT 35
nityänanda balaye,—“se-käla gela vaye
ye käle khäile dadhi-navané luöiye
“Then Nityänanda said, `Those days when You stole yogurt and butter to
eat are gone.
TEXT 36
ghucila goyäla—haila vipra-adhikära
äpanä ciniyä chäòa saba upahära
“`The days of the cowherd boys are over. Now the brähmaëas have taken
charge. Recognize Us and allow Us to enjoy all the offerings.
TEXT 37
préte yadi nä chäòibä, khäibä märaëa
luöiyä khäile vä räkhibe kon jana?”
“Ìf You do not affectionately allow Us to eat, then You will be

beaten. Moreover, if We forcibly eat, who can stop Us?'
TEXT 38
räma-kåñëa bale,—“äji mora doña näi
bändhiyä eòimu dui òhaìga ei öhäïi
“Then Räma and Kåñëa said, Ìt will not be Our fault if We bind You
imposters here today.'
TEXT 39
dohäi kåñëera yadi äji karoìäna”
nityänanda prati tarja garja kare räma
“Then Balaräma threatened Nityänanda, 'In the name of Kåñëa, You

better not misbehave today.'
TEXT 40
nityänanda bale,—“tora kåñëere ki òara
gauracandra viçvambhara—ämära éçvara”
“Nityänanda replied, Ì am not afraid of Your Kåñëa, for My Lord is

Gauracandra Viçvambhara.'
TEXT 41
ei-mate kalaha karaye cäri jana
käòäkäòi kari' saba karaye bhojana
“In this way the four of You quarreled and forcibly ate each others'
food.
TEXT 42
kähäro hätera keha käòi' lai' khäya
kähäro mukhera keha mukha diyä khäya
“Someone grabbed another's food and ate, and someone ate the food from
another's mouth with His own mouth.
TEXT 43
`janané baliyä nityänanda òäke more
“anna deha' mätä, more kñudhä baòa kare”
“Then Nityänanda called me and said, Ò mother, please give Me some

rice. I am hungry.'
TEXT 44
eteka balite muïi cetana päiluìkichu
nä bujhiluì muïi, tomäre kahiluì
“When Nityänanda said this to me, I woke up. But I could not
understand anything, so I am relating this to You.”
TEXT 45
häse prabhu viçvambhara çuniyä svapana
jananéra prati bale madhura vacana
After hearing the topics of her dream, Lord Viçvambhara laughed and
spoke to His mother in sweet words.
TEXT 46
“baòai susvapna tumi dekhiyächa mätä
ära käro öhäïi päche kaha ei kathä
“O mother, you have certainly seen a most auspicious dream. Please do

not disclose this to anyone.
TEXT 47
ämära gharera mürti parateka baòa
mora citta tomära svapnete haila daòa
“The Deities of our house are full of life, and your dream has firmly
established this fact in My heart.
TEXT 48
muïi dekhoì bäre bäre naivedyera säje
ädhä-ädhi nä thäke, nä kahoì käre läje
“I often see that half of the foods that I offer vanish. Feeling shy,
I don't tell anyone about this.
TEXT 49
tomära vadhüre mora sandeha ächila
äji se ämära mane sandeha ghucila”

“I had some doubt about your daughter-in-law, but today that doubt has
been removed.”
TEXT 50
häse lakñmé jagan-mätä sväméra vacane
antare thäkiyä saba svapna-kathäçune
Viñëupriyä-devé, the mother of the universe, smiled on hearing the

words of her husband. She had heard the entire narration of the dream
from within another room.
TEXT 51
viçvambhara bale,—“mätä, çunaha vacana
nityänande äni jhäöa karäha bhojana”
Viçvambhara said, “O mother, please hear My words. Let us immediately

call Nityänanda here to feed Him.”
TEXT 52
putrera vacane çacé hariña hailä
bhikñära sämagré yata karite lägilä
Mother Çacé was pleased to hear these words of her son and began
gathering the ingredients for lunch.
TEXT 53-57
nityänanda sthäne gelä prabhu viçvambhara
nimantraëa giyä täne karilä satvara
ämära bäòéte äji gosäïira bhikñä
caïcalatä nä karibä” karäiläçikñä
karëa dhari' nityänanda `viñëu' `viñëu' bale
“caïcalatä kare yata pägala-sakale

ye bujhiye more tumi väsaha caïcala
äpanära mata tumi dekhaha sakala”
eta bale' dui-jane häsite häsite
kåñëa-kathä kahi' kahi' äilä bäòéte
Lord Viçvambhara quickly went to Nityänanda's residence and invited

Him for lunch. “O Gosäïi, today You should take lunch at our house.
But I tell You beforehand, do not create any mischief.” Nityänanda
held His ears and said, “Viñëu, Viñëu. Only madmen create mischief. I
think You consider Me a mischief monger because You think everyone is
like Yourself.” Speaking in this way, They both began to laugh. They
then proceeded to the Lord's house while discussing topics of Kåñëa on
the way.
TEXT 58
häsiyä vasilä eka-öhäìi dui-jana
gadädhara-ädi ära paramäpta-gaëa
They both smiled as They sat down together, accompanied by Their

intimate associates like Gadädhara.
TEXT 59
éçäna dilena jala dhuite caraëa
nityänanda saìge gelä karite bhojana
Éçäna gave them water to wash their feet. Then the Lord and Nityänanda
went to eat lunch.
TEXT 60
vasilena dui prabhu karite bhojana
kauçalyära ghare yena çré-räma-lakñmaëa
The mood in which the two Lords sat eating together resembled that of
Çré Räma and Lakñmaëa at the house of Kauçalyä.
TEXT 61
ei-mata dui prabhu karaye bhojana
sei bhäva, sei prema, sei dui-jana
In this way the two Lords ate Their lunch in the same mood, with the
same affection, as the same persons.
TEXT 62-63
pariveçana kare äi parama santoñe
tri-bhäga haila bhikñä, dui jana häse
ära-bära äsi' äi dui jane dekhe
vatsara päïcera çiçu dekhe parateke
As mother Çacé happily served Them, she set out three plates by
mistake and They both began to laugh. When she returned to serve Them
more, she directly saw Them as five-year-old boys.
TEXT 64
kåñëa-çukla-varëa dekhe dui manohara
dui jana catur-bhuja, dui digambara
She saw two enchanting boys, one with a whitish complexion and the
other was blackish. Both had four arms, and both were naked.
TEXT 65
çaìkha, cakra, gadä, padma, çréhala-muñala
çrévatsa-kaustubha dekhe makara-kuëòala
She saw They had the conch, disc, club, lotus, plow, muñala, the mark
of Çrévatsa, the Kaustubha gem, and Their ears were decorated with
shark-shaped earrings.
TEXT 66
äpanära vadhu dekhe putrera hådaye
sakåt dekhiyä ära dekite nä päye
She saw her daughter-in-law on the chest of her son. Then suddenly the
whole scene disappeared.
TEXT 67-68
paòilä mürchita haïä påthivéra tale
titila vasana-saba nayanera jale
anna-maya sarva ghara haila takhane
apürva dekhiyäçacé bähya nähi jäne
She fell to the ground unconscious and all her clothes became wet with
tears. Rice was scattered throughout the entire room. On seeing this
wonderful sight, Çacé forgot herself.
TEXT 69
äthe-vyathe mahäprabhu äcamana kari'
gäye häta diyä jananére tole dhari'
Mahäprabhu hurriedly washed His hands and picked up His mother.
TEXT 70
“uöha uöha mätä, tumi sthira kara cita
kene vä paòilä påthivéte äcambhita?
“O mother, please get up. Calm yourself. Why did you suddenly fall to
the ground?”
TEXT 71
bähya päi' äi, äthe-vyathe keça bändhe
nä balaye kichu äi gåha-madhye kände

On regaining her consciousness, mother Çacé quickly tied her hair. She
did not say anything as she wept inside one of the rooms.
TEXT 72
mahä dérgha-çväsa chäòe, kampa sarva-gäya
preme paripürëa hailä, kichu nähi bhäya
She breathed heavily and her entire body trembled. She was filled with
ecstasy and nothing else came to her mind.
TEXT 73-74
éçäna karilä saba gåha upaskära
yata chila avaçeña—sakala täìhära
sevilena sarva-käla äire éçäna
catur-daça-loka-madhye mahä bhägyavän
Then Éçäna cleaned the entire room and honored all the remnants. Éçäna
is the most fortunate person within the fourteen worlds, for he served
mother Çacé throughout his entire life.
TEXT 75
ei-mata aneka kautuka pratidine
marmé-bhåtya bai ihä keha nähi jäne
In this way many sweet pastimes took place every day. No one except
the confidential servants of the Lord know about them.
TEXT 76
madhya-khaëòa kathä yena amåtera bhäëòa
ye kathäçunile ghuce antara päñaëòa
The topics of the Madhya-khaëòa are like pots of nectar. By hearing

these topics, the atheism within one's heart is vanquished.
TEXT 77
ei-mata gauracandra navadvépa-mäjhe
kértana karena saba bhakata-samäje
In this way Gauracandra and the devotees engaged in chanting the holy
names in Navadvépa.
TEXT 78
yata yata sthäne saba pärñada janmilä
alpe alpe sabe navadvépere äilä
All the Lord's associates who took birth in different places gradually
came to Navadvépa and joined Him.
TEXT 79
sabe jänilena éçvarera avatära
änanda-svarüpa citta haila sabära
When all the Lord's associates understood that the Lord has
incarnated, their hearts were filled with ecstasy.
TEXT 80
prabhura prakäça dekhi' vaiñëava-sakala
abhaya paramänande hailä vihvala
As all the Vaiñëavas saw the Lord reveal Himself, they became fearless
and overwhelmed with ecstasy.
TEXT 81
prabhu o sabäre dekhe präëera samäna
sabei prabhura päriñadera pradhäna

The Lord also accepted them as equal to His own life. They were all
confidential members of the Lord's entourage.
TEXT 82
vede yäìre niravadhi kare anveñaëa
se prabhu sabäre kare prema-äliìgana
The Lord for whom the Vedas constantly search embraced them all with
love.
TEXT 83
nirantara sabära mandire prabhu yäya
catur-bhuja-ñaò-bhujädi vigraha dekhäya
The Lord regularly visited the houses of His devotees and exhibited to
them His various forms such as His four-armed and six-armed forms.
TEXT 84
kñaëe yäya gaìgädäsa-murärira ghare
äcäryaratnera kñaëe calena mandire
Sometimes the Lord went to the house of Gaìgädäsa or Muräri, and

sometimes He went to the house of Äcäryaratna.
TEXT 85
niravadhi nityänanda thäkena saàhati
prabhu-nityänandera viccheda nähi kati
Nityänanda constantly remained with the Lord. They were never

separated for even a moment.
TEXT 86
nityänanda-svarüpera bälya nirantara

sarva-bhäve äveçita prabhu-viçvambhara
Nityänanda Svarüpa was always absorbed in the mood of a child, and

Lord Viçvambhara was also absorbed in various moods.
TEXT 87
matsya, kürma, varäha, vämana, narasiàha
bhägya-anurüpa dekhe caraëera bhåìga
According to their respective good fortune, the devotees who were like
bumble bees at the lotus feet of the Lord saw the Matsya, Kürma,
Varäha, Vämana, and Narasiàha forms of the Lord.
TEXT 88
kona-dina gopé-bhäve karena rodana
käre bale `rätri-dina'—nähika smaraëa
Some days He cried in the mood of a gopé and could not remember
whether it was day or night.
TEXT 89
kona-dina uddhava-akrüra-bhäva haya
kona-dina räma-bhäve madirä yäcaya
Some days the Lord accepted the mood of Uddhava or Akrüra, and some
days He was absorbed in the mood of Balaräma and asked for wine.
TEXT 90
kona-dina caturmukha-bhäve viçvambhara
brahma-stava paòi' paòe påthivé upara
Some days Viçvambhara assumed the mood of the four-headed Brahmä.

After reciting the prayers offered by Brahmä, He fell to the ground.
TEXT 91
kona-dina prahläda-bhävete stuti kare
ei-mata prabhu bhakti-sägare vihare
Sometimes the Lord offered prayers in the mood of Prahläda. In this

way the Lord constantly floated in the ocean of devotional service.
TEXT 92
dekhiyä änande bhäse çacé-jagan-mätä
`bähiräya putra päche'—ei manaù-kathä
Upon seeing these pastimes, Çacé, the mother of the universe, floated
in ecstasy. She thought within her heart, “This son may also leave
home.”
TEXT 93
äi bale,—“bäpa, giyä kara gaìgä-snäna”
prabhu bale,—“bala mätä, `jaya kåñëa räma'”
Mother Çacé said, “My dear son, go and take bath in the Ganges.” The
Lord replied, “O mother, please chant the names of Kåñëa and Räma.”
TEXT 94
yata kichu kahe çacé putrera uttara
`kåñëa' bai kichu nähi bale viçvambhara
Regardless of whatever mother Çacé said to her son, Viçvambhara would

not reply anything other than “Kåñëa.”
TEXT 95
acintya äveça sei bujhana nä yäya
yakhana ye haya, sei apürva dekhäya

No one could understand the inconceivable moods of the Lord. Whatever
mood He assumed appeared most enchanting.
TEXT 96
eka-dina äsi' eka çivera gäyana
òambura bäjäya, gäya çivera kathana
One day a singer of Çiva's glories arrived. He began to play his small
drum and chant the glories of Lord Çiva.
TEXT 97
äila karite bhikñä prabhura mandire
gähaye çivera géta, veòi' nåtya kare
He came to the Lord's doorstep for begging alms and began to dance in
a circle while singing a song about Lord Çiva.
TEXT 98
çaìkarera guëa çuni' prabhu viçvambhara
hailäçaìkara-mürti divya-jaöä-dhara
As soon as Lord Viçvambhara heard the qualities of Lord Çaìkara, He

immediately took the form of Çaìkara with matted locks of hair.
TEXT 99
eka lamphe uöhe tära kändhera upara
huìkära kariyä bale,—“muïi se çaìkara”
The Lord jumped on the shoulders of that singer and shouted loudly, “I
am that Çaìkara!”
TEXT 100
keha dekhe jaöä, çiìgä, òamaru bäjäya

“bola bola” mahäprabhu balaye sadäya
Some people saw Mahäprabhu with matted locks of hair and playing a
horn and òamaru drum, as He continually exclaimed, “Sing! Sing!”
TEXT 101
se mahäpuruña yata çiva-géta gäila
paripürëa phala tära ekatra päila
Whatever glorification of Çiva that great personality ever sang now

bore its full fruits.
TEXT 102
sei ta' gäila géta niraparädhe
gauracandra ärohaëa kailä tära kändhe
Since that singer sang without offense, Gauracandra climbed on his

shoulders.
TEXT 103
bähya päi' nämilena prabhu-viçvambhara
äpane dilena bhikñä jhulira bhitara
After regaining external consciousness, Lord Viçvambhara got down and

personally placed alms in the singer's bag.
TEXT 104
kåtärtha haiyä sei puruña calila
`hari-dhvani' sarva-gaëe maìgala uöhila
Being fully satisfied, the singer left. All the devotees chanted the
names of Hari.
TEXT 105
jaya päi' uöhe kåñëa-bhaktira prakäça
éçvara sahita sarva-däsera viläsa
As the glories of the Lord were vibrated, devotional service to Kåñëa

became manifest. In this way the Lord enjoyed pastimes with His
servants.
TEXT 106
prabhu bale,—“bhäi-saba, çuna mantra-sära
rätri kene mithyä yäya ämä sabäkära
The Lord said, “O brothers, listen to the essence of all advice. Why
are we uselessly wasting our nights?
TEXT 107
äji haite nirabandhita karaha sakala
niçäya kariba sabe kértana-maìgala
“Make a resolution that from today on we will congregationally chant

the holy names at night.
TEXT 108
saìkértana kariyä sakala gaëa-sane
bhakti-svarüpiëé gaìgä kariba majjane
“We will all perform saìkértana and become merged in the Ganges of
devotional service.
TEXT 109
jagata uddhära hau çuni' kåñëa-näma
parmärthe tomarä sabära dhana-präëa”
“Let the entire world be delivered by hearing the names of Kåñëa. Let
the holy names be the life and wealth of you all.”
TEXT 110
sarva-vaiñëavera haila çuniyä ulläsa
ärambhilä mahäprabhu kértana-viläsa
On hearing this, all the Vaiñëavas became ecstatic. Thus Mahäprabhu

began His kértana pastimes.
TEXT 111
çréväsa-mandire prati niçäya kértana
kona-dina haya candraçekhara bhavana
Every night kértana was held at the house of Çréväsa, except some
nights it was held at the house of Candraçekhara.
TEXT 112-116
nityänanda, gadädhara, advaita, çréväsa
vidyänidhi, muräri, hiraëya, haridäsa
gaìgädäsa, vanamälé, vijaya, nandana
jagadänanda, buddhimanta khän, näräyaëa
käçéçvara, väsudeva, räma, garuòäi
govinda, govindänanda, ächena tathäi
gopénätha, jagadéça, çrémän, çrédhara
sadäçiva, vakreçvara, çrégarbha, çuklämbara
brahmänanda, puruñottama, saïjayädi yata
ananta caitanya-bhåtya näma jäni kata
Nityänanda, Gadädhara, Advaita, Çréväsa, Vidyänidhi, Muräri, Hiraëya,

Haridäsa, Gaìgädäsa, Vanamälé, Vijaya, Nandana, Jagadänanda,
Buddhimanta Khän, Näräyaëa, Käçéçvara, Väsudeva, Räma, Garuòa,
Govinda, Govindänanda, Gopénätha, Jagadéça, Çrémän, Çrédhara,
Sadäçiva, Vakreçvara, Çrégarbha, Çuklämbara, Brahmänanda, Puruñottama,
Saïjaya, and innumerable other servants of Lord Caitanya were present
in those kértanas.
TEXT 117
sabei prabhura nåtye thäkena saàhati
päriñada bai ära keha nähi tathi
They all participated in the Lord's dancing. No one other than the
Lord's associates was present there.
TEXT 118
prabhura huìkära, ära niçä-hari-dhvani
brahmäëòa bhedaye yena hena-mata çuni
The loud roaring of the Lord and the tumultuous chanting of Hari's
name shattered the covering of the universe.
TEXT 119
çuniyä päñaëòé-saba maraye balgiya
niçäya e-gulä khäya madirä äniyä
Hearing that sound, the atheists jumped about in anger and said,
“These fellows drink wine at night.
TEXT 120
e-gulä sakale madhumaté-siddhi jäne
rätri kari' mantra japi' païca kanyä äne
“These people know the mystic perfection of madhumaté. They chant

mantras at night to call five virgins.
TEXT 121-122
cäri prahara niçänidrä yäite nä päi

`bola bola' huìkära, çuniye sadäi
balgiyä maraye yata päñaëòéra gaëa
änande kértana kare çré-çacénandana
“Twelve hours have passed and we could not sleep. All we hear is the
loud sound of `Bol! Bol!'” In this way the atheists spoke in anger, as
Çré Çacénandana blissfully engaged in kértana.
TEXT 123
çunile kértana-mätra prabhura çarére
bähya nähi thäke, paòe påthivé-upare
As soon as the Lord heard the sound of kértana, He lost external

consciousness and fell to the ground.
TEXT 124
hena se ächäòa prabhu paòe nirantara
påthvé haya khaëòa khaëòa, sabe päya òara
The Lord repeatedly fell to the ground with such force that the earth
broke into pieces and everyone became frightened.
TEXT 125
se komala-çarére ächäòa baòa dekhi'
`govinda' smaraye äi mudi' dui äìkhi
When mother Çacé saw the Lord's soft body falling forcefully to the
ground, she closed her eyes and remembered Govinda.
TEXT 126
prabhu se ächäòa khäya vaiñëava-äveçe
tathäpiha äi duùkha päya sneha-vaçe

Although the Lord fell with great force due to being absorbed in the
mood of a Vaiñëava, mother Çacé felt unhappy out of affection.
TEXT 127
ächäòera äi nä jänena pratikära
ei bola bale käku kariyä apära
Mother Çacé did not know how to prevent this. She repeatedly pleaded
in the following words.
TEXT 128-129
“kåpä kari' kåñëa, more deha' ei vara
ye samaye ächäòa khäyena viçvambhara
muïi yena tähä nähi jänoì se samaya
hena kåpä kara more kåñëa mahäçaya
“O Kåñëa, please give me this benediction. When Viçvambhara falls

forcefully to the ground, may I not know anything about it. O Kåñëa,
please show me this mercy.
TEXT 130
yadyapiha paränande täìra nähi duùkha
tathäpiha nä jänile mora baòa sukha”
“Although due to spiritual ecstasy, He does not feel any distress, I

would be happy to remain unaware of this.”
TEXT 131-132
äira cittera icchä jäni' gauracandra
sei-mata täìhäre dilena paränanda
yata-kñaëa prabhu kare hari-saìkértana
äira nä thäke kichu bähya tata-kñaëa

Realizing the inner desire of mother Çacé, Gauracandra awarded her
appropriate spiritual happiness. As long as the Lord was engaged in
congregational chanting of the names of Hari, mother Çacé remained
devoid of external consciousness.
TEXT 133
prabhura änande nåtye nähi avasara
rätri-dine beòi' gäya saba anucara
There was no break in the Lord's ecstatic dancing. All of His

associates chanted around Him day and night.
TEXT 134
kona-dina prabhura mandire bhakta-gaëa
sabei gäyena, näce çré-çacénandana
Sometimes the devotees chanted at the Lord's house while Çré

Çacénandana danced.
TEXT 135
kakhana éçvara-bhäve prabhura prakäça
kakhana rodana kare, bale, `muïi däsa'
Sometimes the Lord manifested His mood as the supreme controller, and
sometimes He cried while saying, “I am the servant.”
TEXT 136
citta diyäçuna bhäi prabhura vikära
ananta brahmäëòe sama nähika yähära
O brothers, please hear attentively about the Lord's transformations

of ecstatic love, which are unique throughout the innumerable
universes.
TEXT 137
ye-mate karena nåtya prabhu gauracandra
te-mate se mahänande gäya bhakta-vånda
As Lord Gauracandra danced in ecstasy, the devotees sang in ecstasy.
TEXT 138
çré-hari-väsare hari-kértana-vidhäna
nåtya ärambhilä prabhu jagatera präëa
On the day of Çré Hari-väsara, which is observed by chanting the names

of Hari, the Lord, who is the life of the entire world, began to
dance.
TEXT 139
puëyavanta çréväsa-aìgane çubhärambha
uöhila kértana-dhvani `gopäla govinda'
The auspicious inauguration of chanting the names of Gopäla and

Govinda took place in the courtyard of the most pious Çréväsa.
TEXT 140
üñaùkäla haite nåtya kare viçvambhara
yütha yütha haila yata gäyana sundara
Viçvambhara began dancing from the time of sunrise, and the devotees
sang sweetly in various groups.
TEXT 141
çréväsa-paëòita laïä eka sampradäya
mukunda laiya ära jana-kata gäya
One group was headed by Çréväsa Paëòita, and another group was headed
by the chanting of Mukunda.
TEXT 142
laiyä govinda ghoña ära kata-jana
gauracandra-nåtya sabe karena kértana
Another group was headed by Govinda Ghoña. All the devotees chanted
during the dancing of Gauracandra.
TEXT 143
dhariyä bulena nityänanda mahäbalé
alakñite advaita layena pada-dhuli
As the powerful Nityänanda caught hold of the Lord, Advaita secretly

took the dust from the Lord's feet.
TEXT 144
gadädhara-ädi yata sajala nayane
änande vihvala haila prabhura kértane
The eyes of the devotees headed by Gadädhara filled with tears as they
became overwhelmed with ecstasy in the Lord's kértana.
TEXT 145
çunaha calliça pada prabhura kértana
ye vikäre näce prabhu jagata-jévana
Now hear the next forty verses, which describe how the Lord, who is
the life and soul of the entire universe, danced in ecstasy during
kértana.
TEXT 146
caudike govinda-dhvani,
çacéra nandana näce raìge

vihvala hailä saba päriñada saìge
TEXT 147
yakhana kändaye prabhu, prahareka kände
loöäya bhümite keça, tähä nähi bändhe
Whenever the Lord cried, He cried for three hours. His hair became
untied and scattered on the floor.
TEXT 148
se krandana dekhi' hena kon käñöha äche
nä paòe vihvala haiyä se prabhura käche
Only a person whose heart is made of wood would not become overwhelmed
and fall to the ground upon seeing the Lord's crying.
TEXT 149
yakhana häsaye prabhu mahä-aööahäsa
sei haya prahareka änanda-viläsa
When the Lord laughed loudly in ecstasy, He would continue laughing

for three hours.
TEXT 150
däsya-bhäve prabhu nija-mahimä nä jäne
`jiniluì jiniluì' bali' uöhe ghane ghane
The Lord forgot His own glories as He became absorbed in the mood of a
servant. He repeatedly exclaimed, “I have conquered! I have
conquered!”
TEXT 151
jitaà jitam iti atiharñeëa kadäcid yukto

vadati tad anukaraëaà karoti jitaà jitaà iti
When Mahäprabhu chanted in great ecstasy “I have conquered! I have

conquered!” the devotees also imitated Him by chanting, “I have
conquered! I have conquered!”
TEXT 152
kñaëe kñaëe äpane ye gäya ucca-dhvani
Sometimes the Lord sang so loudly that the sound vibration pierced the
covering of the universe.
TEXT 153
kñaëe kñaëe haya aìga brahmäëòera bhara
dharite samartha keha nahe anucara
Sometimes His body became as heavy as the universe, then none of His
followers could hold Him still.
TEXT 154
kñaëe haya tulä haite atyanta pätala
hariñe kariyä kändhe bulaye sakala
Sometimes He would become as light as cotton, and His followers would

happily carry Him on their shoulders.
TEXT 155
prabhure kariyä kändhe bhägavata-gaëa
pürëänanda hai' kare aìgane bhramaëa
The pure devotees happily carried the Lord on their shoulders and
wandered around the courtyard.
TEXT 156
yakhane yä haya prabhu änande mürchita
karëa-müle sabe `hari' bale ati bhéta
Whenever the Lord fell unconscious to the ground out of ecstasy, the
devotees became frightened and chanted the name of Hari in His ear.
TEXT 157
kñäne kñaëe sarva aìge haya mahäkampa
mahäçéte bäje yena bälakera danta
Sometimes His entire body shook vigorously like a boy's teeth

chattering due to excessive cold.
TEXT 158
kñaëe kñaëe mahäsveda haya kalevare
mürtimaté gaìgä yena äiläçarére
Sometimes His body perspired in such a way that it appeared that the
Ganges was flowing from His body.
TEXT 159
kakhana vä haya aìga jvalanta anala
dite mätra malayaja çukhäya sakala
Sometimes His body became as hot as a blazing fire, and when

sandalwood pulp was smeared on His body, it dried immediately.
TEXT 160
kñaëe kñaëe adbhuta vahaye mahäçväsa
sammukha chäòiyä sabe haya eka-päça
Sometimes the Lord would sigh heavily, and everyone would move out of
the way of His breath.
TEXT 161
kñaëe yäya sabära caraëa dharibäre
paläya vaiñëava-gaëa cäri-dike òare
Sometimes He tried to catch everyone's feet, and the Vaiñëavas ran

away out of fear.
TEXT 162
kñaëe nityänanda-aìge påñöha diyä vase
caraëa tuliyä sabäkäre caùi' häse
Sometimes He would sit, leaning against Nityänanda, and sometimes He

lifted His feet, looked at everyone, and smiled.
TEXT 163
bujhiyä iìgita saba bhägavata-gaëa
luöaye caraëa-dhuli apürva ratana
Understanding the intention of the Lord, all the devotees stole the
wonderful jewel-like dust from the Lord's lotus feet.
TEXT 164
äcärya gosäïi bale,—“äre äre corä!
bhäìgila sakala tora bhäri-bhuri morä”
Äcärya Gosäïi said, “My dear thief, we have broken into Your hidden
treasury.
TEXT 165
mahänande viçvambhara gaòägaòi yäya
cäri-dike bhakta-gaëa kåñëa-guëa gäya

Viçvambhara rolled on the ground in ecstasy as all the devotees sang
the glories of Kåñëa on all sides.
TEXT 166
yakhana uddaëòa näce prabhu viçvambhara
påthivé kampita haya, sabe päya òara
When Lord Viçvambhara danced madly, the earth shook and everyone
became frightened.
TEXT 167
kakhano vä madhura näcaye viçvambhara
yena dekhi nandera nandana naöavara
Sometimes Viçvambhara danced so sweetly it resembled the enchanting

dance of Nanda's son.
TEXT 168
kakhano vä kare koöi-siàhera huìkära
karëa-rakñä-hetu sabe anugraha täìra
Sometimes His roaring resembled that of millions of lions, yet by His

mercy, everyone's ears were saved from harm.
TEXT 169
påthivéra älaga haiyä kñaëe yäya
keha vä dekhaye, keha dekhite nä päya
Sometimes when He walked, He walked above the ground. Some persons saw
this, while others could not.
TEXT 170
bhäväveçe päkala locane yäre cäya

mahäträsa päïä sei häsiyä paläya
In His ecstasy, whoever the Lord looked at with His red eyes would
first become frightened and then run away laughing.
TEXT 171
bhäväveçe caïcala haiyä viçvambhara
näcena vihvala haïä nähi paräpara
Viçvambhara became agitated in ecstasy and danced forgetful of His

self and others.
TEXT 172
bhäväveçe eka-bära dhare yä'ra päya
ära bära punaù tä'ra uöhaye mäthäya
In ecstasy, He would catch the feet of someone and then climb on his
head.
TEXT 173
kñaëe yä'ra galä dhari' karaye krandana
kñaëeke tähära kändhe kare ärohaëa
Sometimes He would cry while embracing someone around their neck, and
then the next moment He would climb on his shoulders.
TEXT 174
kñaëe haya bälya-bhäve parama caïcala
mukhe vädya bäya yena chäoyäla-sakala
Sometimes He would become extremely restless in the mood of a child

and make various childish noises in His mouth.
TEXT 175
caraëa näcäya kñaëe, khala khala häse
jänu-gati cale kñaëe bälaka-äveçe
Sometimes He shook His feet and laughed exuberantly. Sometimes He

crawled on His knees like a small child.
TEXT 176
kñaëe kñaëe haya bhäva—tribhaìga-sundara
prahareka sei-mata thäke viçvambhara
Sometimes Viçvambhara became absorbed in the mood of Kåñëa, in His

beautiful threefold bending form. He remained in that state for three
hours.
TEXT 177
kñaëe dhyäna kari' kare muraléra chanda
säkñät dekhiye yena våndävana-candra
Sometimes He would become absorbed in meditation and play a flute.

Then He appeared exactly like Kåñëa, the moonlike Lord of Våndävana.
TEXT 178
bähya päi' däsya-bhäve karaye krandana
dante tåëa kari' cähe caraëa-sevana
On regaining His external consciousness, He would cry in the mood of a

servant. He would hold straw between His teeth and beg for the service
of the Lord's lotus feet.
TEXT 179
cakräkåti hai' kñaëe prahareka phire
äpana caraëa giyä läge nija çire
Sometimes He whirled in a circle for three hours, and sometimes He

danced in such way that His feet touched His head.
TEXT 180
yakhana ye bhäva haya, sei adbhuta
nija-nämänande näce jagannätha-suta
Whatever mood the Lord exhibited was most wonderful. The son of
Jagannätha Miçra danced in the ecstasy of chanting His own holy names.
TEXT 181
ghana ghana huìkäraya sarva aìga naòe
nä päre haite sthira, påthivéte paòe
Sometimes He roared so loudly that His entire body trembled. Unable to

remain steady, He then fell to the ground.
TEXT 182
gaura-varëa deha—kñaëe nänä-varëa dekhi
kñaëe kñaëe dui guëa haya dui äìkhi
Although the Lord's complexion was golden, He sometimes appeared in

various colors. Sometimes His two eyes doubled in size.
TEXT 183
alaukika haïä prabhu vaiñëava-äveçe
ye balite yogya nahe, täo prabhu bhäñe
In this way, the Lord became absorbed in the transcendental mood of a

Vaiñëava and spoke in words that did not befit Him.
TEXT 184
pürve ye vaiñëava dekhi' `prabhu' kari' bale
“e beöä ämära däsa”, dhare tära cule

Previously, whenever the Lord saw a Vaiñëava He addressed him as
“Prabhu,” but now He would grab them by the hair and announce, “This
fellow is My servant.”
TEXT 185
pürve ye vaiñëava dekhi' dharaye caraëa
tära vakñe uöhi' kare caraëa arpaëa
Previously, whenever the Lord saw a Vaiñëava He would catch hold of

his feet, but now He would climb on their chest and offer His feet to
them.
TEXT 186
prabhura änanda dekhi' bhägavata-gaëa
anyonye galä dhari' karaye krandana
On seeing the Lord's ecstasy, the devotees wept as they embraced each
others' necks.
TEXT 187
sabära aìgete çobhe çré-candana-mälä
änande gäyena kåñëa-rase hai bholä
All the devotees were decorated with sandalwood pulp and flower
garlands as they chanted in the ecstasy of Kåñëa consciousness.
TEXT 188
mådaìga-mandirä bäje çaìkha-karatäla
saìkértana-saìge saba haila miçäla
The sound of mådaìgas, whompers, conches, and karatälas mixed with

their congregational chanting of the holy names.
TEXT 189
brahmäëòa bhedila dhvani püriyä äkäça
caudigera amaìgala yäya saba näça
The sound of saìkértana filled the sky and pierced the covering of the
universe. All inauspiciousness in the four directions was vanquished.
TEXT 190
e kon adbhuta—yä'ra sevakera nåtya
sarva-vighna näça haya, jagat pavitra
This was not so wonderful, for by even the dancing of the Lord's
servants all obstacles are destroyed and the entire world is purified.
TEXT 191
se prabhu äpane näce äpanära näme
ihära ki phala—kibä baliba puräëe?
When the Lord Himself dances to the chanting of His own names, who can
say what benefit is there? Can even the Puräëas describe this?
TEXT 192
caturdige çré-hari-maìgala-saìkértana
mäjhe näce jagannätha-miçrera nandana
The son of Jagannätha Miçra danced in the midst of the auspicious

congregational chanting of Lord Hari's holy names, which vibrated in
the four directions.
TEXT 193
yä'ra nämänande çiva vasana nä jäne
yä'ra yaçe näce çiva, se näce äpane

He whose ecstatic holy names and glories induce Lord Çiva to forget
his clothes and dance was now personally dancing.
TEXT 194-195
yä'ra näme välméki hailä tapodhana
yä'ra näme ajämila päila mocana
yä'ra näma-çravaëe saàsära-bandha ghuce
hena prabhu avatari' kali-yuge näce
That Lord, whose holy names induced Välméki to become enriched by

austerities, whose holy names awarded Ajämila with liberation, and
whose holy names when heard destroy one's material bondage—that Lord,
who has incarnated in Kali-yuga, now engaged in dancing.
TEXT 196-197
yä'ra näma gäi' çuka-närada veòäya
sahasra-vadana-prabhu yä'ra guëa gäya
sarva-mahä-präyaçcitta ye prabhura näma
se prabhu näcaye, dekhe yata bhägyavän
That Lord, whose holy names Çukadeva and Närada sing as they wander
about, whose transcendental qualities are sung by the thousand-headed
Lord Ananta, and whose holy names are the best of all forms of
atonement now personally danced before the eyes of the fortunate.
TEXT 198
haila päpiñöha-janma, takhana nä haila
hena mahä-mahotsava dekhite nä päila
I took a sinful birth, for I did not take birth at that time.
Therefore I did not have the opportunity to see such a great festival.
TEXT 199
kali-yuga praçaàsila çré-bhägavate
ei abhipräya tä'ra jäni' vyäsa-sute
The son of Vyäsa knew the Lord's intention, so he glorified Kali-yuga

in the Çrémad Bhägavatam.
TEXT 200
nijänande näce mahäprabhu viçvambhara
caraëera täla çuni ati manohara
As Mahäprabhu Viçvambhara danced in His own ecstasy, the movement of

His feet sounded most enchanting.
TEXT 201-204
bhäva-bhare mälä nähi rahaye galäya
chiëòiyä paòaye giyä bhakatera päya
kati gelä garuòera ärohaëa-sukha
kati geläçaìkha-cakra-gadä-padma-rüpa
kothäya rahila sukha-ananta-çayana
däsya-bhäve dhuli luöi' karaye rodana
kothäya rahila vaikuëöhera sukha-bhära
däsya-sukhe saba sukha päsarila tä'ra
Due to the Lord's absorption in ecstasy, His garland did not remain on
His neck but scattered at the feet of the devotees. Where did the
happiness of riding on Garuòa go? Where did the form holding conch,
disc, club, and lotus go? Where did the happiness of lying on the bed
of Ananta go? The Lord now cried and rolled on the ground in the mood
of a servant. Where did the happiness of Vaikuëöha go? The Lord forgot
all other happiness while tasting the happiness of a servant.
TEXT 205
kati gela ramära vadana-dåñöi-sukha

virahé haiyä kände tuli' bähu-mukha
Where did the happiness of looking at the face of Ramä, the goddess of
fortune, go? Now the Lord raised His arms and face and cried in
separation.
TEXT 206-207
çaìkara-närada-ädi yä'ra däsya päïäsar
vaiçvarya tiraskari' bhrame däsa haïä
sei prabhu äpanära dante tåëa kari'
däsya-yoga mäge saba-sukha parihari'
Great personalities like Çiva and Närada give up their opulence and
wander about as servants of the Supreme Lord, who now gave up all
happiness, took straw between His teeth, and begged for devotional
service.
TEXT 208
hena däsya-yoga chäòi' ära yebä cäya
amåta chäòiyä yena viña lägi' dhäya
One who gives up such service and desires something else is like one
who gives up nectar and desires poison.
TEXT 209
se vä kene bhägavata paòe vä paòäya
bhaktira prabhäva nähi yähära jihväya
Why does a person who does not describe the glories of devotional
service recite or teach Çrémad Bhägavatam?
TEXT 210-211
çästrera nä jäni' marma adhyäpanä kare

gardabhera präya yena çästra bahi' mare
ei-mata çästra bahe, artha nähi jäne
adhama sabhäya artha-adhama väkhäne
Those who teach the scriptures without understanding their purport are
simply carrying the burden of the scriptures like asses. In this way
they carry the burden of the scriptures without understanding their
purpose. They present irrational meanings to irrational audiences.
TEXT 212
vede bhägavate kahe,—däsya baòa dhana
däsya lägi' ramä-aja-bhavera yatana
The Vedas and the Çrémad Bhägavatam declare that service to the Lord
is the greatest treasure. Lakñmé, Brahmä, and Çiva are always engaged
in such service.
TEXT 213
caitanyera väkye yära nähika pramäëa
caitanya nähika tä'ra, ki baliba äna
Anyone who does not believe in the words of Lord Caitanya cannot
attain Him. What more can I say?
TEXT 214
däsya-bhäve näce prabhu çré-gaurasundara
caudige kértana-dhvani ati manohara
Lord Çré Gaurasundara danced in the mood of a servant as the

enchanting sound of kértana vibrated in the four directions.
TEXT 215
çunite çunite kñaëe haya mürachita

tåëa-kare takhane advaita upanéta
While listening to the kértana, Advaita Äcärya sometimes lost

consciousness. He took straw in His hands and approached the Lord.
TEXT 216
äpäda-mastaka tåëe nichiyä laiyänija
çire thui' näce bhrukuöi kariyä
He covered His entire body with grass and kept some on His head as He
frowned while dancing.
TEXT 217
advaitera bhakti dekhi' sabära taräsa
nityänanda-gadädhara—dui-jane häsa
Everyone was frightened on seeing Advaita Äcärya's devotional service,

but Nityänanda and Gadädhara simply laughed.
TEXT 218
näce prabhu gauracandra jagat-jévana
äveçera anta nähi haya ghane ghana
In this way, Çré Gaurasundara, the life of the entire universe,

danced. He repeatedly expressed unlimited varieties of moods.
TEXT 219
yähä nähi dekhi çuni çré-bhägavate
hena saba vikära prakäçe çacé-sute
The son of Çacé manifested many wonderful transformations of ecstatic

love that are not found or heard of in Çrémad Bhägavatam.
TEXT 220
kñaëe kñaëe sarva aìga haya stambhäkåti
tilärdheka noìäite nähika çakati
Sometimes His entire body was stunned in such a way that no one could
even slightly bend His body.
TEXT 221
sei aìga kñaëe kñaëe hena-mata haya
asthimätra nähi yena navanéta-maya
Sometimes that same body became slackened in such a way that it became
as soft as butter, without any bones.
TEXT 222
kakhano dekhi ye aìga guëa-dui-tina
kakhano svabhäva haite atiçaya kñéëa
Sometimes His body appeared to double or triple in size, and sometimes

it appeared to shrink.
TEXT 223
kakhano vä matta yena öuli' öuli' yäya
häsiyä doläya aìga änanda sadäya
Sometimes He was intoxicated in such a way that He tottered like a

drunkard, and sometimes He swayed back and forth while laughing.
TEXT 224
sakala vaiñëave prabhu dekhi' eke eke
bhäväveçe pürva näma dhari dhari' òäke
Seeing all the Vaiñëavas, the Lord called each of them by the name
they bore in their previous birth.
TEXT 225
`haladhara, çiva, çuka, närada, prahläda
ramä, aja, uddhava' baliyä kare näda
He loudly addressed them, “Haladhara! Çiva! Çukadeva! Närada!

Prahläda! Ramä! Aja! Uddhava!”
TEXT 226
ei-mata sabä dekhi' nänä-mata bale
yebä yei vastu, tähä prakäçaye chale
In this way the Lord revealed their actual identities by speaking

about them in various ways.
TEXT 227
aparüpa kåñëäveça, aparüpa nåtya
änande nayana bhari' dekhe saba bhåtya
All the Lord's servants happily watched as the Lord displayed His
unparalleled ecstatic love for Kåñëa and unparalleled dancing.
TEXT 228
pürve yei sändhäila bäòéra bhitare
sei-mätra dekhe anye praveçite näre
Only those who had previously entered the house of Çréväsa were
allowed to see those pastimes.
TEXT 229
prabhura äjïäya dåòha lägiyäche dvära
praveçite näre loka saba nadéyära
The door was firmly locked by the order of the Lord. The ordinary
people of Nadia were not able to enter.
TEXT 230
dhäiyä äise loka kértana çuniyä
praveçite näre loka, dväre rahe giyä
On hearing the loud kértana, people came running. But being unable to
enter, they stood at the door.
TEXT 231
sahasra sahasra loka kalarava kare
“kértana dekhiba,—jhäöa ghucäha duyäre”
Thousands of people loudly clamored, “Open the door quickly, we want

to see the kértana.”
TEXT 232
yateka vaiñëava-saba kértana-äveçe
nä jäne äpana deha, anya jana kise
All the Vaiñëavas were so absorbed in the ecstasy of kértana that they
were not aware of their own bodies, so what did they know of others?
TEXT 233-234
yateka päñaëòé-saba nä päiyä dvära
bähire thäkiyä manda balaye apära
keha bale,—“e-gulä-sakala mägi' khäya
cinile päibe läja dvära nä ghucäya”
The materialists, being unable to enter the house, spoke harsh words
outside. Someone said, “These fellows beg to fill their bellies. They
are ashamed of being recognized, so they do not open the door.”
TEXT 235
keha bale,—“satya satya ei se uttara
nahile kemane òäke e añöa prahara”
Someone else said, “That is the truth, otherwise why would they cry
out for twenty-four hours?”
TEXT 236
keha bale,—“äre bhäi! madirä
äniyäsabe rätri kari' khäya loka lukäiyä”
Another person said, “O brothers, these people bring wine and drink at
night, unseen by others.
TEXT 237
keha bale,—“bhäla chila nimäi paëòita
tära kena näräyaëa kaila hena cita”
Another person said, “Previously Nimäi Paëòita was a good person. Why
has Lord Näräyaëa changed His heart like this?”
TEXT 238
keha bale,—“hena bujhi pürvera saàskära”
keha bale,—“saìga-doña haila tähära
Someone said, “I think this is due to His previous activities.”

Someone else said, “This is due to bad association.”
TEXT 239
niyämaka bäpa nähi, täte äche bäi
eta-dine saìga-doñe öhekila nimäïi”
“He does not have a father to guide Him, and He is afflicted by

gastric disorders. Now Nimäi has become affected by bad association.”
TEXT 240
keha bale,—“päsarila saba adhyayana
mäseka nä cähile haya avaiyäkaraëa”
Someone said, “He has stopped all studies, and if one does not study
for a month, he forgets all grammar.”
TEXT 241-244
keha bale,—“äre bhäi saba hetu päila
dvära diyä kértanera sandarbha jänila
rätri kari' mantra paòi' païca kanyä äne
nänä-vidha dravya äise tä' sabära sane
bhakñya, bhojya, gandha, mälya, vividha vasana
khäiyä tä' sabä-saìge vividha ramaëa
bhinna loka dekhile nä haya tä'ra saìga
eteke duyära diyä kare nänä raìga
Someone said, “O brothers, I know the secret why they close the door
and perform kértana. At night they recite mantras to bring five girls
along with various palatable foods. They eat, they wear sandalwood
paste and garlands, they dress in fine clothes, and they enjoy with
girls in various ways. If other people saw this, they would be
embarrassed. Therefore they enjoy behind closed doors.
TEXT 245
keha bale,—“käli hauka yäiba deyäne
käìkäle bändhiyä saba niba jane jane
Someone said, “Let tomorrow come and we will go to the court and have
each and every one of them tied around the waist and arrested.
TEXT 246
ye nä chila räjya-deçe, äniyä kértana
durbhikña haila—saba gela cirantana
“There was never any kértana in this state before, but these people
have ruined everything here by introducing kértana and causing famine.
TEXT 247
deve harileka våñöi, jäniha niçcaya
dhänya mari' gela kaòi utpanna nä haya
“Know for certain that because of them, the demigods are not showering
rain, the paddy fields have dried up, and no one can make any money.
TEXT 248
khäni thäka, çréväsera käli karoì kärya
käli vä ki karoì dekhoì advaita-äcärya
“Just wait. Tomorrow we will take care of Çréväsa. And see what we do
tomorrow to Advaita Äcärya.
TEXT 249
kothä haite äsi' nityänanda avadhüta
çréväsera ghare thäki' kare eta-rüpa”
“We do not know where this Nityänanda Avadhüta came from. He stays at
the house of Çréväsa and enacts all these dramas.”
TEXT 250
ei mate nänä-rüpe dekhäyena bhaya
änande vaiñëava-saba kichu näçunaya
Although the materialists threatened the devotees in this way, the

Vaiñëavas were in ecstasy and did not hear anything.
TEXT 251
keha bale,—“brähmaëera nahe nåtya-dharma
paòiyäo e-gulä karaye hena karma”
Someone said, “Dancing is not appropriate for brähmaëas. Why do they

engage in such activities, even after studying the scriptures?”
TEXT 252
keha bale,—“e-gulä dekhite nä yuyäya
e gulära sambhäñe sakala-kérti yäya
Someone else said, “They are not fit to be seen. By conversing with
them, all of our piety will be lost.
TEXT 253
o nåtya-kértana yadi bhäla-loka dekhe
sei ei-mata haya, dekha parateke
“If a gentleman sees such dancing and chanting, he also becomes like
them. See for yourself.
TEXT 254
parama subuddhi chila nimäi paëòita
e gulära saìge tära hena haila cita”
“Previously Nimäi Paëòita was most intelligent. Now, by the

association of these fellows, His mind has changed.”
TEXT 255
keha bale,—“ätma vinä säkñät kariyä
òäkile ki kärya haya, nä jänila ihä
Someone said, “They have not realized the self. They do not know what
their loud calling will yield.
TEXT 256
äpana çaréra-mäjhe äche niraïjana
ghare häräiyä dhana cähe giyä vana”
“The Supreme Brahman is present within one's body. These people are
like those who lose something at home and search for it in the
forest.”
TEXT 257
keha bale,—“kon kärya parere carciyäcala
sabe ghara yäi, ki kärya dekhiyä”
Someone else said, “What is the use of criticizing others? Let us go

home. What is the use of watching?”
TEXT 258
keha bale,—“nä dekhila nija-karma-doñe
se saba sukåti, tä' sabäre bali kise?”
Someone said, “We could not see due to our past misdeeds. They are
fortunate, so why should we blame them?”
TEXT 259
sakala päñaëòétä'rä eka-cäpa haïä“
eho sei gaëa” hena bujhi yäya dhäïä
The atheists gathered together and chased that person away, thinking,
“He is one of them.”
TEXT 260
“o kértana nä dekhile ki haibe manda?
çata çata veòi' yena kare mahä-dvandva

“What is the loss if we do not see their kértana? Their kértana is
like a big argument among hundreds of people.
TEXT 261-262
kona japa, kona tapa, kona tattva-jïäna
tähä nä dekhiye kari' nija karma-dhyäna
cäla-kalä-dugdha-dadhi ekatra kariyäjäti
näça kari' khäya ekatra haiyä”
“We do not see any japa, any austerities, or any cultivation of

spiritual knowledge amongst them. They simply engage in their
concocted activities and ruin their caste by gathering rice, bananas,
milk, and yogurt and eating together.”
TEXT 263
parihäse äsi' sabe dekhibära tare
“dekhi, o pägala-gulä kon karma kare”
People came to see and ridicule them. “Let us see what these madmen
are doing.”
TEXT 264
eteka baliyä sabe calilena ghare
eka yäya, ära äsi' bäjäya duyäre
After speaking like this, they went home. As one left, another came
and knocked at the door.
TEXT 265
päñaëòé päñaëòé yei dui dekhä haya
galägali kari' saba häsiyä paòaya

As soon as two atheists met together, they embraced and fell to the
ground laughing loudly.
TEXT 266
punaù dhari' lai' yäya yebä nähi dekhe
keha vä nivåtta haya käro anurodhe
They would also go and bring others who had not seen what was going
on. Yet some persons, on the advice of others, would refuse to go.
TEXT 267
keha bale,—“bhäi, ei dekhila çunila
nimäïi laiyä saba pägala haila
Someone said, “O brother, I have seen and heard everything. Along with
Nimäi, they have all become mad.
TEXT 268
darduré uöhiyä äche çréväsera bäòé
durgotsave yena säòi dei huòähuòi
“It sounds like the tumultuous croaking of frogs or the wild

celebration of a Durgä-püjä festival in the house of Çréväsa.
TEXT 269
`hai hai, häya häya'—ei mätra çuni
ihä sabä haite haila ayaça-kähiné
“The only thing we can hear is 'Hey! Hey! Ho! Ho!' These people bring
infamy on us.
TEXT 270
mahä-mahä-bhaööäcärya sahasra yethäya

hena òhäìgäita-gulä vase nadéyäya
“Nadia has thousands of great exalted Bhaööäcäryas, yet such imposters

also live here.
TEXT 271
çréväsa-vämanäre ei nadéyä haite
ghara bhäìgi' käli laiyä pheläiba srote
“Tomorrow we will drive the brähmaëa Çréväsa out of Nadia. Then we

will break his house and throw it in the river.
TEXT 272
o brähmaëa ghucäile grämera kuçala
anyathä yavane gräme karibeka bala”
“When this brähmaëa ruins the prosperity of this village, the Yavanas
will become powerful here.
TEXT 273
ei-mata päñaëòé karaye kolähala
tathäpiha mahä-bhägyavanta se sakala
In this way the atheists made a great commotion, yet nevertheless they
were all most fortunate.
TEXT 274
prabhu-saìge ekatra janmilä eka gräme
dekhileka, çunileka se saba vidhäne
They took birth in the same village as the Lord, and they saw and
heard about His pastimes.
TEXT 275
caitanyera gaëa-saba matta kåñëa-rase
bahirmukha-väkya kichu karëe nä praveçe
The followers of Lord Caitanya were intoxicated in the mellows of

Kåñëa consciousness, therefore the statements of the materialists did
not enter their ears.
TEXT 276
“jaya kåñëa muräri mukunda vanamälé”
ahar-niça gäya sabe hai' kutühalé
Day and night they happily chanted, “Jaya Kåñëa, Muräri, Mukunda,
Vanamälé!”
TEXT 277
ahar-niça bhakti-saìge näce viçvambhara
çränti nähi käro, sabe sattva-kalevara
Viçvambhara danced day and night with the devotees. No one became
tired, for they all had spiritual bodies.
TEXT 278
vatsareka näma mätra kata yuga gela
caitanya-änande keha kichu nä jänila
A number of yugas passed as one year with no one understanding due to

the ecstasy of being with Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 279
yena mahä-räsa-kréòä kata yuga gela
tilärdheka-hena saba gopikä mänila
While a number of yugas passed during the räsa-lélä pastime, the gopés
thought that only a moment had passed.
TEXT 280
ei-mata acintya kåñëera parakäça
ihä jäne bhägyavanta caitanyera däsa
In this way Kåñëa manifests inconceivable pastimes that are known only
to the fortunate servants of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 281
ei mate näce mahäprabhu viçvambhara
niçi avaçeña mätra se eka prahara
In this way Viçvambhara Mahäprabhu danced until only three hours of

the night remained.
TEXT 282
çälagräma-çilä-saba nija-kole kari'
uöhilä caitanya-candra khaööära upari
Çré Caitanyacandra then took all the çälagräma-çiläs on His lap and
sat on the siàhäsana.
TEXT 283
maòa maòa kare khaööä viçvambhara-bhare
äthe-vyathe nityänanda khaööä sparça kare
As the siàhäsana made a cracking sound due to the weight of

Viçvambhara, Nityänanda quickly touched it.
TEXT 284
anantera adhiñöhäna haila khaööäya
nä bhäìgila khaööä, dole çré-gauräìga-räya

Lord Ananta manifested within the throne, so it did not break as Lord
Gauräìga comfortably sat on it.
TEXT 285
caitanya-äjïäya sthira haila kértana
kahe äpanära tattva kariyä garjana
On the order of Lord Caitanya, the kértana was stopped. Then the Lord
loudly revealed His glories.
TEXT 286
“kali-yuge muïi kåñëa, muïi näräyaëa
muïi sei bhagavän, devaké-nandana
“In Kali-yuga, I am Kåñëa and I am Näräyaëa. I am the Supreme Lord and

son of Devaké.
TEXT 287
ananta brahmäëòa-koöi-mäjhe mui nätha
yata gäo, sei muïi, torä mora däsa
“I am the Lord of innumerable universes. I am the object of all

glorification, and all of you are My servants.
TEXT 288
to-sabära lägiyä ämära avatära
torä yei deha', sei ämära ähära
“I have incarnated for your sake. Whatever you offer Me, that is My
food.
TEXT 289
ämäre se diyächa saba upahära”

çréväsa balena,—“prabhu sakala tomära”
“Actually you have offered everything to Me.” Then Çréväsa replied, “O

Lord, everything belongs to You.”
TEXT 290
prabhu bale,—“muïi ihä khäimu sakala”
advaita balaye,—“prabhu baòai maìgala”
The Lord said, “I will eat it all.” Advaita then said, “O Lord, that
would be most auspicious.”
TEXT 291
kare kare prabhure yogäya saba däse
änande bhojana kare prabhu nijäveçe
All the servants of the Lord then offered Him various items with their
own hands, and the Lord in His own ecstasy happily ate.
TEXT 292
dadhi khäya, dugdha khäya, navanéta khäya
“ära ki ächaye äna” balaye sadäya
As He ate yogurt, milk, and butter, He repeatedly asked, “Bring

whatever else you have.”
TEXT 293
vividha sandeça khäya çarkarä-mrakñita
miçra, närikela-jala çasyera sahita
He ate various types of milk sweets mixed with sugar, as well as sugar
candy and green coconut water with its pulp.
TEXT 294
kadalaka, cipiöaka, bharjita-taëòula
`ära äna' punaù bale khäiyä bahula
He ate bananas, flat rice, and puffed rice and then repeatedly said,
“Bring more.”
TEXT 295
vyavahäre jana-çata-duira ähära
nimiñe khäiyä bale,—“ki ächaye ära?”
By ordinary calculation the Lord ate in one moment enough food to feed
two hundred people. He then said, “What else do you have?”
TEXT 296
prabhu bale,—“äna äna, ethä kichu näïi”
bhakta saba träsa päi' saìare gosäïi
The Lord said, “Bring more, bring more. There is nothing left here.”
The devotees then became frightened and remembered the Supreme Lord.
TEXT 297
kara-yoòa kari' saba kaya bhaya-väëé“
tomära mahimä prabhu ämarä ki jäni?
All the devotees folded their hands and fearfully said, “What do we
know of Your glories?
TEXT 298
ananta brahmäëòa äche yähära udare
täre ki kariba ei kñudra upahäre?”
“With these insignificant offerings how can we satisfy He in whose

stomach innumerable universes rest?”
TEXT 299
prabhu bale,—“kñudra nahe bhakta upahära
jhäöa äna, jhäöa äna, ki ächaye ära”
The Lord said, “The offerings of a devotee are not insignificant,

therefore quickly bring whatever you have.”
TEXT 300
“karpüra tämbüla äche,—çunaha gosäïi”
prabhu bale,—“täi deha kichu cintä näïi”
“O Lord, we have camphor and betel nuts.” The Lord replied, “Don't
worry, give them to Me.”
TEXT 301
änanda haila, bhaya gela sabäkära
yogäya tämbüla sabe yära adhikära
All the devotees became ecstatic and their fears were dispelled as
those who were qualified offered the Lord betel nuts.
TEXT 302
hariñe tämbüla yogäyena sarva-däse
hasta päti' laya prabhu sabä cähi häse
All the servants joyfully offered betel nuts, and the Lord smiled as
He accepted them with His own hand.
TEXT 303
dui cakñu päkäiyä karaye huìkära
`näòä näòä näòä' prabhu bale bära-bära
The Lord rolled His eyes and roared loudly as He repeatedly called
out, “Näòä! Näòä! Näòä!”
TEXT 304
kichui nä bale keha, mauna kari' vase
sakala bhaktera citte lägaye taräse
The devotees did not say anything but sat down in silence as their
hearts were struck with wonder.
TEXT 305
mahä-çästi-kartä-hena bhakta-saba dekhe
hena çakti nähi käro, haibe sammukhe
All the devotees saw Him as the supreme chastiser. They had no
strength to stand before Him.
TEXT 306
nityänanda mahäprabhu-çire dhare chäti
yoòa-kare advaita sammukhe kare stuti
Nityänanda held an umbrella over Mahäprabhu's head, and Advaita

offered prayers with folded hands before the Lord.
TEXT 307
mahä-bhaye yoòa-häte saba-bhakta-gaëa
heìöa mäthä kari' cinte caitanya-caraëa
In great fear, the devotees all folded their hands and remembered the
lotus feet of Lord Caitanya as they bent their heads down.
TEXT 308
e aiçvarya çunite yähära haya sukha
sei avaçya dekhiba caitanya-çré-mukha

Anyone who is pleased to hear about this display of opulence by the
Lord will certainly see the beautiful face of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 309
yekhäne ye äche, se ächaye seikhäne
tadürdhva haite keha näre äjïä-vine
One will understand these pastimes according to his qualification. No

one can understand more without the sanction of the Lord.
TEXT 310
`vara mäga' bale advaitera mukha cähi
“tora lägi' avatära mora ei öhäïi”
The Lord looked at Advaita and said, “Ask for some benediction. I have
descended here because of You.”
TEXT 311
ei-mata saba bhakta dekhiyä dekhiyä“
mäga, mäga” bale prabhu häsiyä häsiyä
In this way, the Lord smiled as He looked at each devotee and said,
“Ask for some benediction.”
TEXT 312
ei-mata prabhu nija aiçvarya prakäçe'
dekhi' bhakta-gaëa sukha-sindhu-mäjhe bhäse
In this way the Lord manifested His own opulences. On seeing this, the
devotees floated in an ocean of bliss.
TEXT 313
acintya-caitanya-raìga bujhana nä yäya

kñaëeke aiçvarya kari' punaù mürchä päya
No one can understand the inconceivable pastimes of Lord Caitanya. One

moment He displayed His opulences, and the next moment He fell
unconscious.
TEXT 314
bähya prakäçiyä punaù karaye krandana
däsya-bhäva prakäça karaye anukñaëa
On regaining His external consciousness, the Lord began to cry. He

then continually cried in the mood of a servant.
TEXT 315
galä dhari' kände saba-vaiñëava dekhiyäsa
bäre sambhäñe `bhäi', `bändhava' baliyä
The Lord put His arms around the devotees' shoulders and cried. He
addressed each one of them as “brother” and “friend.”
TEXT 316
lakhite nä päre keha, hena mäyä kare
bhåtya vinä täìra tattva ke bujhite päre
The power of His illusory energy was such that no one could recognize
Him. No one other than His servants can understand Him in truth.
TEXT 317
prabhura caritra dekhi' häse bhakta-gaëa
sabäi balena,—“avatérëa näräyaëa”
The devotees smiled on seeing the Lord's characteristics. They said,

“Lord Näräyaëa has appeared.”
TEXT 318
kata-kñaëa thäki' prabhu khaööära upara
änande mürchita hailäçré-gaurasundara
After remaining on the siàhäsana for some time, Lord Gaurasundara fell
TEXT 319
dhätu-mätra nähi,—paòilena påthivéte
dekhi' saba päriñada lägilä kändite
He fell to the ground with no symptom of life visible in His body.

Seeing this, all His associates began to cry.
TEXT 320
sarva-bhakta-gaëa yukta karite lägilä
ämä-sabä chäòiyä väöhäkura calilä
Then all the devotees concluded that the Lord had left them.
TEXT 321
yadi prabhu e-mata niñöhura-bhäva kare
ämaräha ei-kñaëe chäòiba çarére
“If the Lord displays such a cruel mood, then we will also give up our
bodies at once.”
TEXT 322
eteka cintite sarvajïera cüòämaëi
bähya prakäçiyä kare mahä-hari-dhvani
While the devotees were thinking in this way, the crest jewel of all
omniscient persons manifested His external consciousness and loudly
TEXT 323
sarva-gaëe uöhila änanda-kolähala
nä jäni ke kon-dige haila vihvala
They all raised a tumultuous sound of ecstasy. Being overwhelmed, they

did not know where they were.
TEXT 324
ei-mata änanda haya navadvépa-pure
prema-rase vaikuëöhera näyaka vihare
In this way, various ecstatic pastimes took place in Navadvépa as the

Lord of Vaikuëöha enjoyed His pastimes of ecstatic love.
TEXT 325
e sakala puëya-kathä ye kare çravaëa
bhakta-saìge gauracandre rahu tä'ra mana
May the mind of one who hears these auspicious topics always remain at
the lotus feet of Çré Gauracandra, surrounded by His devotees.
TEXT 326

CBP 9: The Lord's Twenty-One Hour Ecstasy and Descriptions of Çrédhara

and Other Devotees' Characteristics
Chapter Nine: The Lord's Twenty-One Hour Ecstasy and Descriptions of

Çrédhara and Other Devotees' Characteristics
TEXT 1
gaura-nidhi kapaöa sannyäsé-veça-dhäré
akhila-bhuvana-adhikäré
All glories to Gaura, the Lord of the entire universe, who disguised
Himself by wearing the dress of a sannyäsé!
TEXT 2
jaya jagannätha çacénandana caitanya
jaya gaurasundarera saìkértana dhanya
All glories to Çré Caitanya, the son of Jagannätha and Çacé! All
glories to Gaurasundara, who inaugurated the glorious saìkértana
movement!
TEXT 3
jaya nityänanda-gadädharera jévana
jaya jaya advaita-çréväsa-präëa-dhana
All glories to the Lord, who is the life of Nityänanda and Gadädhara!
All glories to the life and wealth of Advaita and Çréväsa!
TEXT 4
jaya çré-jagadänanda-haridäsa-präëa
jaya vakreçvara-puëòaréka-prema-dhäma
All glories to the life of Jagadänanda and Haridäsa! All glories to

the Lord, who is the abode of Vakreçvara's and Puëòaréka's love!
TEXT 5
jaya väsudeva çrégarbhera präëa-nätha
jéva-prati kara prabhu çubha-dåñöi-päta

All glories to the dear Lord of Väsudeva and Çrégarbha! O Lord, please
TEXT 6
All glories to Gauräìga, along with His devotees! By hearing topics

about Lord Caitanya, one obtains devotional service.
TEXT 7
madhya-khaëòa kathä bhäi çuna eka-cite
mahäprabhu gauracandra vihare ye-mate
O brothers, please hear attentively the topics of the Madhya-khaëòa

regarding how Gauracandra Mahäprabhu enjoyed His pastimes.
TEXT 8
ebe çuna caitanyera mahä-parakäça
yaìhi sarva-vaiñëavera siddhi-abhiläña
Now hear about Lord Caitanya's mahä-prakäça, or great revelation,

during which all the Vaiñëavas obtained fulfillment of their desires.
TEXT 9
`säta-prahariyä-bhäva' loke khyäti yä'ra
yaìhi prabhu hailena sarva avatära
This pastime is widely known as säta-prahariyä bhäva, or “the twenty-

one-hour ecstasy.” During this period the Lord manifested His various
incarnations.
TEXT 10
adbhuta bhojana yaìhi, adbhuta prakäça
yäre täre viñëu-bhakti-dänera viläsa
During this pastime the Lord ate wonderfully, manifested wonderful

forms, and awarded the devotional service of Viñëu to one and all.
TEXT 11
räja-räjeçvara-abhiñeka sei dine
karilena prabhure sakala bhakta-gaëe
On that day, the devotees gave the Lord abhiñeka as the King of all
kings.
TEXT 12
eka-dina mahäprabhu çré-gaurasundara
äilena çréniväsa paëòitera ghara
One day Çré Gaurasundara Mahäprabhu came to the house of Çréväsa

Paëòita.
TEXT 13
saìge nityänanda-candra parama vihvala
alpe alpe bhakta-gaëa mililä sakala
He was accompanied by the most restless Nityänanda Candra. Gradually

all the devotees gathered there.
TEXT 14
äveçita citta mahäprabhu gaura-räya
parama aiçvarya kari' catur-dige cäya
The heart of Gauräìga Mahäprabhu was absorbed in ecstasy. Manifesting

His supreme opulences, He looked in the four directions.
TEXT 15
prabhura iìgita bujhilena bhakta-gaëa
uccaiùsvare catur-dige karena kértana
Understanding the indication of the Lord, the devotees began loud

kértana from all sides.
TEXT 16
anya anya dina prabhu näce däsya-bhäve
kñaëeke aiçvarya prakäçiyä punaù bhäìge
On other days the Lord would dance in the mood of a servant and would
only momentarily manifest His opulences before withdrawing them.
TEXT 17-19
sakala bhaktera bhägye e dina näcite
uöhiyä vasilä prabhu viñëura khaööäte
ära saba dine prabhu bhäva
prakäçiyävaisena viñëura khäöe yena nä jäniyä
säta-prahariyä-bhäve chäòi sarva mäyävasilä
prahara-säta prabhu vyakta haiyä
While dancing on this day, however, the Lord made all the devotees
fortunate by going up and sitting on the throne of Lord Viñëu. On
other days when the Lord had manifested His ecstasy and sat on the
throne of Viñëu, He had acted like He was unaware of His actions. But
during this säta-prahariyä bhäva, the Lord gave up all pretension and
revealed His glories for twenty-one hours.
TEXT 20
yoòa haste sammukhe sakala bhakta-gaëa
rahilena parama änanda-yukta mana

All the devotees felt great ecstasy as they stood before the Lord with
folded hands.
TEXT 21
ki adbhuta santoñera haila prakäça
sabäi väsena yena vaikuëöha-viläsa
How wonderful were their feelings of satisfaction! Everyone felt like

they were enjoying in Vaikuëöha.
TEXT 22
prabhu o vasilä yena vaikuëöhera nätha
tilärdheka mäyä-mätra nähika kothäta
The Lord also sat like the Lord of Vaikuëöha. Not even a tinge of
illusion was present there.
TEXT 23
äjïä haila,—“bala mora abhiñeka-géta”
çuni' gäya bhakta-gaëa hai' harañita
The Lord ordered, “Recite the prayers for My abhiñeka.” On hearing

this, the devotees happily recited.
TEXT 24
abhiñeka çuni' prabhu mastaka òhuläya
sabäre karena kåpä-dåñöi amäyäya
On hearing the abhiñeka prayers, the Lord rolled His head and without
duplicity glanced mercifully on everyone.
TEXT 25
prabhura iìgita bujhilena bhakta-gaëa

abhiñeka karite sabära haila mana
The devotees understood the Lord's indication and decided to perform

the abhiñeka ceremony.
TEXT 26
sarva-bhakta-gaëe bahi' äne gaìgä-jala
äge chäìkilena divya-vasane sakala
All the devotees brought Ganges water and strained it with fine clean
cloth.
TEXT 27
çeñe çré-karpüra catuùsama-ädi
diyäsajja karilena sabe prema-yukta haiyä
Thereafter they joyfully prepared for the abhiñeka by mixing camphor

and four other ingredients in the water.
TEXT 28
mahä-jaya-jaya-dhvani çuni' cäri bhite
abhiñeka-mantra sabe lägilä paòite
The tumultuous sound of “Jaya! Jaya!” was heard in the four directions
as everyone began to recite the abhiñeka mantras.
TEXT 29
sarvädye çré-nityänanda `jaya jaya' bali'
prabhura çré-çire jala dilä kutuhalé
First, Çré Nityänanda chanted “Jaya! Jaya!” as He happily poured water

on the head of the Lord.
TEXT 30
advaita-çréväsa-ädi yateka pradhäna
paòiyä puruña-sükta karäyena snäna
Exalted devotees headed by Advaita and Çréväsa bathed the Lord while
reciting the Puruña-sükta mantras.
TEXT 31
gauräìgera bhakta saba mahä-mantra-vit
mantra paòi' jala òhäle hai' harañita
The devotees of Gauräìga were expert in chanting mantras. As they

recited mantras, they joyfully poured water on the Lord.
TEXT 32
mukundädi gäya abhiñeka-sumaìgala
keha kände, keha näce, änande vihvala
Devotees headed by Mukunda sang auspicious abhiñeka songs as some

devotees cried, some danced, and some became overwhelmed in ecstasy.
TEXT 33
pati-vratä-gaëa kare `jaya-jayakära'
änanda-svarüpa citta haila sabära
The chaste women made auspicious sounds as everyone's hearts filled

with ecstasy.
TEXT 34
vasiyä ächena vaikuëöhera adhéçvara
bhakta-gaëe jala òhäle çirera upara
The Lord of Vaikuëöha sat on the throne as all the devotees poured
water on His head.
TEXT 35
näma-mätra añöottara-çata ghaöa jala
sahasra ghaöe o anta nä päi sakala
As a formality there was supposed to be one hundred eight pots of

water, but thousands of pots could not actually hold all that water.
TEXT 36
devatä-sakale dhari' narera äkåti
gupte abhiñeka kare, ye haya sukåti
The fortunate demigods assumed the forms of human beings and secretly
took part in the abhiñeka ceremony.
TEXT 37-38
yäìra päda-padme jala-bindu dile mätra
seha dhyäne, säkñäte ke dite äche pätra?
tathäpiha täre nähi yama-daëòa haya
hena prabhu säkñäte sabära jala laya
If one offers even a drop of water at the lotus feet of the Lord in
meditation, what to speak of directly, he is never subjected to the
punishment of Yamaräja. That Lord was now directly accepting water
from everyone.
TEXT 39
çréväsera däsa-däsé-gaëe äne jala
prabhu snäna kare, bhakta-sevära ei phala
The servants and maidservants of Çréväsa brought water and also bathed
the Lord. This is the result of serving the devotees.
TEXT 40
jala äne eka bhägyavaté `duùkhé' näma
äpane öhäkura dekhi' bale,—“äna äna'
One most fortunate maidservant named Duùkhé brought water for the
Lord, who encouraged her by saying, “Bring, bring.”
TEXT 41
äpane öhäkura tä'ra bhakti-yoga dekhi'
`duùkhé'-näma ghucäiyä thüilena `sukhé'
On seeing her devotional service, the Lord changed her name from
Duùkhé to Sukhé [Duùkhé means “one who is unhappy,” and Sukhé means
“one who is happy.”].
TEXT 42
nänä veda-mantra paòi' sarva-bhakta-gaëa
snäna karäiyä aìga karilä märjana
All the devotees bathed the Lord while chanting various Vedic mantras,
and then they dried His body.
TEXT 43
paridhäna karäilä nütana vasana
çré-aìge lepilä divya sugandhi-candana
Thereafter they dressed Him in new cloth and applied fragrant

sandalwood paste on His transcendental body.
TEXT 44
viñëu-khaööä pätilena upaskära kari'
vasilena prabhu nija khaööära upari
They cleaned Viñëu's throne, and the Lord then sat down on it.
TEXT 45
chatra dharilena çire nityänanda räya
kona bhägyavanta rahi' cämara òhuläya
Lord Nityänanda held an umbrella over the Lord's head, and some
fortunate soul fanned Him with a cämara.
TEXT 46
püjära sämagré lai' sarva-bhakta-gaëa
püjite lägilä nija prabhura caraëa
Then all the devotees began to offer various items of worship at the
lotus feet of their Lord.
TEXT 47
pädya, arghya, äcamané, gandha, puñpa, dhüpa
pradépa, naivedya, vastra, yathä anurüpa
They offered water for washing the feet, auspicious ingredients to the
hand, water for washing the mouth, sandalwood paste, flowers, incense,
lamps, foodstuffs, and cloth.
TEXT 48
yajïa-sütra yathä-çakti vastra-alaìkära
püjilena kariyäñoòaça upacära
According to their capacity they offered brähmaëa thread, clothes, and

ornaments. In this way they worshiped the Lord with sixteen
ingredients.
TEXT 49
candane kariyä lipta tulasé-maïjaré
punaù punaù dena sabe caraëa-upari

The devotees dipped tulasé-maïjarés in sandalwood paste and repeatedly
offered them at the lotus feet of the Lord.
TEXT 50
daçäkñara gopäla-mantrera vidhi-mate
püjä-kari' sabe stava lägilä paòite
After worshiping the Lord according to the rules and regulations

prescribed for chanting the ten-syllable Gopäla-mantra, they offered
prayers.
TEXT 51
advaitädi kari' yata pärñada-pradhäna
paòilä caraëe kari' daëòa-paraëäma
All the Lord's principle associates headed by Advaita fell at the

Lord's feet and offered obeisances.
TEXT 52
prema-nadé vahe, sarva-gaëera nayane
stuti kare sabe, prabhu amäyäya çune
Tears of love flowed from the eyes of the devotees. The Lord sincerely
listened as they offered the following prayers.
TEXT 53
“jaya jaya jaya sarva-jagatera nätha
tapta jagatere kara çubha dåñöipäta
“All glories to the Lord of all universes! Please glance mercifully on

the living entities who are afflicted with the threefold material
miseries.
TEXT 54
jaya ädi-hetu, jaya janaka sabära
jaya jaya saìkértanärambha avatära
“All glories to the original cause and father of everyone! All glories
to the Lord who has incarnated to inaugurate the saìkértana movement!
TEXT 55
jaya jaya veda-dharma sädhu-jana-träëa
jaya jaya äbrahma-stambera müla-präëa
“All glories to the protector of Vedic principles and saintly persons!

All glories to the Lord who gives life to everyone, from Brahmä to the
nonmoving living entities!
TEXT 56
jaya jaya patita-pävana guëa-sindhu
jaya jaya parama çaraëa déna-bandhu
“All glories to the reservoir of transcendental qualities and the

deliverer of the fallen souls! All glories to the supreme shelter and
the friend of the poor!
TEXT 57
jaya jaya kñéra-sindhu-madhye gopaväséjaya
jaya bhakta-hetu prakaöa viläsé
“All glories to the cowherd boy who lives in the ocean of milk! All
glories to the Lord who manifests His pastimes for the sake of His
devotees!
TEXT 58-59
jaya jaya acintya-agamya-ädi-tattva

jaya jaya parama komala çuddha-sattva
jaya jaya vipra-kula-pävana-bhuñaëa
jaya veda-dharma-ädi sabära jévana
“All glories to the Lord who is the inconceivable, unfathomable, and

original truth! All glories to the Lord who is the most gentle form of
pure goodness! All glories to the Lord who is the ornament and
deliverer of the brähmaëa community! All glories to the Lord who is
the life and soul of all, including the Vedic principles!
TEXT 60
jaya jaya ajämila-patita-pävana
jaya jaya pütanä-duñkåti-vimocana
“All glories to the deliverer of the fallen Ajämila! All glories to

Him who liberated Pütanä of her sins!
TEXT 61
jaya jaya adoña-daraçi ramäkänta”
ei-mata stuti kare sakala mahänta
“All glories to Him who does not see the faults of others and who is
the beloved Lord of Lakñmé!” In this way all the exalted devotees
offered their prayers.
TEXT 62
parama-prakaöa-rüpa prabhura prakäça
dekhi' paränande òubilena sarva-däsa
Seeing the supreme manifestation of the Lord's form, all His servants
merged in an ocean of bliss.
TEXT 63
sarva mäyä ghucäiyä prabhu gauracandra

çré-caraëa dilena, püjaye bhakta-vånda
Lord Gauracandra spontaneously extended His lotus feet, which were

worshiped by all the devotees.
TEXT 64
divya gandha äni' keha lepe çré-caraëe
tulasé kamale meli' püje kona jane
Someone brought fragrant sandalwood paste, which he smeared on those

lotus feet. Someone else offered tulasé-maïjarés in worship.
TEXT 65
keha ratna-suvarëa-rajata-alaìkära
päda-padme diyä diyä kare namaskära
Someone offered ornaments made of gold, silver, and gems at His lotus
feet and then offered obeisances.
TEXT 66
paööa-neta, çukla, néla, supéta vasana
päda-padme diyä namaskare sarva-jana
Everyone offered obeisances while white, blue, and yellow silk cloth
were offered at the Lord's lotus feet.
TEXT 67
nänä-vidha dhätu-pätra dei sarva-jane
nä jäni kateka äsi' paòe çré-caraëe
They offered various types of metal containers. No one knew how many
people fell at His lotus feet.
TEXT 68-69
ye caraëa püjibäre sabära bhävanäaja,
ramä, çiva kare ye lägi' kämanä
vaiñëavera däsa-däsé-gaëe tähä püje
ei-mata phala haya, vaiñëave ye bhaje
The lotus feet that all living entities beginning with Brahmä, Lakñmé,
and Çiva desire to worship were now being worshiped by the servants
and maidservants of the Vaiñëavas. This is the result of serving the
Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 70
dürvä, dhänya, tulasé laiyä sarva-jane
päiyä abhaya sabe dena çré-caraëe
They fearlessly offered fresh grass, paddy, and tulasé at the lotus
feet of the Lord.
TEXT 71
nänä-vidha phala äni' dena pada-tale
gandha-puñpa, candana, çré-caraëe keha òhäle
Some of them brought various kinds of fruits, which they offered at

His lotus feet, while some offered sandalwood paste and flowers at the
Lord's lotus feet.
TEXT 72
keha püje kariyäñoòaça upacäre
keha väñaò-aìga-mate, yena sphure yä're
Someone was inspired to worship with sixteen ingredients, while

someone was inspired to worship with six ingredients.
TEXT 73
kastüré, kuìkuma, çré-karpüra, phägu-dhüli
sabe çré-caraëe dei hai' kutuhalé
Everyone joyfully offered musk, kuìkuma, camphor, and red powder at

the Lord's lotus feet.
TEXT 74
campaka, mallikä, kunda, kadamba, mälaténänä
puñpe çobhe çré-caraëa-nakha-päìti
Those lotus feet and toenails were decorated with various flowers such
as campaka, mallikä, kunda, kadamba, and mälaté.
TEXT 75
parama prakäça—vaikuëöhera cüòämaëi
`kichu deha' khäi'—prabhu cähena äpani
As the crest jewel of Vaikuëöha manifested His opulences, He said,

“Give Me something to eat.”
TEXT 76
hasta päte prabhu, dekhe sarva bhakta-gaëa
ye ye-mata deya, saba karena bhojana
All the devotees saw the Lord extend His palm. Whatever the devotees
offered, the Lord ate.
TEXT 77
keha dei kadalaka, keha divya mudga
deha dadhi, kñéra vä navané, keha dugdha
Someone offered bananas, someone offered soaked mung dahl, and others
offered yogurt, condensed milk, butter, and milk.
TEXT 78
prabhura çré-haste saba dei bhakta-gaëa
amäyäya mahäprabhu karena bhojana
The devotees gave all these items directly into the hands of
Mahäprabhu, who sincerely ate everything.
TEXT 79
dhäila sakala-gaëa nagare nagare
kiniyä uttama dravya änena satvare
Everyone ran from street to street and bought the finest items, which
they quickly brought back to the Lord.
TEXT 80
keha divya närikela upaskära kari'
çarkarä-sahita dei çré-hasta-upari
Someone mixed coconut pulp with sugar and placed it directly into the
Lord's hand.
TEXT 81
nänä-vidha pracura sandeça dei äni'
çré-haste laiyä prabhu khäyena äpani
They brought an abundance of various sweets, which the Lord took in

His hands and ate.
TEXT 82
keha deya moyä, jambu, karkaöikä phala
keha deya ikñu, keha deya gaìgä-jala
Some offered sweets made of fused rice, rose apple, and cucumbers.
Some offered sugar cane, and others offered Ganges water.
TEXT 83
dekhiyä prabhura ati änanda-prakäça
daça-bära päïca-bära dei kona däsa
On seeing the Lord's ecstatic manifestation, some servants offered

five or ten times.
TEXT 84
çata çata jane vä kateka dei jala
mahä-yogeçvara päna karena sakala
Hundreds of people offered water, all of which was drunk by the master
of all mystic perfections.
TEXT 85
sahasra sahasra bhäëòa dadhi, kñéra, dugdha
sahasra sahasra kändi-kalä, kata mudga
They offered thousands of pots of yogurt, condensed milk, and milk,

thousands of bunches of bananas, and a large quantity of soaked mung
dahl.
TEXT 86
kateka vä sandeça, kateka phala-müla
kateka sahasra bäöä karpüra tämbüla
They offered large quantities of sweetmeats, fruits, and roots, and

thousands of containers filled with betel nuts and camphor.
TEXT 87
ki apürva çakti prakäçilä gauracandra
ke-mate khäyena, nähi jäne bhakta-vånda

Such was the unprecedented opulence manifested by Gauracandra! The
devotees could not understand how the Lord ate everything.
TEXT 88
bhaktera padärtha prabhu khäyena santoñe
khäiyä sabära janma-karma kahe çeñe
The Lord happily ate the foodstuffs offered by His devotees and then
began to describe their birth and activities.
TEXT 89
tata-kñaëe se bhaktera haya ye smaraëa
santoñe ächäòa khäya, karaye krandana
As a result, each devotee remembered his previous activities and

joyfully fell to the ground crying.
TEXT 90
çréväsere bale,—“äre paòe tora mane
bhägavata çunili ye devänanda-sthäne
The Lord said to Çréväsa, “O Çréväsa, do you remember when you once
heard Çrémad Bhägavatam from Devänanda Paëòita?
TEXT 91
pade pade bhägavata—prema-rasa-maya
çuniyä dravila ati tomära hådaya
“Every line of Çrémad Bhägavatam is full of loving devotional mellows,

and your heart melted on hearing that narration.
TEXT 92
uccaiùsvara kari' tumi lägilä kändite

vihvala haiyä tumi paòilä bhümite
“You began to cry loudly and fell to the ground, overwhelmed with
ecstasy.
TEXT 93
abodha paòuyä bhakti-yoga nä bujhiyä
balgiyä kändaye kene,—nä bujhila ihä
“Not understanding your devotional sentiments, the foolish students

could not understand why you were crying.
TEXT 94
bähya nähi jäna tumi premera vikäre
paòuyä tomäre nila bähira duyäre
“You lost external consciousness while exhibiting transformations of

ecstatic love, and the students carried you outside.
TEXT 95
devänanda ithe nä karila niväraëa
guru yathä ajïa, sei-mata çiñya-gaëa
“Devänanda did not stop them. As the guru was ignorant, so were his
disciples.
TEXT 96
bähira duyäre tomä eòila öäniyätabe
tumi äilä parama duùkha päïä
“When they left you outside the door, you returned home greatly
distressed.
TEXT 97
duùkha päi' mane tumi virale vasilä
ära-bära bhägavata cähite lägilä
“Feeling unhappy at heart, you sat down in a solitary place and again
began to read Çrémad Bhägavatam.
TEXT 98
dekhiyä tomära duùkha çré-vaikuëöha haite
ävirbhäva hailäma tomära dehete
“Seeing your distress, I left Vaikuëöha and appeared in your body.
TEXT 99
tabe ämi ei tora hådaye vasiyäkäìdäiluì
se ämära prema-yoga diyä
“Then I sat in your heart and made you cry by awarding you loving
devotion.
TEXT 100
änanda haila deha çuni' bhägavata
saba titi' sthäna haila variñära mata”
“You became ecstatic by hearing Çrémad Bhägavatam, and the entire area
became wet as if by rain.”
TEXT 101
anubhava päiya vihvala çréniväsa
gaòägaòi yäya, kände, bahe ghana-çväsa
Realizing the words of the Lord, Çréväsa became overwhelmed. He rolled

on the ground, cried, and sighed deeply.
TEXT 102
ei-mata advaitädi yateka vaiñëava
sabäre dekhiyä karäyena anubhava
In this way the Lord reminded all the Vaiñëavas headed by Advaita
about their previous experiences.
TEXT 103
änanda-sägare magna saba-bhakta-gaëa
vasiyä karena prabhu tämbüla bhojana
All the devotees merged in an ocean of bliss as the Lord sat down and
ate betel nuts.
TEXT 104
kona bhakta näce, keha kare saìkértana
keha bale `jaya jaya çré-çacénandana'
Some devotees danced, and some devotees engaged in congregational

chanting. Others chanted, “Jaya, Jaya, Çré-Çacénandana!”
TEXT 105
kadäcit ye bhakta nä thäke sei-sthäne
äjïä kari' prabhu täre änäna äpane
If by chance a devotee was absent, the Lord personally ordered that he

should be brought there.
TEXT 106
“kichu deha' khäi” bali' pätena çré-hasta
yei yähä dena, tähä khäyena samasta
The Lord extended His palm and said, “Give Me something to eat.” He
then ate whatever they gave.
TEXT 107
khäiyä balena prabhu,—“tora mane äche?
amuka niçäya ämi vasi' tora käche
After eating, the Lord said, “Do you remember the night when I was
sitting by your side?
TEXT 108
vaidya-rüpe tora jvara kariläma näça”
çuniyä vihvala hai' paòe sei däsa
“In the form of a doctor, I cured your fever.” On hearing this, the
servant became overwhelmed and fell to the ground.
TEXT 109
gaìgädäse dekhi' bale,—“tora mane jäge?
räja-bhaye paläis yabe niçä-bhäge?
The Lord turned to Gaìgädäsa and said, “Do you remember how one night
you were running away in fear of the king?
TEXT 110
sarva-parivära-sane äsi' kheyä-ghäöe
kothä o nähika naukä, paòilä saìkaöe
“You came to the boat ghäöa with your entire family, but you feared
calamity when no boat could be found.
TEXT 111
rätri çeña haila, tumi naukä nä
päiyäkändite lägilä ati duùkhita haiyä

“When you could not get a boat throughout the entire night, you became
distressed and began to cry.
TEXT 112
mora äge yavane sparçibe parivära
gaìgä-praviçite mana haila tomära
“Fearing that the Yavanas would mistreat your family, you resolved to
enter the Ganges.
TEXT 113
tabe ämi naukä niyä kheyärira rüpe
gaìgäya vähiyä yäi tomära samépe
“At that time I crossed the Ganges and came before you as a boatmen in
a ferry.
TEXT 114
tabe tumi naukä dekhi' santoña hailä
atiçaya préta kari' kahite lägilä
“You were pleased to see the boat and began to speak to Me with great
affection.
TEXT 115
`äre bhäi, ämäre räkhaha ei-bära
jäti, präëa, dhana, deha—sakala tomära
“Ò brother, please save me this time. My caste, life, wealth, and
body all belong to You.
TEXT 116
rakñä kara, parikara-saìge kara pära

eka taìkä, eka joòa bakhaçéña tomära'
“`Protect me. Take me and my family across the river. I will pay You
the one coin and give You two coins as a donation.'
TEXT 117
tabe tomä saìge parikara kari' pära
tabe nija vaikuëöhe geläma ära-bära”
“Thereafter I took you and your family across the river and then
returned to Vaikuëöha.”
TEXT 118
çuni' bhäse gaìgädäsa änanda-sägare
hena lélä kare prabhu gauräìga-sundare
On hearing these words, Gaìgädäsa floated in an ocean of bliss. Such

are the pastimes of Lord Gaurasundara.
TEXT 119
“gaìgäya haite pära cintile ämäre
mane paòe, pära ämi karila tomäre”
“While crossing the Ganges, you remembered Me. Do you remember now
that it was I who took you across?”
TEXT 120
çuniyä mürchita gaìgädäsa gaòi' yäya
ei-mata kahe prabhu ati amäyäya
After hearing this, Gaìgädäsa fell unconscious to the ground. In this

way the Lord honestly narrated the activities of His devotees.
TEXT 121
vasiyä ächena vaikuëöhera adhéçvara
candana-mäläya paripürëa kalevara
The Lord of Vaikuëöha sat down. His body was covered with sandalwood
paste and flower garlands.
TEXT 122
kona priyatama kare çré-aìge vyajana
çré-keça saàskära kare ati priyatama
One of His dear devotees fanned Him, while another dear devotee combed
His hair.
TEXT 123
tämbüla yogäya kona ati priya bhåtya
keha väme, keha vä sammukhe kare nåtya
Another beloved servant offered Him betel nuts, while some danced on
His left and some danced before Him.
TEXT 124
ei-mata sakala divasa pürëa haila
sandhyä äsi' parama kautuke praveçila
In this way the whole day passed. As evening arrived, everyone became
most jubilant.
TEXT 125
dhüpa-dépa laiyä sakala bhakta-gaëa
arcana karite lägilena çré-caraëa
All the devotees worshiped the Lord's lotus feet with incense and
lamps.
TEXT 126
çaìkha, ghaëöä, karatäla, mandirä, mådaìga
bäjäyena bahu-vidha, uöhe nänä raìga
The sound of conches, bells, karatälas, whompers, and mådaìgas

produced an enchanting atmosphere.
TEXT 127
amäyäya vasiyä ächena gauracandra
kichu nähi bale, yata kare bhakta-vånda
As Gauracandra sat in His full glory, He did not say anything about
the devotees' activities.
TEXT 128
nänä-vidha puñpa sabe päda-padme diyä
`trähi prabho' bali' paòe daëòavat haïä
They offered various flowers at His lotus feet and then offered
obeisances while saying, “O Lord, please protect us.”
TEXT 129
keha käku kare, keha kare jaya-dhvani
caturdige änanda-krandana-mätra çuni
Someone spoke with humility, and someone offered praises. Only the
sound of ecstatic crying was heard in the four directions.
TEXT 130
ki adbhuta sukha haila niçära praveçe
ye äise, sei yena vaikuëöhe praveçe
What wonderful happiness arose as night fell! Whoever came there felt
like they were entering Vaikuëöha.
TEXT 131
prabhura haila mahä-aiçvarya-prakäça
yoòa-haste sammukhe rahila sarva-däsa
In this way the Lord manifested His supreme opulences as all His
servants stood before Him with folded hands.
TEXT 132
bhakta aìge aìga diyä päda-padma meli'
léläya ächena gaura-siàha kutuhalé
The lionlike Gaura happily enjoyed His pastimes while extending His
feet and touching the bodies of the devotees.
TEXT 133
varonmukha hailena çré-gaurasundara
yoòa-haste rahilena saba anucara
As Çré Gaurasundara was about to give benedictions, all His followers

stood before Him with folded hands.
TEXT 134
säta-prahariyä-bhäve sarva jane jane
amäyäya prabhu kåpä karena äpane
During this säta-prahariyä bhäva, the Lord bestowed mercy on everyone

without duplicity.
TEXT 135
äjïä haila—“çrédharere jhäöa giyä äna
äsiyä dekhuka mora prakäça-vidhäna

He ordered, “Quickly, go and bring Çrédhara. Let him come and behold
My opulences.
TEXT 136
niravadhi bhäve more baòa duùkha päïä
äsiyä dekhuka more jhäöa äna giyä
“As he constantly thinks of Me, he feels great unhappiness. Bring him

at once so that he may see My glories.
TEXT 137
nagarera ante giyä thäkiha vasiyäye
more òäkaye täre äniha dhariyä”
“Go to the edge of town and wait there. Bring that person who is
calling out My name.”
TEXT 138
dhäila vaiñëava-gaëa prabhura vacane
äjïä lai' gelä tvaräçrédhara-bhavane
Following the Lord's instruction, some Vaiñëavas hurried to the house

of Çrédhara.
TEXT 139
sei çrédharera kichu çunaha äkhyäna
kholära pasära kari' räkhe nija präëa
Now hear some topics about Çrédhara. He earned his livelihood by

selling banana leaves.
TEXT 140
eka-bära kholä-gächi kiniyä änaya

khäni khäni kari' tähä käöiyä vecaya
He would buy one banana tree, cut it into pieces, and then sell those
pieces.
TEXT 141
tähäte ye kichu haya divase upäya
tära ardha gaìgära naivedya lägi' yäya
He offered half of whatever he earned in a day in worship of the

Ganges.
TEXT 142
ardheka saodäya haya nija präëa-rakñä
ei-mata haya viñëu-bhaktera parékñä
With the other half, he maintained his life. This is the test of a
devotee of Viñëu.
TEXT 143
mahä-satya-vädé teìho yena yudhiñöhira
yära yei mülya bale, nä haya bähira
He was as truthful as Mahäräja Yudhiñöhira. He never deviated from

whatever price he fixed.
TEXT 144
madhye madhye yebä jana tära tattva jäne
tähära vacane mätra dravya-khäni kine
Sometimes those who knew his glories would buy his goods without
bargaining.
TEXT 145
ei-mata navadvépe äche mahäçaya
`kholä-vecä' jïäna kari' keha nä cinaya
In this way he resided in Navadvépa. No one recognized him, for

everyone thought he was simply a banana leaf seller.
TEXT 146
cäri prahara rätri nidrä nähi kåñëa-näme
sarva-rätri `hari' bale dérghala ähväne
He passed the entire night without sleep while loudly chanting the
names of Kåñëa and Hari.
TEXT 147-148
yateka päñaëòé bale,—“çrédharera òäke
rätre nidrä nähi yäi, dui karëa phäöe
mahäcäñä-beöä bhäte peöa nähi bhare
kñudhäya vyäkula haïä rätri jägi' mare”
All the atheists complained, “Due to Çrédhara's loud cries, we cannot

sleep at night and our ears are broken. He is a low-class fellow who
cannot fill his stomach. Being afflicted with hunger, he stays up all
night.”
TEXT 149
ei-mata päñaëòé maraye manda bali'
nija kärya karaye çrédhara kutuhalé
In this way the atheists continued their blasphemy as Çrédhara happily

engaged in his own activities.
TEXT 150
`hari' bali òäkite ye ächaye çrédhara

niçä-bhäge prema-yoge òäke uccaiùsvara
Çrédhara continued to loudly call out the name of Hari with love
throughout the night.
TEXT 151
ardha-patha bhakta-gaëa gela mätra dhäïä
çrédharera òäka çune tathäi thäkiyä
As soon as the devotees got halfway there, they heard the loud cries
of Çrédhara.
TEXT 152
òäka-anusäre gelä bhägavata-gaëa
çrédharera dhariyä lailä tata-kñaëa
The devotees followed that sound and quickly found Çrédhara.
TEXT 153
“cala cala mahäçaya, prabhu dekha giyä
ämarä kåtärtha hai tomä paraçiyä”
“O Mahäçaya, come. Come and see the Lord. Let us become glorious by
your touch.”
TEXT 154
çuniyä prabhura näma çrédhara mürchita
änande vihvala hai' paòilä bhümita
On hearing the Lord's name, Çrédhara became overwhelmed with ecstasy

and fell unconscious to the ground.
TEXT 155
äthe-vyathe bhakta-gaëa lailä tuliyä
viçvambhara äge-nila älaga kariyä
The devotees quickly picked him up and carefully brought him before
Viçvambhara.
TEXT 156
çrédhara dekhiyä prabhu prasanna hailä“
äisa, äisa,” bali' òäkite lägilä
On seeing Çrédhara, the Lord was pleased and called him, “Come, come.
TEXT 157
vistara kariyä ächa mora ärädhana
bahu janma mora preme tyajilä jévana
“You have worshiped Me so long. You have passed many lifetimes to

obtain My love.
TEXT 158
ei janme mora sevä karilä vistara
tomära kholäya anna khäi nirantara
“In this life you have also served Me so much. I always eat rice off
of your banana leaves.
TEXT 159
tomära hastera dravya khäinu vistara
päsarilä ämä saìge ye kailä uttara”
“I have eaten many items obtained from you. You have forgotten your
conversations with Me.”
TEXT 160-161
yakhana karilä prabhu vidyära viläsa
parama uddhata-hena yakhana prakäça
sei käle güòha-rüpe çrédharera saìge
kholä kenä-vecä-chale kaila bahu raìge
When the Lord manifested His pastimes as a scholar, He acted like a

most arrogant person. Keeping His identity concealed, He enjoyed
various pastimes with Çrédhara on the pretext of buying banana leaves.
TEXT 162
prati-dina çrédharera pasärete giyäthoòa,
kalä, müla, kholä änena kiniyä
The Lord daily visited Çrédhara's shop and bought banana leaves,
bananas, and banana stems.
TEXT 163
prati-dina cäri-daëòa kalaha kariyätabe
se kinaye dravya ardha-mülya diyä
He would daily quarrel with Çrédhara for two hours and then buy his
goods for half price.
TEXT 164
satya-vädéçrédhara yathärtha mülya bale
ardha-mülya diyä prabhu nija haste tole
Although truthful Çrédhara quoted a reasonable price, the Lord would

take the goods at half price.
TEXT 165
uöhiyäçrédhara däsa kare käòäkäòi

ei-mata çrédhara-öhäkurera huòähuòi
Then Çrédhara would stand up, grab hold of the goods, and a tug-of-war
would ensue. In this way Çrédhara and the Lord would shove each other.
TEXT 166
prabhu bale,—“kene bhäi çrédhara tapas
véaneka tomära artha äche hena väsi
The Lord would say, “O brother Çrédhara, why do you live like an
ascetic when you have so much wealth?
TEXT 167
ämära hätera dravya laha ye käòiyä
eta-dina ke ämi, nä jänis ihä
“Why are you taking the goods from My hands? Don't you know yet who I
am?”
TEXT 168
parama-brahmaëya çrédhara krüddha nähi haya
vadana dekhiyä sarva-dravya käòi' laya
The most brahminical Çrédhara did not become angry. After looking at
the Lord's face, he gave Him all the goods.
TEXT 169
madana-mohana rüpa gauräìga-sundara
laläöe tilaka çobhe ürdhva manohara
The form of Gaurasundara was more enchanting than that of Cupid. His
forehead was beautifully decorated with tilaka.
TEXT 170
trikaccha vasana çobhe kuöila kuntala
prakåti, nayana—dui parama caïcala
He was dressed in a dhoté tucked in at three places, His hair was

curly, and both His nature and eyes were restless.
TEXT 171
çukla yajïa-sütra, çobhe veòiyäçarére
sükñma-rüpe ananta ye-hena kalevare
In a subtle form, Anantadeva resided in the white brähmaëa thread that

adorned His body.
TEXT 172
adhare tämbüla, häse çrédhare cähiyä
ära-bära kholä laya äpane tuliyä
The Lord chewed betel nuts as He looked at Çrédhara. Then He again

picked up the banana leaves with His own hands.
TEXT 173
çrédhara balena,—“çuna brähmaëa öhäkura
kñamä kara more, muïi tomära kukkura”
Çrédhara said, “Listen, O respected brähmaëa. Please forgive me, for I

am Your dog.”
TEXT 174
prabhu bale,—“jäni tumi parama catura
kholä-vecä-artha tomära ächaye pracura”
The Lord said, “I know you are very clever. You have accumulated so
much wealth by selling banana leaves.”
TEXT 175
“ära ki pasära nähi” çrédhara ye bale
“alpa kaòi diyä tathä kina' päta-khole”
“Are there no other shops?” Çrédhara asked. “Go there and buy leaves
cheaper.”
TEXT 176
prabhu bale,—“yogäniyä ämi nähi chäòi
thoòa-kalä diyä more tumi laha kaòi”
The Lord replied, “I will not give up My supplier. Take My money and
give Me stems and bananas.”
TEXT 177
rüpa dekhi, mugdha hai' çrédhara ye häse
gäli päòe viçvambhara parama santoñe
On seeing the Lord's beauty, Çrédhara would become overwhelmed and

smile. Then Viçvambhara would jubilantly speak harsh words to him.
TEXT 178
“pratyaha gaìgäre dravya deha ta' kiniyä
ämäre vä kichu dile mülyete chäòiyä
“You buy ingredients that you regularly offer to the Ganges, so what
is wrong if you give Me a discount?
TEXT 179
ye gaìgä püjaha tumi, ämi tä'ra pitäsatya
satya tomäre kahila ei kathä”
“I am the father of the Ganges, whom you regularly worship. This is

the truth I am telling you.”
TEXT 180
karëe hasta dei' çrédhara `viñëu, viñëu' bale
uddhata dekhiyä täre dei päta khole
Çrédhara then covered his ears with his hands and exclaimed, “Viñëu!
Viñëu!” Seeing the Lord so arrogant, Çrédhara then gave Him the leaves
and stems.
TEXT 181
ei-mata prati-dina karena kandala
çrédharera jïäna—“vipra parama caïcala”
In this way they both regularly quarreled with each other. Çrédhara
considered the Lord as a most restless brähmaëa.
TEXT 182
çrédhara balena,—“muïi häriluì tomäre
kaòi vinu kichu diba, kñamä kara more
Çrédhara said, “I am defeated. Please leave me alone. I will give You

something free.
TEXT 183
eka-khaëòa kholä diba, eka-khaëòa thoòa
eka-khaëòa kalä-mülä, äro doña' mora?
“I will give You a piece of stem, a few bananas, and a few leaves.
Then am I still at fault?”
TEXT 184
prabhu bale,—“bhäla bhäla, ära nähi däya”
çrédharera khole prabhu pratyaha anna khäya

The Lord said, “Good, good. I have no more complaints.” The Lord
regularly ate rice off of Çrédhara's leaf plates.
TEXT 185
bhaktera padärtha prabhu hena mate khäya
koöi haile o abhaktera ulaöi' nä cäya
In this way the Lord enjoys the gifts of His devotees and does not
glance at millions of gifts offered by nondevotees.
TEXT 186
ei lélä kariba caitanya hena äche
ihära karaëe se çrédhare kholä vece
Lord Caitanya had a desire to perform these pastimes, that is why He

had Çrédhara sell banana leaves.
TEXT 187
ei lélä lägiyäçrédhare vece kholäke
bujhite päre viñëu-vaiñëavera lélä
In order to perform such pastimes, He made Çrédhara sell banana

leaves. Who can understand the pastimes of Lord Viñëu and the
Vaiñëavas?
TEXT 188
vinä prabhu jänäile keha nähi jäne
sei kathä prabhu karäilä saìaraëe
No one can know these pastimes unless the Lord reveals them. The Lord
reminded everyone of this principle.
TEXT 189
prabhu bale,—“çrédhara, dekhaha rüpa mora
añöa-siddhi däna äji kari' deìa tora”
The Lord said, “O Çrédhara, look at My form. Today I will award you
the eight mystic perfections.
TEXT 190
mäthä tuli' cähe mahä-puruña çrédhara
tamäla çyämala dekhe sei viçvambhara
The exalted Çrédhara raised his head and saw that Viçvambhara was
blackish like a tamäla tree.
TEXT 191
häte mohana vaàçé, dakñiëe balaräma
mahä-jyotir-maya saba dekhe vidyamäna
He held an enchanting flute in His hands, and Balaräma stood at His

right side. Çrédhara saw the entire place was filled with a bright
effulgence.
TEXT 192
kamalä tämbüla dei hätera upare
caturmukha, païcamukha äge stuti kare
He saw goddess Lakñmé offer betel nuts into the hand of the Lord and
the four-headed Brahmä and five-headed Çiva offer prayers to the Lord.
TEXT 193
mahä-phaëé chatra dhare çirera upare
sanaka, närada, çuka dekhe stuti kare

He saw Ananta hold His thousand hoods as an umbrella over the head of
the Lord and Sanaka, Närada, and Çukadeva chanting the glories of the
Lord.
TEXT 194
prakåti-svarüpä saba yoòa-hasta kari'
stuti kare catur-dike paramä sundaré
In the four directions greatly beautiful women were glorifying the

Lord with folded hands.
TEXT 195
dekhi' mätra çrédhara hailä suvismita
sei-mata òhaliyä paòilä påthivéta
On seeing this, Çrédhara was struck with wonder. As such, he reeled

and fell to the ground.
TEXT 196
“uöha uöha çrédhara”prabhura äjïä haila
prabhu-väkye çrédhara se caitanya päila
The Lord ordered, “Get up. Get up, Çrédhara.” Çrédhara then regained
consciousness by the words of the Lord.
TEXT 197
prabhu bale,—“çrédhara ämäre kara stuti”
çrédhara balaye,—“prabhu muïi müòha-mati”
The Lord said, “Çrédhara, offer prayers to Me.” Çrédhara replied, “O

Lord, I am most foolish.
TEXT 198
kon stuti jänoì muïi ki mora çakati”
prabhu bale,—“tora väkya-mätra mora stuti”
“I have no ability to offer any prayers.” The Lord then said, “Your
words alone are prayers to Me.”
TEXT 199
prabhura äjïäya jagan-mätä sarasvaté
praveçilä jihväya, çrédhara kare stuti
By the order of the Lord, Sarasvaté, the mother of the universe,

appeared on Çrédhara's tongue and Çrédhara began to offer prayers.
TEXT 200
“jaya jaya mahäprabhu, jaya viçvambhara
jaya jaya jaya navadvépa-purandara
“All glories to Mahäprabhu! All glories to Viçvambhara! All glories to

the Lord of Navadvépa!
TEXT 201
jaya jaya ananta-brahmäëòa-koöi-nätha
jaya jaya çacé-puëyavaté-garbhajäta
“All glories to the Lord of innumerable universes! All glories to Him

who was born from the womb of the pious mother Çacé!
TEXT 202
jaya jaya veda-gopya, jaya dvija-räja
yuge yuge dharma päla' kari' nänä säja
“All glories to the Lord, who is unknown to the Vedas! All glories to
the best of the brähmaëas! You assume various forms in every age to
protect religious principles.
TEXT 203
güòha-rüpe sämbhäilä nagare nagare
vinä tumi jänäile ke jänite päre
“You wandered throughout the city, unknown to all. Who can know You
unless You reveal Yourself?
TEXT 204
tumi dharma, tumi karma, tumi bhakti, jïäna
tumi çästra, tumi veda, tumi sarva-dhyäna
“You are dharma, You are karma, You are bhakti, and You are jïäna. You
are the scriptures, You are the Vedas, and You are the object of all
meditation.
TEXT 205
tumi siddhi, tumi åddhi, tumi bhoga, yoga
tumi çraddhä, tumi dayä, tumi moha, lobha
“You are the mystic perfections, You are prosperity, You are
enjoyment, and You are yoga. You are faith, You are compassion, You
are illusion and greed.
TEXT 206
tumi indra, tumi candra, tumi agni, jala
tumi sürya, tumi väyu, tumi dhana, bala
“You are Indra, You are Candra, You are Agni and Varuëa. You are
Sürya, You are Väyu, You are wealth and strength.
TEXT 207
tumi bhakti, tumi mukti, tumi aja, bhava

tumi vä haibe kena, tomärai ye saba
“You are devotional service, You are liberation, You are Brahmä and
Çiva. But why consider You to be them? They are all subordinate to
You.
TEXT 208
pürve mora sthäne tumi äpane balilä
`tora gaìgä dekha mora caraëa-salilä'
“Previously You personally told Me, `The water of your Ganges has
emanated from My feet.'
TEXT 209
tabu mora päpa-citte nahila smaraëa
nä jänila mui tora amülya caraëa
“Yet neither did my sinful heart recognize You, nor did I understand
the glories of Your invaluable lotus feet.
TEXT 210
ye tumi karilä dhanya gokula-nagara
ekhane hailä navadvépa purandara
“It was You who made the town of Gokula glorious, and now You have
appeared as the King of Navadvépa.
TEXT 211
räkhiyä veòäo bhakti çaréra-bhitare
hena bhakti navadvépe haila bähire
“You conceal devotional service within Your body, but You have
manifested that devotional service in Navadvépa.
TEXT 212
bhakti-yoge bhéñma tomä jinila samare
bhakti-yoge yaçodäya bändhila tomäre
“It was through devotional service that Bhéñma conquered You on the
battlefield, and it was through devotional service that Yaçodä bound
You.
TEXT 213
bhakti-yoge tomäre vecila satyabhämä
bhakti-vaçe tumi kändhe kaile gopa-rämä
“It was through devotional service that Satyabhämä sold You. Being
controlled by devotional service, You carried a cowherd damsel of
Vraja on Your shoulders.
TEXT 214
ananta brahmäëòa-koöi vahe yäre mane
se tumi çrédäma-gopa vahilä äpane
“You who are carried in the minds of the inhabitants of innumerable

universes personally carried the cowherd boy Çrédäma.
TEXT 215
yähä haite äpanära paräbhava haya
sei baòa gopya, loke kähäre nä kaya
“You are conquered by devotional service, therefore it is most

confidential. Ordinary people do not understand this.
TEXT 216
bhakti lägi' sarva-sthäne paräbhava
päïäjiniyä veòäo tumi bhakti lukäiyä

“You are always conquered by devotional service. You therefore hid
devotional service and wander around like a conqueror.
TEXT 217
se mäyä haila cürëa, ära nähi läge
hera dekha sakala-bhuvane bhakti mäge
“This characteristic of Yours is now shattered and inactive. Just see,

the entire world hankers for Your devotional service.
TEXT 218
se käle härilä jana dui cäri sthäne
e-käle bändhiba tomä sarva jane jane”
“At that time You were defeated by only two or four persons, but now
You will be bound by one and all.”
TEXT 219
mahäçuddhä sarasvatéçrédharera çuni'
vismaya päilä sarva vaiñëava-ägané
After hearing Çrédhara's transcendental prayers, all the exalted

Vaiñëavas were struck with wonder.
TEXT 220
prabhu bale,—“çrédhara vächiyä mäga vara
añöa siddhi dimu äji tomära gocara”
The Lord said, “O Çrédhara, choose and ask for a benediction. Today I
will give you the eight mystic perfections.”
TEXT 221
çrédhara balena,—“prabhu, äro bhäìòäibä?

thäkaha niçcinte tumi, ära nä päribä”
Çrédhara replied, “O Lord, will You again deceive Me? Stay peaceful,
for this will not be possible again.”
TEXT 222
prabhu bale,—“daraçana mora vyartha naya
avaçya päibä vara, yei citte laya”
The Lord said, “Seeing Me cannot be fruitless. You must take some
benediction according to your desire.”
TEXT 223
“mäga mäga” punaù punaù bale viçvambhara
çrédhara balaye,—“prabhu, deha' ei vara
Viçvambhara repeatedly said, “Ask, ask,” and Çrédhara replied, “O

Lord, then give me this benediction.
TEXT 224
ye brähmaëa käòi' nila mora kholä päta
se brähmaëa hauka mora janma janma nätha
“Let that brähmaëa who forcibly took away my banana leaves be my Lord
birth after birth.
TEXT 225
ye brähmaëa mora saìge karila kandala
mora prabhu hauka täìra caraëa-yugala”
“Let me always engage in the service of the lotus feet of that

brähmaëa who constantly quarreled with me.”
TEXT 226
balite balite prema bäòaye çrédhare
dui bähu tuli' kände mahä-uccaiùsvare
While speaking in this way, Çrédhara's love for the Lord increased and
he began crying loudly with his arms raised.
TEXT 227
çrédharera bhakti dekhi' vaiñëava-sakala
anyonye kändena saba haiyä vihvala
On seeing Çrédhara cry, all the Vaiñëavas became overwhelmed and also
cried.
TEXT 228
häsi' bale viçvambhara,—“çunaha çrédhara
eka mahä-räjye karoì tomäre éçvara”
Viçvambhara smiled and said, “Listen, Çrédhara, I want to make you the
king of a great kingdom.”
TEXT 229
çrédhara balaye,—“muïi kichui nä cäìa
hena kara prabhu yena tora näma gäìa”
Çrédhara replied, “I do not want anything. Make such arrangement, O

Lord, that I may chant Your names.”
TEXT 230
prabhu bale,—“çrédhara ämära tumi däsa
eteka dekhila tumi ämära prakäça
The Lord said, “O Çrédhara, you are My servant. That is why you are
able to see My opulences.
TEXT 231
eteke tomära mati bheda nä haila
veda-gopya bhakti-yoga tore ämi dila”
“That is why your mind does not deviate from Me. Thus I am giving you
devotional service that is confidential to the Vedas.
TEXT 232
jaya jaya dhvani haila vaiñëava-maëòale
çrédhara päila vara, çunila sakale
All the Vaiñëavas chanted “Jaya! Jaya!” as they heard the benediction
given to Çrédhara.
TEXT 233
dhana nähi, jana nähi, nähika päëòitya
ke cinibe e sakala caitanyera bhåtya
He had no wealth, no followers, and no education. Who can recognize

such servants of Lord Caitanya?
TEXT 234
ki karibe vidyä, dhana, rüpa, yaça, kule
ahaìkära bäòi, saba paòaye nirmüle
What is the value of education, wealth, beauty, fame, and high birth?
They only increase one's pride and bring about one's falldown.
TEXT 235
kalä mülä veciyäçrédhara päilä
yähäkoöi-kalpe koöéçvara nä dekhibä tähä
In millions of kalpas Lord Brahmä will never see that which Çrédhara
received simply by selling bananas and banana stems.
TEXT 236
ahaìkära-droha-mätra viñayete äche
adhaùpäta-phala tära nä jänaye päche
One who is full of false pride and is envious of the goal of life
falls down to an uncertain future.
TEXT 237
dekhi' mürkha daridra ye sujanere häse
kumbhipäke yäya sei nija-karma-doñe
One who ridicules a poor, uneducated saintly person goes as a result

of his actions to the hell known as Kumbhépäka.
TEXT 238
vaiñëava cinite päre kähära çakati
ächaye sakala siddhi, dekhaye durgati
Who has the ability to recognize a Vaiñëava? Although a Vaiñëava

possesses all perfection, he appears to be afflicted.
TEXT 239
kholä-vecäçrédhara tähära ei säkñé
bhakti-mätra nila añöa-siddhike upekñi'
The story of Çrédhara, the banana seller, is proof of this, for he

accepted only devotional service and rejected the eight mystic
perfections.
TEXT 240
yata dekha vaiñëavera vyavahära-duùkha
niçcaya jäniha sei paränanda-sukha

Know for certain that whatever worldly distress is seen in a Vaiñëava
is actually spiritual happiness.
TEXT 241
viñaya-madändha saba kichui nä jäne
vidyä-made, dhana-made vaiñëava nä cine
People blinded with pride over material enjoyment do not know

anything. They cannot recognize a Vaiñëava due to pride born of
education and wealth.
TEXT 242
bhägavata paòiyä o kä'ro buddhi-näça
nityänanda-nindä kare yäibeka näça
Even after studying Çrémad Bhägavatam, one's intelligence may be

ruined, for anyone who blasphemes Nityänanda is certainly vanquished.
TEXT 243
çrédhara päila vara kariyä stavana
ihä yei çune, tä're mile prema-dhana
Anyone who hears the prayers of Çrédhara and the benediction he

received from the Lord will obtain the wealth of prema, or love of
Godhead.
TEXT 244
prema-bhakti haya prabhu-caraëäravinde
sei kåñëa päya, ye vaiñëava nähi ninde
One who does not blaspheme the Vaiñëavas attains Kåñëa by developing
love and devotion at His lotus feet.
TEXT 245
nindäya nähika kärya, sabe päpa-läbha
eteke nä kare nindä mahä-mahä-bhäga
There is no gain in the act of blasphemy; one simply incurs sin.

Therefore the most fortunate persons do not engage in blasphemy.
TEXT 246
aninduka hai' ye sakåt `kåñëa' bale
satya satya kåñëa täre uddhäriba hele
Kåñëa will certainly deliver anyone who chants His names without
offense or blasphemy.
TEXT 247
vaiñëavera päye mora ei namaskära
çré-caitanya-nityänanda hauka präëa mora
I offer my respectful obeisances at the feet of the Vaiñëavas. Let Çré

Caitanya and Nityänanda be my life and soul.
TEXT 248

CBP 10: Conclusion of the Lord's Mahä-prakäça Pastimes
Chapter Ten: Conclusion of the Lord's Mahä-prakäça Pastimes
TEXT 1

jaya jaya nityänanda anädi-éçvara
All glories to Mahäprabhu, Çré Gaurasundara! All glories to

Nityänanda, the primeval Lord!
TEXT 2
hena-mate prabhu çrédharere vara diyä“
näòä näòä näòä” bale mastaka òhuläiyä
In this way the Lord awarded benediction to Çrédhara and then began to
roll His head while saying, “Näòä, Näòä, Näòä.”
TEXT 3
prabhu bale,—“äcärya! mägaha nija kärya”
“ye mägiluì, tä' päiluì” balaye äcärya
The Lord said, “O Äcärya, ask for what You desire.” Advaita Äcärya
replied, “I already received what I asked for.”
TEXT 4
huìkära karaye jagannäthera nandana
hena çakti nähi käro balite vacana
The son of Jagannätha Miçra roared loudly. No one had the ability to
speak before Him.
TEXT 5
mahä-parakäça prabhu viçvambhara räya
gadädhara yogäya tämbüla prabhu khäya
As Lord Viçvambhara manifested His mahä-prakäça pastimes, Gadädhara

offered betel nuts, which the Lord ate.
TEXT 6
dharaëé-dharendra nityänanda dhare chatra
sammukhe advaita-ädi saba mahäpätra
Nityänanda, who holds the universes on His head, held an umbrella over
the Lord's head. Exalted personalities headed by Advaita stood in
front.
TEXT 7
murärire äjïä haila,—“mora rüpa dekha”
muräri dekhaye raghunätha parateka
The Lord ordered Muräri, “Behold My form!” and Muräri saw the Lord as
Rämacandra.
TEXT 8
dürva-dala-çyäma dekhe sei viçvambhara
véräsane vasiyäche mahä-dhanur-dhara
He saw Viçvambhara was dark like fresh grass, and He sat in the
véräsana posture as a powerful archer.
TEXT 9
jänaké-lakñmaëa dekhe vämete, dakñiëe
caudike karaye stuti vänarendra-gaëe
He saw Sétä and Lakñmaëa on the Lord's left and right. The leaders of
the monkeys were offering prayers in the four directions.
TEXT 10-11
äpana prakåti väse ye hena vänara
sakåt dekhiyä mürchä päila vaidya-vara
mürchita haiyä bhüme muräri paòilä
caitanyera phäìde gupta muräri rahilä

Muräri realized that he was also one of the monkeys. Seeing the Lord
face to face, the best of the doctors lost consciousness. As he lost
consciousness, he fell to the ground in Lord Caitanya's trap.
TEXT 12
òäki' bale viçvambhara,—“ärere vänarä
päsarili, tore poòäila sétä-corä
Viçvambhara exclaimed, “O monkey, you forgot how Rävaëa, who stole

Sétä, burned you.
TEXT 13
tui tära puré puòi' kaili vaàça-kñaya
sei prabhu ämi, tore dila paricaya
“You burnt his entire city and subdued his dynasty. I tell you, I am
that Lord.
TEXT 14
uöha uöha muräri, ämära tumi präëa
ämi—sei räghavendra, tumi—hanumän
“O Muräri, get up, get up. You are My life. I am that Rämacandra, and
you are Hanumän.
TEXT 15
sumiträ-nandana dekha tomära jévana
yä're jéyäile äni' se gandamädana
“See your life and soul, the son of Sumiträ. You brought Gandamädana
Hill to revive His life.
TEXT 16
jänakéra caraëe karaha namaskära
yä'ra duùkha dekhi', tumi kändilä apära”
“Offer your obeisances at the feet of Sétä, whose distress made you
cry profusely.”
TEXT 17
caitanyera väkye gupta caitanya päilädekhiyä
sakala preme kändite lägilä
Upon hearing Lord Caitanya's words, Muräri regained his consciousness.

Seeing that manifestation, he began to cry in love.
TEXT 18
çuñka käñöha drave çuni' guptera krandana
viçeñe dravilä saba bhägavata-gaëa
Upon hearing Muräri Gupta cry, even dry wood melted, and the hearts of
the devotees especially melted.
TEXT 19
punar api murärire bale viçvambhara
“ye tomära abhimata, mägi laha vara”
Viçvambhara again said to Muräri, “Ask for any benediction you

desire.”
TEXT 20
muräri balaye,—“prabhu ära nähi cäìa
hena kara prabhu yena tora guëa gäìa
Muräri replied, “O Lord, I do not want anything. Simply allow me to

sing Your glories.
TEXT 21
ye-te öhäìi prabhu kene janma nähi mora
tathäi tathäi yena småti haya tora
“O Lord, I may take birth anywhere, but wherever I take birth let me
always remember You.
TEXT 22
janma janma tomära ye saba prabhu—däsa
tä sabära saìge yena haya mora väsa
“Let me reside in the association of Your servants birth after birth.
TEXT 23-24
tumi prabhu, muïi däsa—ihä nähi yathähena
satya kara prabhu, nä pheliha tathä
sapärñade tumi yathä kara avatära
tathäi tathäi däsa haiba tomära”
“O Lord, do not put me in a condition in which You are not my master

and I am not Your servant. May I remain Your servant wherever You and
Your associates incarnate.”
TEXT 25
prabhu bale,—“satya satya ei vara dila”
mahä mahä jaya-dhvani tata-kñaëe haila
When the Lord said, “I certainly grant you this benediction,” a

tumultuous vibration of “Jaya! Jaya!” immediately arose.
TEXT 26
murärira prati saba-vaiñëavera préta

sarva-bhute kåpälutämuräri-carita
All the Vaiñëavas had great affection for Muräri, who was by nature
merciful to all living entities.
TEXT 27
ye-te sthäna murärira yadi saìga haya
sei sthäna sarva-tértha-çré-vaikuëöha-maya
If Muräri was associated with any place, that place became as

sanctified as Vaikuëöha.
TEXT 28
murärira prabhäva balite çakti kä'ra
murärira vallabha—prabhu sarva avatära
Who can describe the glories of Muräri? In every incarnation, the Lord
was the dear friend of Muräri.
TEXT 29-30
öhäkura caitanya bale,—“çuna sarva-jana
sakåt muräri-nindä kare yei-jana
koöi-gaìgä-snäne tä'ra nähika nistära
gaìgä-hari-näme täre kariba saàhära
Lord Caitanya said, “Listen, everyone, anyone who blasphemes Muräri

will not be delivered even if he takes millions of baths in the
Ganges. Neither the Ganges nor the holy names of Hari will nullify his
sins.
TEXT 31
`muräri' vaisaye gupte ihära hådaye
eteke `muräri-gupta' näma yogya haye”

“Lord Muräri resides in his heart gupte, or secretly, therefore his
name, `Muräri Gupta' is quite appropriate.”
TEXT 32
murärire kåpä dekhi' bhägavata-gaëa
prema-yoge `kåñëa' bali karena rodana
On seeing the Lord's mercy on Muräri, all the exalted devotees cried
in love while chanting the names of Kåñëa.
TEXT 33
murärire kåpä kaila çré-caitanya räya
ihä yei çune, sei prema-bhakti päya
Anyone who hears the narration of Lord Caitanya bestowing mercy on

Muräri attains loving devotional service.
TEXT 34
muräri-çrédhara kände sammukhe paòiyä
prabhu o tämbüla khäya garjiyä garjiyä
The Lord roared and ate betel nuts as Muräri and Çrédhara cried in
front of Him.
TEXT 35
haridäsa prati prabhu sadaya haiyä“
more dekha haridäsa”bale òäka diyä
Thereafter the Lord mercifully called Haridäsa and said, “O Haridäsa,

behold My form!
TEXT 36
“ei mora deha haite tumi mora baòa

tomära ye jäti, sei jäti mora daòha
“You are more dear to Me than My own body. I certainly belong to the
same caste as you.
TEXT 37
päpiñöha yavane tomä yata dila duùkha
tähä saìarite mora vidaraye buka
“When I remember how much distress the Yavanas gave you, My heart
breaks.
TEXT 38-39
çuna çuna haridäsa tomäre yakhane
nagare nagare märi veòäya yavane
dekhiyä tomära duùkha cakra dhari' kare
nämiluì vaikuëöha haite sabä käöibäre
“Listen, Haridäsa. When the Yavanas beat you in the various villages,
I saw your distress and descended from Vaikuëöha with the disc in My
hand in order to cut everyone to pieces.
TEXT 40
präëänta kariyä tomä märe ye-sakala
tumi mane cinta' tähä sabära kuçala
“Yet you desired the well-being of those who almost tortured you to
death.
TEXT 41
äpane märaëa khäo, tähä nähi dekha
takhana o tä-sabäre bhäla mane dekha

“You ignored how severely you were beaten and desired their well-
being.
TEXT 42-44
tumi bhäla cintile nä karoì muïi bala
mora cakra tomä lägi' haila viphala
käöite nä päroì tora saìkalpa lägiyätora
påñöhe paòoì tora märaëa dekhiyä
tohära märaëa nija aìge kari laìa
ei tära cihna äche, michä nähi kaìa
“When you desired their benefit, I was unable to use My power against
them. My disc became powerless because of you. Due to your resolve, I
could not sever their heads. When I saw how severely they were beating
you, I covered your back. I then took the beating on My own body. Here
are the marks. I am not speaking a lie.
TEXT 45
yebä gauëa chila mora prakäça karite
çéghra äiluì tora duùkha nä päroì sahite
“Besides the other indirect reasons that made Me appear, I came

quickly because I could not tolerate your distress.
TEXT 46
tomäre cinila mora `näòä' bhäla mate
sarva-bhäve more bandé karilä advaite”
“My Näòä properly recognized you, for Advaita has completely bound Me
with His love.”
TEXT 47
bhakta bäòäite se öhäkura bhäla jäne
ki nä bale, ki nä kare bhaktera käraëe
The Lord is expert in glorifying His devotees. What is there that He

does not say or do for the sake of His devotees?
TEXT 48
jvalanta anala prabhu bhakta lägi' khäya
bhaktera kiìkara haya äpana icchäya
For the sake of His devotees the Lord eats blazing fire, and out of
His sweet will He becomes their servant.
TEXT 49
bhakta bai kåñëa ära kichui nä jäne
bhaktera samäna nähi ananta bhuvane
Lord Kåñëa does not know anything other than His devotees. In all the
universes there is nothing He considers equal to His devotees.
TEXT 50
hena kåñëa-bhakta-näme nä päya santoña
sei saba päpére lägila daiva-doña
Anyone who is not pleased by hearing the names of such devotees of

Kåñëa is sinful and cursed by the laws of providence.
TEXT 51
bhaktera mahimä bhäi dekha cakñu bhari'
ki balilä haridäsa-prati gaurahari
O brothers, behold the glories of the devotees to the full

satisfaction of your eyes, and hear what Gaurahari said to Haridäsa.
TEXT 52-55
prabhu-mukhe çuni' mahä-käruëya-vacana
mürchita päòilä haridäsa tata-kñaëa
bähya düre gela bhümi-tale haridäsa
änande òubilä, tilärdheka nähi çväsa
prabhu bale,—“uöha uöha mora haridäsa
manoratha bhari' dekha ämära prakäça”
bähya päi' haridäsa prabhura vacane
kothä rüpa-daraçana—karaye krandane
After hearing those most compassionate words from the mouth of the
Lord, Haridäsa immediately fell unconscious to the ground. As he lost
external consciousness and merged in the ocean of ecstasy, his
breathing completely stopped. The Lord then said, “Get up! Get up! My
dear Haridäsa. See My manifestation to the satisfaction of your
heart.” Haridäsa regained his external consciousness by the words of
the Lord, yet he cried so profusely that he could not see the Lord's
form.
TEXT 56
sakala aìgane paòi' gaòägaòi yäya
mahä-çväsa vahe kñaëe, kñaëe mürchä päya
Haridäsa rolled about the entire courtyard. One moment he breathed

heavily, and the next moment he lost consciousness.
TEXT 57
mahäveça haila haridäsera çarére
caitanya karäye sthira—tabu nahe sthire
Haridäsa was overwhelmed with ecstasy. Although Lord Caitanya tried to

pacify him, he could not remain calm.
TEXT 58
“bäpa viçvambhara, prabhu, jagatera nätha
pätakére kara kåpä, paòila tomäta
“My dear Viçvambhara, O Lord of the universe, please be merciful to

this sinful person. I fall at Your feet.
TEXT 59
nirguëa adhama sarva-jäti bahiñkåta
muïi ki baliba prabhu tomära carita?
“I have no good qualities. I am a fallen outcaste. How can I possibly

describe Your glories?
TEXT 60
dekhile pätaka, more paraçile snäna
muïi ki baliba prabhu tomära äkhyäna?
“If one sees me, he becomes sinful. If one touches me, he should take
bath. How then can I glorify Your topics?
TEXT 61-62
eka satya kariyächa äpana-vadane
ye jana tomära kare caraëa-smaraëe
kéöa-tulya haya yadi—tä're nähi chäòa
ihäte anyathä haile narendrere päòa
“You have personally declared that You will never forsake anyone who
remembers Your lotus feet, even if he is as insignificant as an
insect. But you forsake the greatest kings if they do not remember
Your lotus feet.
TEXT 63
ei bala nähi mora—smaraëa-vihéna
smaraëa karile mätra räkha tumi déna
“These words do not apply to me, however, for I do not remember You.
You protect even a fallen soul if he simply remembers You.
TEXT 64-65
sabhä-madhye draupadé karite vivasana
änila päpiñöha duryodhana-duùçäsana
saìkaöe paòiyä kåñëa tomä saìarilä
smaraëa-prabhäve tumi vastre praveçilä
“Once the sinful brothers Duryodhana and Duùçäsana brought Draupadé to

disrobe her in the royal assembly. Finding herself in that dangerous
condition, she remembered You. By the influence of her remembrance,
You entered into her cloth.
TEXT 66
smaraëa-prabhäve vastra haila ananta
tathäpiha nä jänila se saba duranta
“As a result of her remembrance the cloth became unlimited, yet those
miscreants did not understand why.
TEXT 67
kona-käle pärvatére òäkinéra gaëe
veòiyä khäite kaila tomära smaraëe
“One time, when Pärvaté was surrounded by witches, she remembered You
as they were about to devour her.
TEXT 68
smaraëa-prabhäve tumi ävirbhüta haïä

karilä sabära çästi vaiñëavé täriyä
“By the influence of her remembrance, You appeared to chastise those

witches and deliver that great Vaiñëavé.
TEXT 69
hena tomä-smaraëa-vihéna-muïi päpa
more tora caraëe çaraëa deha, bäpa
“But I am so sinful that I cannot remember You, therefore, My dear

Lord, please give me shelter at Your lotus feet.
TEXT 70-72
viña, sarpa, agni, jale, päthare bändhi
yäphelila prahläde duñöa hiraëya dhariyä
prahläda karila tora caraëa-smaraëa
smaraëa-prabhäve sarva duùkha-vimocana
kä'ro vä bhäìgila danta, kä'ro tejo-näça
smaraëa-prabhäve tumi hailä prakäça
“Although the sinful Hiraëyakaçipu tortured Prahläda by giving him

poison, throwing him to the snakes, throwing him into the fire, and
throwing him bound to a rock into the water, Prahläda simply
remembered Your lotus feet and was delivered from all those calamities
by the influence of that remembrance. Some lost their teeth and some
lost their prowess when You manifested by the influence of his
remembrance.
TEXT 73-77
päëòu-putra saìarila durväsära bhaye
araëye pratyakña hailä haiyä sadaye
`cintä nähi yudhiñöhira, hera dekha ämi
ämi diba muni-bhikñä, vasi' thäka tumi'

avaçeña eka çäka ächila häìòite
santoñe khäilä nija sevaka räkhite
snäne saba åñira udara mahä-phule
sei mata saba åñi paläiläòare
smaraëa-prabhäve päëòu-putrera mocana
e saba kautuka tora smaraëa-käraëa
“In fear of Durväsä, the sons of Päëòu remembered You in the forest,
and You appeared before them out of compassion. You then said, `Do not
worry, Yudhiñöhira, for I am here. I will give alms to the sages. You
sit and watch.' In order to protect Your servants, You happily ate the
last piece of vegatable from the pot. As a result, the sages' stomachs
became filled as they took bath, so they immediately ran away out of
fear. The sons of Päëòu were thereby delivered by the influence of
remembering You. All these wonderful incidents were the result of
remembering You.
TEXT 78
akhaëòa smaraëa—dharma, iìhä sabäkära
teïi citra nahe, ihä sabära uddhära
“The characteristic of these personalities was to constantly remember

You. Therefore it is not at all wonderful that they were delivered.
TEXT 79-81
ajämila smaraëera mahimä apära
sarva-dharma-héna tähä bai nähi ära
düta-bhaye putra-snehe dekhi' putra-mukha
saìarila putra-näme näräyaëa-rüpa
sei saìaraëe saba khaëòila äpada
teïi citra nahe bhakta-smaraëa-sampad
“The glories of Ajämila's remembrance are unlimited, even though he

did not engage in any religious duties. In fear of the Yamadütas, he
affectionately looked at the face of his son and remembered the form
of Näräyaëa while calling out the name of his son. By that
remembrance, all of his sinful reactions were vanquished. Therefore
remembrance of You is the wealth of Your devotees.
TEXT 82
hena tora caraëa-smaraëa-héna muïi
tathäpiha prabhu more nä chäòibi tuïi
“I am fully devoid of the remembrance of Your lotus feet, yet

nevertheless, O Lord, do not forsake me.
TEXT 83
tomä dekhibäre mora kon adhikära?
eka bai prabhu kichu nä cähiba ära”
“What qualification do I have to see You? O Lord, I will ask You for
only one thing, not more.”
TEXT 84
prabhu bale,—“bala bala—sakala tomära
tomäre adeya kichu nähika ämära”
The Lord said, “Speak, speak. Everything is yours. There is nothing

that I will not give you.”
TEXT 85
kara-yoòa kari' bale prabhu haridäsa
“muïi alpa-bhägya prabhu karoì baòa äça
Haridäsa folded his hands and said, “Although I am less fortunate, I

have a great desire.
TEXT 86
tomära caraëa bhaje ye-sakala däsa
tä'ra avaçeña yena haya mora gräsa
“May the remnants of the servants who worship Your lotus feet be my
foodstuffs.
TEXT 87
sei se bhajana mora hau janma janma
sei avaçeña mora—kriyä-kula-dharma
“Let this be my devotional service birth after birth. Let honoring

these remnants be my only occupation and religious duty.
TEXT 88
tomära smaraëa-héna päpa-janma mora
saphala karaha däsocchiñöa diyä tora
“My life is sinful because I am devoid of remembrance of You. Please

make my life successful by allowing me to eat the remnants of Your
servants.
TEXT 89
ei mora aparädha hena citte laya
mahäpada cähoì, ye mohära yogya naya
“I think this is an offense on my part, for I have no qualification to

ask for such an exalted position.
TEXT 90
prabhure, näthare mora bäpa viçvambhara
måta muïi, mora aparädha kñamä kara

“O my Lord, O master, O my dear Viçvambhara. I am like a dead person.
Please forgive my offense.
TEXT 91
çacéra nandana, bäpa, kåpä kara more
kukkura kariyä more räkha bhakta-ghare”
“O son of Çacé, O dear Lord, please be merciful to me. Kindly keep me

in the house of a devotee as a dog.”
TEXT 92
prema-bhakti-maya hailä prabhu haridäsa
punaù punaù kare käku,—nä püraye äça
Haridäsa Öhäkura became filled with love and devotion for the Lord.
Although he repeatedly petitioned the Lord with humility, his desires
remained unsatiated.
TEXT 93-94
prabhu bale,—“çuna çuna mora haridäsa
divaseko ye tomära saìge kaila väsa
tilärdheko tumi yära saìge kaha kathäse
avaçya ämä päbe, nähika anyathä
The Lord said, “Listen, My dear Haridäsa. Anyone who resides with you
for even a day or speaks with you for even a moment will certainly
achieve Me. There is no doubt about it.
TEXT 95
tomäre ye kare çraddhä, se kare ämäre
nirantara thäki ämi tomära çarére

“One who respects You, respects Me, for I constantly reside within
your body.
TEXT 96
tumi-hena sevake ämära öhäkuräla
tumi more hådaye bändhilä sarva-käla
“My glories are increased by a servant like you. You have eternally
bound Me within your heart.
TEXT 97
mora sthäne, mora sarva-vaiñëavera sthäne
vinä aparädhe bhakti dila tore däne”
“You have not committed any offense to Me or to any Vaiñëava,

therefore I am awarding you devotional service.”
TEXT 98
haridäsa prati vara dilena yakhana
jaya jaya mahä-dhvani uöhila takhana
As the Lord awarded this benediction on Haridäsa, a tumultuous sound

of “Jaya! Jaya!” arose.
TEXT 99
jäti, kula, kriyä, dhane kichu nähi kare
prema-dhana, ärti vinä nä päi kåñëere
Good birth, noble family, pious activities, and material wealth cannot
award one the treasure of love of God. Only by intense desire can one
achieve Kåñëa.
TEXT 100
ye te kule vaiñëavera janma kene nahe
tathäpiha sarvottama sarva-çästre kahe
“All the scriptures declare that a Vaiñëava may be born in any family,
but he is certainly situated in the topmost position.
TEXT 101
ei tära pramäëa—yavana haridäsa
brahmädira durlabha dekhila parakäça
Yavana Haridäsa is the prime example of this, for he saw the Lord's
manifestation, which is rare for even the demigods headed by Lord
Brahmä.
TEXT 102
ye päpiñöha vaiñëavera jäti-buddhi kare
janma janma adhama yonite òubi' mare
A sinful person who considers that Vaiñëavas belong to a particular

caste suffers in the lowest species of life, birth after birth.
TEXT 103
haridäsa-stuti-vara çune yei jana
avaçya milibe täre kåñëa-prema-dhana
Anyone who hears the prayers of Haridäsa and the benediction he

received will certainly obtain the treasure of kåñëa-prema.
TEXT 104
e vacana mora nahe, sarva-çästre kaya
bhaktäkhyäna çunile kåñëete bhakti haya

This is not my statement, this is the verdict of all the scriptures.
Simply by hearing topics about the devotees, one develops devotion for
Kåñëa.
TEXT 105
mahä-bhakta haridäsa öhäkura jaya jaya
haridäsa saìaraëe sarva-päpa-kñaya
All glories to the great devotee Haridäsa Öhäkura! By remembering

Haridäsa, all one's sinful reactions are vanquished.
TEXT 106
keha bale,—“caturmukha yena haridäsa”
keha bale,—“prahlädera yena parakäça”
Someone said, “Haridäsa is like four-headed Brahmä.” Another person

said, “He is the manifestation of Prahläda.”
TEXT 107
sarva-mate mahä-bhägavata haridäsa
caitanya-goñöhéra saìge yähära viläsa
Haridäsa is certainly an exalted devotee. He enjoys his pastimes

amongst the associates of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 108
brahmä, çiva haridäsa-hena bhakta-saìga
niravadhi karite cittera baòa raìga
Personalities like Lord Brahmä and Lord Çiva constantly desire to

associate with a devotee such as Haridäsa.
TEXT 109
haridäsa-sparça väïchä kare deva-gaëa
gaìgä o väïchena haridäsera majjana
The demigods desire the touch of Haridäsa, and Gaìgä awaits Haridäsa's
bath in her waters.
TEXT 110
sparçera ki däya, dekhilei haridäsa
chiëòe sarva-jévera anädi-karma-päça
What to speak of his touch, just by the sight of Haridäsa all of one's
bondage from time immemorial is cut to pieces.
TEXT 111
prahläda ye-hena daitya, kapi hanumän
ei-mata haridäsa `néca-jäti' näma
As Prahläda was born in a demon family and Hanumän was born in a

monkey family, Haridäsa was born in a “low-class family.”
TEXT 112
haridäsa kände, kände muräri-çrédhara
häsiyä tämbüla khäya prabhu viçvambhara
As Haridäsa, Muräri, and Çrédhara cried, Lord Viçvambhara smiled and

ate betel nuts.
TEXT 113
vasi' äche mahä-jyotiù khaööära upare
mahä-jyotiù nityänanda chatra dhare çire
As the most effulgent Lord sat on the throne, the most effulgent
Nityänanda held an umbrella over His head.
TEXT 114
advaitera bhite cähi' häsiyä häsiyämanera
våttänta täìra kahe prakäçiyä
The Lord smiled and looked at Advaita Äcärya as He revealed Advaita's

internal sentiments.
TEXT 115
“çuna çuna äcärya, tomäre niçä-bhäge
bhojana karäila ämi, tähä mane jäge?
“Listen, O Äcärya, do You remember how I made You eat one night?
TEXT 116
yakhana ämära nähi haya avatära
ämäre änite çrama karilä apära
“Before I incarnated, You greatly endeavored to bring Me.
TEXT 117
gétä-çästra paòäo, väkhäna' bhakti-mätra
bujhite tomära vyäkhyä kebä äche pätra
“As You taught Bhagavad-gétä, You would explain everything in relation

to devotional service. But who was the proper candidate to understand
Your explanations?
TEXT 118
ye çlokera arthe nähi päo bhakti-yoga
çlokera nä deha' doña, chäòa sarva-bhoga
“If You did not find the devotional meaning of a verse, You would give
up all enjoyment rather than find fault with the verse.
TEXT 119
duùkha päi' çuti' thäka kari' upaväsa
tabe ämi tomä sthäne hai parakäça
“Being distressed, You went to sleep without eating. I then manifested

Myself before You.
TEXT 120
tomäri upäse muïi mäno upaväsa
tumi more yei deha', sei mora gräsa
“I consider Your fasting as My fasting. Whatever You offer Me, that is

what I eat.
TEXT 121
tilärdha tomära duùkha ämi nähi sahi
svapne äsi' tomära sahita kathä kahi
“I cannot tolerate when You feel even the slightest distress.

Therefore I appeared in Your dream and spoke to You.
TEXT 122
ùöha uöha äcärya, çlokera artha çuna
ei artha, ei päöha niùsandeha jäna
“`Get up! Get up, Äcärya! Hear the meaning of the verse. Know for
certain that this is the real meaning.
TEXT 123
uöhiyä bhojana kara, nä kara upäsa
tomära lägiyä ämi kariba prakäça'

“`Get up and eat. Do not fast. Because of You, I will incarnate.'
TEXT 124
santoñe uöhiyä tumi karaha bhojana
ämi bali, tumi yena mänaha svapana”
“You got up and ate in satisfaction. Although I spoke to You directly,

You thought it was a dream.”
TEXT 125
ei-mata yei yei päöhe dvidhä haya
svapanera kathä prabhu pratyakña kahaya
In this way, whenever some doubt arose during His recitation, the Lord
would directly speak to Him in His dream.
TEXT 126
yata rätri svapna haya, ye dine, ye-kñaëe
yata çloka,—saba prabhu kahilä äpane
The Lord reminded Advaita about all those dreams, days, moments, and
verses.
TEXT 127
dhanya dhanya advaitera bhaktira mahimä
bhakti-çakti ki baliba?—ei tära sémä
The glories of Advaita's devotional service are most wonderful. How

can I describe the extent of His devotional prowess?
TEXT 128
prabhu bale,—“sarva päöha kahila tomäre

eka päöha nähi kahi, äji kahi tore
The Lord said, “Although I explained all the verses, I did not explain
one, which I will now explain to You.
TEXT 129
sampradäya-anurodhe sabe manda paòe
`sarvataù päëi-pädaà tat'—ei päöha naòe
“According to their respective sampradäyas people give wrong

interpretions. The actual reading of the verse is not sarvataù päëi-
pädaà tat.
TEXT 130
äji tore satya kahi chäòiyä kapaöa
`sarvatra päëi-pädaà tat'—ei satya päöha
“Today I tell You without any pretension the actual reading of the
verse is sarvatra päëi-pädaà tat.
TEXT 131
sarvataù päëi-pädaà tat sarvato 'kñi-çiro-mukham
sarvataùçrutimal loke sarvam ävåtya tiñöhati
“Everywhere are His hands and legs, His eyes, heads and faces, and He
has ears everywhere. In this way the Supersoul exists, pervading
everything.”
TEXT 132
ati gupta päöha ämi kahila tomäre
tomä bai pätra kebä äche kahibäre”
“I have thus explained the confidential purport of this verse. But

other than You, who can understand it?”
TEXT 133
caitanyera gupta çiñya äcärya gosäïi
caitanyera sarva vyäkhyä äcäryera öhäïi
Äcärya Gosäïi was a secret disciple of Lord Caitanya. He understood

all of Lord Caitanya's confidential explanations.
TEXT 134
çuniyä äcärya preme kändite lägiläpäiyä
manera kathä mahänande bholä
After hearing the Lord's explanation, Advaita Äcärya began to cry in

ecstatic love. Hearing the topics that He desired to hear, He forgot
Himself in ecstasy.
TEXT 135
advaita balaye,—“ära ki baliba muïi
ei mora mahattva ye mora nätha tuïi”
Advaita said, “What more can I say? I am glorious to have You as My

master.”
TEXT 136
änande vihvala hailä äcärya gosäïi
prabhura prakäça dekhi' bähya kichu näïi
Äcärya Gosäïi became overwhelmed in ecstasy and completely forgot

Himself on seeing the Lord's manifestation.
TEXT 137
e saba kathäya yära nähika pratéta
adhaùpäta haya tära, jäniha niçcita

Know for certain that anyone who does not believe these topics goes to
hell.
TEXT 138
mahä-bhägavate bujhe advaitera vyäkhyä
äpane caitanya yä're karäila çikñä
A mahä-bhägavata can understand the explanations of Advaita, who was

personally taught by Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 139
vede yena nänä-mata karaye kathana
ei-mata äcäryera durjïeya vacana
As the Vedas have various opinions, the statements of Advaita Äcärya

are very difficult to understand.
TEXT 140
advaitera väkya bujhibära çakti kära?
jäniha, éçvara-saìge bheda nähi yä'ra
Who can understand the statements of Advaita? Know for certain that He
is nondifferent from the Supreme Lord.
TEXT 141
çaratera megha yena parabhägye varñe
sarvatra nä kare våñöi, kothäha variñe
The autumn clouds do not rain everywhere, but rain only on some
fortunate places.
TEXT 142
While describing Çré Kåñëa and Balaräma's Vraja pastimes that were
performed during the rainy and autumn seasons in Çrédhäma Våndävana,
Çré Çukadeva spoke as follows:
girayo mumucus toyaà kvacin na mumucuùçivam
yathä jïänämåtaà käle jïänino dadate na vä
TEXT 143
ei-mata advaitera kichu doña näïi
bhägyäbhägya bujhi' vyäkhyä kare sei öhäïi
In this way, Advaita Äcärya has no fault. People understood His

explanations according to their own piety or impiety.
TEXT 144
caitanya-caraëa sevä advaitera käja
ihäte pramäëa saba vaiñëava-samäja
The only engagement of Advaita is to serve the lotus feet of Lord

Caitanya. The activities of Vaiñëava societies are the evidence of
this fact.
TEXT 145
sarva-bhägavatera vacana anädari'
advaitera sevä kare, nahe priyaìkaré
If one disregards the statements of exalted devotees while serving

Advaita, his service will not be pleasing.
TEXT 146
caitanyete `mahä-maheçvara'-buddhi yä'ra
sei se—advaita-bhakta, advaita—tähära

Anyone who accepts Çré Caitanya as the supreme controller of all
controllers is an actual devotee of Advaita, and Advaita belongs to
him.
TEXT 147
`sarva-prabhu gauracandra',—ihä ye nä laya
akñaya-advaita-sevä vyartha tä'ra haya
The inexhaustible service of Advaita is useless for one who does not
accept, “Gauracandra is the Lord of all.”
TEXT 148
çiracchedi' bhakti yena kare daçänana
nä mänaye raghunätha—çivera käraëa
The ten-headed Rävaëa worshiped Çiva with devotion and disrespected

Rämacandra. As a result, his heads were severed from his body.
TEXT 149
antare chäòila çiva, se nä jäne ihäsevä
vyartha haila, maila savaàçe puòiyä
He did not know that Lord Çiva rejected him from his heart. Therefore
Rävaëa's service was fruitless and he was burned to death along with
his family.
TEXT 150
bhäla manda çiva kichu bhäìgiyä nä kaya
yära buddhi thäke, sei citte bujhi' laya
Lord Çiva does not reveal what is good and bad for someone, but one
who has intelligence can understand.
TEXT 151
ei-mata advaitera citta nä bujhiyä boläya
àdvaita bhakta' caitanya nindiyä
In this way people blaspheme Lord Caitanya while claiming to be

“devotees of Advaita,” without understanding Advaita's heart.
TEXT 152
nä bale advaita kichu svabhäva käraëe
nä dhare vaiñëava-väkya, mare bhäla mane
Due to His nature, Advaita does not say anything, but one who does not
accept the statements of the Vaiñëavas is certainly vanquished.
TEXT 153
yähära prasäde advaitera sarva-siddhi
hena caitanyera kichu nä jänaye çuddhi
Such a person does not know the glories of Lord Caitanya, by whose
mercy Advaita has all perfection.
TEXT 154
ihä balitei äise dhäïä märibäre
aho! mäyä balavaté,—ki baliba täre?
As soon as we declare this, people rush to beat us. Alas, how powerful
the illusory energy is! What can we say to them?
TEXT 155
bhakta-räja alaìkära,—ihä nähi jäne
advaitera prabhu—gauracandra nähi mäne
They do not know that Advaita Prabhu is the ornament and king of the
devotees. They do not accept Gauracandra as the Lord of Advaita.
TEXT 156
pürve ye äkhyäna haila, sei satya haya
tähäte pratéta yära nähi,—tära kñaya
Whatever I have described so far is true. Anyone who does not believe
these statements will be vanquished.
TEXT 157
yata yata çuna yära yateka baòäïi
caitanyera sevä haite ära kichu näi
Whatever glories you hear about the devotees are all due to their
service to Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 158
nityänanda-mahäprabhu yäre kåpä kare
yära yena bhägya, bhakti sei se ädare
According to one's fortune, Nityänanda and Mahäprabhu award mercy.

Then one engages in devotional service with faith.
TEXT 159
ahar-niça laoyäya öhäkura nityänanda
“bala bhäi saba—`mora prabhu gauracandra'”
Day and night Lord Nityänanda instructed everyone, “O brothers, say

`Gauracandra Prabhu is my master.'”
TEXT 160
caitanya smaraëa kari' äcärya gosäïi
niravadhi kände, ära kichu småti näi

Remembering the lotus feet of Lord Caitanya, Äcärya Gosäïi constantly
cried and forgot everything else.
TEXT 161
ihä dekhi' caitanyete yära bhakti naya
tähära äläpe haya sukåtira kñaya
One's piety diminishes by speaking with someone who does not develop
devotion for Lord Caitanya even after seeing this.
TEXT 162
vaiñëavägragaëya-buddhye ye advaita gäya
sei se vaiñëava, janme janme kåñëa päya
One who glorifies Advaita as the topmost Vaiñëava is a real Vaiñëava.

He attains Kåñëa birth after birth.
TEXT 163
advaitera sei se ekänta priyatara
e marma nä jäne yata adhama kiìkara
Such a person is most dear to Advaita. His fallen servants do not know
this confidential fact.
TEXT 164
sabära éçvara prabhu gauräìga-sundara
e kathäya advaitera préti bahutara
Lord Gaurasundara is the controller of everyone. This statement is

very dear to Advaita.
TEXT 165
advaitera çré-mukhera e sakala kathäihäte

sandeha kichu nä kara sarvathä
All these statements emanated from Advaita's own mouth, so one should
never have any doubt in this regard.
TEXT 166
advaitere baliyä gétära satya päöha
viçvambhara lukäila bhaktira kapäöa
After explaining the actual purport of the Bhagavad-gétä verse to

Advaita, Viçvambhara hid the door of devotional service.
TEXT 167-169
çré-bhuja tuliyä bale prabhu viçvambhara
“sabe more dekha, mäga yära yei vara”
änandita hailä sabe prabhura vacane
yära yei icchä, mäge tähära käraëe
advaita balaye,—“prabhu, mora ei vara
mürkha néca patitere anugraha kara”
Lord Viçvambhara raised His arms and said, “Everyone look at Me and
ask for any benediction you desire.” Hearing the Lord's words,
everyone became jubilant and asked for a benediction according to
their desire. Advaita said, “O Lord, My desire is that You bestow
mercy on the foolish, wretched, and fallen persons.”
TEXT 170
keha bale,—“mora bäpe nä deya äsibäre
tära citta bhäla hauka, deha' ei vare”
Someone said, “My father does not allow me to come. Please give me the
benediction that his heart may change.”
TEXT 171-172
keha bale çiñya prati, keha putra prati
keha bhäryä, keha bhåtya, yära yathä rati
keha bale,—“ämära hauka guru-bhakti”
ei-mata vara mäge, yära yei yukti
According to their attachment, various devotees requested benedictions

for their disciple, son, wife, or servant. Someone said, “May I
develop devotion for my spiritual master.” In this way, they all
requested benedictions according to their reasoning.
TEXT 173
bhakta-väkya-satya-käré prabhu viçvambhara
häsiyä häsiyä sabäkäre dena vara
Lord Viçvambhara, who makes the words of His devotees true, smiled as
He gave benedictions to everyone.
TEXT 174
mukunda ächena antaùpaöera bähire
sammukha haite çakti mukunda nä dhare
Mukunda was sitting behind a curtain. He had no power to come before

the Lord.
TEXT 175
mukunda sabära priya parama mahänta
bhälamate jäne sei sabära våttänta
Mukunda was a great devotee and dear to everyone. He was well

conversant with the background of everyone.
TEXT 176
niravadhi kértana karaye, prabhu çune
kona jana nä bujhe,—tathäpi daëòa kene
The Lord would always listen whenever he would chant. No one could
understand why he was being punished.
TEXT 177
öhäkureha nähi òäke, äsite nä päre
dekhiyä janmila duùkha sabära antare
The Lord did not call him, so he could not come. Everyone felt
distress on seeing this.
TEXT 178
çréväsa balena,—“çuna jagatera nätha
mukunda ki aparädha karila tomäta?
Çréväsa said, “O Lord of the universe, please listen. How has Mukunda
offended You?
TEXT 179
mukunda tomära priya, mo'sabära präëa
kebä nähi drave çuni' mukundera gäna?
“Mukunda is dear to You, and he is the life of us all. Whose heart

does not melt on hearing Mukunda sing?
TEXT 180
bhakti-paräyaëa sarva-dike sävadhäna
aparädha nä dekhiyä kara apamäna
“He is attached to devotional service and is always careful. Yet

without seeing any fault in him, You dishonor him.
TEXT 181
yadi aparädha thäke, tära çästi kara
äpanära däse kene düre parihara'?
“If he has actually committed an offense, then punish him. But why
should You neglect Your servant?
TEXT 182
tumi näòäkile näre sammukha haite
dekhuka tomäre prabhu, bala bhäla mate”
“He cannot come before You unless You call him. Therefore, O Lord,
please call him so that he can see You.”
TEXT 183
prabhu bale,—“hena väkya kabhu nä balibäo
beöära lägi' more kabhu nä sädhibä
The Lord replied, “Do not speak such words again. Don't ever speak to
Me on that fellow's behalf.
TEXT 184
`khaòa laya, jäöhi laya', pürve ye çunilä
ai beöä sei haya, keha nä cinilä
“You have heard before the saying, `Sometimes he takes a straw in his
hands and sometimes he takes a stick.' This applies to this fellow,
yet none of you have recognized him.
TEXT 185
kñaëe dante tåëa laya, kñaëe jäöhi märe
o khaòa-jäöhiyä beöä nä dekhibe more”

“Sometimes he takes a straw in his teeth, and sometimes he beats with
a stick. Therefore this straw-stick holder cannot see Me.”
TEXT 186
mahä-vaktäçréniväsa bale ära bära
“bujhite tomära çakti kära adhikära?
The expert speaker Çréväsa spoke again to the Lord, “Who is qualified
to understand Your prowess?
TEXT 187
ämarä ta mukundera doña nähi dekhi
tomära abhaya päda-padma tära säkñé”
“We do not find any fault in Mukunda. Your lotus feet, which award
fearlessness, are witness of this fact.”
TEXT 188
prabhu bale,—“o beöä yakhana yathä yäya
sei mata kathä kahi' tathäi miçäya
The Lord said, “Wherever this fellow goes, he mingles with the persons
there and speaks like one of them.
TEXT 189
väçiñöha paòaye yabe advaitera saìge
bhakti-yoge näce gäya tåëa kari' dante
“When he studies Yoga-väçiñöha in Advaita's association, he takes a

straw in his teeth and sings and dances in a devotional mood.
TEXT 190
anya sampradäye giyä yakhana sämbhäya

nähi mäne bhakti, jäöhi märaye sadäya
“When he mingles with another sampradäya, he constantly beats Me with

a stick by not accepting devotional service.
TEXT 191
`bhakti haite baòa äche', ye ihä väkhäne
nirantara jäöhi more märe sei jane
“Anyone who explains, `There is something superior to devotional

service,' constantly beats Me with a stick.
TEXT 192
bhakti-sthäne uhära haila aparädha
eteke uhära haila daraçana-vädha”
“He has committed an offense against devotional service. Therefore he

cannot see Me.”
TEXT 193
mukunda çunaye saba bähire thäkiyänä
päiba daraçana—çunilena ihä
Mukunda heard everything from outside. He heard that he would not get
the Lord's darçana.
TEXT 194
guru-uparodhe pürve nä mäniluì bhakti
saba jäne mahäprabhu—caitanyera çakti
“Mahäprabhu knew that I did not respect devotional service due to the
advice of some guru. This is the potency of Lord Caitanya.”
TEXT 195
mane cinte mukunda parama bhägavata
“e deha räkhite mora nä haya yukata
The exalted Vaiñëava Mukunda thought, “There is no need to continue my

life.
TEXT 196
aparädhé-çaréra chäòiba äji ämi
dekhiba kateka käle—ihä nähi jäni”
“Today I will give up this offensive body, for I don't know when I
will see Him again.”
TEXT 197-198
mukunda balena,—“çuna öhäkura çréväsa
`kabhu ki dekhimu muïi' bala prabhu-päça?”
kändaye mukunda hai' ajhora nayane
mukundera duùkhe kände bhägavata-gaëe
Mukunda said, “Listen, Çréväsa Öhäkura, ask the Lord when I will be
able to see Him.” Mukunda then shed incessant tears, and all the
devotees also began to cry on seeing Mukunda's distress.
TEXT 199
prabhu bale,—“ära yadi koöi janma haya
tabe mora daraçana päibe niçcaya”
The Lord said, “After millions of births he will certainly get My

darçana.”
TEXT 200-201
çunila niçcaya-präpti prabhura çré-mukhe
mukunda siïcita hailä paränanda-sukhe

“päiba, päiba” bali' kare mahä-nåtya
premete vihvala hailä caitanyera bhåtya
As soon as Mukunda heard from the Lord that he would certainly attain
Him, he became immersed in spiritual happiness. He began to
enthusiastically dance while exclaiming, “I will attain Him! I will
attain Him!” In this way Lord Caitanya's servant became overwhelmed in
ecstasy.
TEXT 202
mahänande mukunda näcaye seikhäne
`dekhibena' hena väkya çuniyäçravaëe
On hearing the statement, “He will see Me,” Mukunda began to dance
there in great happiness.
TEXT 203
mukunde dekhiyä prabhu häse viçvambhara
äjïä haila,—“mukundere änaha satvara”
On seeing Mukunda, Lord Viçvambhara smiled and ordered, “Bring Mukunda

at once.”
TEXT 204
sakala vaiñëava òäke “äisaha mukunda”
nä jäne mukunda kichu päiyä änanda
All the Vaiñëavas called, “Come, Mukunda,” but Mukunda was so happy
that he did not know what was happening.
TEXT 205
prabhu bale,—“mukunda, ghucila aparädha
äisa, ämäre dekha, dharaha prasäda”

The Lord said, “O Mukunda, you are freed from your offenses. Come see
Me and take My mercy.”
TEXT 206
prabhura äjïäya sabe änila dhariyäpaòila
mukunda mahä-puruña dekhiyä
By the order of the Lord, all the devotees brought Mukunda, who fell
to the ground on seeing the Lord.
TEXT 207
prabhu bale,—“uöha uöha mukunda ämära
tilärdheka aparädha nähika tomära
The Lord said, “Get up! Get up, My dear Mukunda! You do not have even
a fraction of offense.
TEXT 208
saìga-doña tomära sakala haila kñaya
tora sthäne ämära haila paräjaya
“The faults of your bad association are vanquished. I have been

defeated by you.
TEXT 209
`koöi janme päibä' hena baliläma ämi
tilärdheke saba tähä ghucäile tumi
“I declared that you would achieve Me after millions of births, but

you have become freed from them within a moment.
TEXT 210
avyartha ämära väkya—tumi se jänilätumi

ämä sarva-käla hådaye bändhilä
“You were confident that My words are infallible. Thus you have
captured Me in your heart forever.
TEXT 211
ämära gäyana tumi, thäka ämä-saìge
parihäsa-pätra-saìge ämi kaila raìge
“You are My singer, and you always reside with Me. I was joking with
you because you were a proper candidate.
TEXT 212
satya yadi tumi koöi aparädha kara
se-sakala mithyä, tumi mora priya dåòha
“If you actually committed millions of offenses, they wouldn't be

considered offenses because you are so dear to Me.
TEXT 213
bhakti-maya tomära çaréra—mora däsa
tomära jihväya mora nirantara väsa”
“You are My servant, and your body is filled with devotional service.
I constantly reside on your tongue.”
TEXT 214
prabhura äçväsa çuni' kändaye mukunda
dhikkära kariyä äpanäre bale manda
On hearing the Lord's solacing words, Mukunda cried profusely as he

lamented and condemned himself.
TEXT 215
“bhakti nä mäniluì muïi ei chära mukhe
dekhilei bhakti-çünya ki päiba sukhe?
“I am so wretched that I have not accepted devotional service. Since I

am devoid of devotional service, how will I become happy by seeing
You?
TEXT 216
viçvarüpa tomära dekhila duryodhana
yähä dekhibäre vede kare anveñaëa
“Duryodhana saw Your universal form, which some people search

throughout the Vedas to see.
TEXT 217
dekhiyä o savaàçe marila duryodhana
nä päila sukha, bhakti-çünyera käraëa
“Yet even after seeing the universal form of the Lord, Duryodhana
along with his family were all killed. He did not obtain any happiness
because he was devoid of devotional service.
TEXT 218-222
hena bhakti nä mänila ämi chära mukhe
dekhile ki haiba ära mora prema-sukhe?
yakhane calilä tumi rukmiëé-haraëe
dekhila narendra tomä garuòa-vähane
abhiñeke haila räja-räjeçvara näma
dekhila narendra saba jyotir-maya-dhäma
brahmädi dekhite yähä kare abhiläña
vidarbha-nagare tähä karilä prakäça
tähä dekhi' mare saba narendrera gaëa

nä päila sukha,—bhakti-çünyera käraëa
“I am so wretched that I have not accepted devotional service. Since I

am devoid of devotional service, how will I achieve love of God by
seeing You? When You went to kidnap Rukmiëé, all the kings saw You
riding on the back of Garuòa. During the abhiñeka named Räja-
räjeçvara, all the kings saw Your effulgent form. In the city of
Vidarbha, You manifested Your form that personalities like Lord Brahmä
desire to see. In spite of seeing Your form, all those kings were
killed. They could not achieve any happiness because they were devoid
of devotional service.
TEXT 223-225
sarva-yajïa-maya rüpa-käraëa çükara
ävirbhäva hailä tumi jalera bhitara
ananta påthivé lägi' ächaye daçane
ye prakäça dekhite devera anveñaëe
dekhileka hiraëya apürva daraçana
“In Your boar form, as the personification of sacrifice, You once

entered into the water and held the vast earth on Your tusks. The
demigods desire to see that form of Yours. Although Hiraëyäkña saw
that wonderful form, he did not receive any happiness because he was
devoid of devotional service.
TEXT 226-227
ära mahäprakäça dekhila tära bhäi
mahägopya, hådaye çré-kamalära öhäïi
apürva nåsiàha-rüpa kahe tribhuvane
tähä dekhi' mare bhakti-çünyera käraëe
“His brother, Hiraëyakaçipu, also saw a wonderful and most

confidential manifestation of the Lord, who resides in the heart of
Çré Kamalä, Lakñmé. This wonderful form is renowned in the three
worlds as Nåsiàhadeva. Yet even after seeing that form, Hiraëyakaçipu
was killed because he was devoid of devotional service.
TEXT 228
hena bhakti mora chära mukhe nä mänila
e baòa adbhuta,—mukha khasi' nä paòila
“I did not care for such devotional service, yet my head did not fall
off. This is indeed astonishing.
TEXT 229
kubjä, yajïapatné, puranäré, mäläkära
kothäya dekhila tärä prakäça tomära?
“How were Kubjä, the wives of the sacrificial brähmaëas, the women of
Mathurä, and the florist all able to see Your form?
TEXT 230
bhakti-yoge tomäre päila tärä saba
seikhäne mare kaàsa dekhi' anubhava
“They were able to see You simply due to their devotional service. Yet
Kaàsa was destroyed at the same place, in spite of seeing Your
opulence.
TEXT 231
hena bhakti mora chära mukhe nä mänila
ei baòa kåpä tora,—tathäpi rahila
“I disrespected such glorious devotional service with my mouth. It is

Your mercy that I am still alive.
TEXT 232
ye bhakti-prabhäve çré-ananta mahäbalé
ananta brahmäëòa dhare hai' kutuhalé
“The most powerful Çré Ananta effortlessly holds innumerable universes

by the influence of this devotional service.
TEXT 233
sahasra-phaëära eka phaëe bindu yena
yaçe matta prabhu, nähi jäne äche hena
“He is so intoxicated by chanting Your glories that He does not even

notice the universes that are resting like a drop on one of His
thousands of hoods.
TEXT 234
niräçraye pälana karena sabäkära
bhakti-yoga-prabhäve e saba adhikära
“Ananta independently maintains everyone. This is possible by the

influence of His devotional service.
TEXT 235
hena bhakti nä mäniluì muïi päpa-mati
açeña janme o mora nähi bhäla gati
“I am so sinful that I did not accept such devotional service.

Therefore I will not achieve the goal of life even after unlimited
births.
TEXT 236
bhakti-yoge gauré-pati hailäçaìkara
bhakti-yoge närada hailä muni-vara

“On the strength of devotional service Çaìkara became the husband of
Gauré, and on the strength of devotional service Närada became the
greatest among sages.
TEXT 237-239
veda-dharma-yoge nänäçästra kari' vyäsa
tilärdheka citte nähi väsena prakäça
mahä-gopya jïäne bhakti balilä saìkñepe
sabe ei aparädha,—cittera vikñepe
näradera väkye bhaki karilä vistäre
tabe manoduùkha gela,—tärilä saàsäre
“After compiling many scriptures dealing with Vedic religious

principles and yoga, Vyäsadeva did not feel any satisfaction at heart.
The cause of his dissatisfaction was due to the fault of describing
devotional service too briefly in the course of his elaborate
presentation of the most confidential knowledge. On the instructions
of Närada, he elaborately described devotional service. Then his
distress was vanquished and he delivered the entire world.
TEXT 240
kéöa hai' nä mäniluì muïi hena bhakti
ära tomä dekhibäre äche mora çakti?”
“I am an insignificant creature, for I have not accepted such

devotional service. So what power do I have to see You?”
TEXT 241
bähu tuli' käìdaye mukunda mahädäsa
çaréra calaye—hena bähe mahäçväsa
The great servant Mukunda raised his arms and cried. He breathed so
heavily that his body began to shake.
TEXT 242
sahaje ekänta bhakta,—ki kahiba sémä?
caitanya-priyera mäjhe yähära gaëanä
Mukunda was by nature an unalloyed devotee. How can I describe the

extent of his glories? He is counted amongst the dear associates of
Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 243
mukundera kheda dekhi' prabhu viçvambhara
lajjita haiyä kichu karilä uttara
On seeing Mukunda's lamentation, Lord Viçvambhara became somewhat

embarrassed and spoke to him as follows.
TEXT 244
“mukundera bhakti mora baòa priyaìkaré
yathä gäo tumi, tathä ämi avatari
“Mukunda, your devotional service is very pleasing to Me. I personally

manifest wherever you sing.
TEXT 245
tumi yata kahile, sakala satya haya
bhakti vinä ämä' dekhile o kichu naya
“Whatever you have said is indeed true, for one cannot achieve
perfection without devotional service, even if he sees Me face to
face.
TEXT 246-248
ei tore satya kahoì, baòa priya tumi
veda-mukhe baliyächi yata kichu ämi

ye-ye-karma kaile haya, ye-ye-divya-gati
tähä ghucäite päre kähära çakati?
muïi päroì sakala anyathä karibäre
sarva-vidhi-upare mohära adhikäre
“You are very dear to Me. I am telling you the truth. Who has the
power to nullify the various duties and their concomitant results I
have prescribed in the Vedas? It is I alone who can change these, for
My authority is beyond all rules and regulations.
TEXT 249
muïi satya kariyächoìäpanära muhe
mora bhakti vinä kona karme kichu nahe
“I have established the fact that no activity is fruitful without

devotional service.
TEXT 250
bhakti nä mänile haya mora marma-duùkha
mora duùkhe ghuce tära daraçana-sukha
“If one does not accept devotional service, I feel aggrieved at heart
and as a result he is obstructed from seeing Me.
TEXT 251
rajake o dekhila,—mägila tära öhäïi
tathäpi vaïcita haila,—yäte prema näïi
“Even though the washerman saw Me, when I asked him for something, he
was deceived because he had no devotion.
TEXT 252-254
ämä dekhibäre sei kata tapa kaila

kata koöi deha sei rajaka chäòila
päileka mahäbhägye mora daraçana
bhakti-çünya jane muïi nä kari prasäda
mora daraçana-sukha tära haya väda
“That washerman underwent austerities for millions of lifetimes in

order to see Me. Even though out of great fortune he achieved My
darçana, he did not obtain any happiness because he was devoid of
devotional service. I do not show any compassion to those who are
devoid of devotional service. Therefore they are bereft of the
happiness derived from My darçana.
TEXT 255
bhakti-sthäne aparädha kaile, ghuce bhakti
bhaktira abhäve ghuce daraçana-çakti
“If one commits an offense to devotional service, his devotion is

vanquished, and one who is bereft of devotion derives no benefit from
My darçana.
TEXT 256
yateka kahilä tumi, saba mora kathä
tomära mukhete kena äsiba anyathä?
“Whatever you have said has been spoken by Me. Otherwise how could
those statements come from your mouth?
TEXT 257
bhakti viläimu mui—balila tomäre
äge prema-bhakti dila tora kaëöha-svare
“I tell you that I will distribute devotional service. I have already

imparted love and devotion into your voice.
TEXT 258
yata dekha äche mora vaiñëava-maëòala
çunile tomära gäna dravaye sakala
“The hearts of all Vaiñëavas melt while hearing your singing.
TEXT 259
ämära yemana tumi vallabha ekänta
ei-mata hau tore sakala mahänta
“As you are extremely dear to Me, may you become similarly dear to all
the Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 260
yekhäne yekhäne haya mora avatära
tathäya gäyana tumi haibe ämära”
“Wherever I incarnate, you will accompany Me as My singer.”
TEXT 261
mukundere eta yadi vara däna kaila
mahä jaya-jaya-dhvani takhani haila
When the Lord awarded this benediction to Mukunda, a tumultuous sound

of joy was heard everywhere.
TEXT 262
`hari-bola hari-bola jaya jagannätha
`hari' bali' nivedaya yuòi' dui häta
Everyone folded their hands as they chanted, “Hari! Hari bol! Jaya
Jagannätha!”
TEXT 263
mukundera stuti-vara çune yei jana
sei mukundera sane haiba gäyana
Anyone who hears Mukunda's prayers and the benediction awarded to him
will become a singer with him.
TEXT 264
e saba caitanya-kathä vedera nigüòha
subuddhi mänaye ihä, nä mänaye muòha
These topics of Lord Caitanya are confidential to the Vedas.

Intelligent people accept them, whereas fools deny them.
TEXT 265
çunile e saba kathä yära haya sukha
avaçya dekhibe sei caitanyera mukha
One who gets pleasure by hearing these topics will certainly see Lord
Caitanya face to face.
TEXT 266
ei mata yata yata bhaktera maëòala
yei kaila stuti, vara päila sakala
In this way all those devotees who offered prayers received

benedictions.
TEXT 267
çréväsa paëòita ati mahä-mahodära
ataeva täna gåhe e saba vihära

Çréväsa Paëòita was most magnanimous, therefore these pastimes took
place in his house.
TEXT 268
yära yena-mata iñöa prabhu äpanära
sei dekhe viçvambhara sei avatära
The devotees each saw Viçvambhara in whichever incarnation they most

adored.
TEXT 269
mahä-mahä-parakäça ihäre se bali
ei-mata kare gauracandra kutühalé
These wonderful pastimes of Gauracandra are known as His mahä-prakäça,

or great revelation.
TEXT 270
ei-mata dine dine prabhura prakäça
sapatnéke dekhe saba caitanyera däsa
In this way all of Lord Caitanya's servants and their wives saw the
Lord reveal Himself day after day.
TEXT 271
deha-mane nirviçeñe ye hayena däsa
sei se dekhite päya e saba viläsa
Anyone who renders service to the Lord with his body and mind is able
to see these pastimes of the Lord.
TEXT 272-273
sei navadvépe ära kata kata äche

tapasvé, sannyäsé, jïäné, yogé mäjhe mäjhe
yävat-käla gétä-bhägavata sabe paòe
keha vä paòäya, käro dharma nähi naòe
Many tapasvés, sannyäsés, jïänés, and yogis lived in Navadvépa. They

studied or taught Bhagavad-gétä and Çrémad Bhägavatam for their whole
lives, yet they did not change their religious practices.
TEXT 274
keha keha parigraha kichu nähi laya
våthä äkumära-dharme çaréra çoñaya
Some of them vowed not to accept anything from others and shriveled up
their bodies by uselessly observing celibacy.
TEXT 275
seikhäne hena vaikuëöhera sukha haila
våthä abhimäné eka-jana nä dekhila
Not one of those useless, proud persons could see that the happiness
of Vaikuëöha had manifested there.
TEXT 276
çréväsera däsa-däsé yähäre dekhila
çästra paòiyä o keha tähä nä jänila
Although the Lord was seen by the servants and maidservants of

Çréväsa, He could not be known by those persons despite their study of
the scriptures.
TEXT 277-278
muräri-guptera däse ye prasäda päila
keha mäthä muòäiyä tähä nä dekhila

dhane, kule, päëòitye caitanya nähi päi
kevala bhaktira vaça caitanya gosäïi
The mercy received by the servants of Muräri Gupta could not be seen
by shaving one's head. One cannot achieve the mercy of Lord Caitanya
by wealth, high birth, or scholarship, for the Lord is controlled only
by devotional service.
TEXT 279
baòa kérti haile caitanya nähi päi
`bhakti-vaça sabe prabhu'—cäri-vede gäi
By popular acclaim one cannot achieve Çré Caitanya. The four Vedas
declare, “The Lord is controlled only by devotional service.”
TEXT 280
sei navadvépe hena prakäça haila
yata bhaööäcärya,—eka-jane nä jänila
Such revelations took place in Navadvépa, yet not one of the

Bhaööäcäryas knew about this.
TEXT 281
duñkåtira sarovare kabhu jala nahe
emana prakäçe ki vaïcita jéva haye?
There can never be any water in the miscreants' reservoir. Otherwise

how could a living entity be cheated out of seeing such revelations?
TEXT 282
e-saba lélära kabhu nähi pariccheda
`ävirbhäva, tirobhäva'—ei kahe veda

Although the Vedas describe the Lord's “appearance” and
TEXT 283-284
adyäpiha caitanya e saba lélä kare
yakhane yähäre kare dåñöi-adhikäre
sei dekhe,—ära dekhibäre çakti näi
nirantara kréòä kare caitanya gosäïi
Lord Caitanya performs these pastimes even today. Only when the Lord
gives one the ability to see these pastimes can one see them. Others
have no ability to see Lord Caitanya's eternal pastimes.
The pastimes of Lord Caitanya are eternal. Whenever one's good fortune
is awakened, he is able to see those pastimes. It is not that the
ever-existing pastimes of Çré Caitanya appear in this material world
under the control of time. If one's heart is filled with devotion and
he desires to serve the Lord, then he can always nourish the pastimes
of Çré Caitanya. These topics are always understood by the servants of
Çré Caitanya Maöha. The vision of the karmis and präkåta-sahajiyäs,
who are averse to Çré Caitanya, Çré Gaurasundara's teachings, and Çré
Gauòéya Maöha, is incapable of perceiving the pastimes of Çré
Caitanya. In the Laghu-bhägavatämåta (Pürva 391) it is stated:
ced didåkñerann utkaëöhärtä nija-priyäùtäà
täà léläà tataù kåñëo darçayet tän kåpä-nidhiù
“Even today if one of His dear devotees intensely desires to see one
of His particular pastimes, the merciful Lord immediately exhibits
that pastime for him.”
TEXT 285
ye mantrete ye vaiñëava iñöa dhyäna kare
sei mata dekhaye öhäkura viçvambhare
A devotee sees Lord Viçvambhara according to the mantra he invokes

while meditating on his worshipable Lord.
TEXT 286
dekhäiyä äpane çikhäya sabäkäre
e sakala kathä bhäi, çune päche äre
In this way He manifests Himself and teaches all His devotees, and
they in turn teach these topics to others.
TEXT 287
“janma janma tomarä päile mora saìga
tomä sabära bhåtye o dekhibe mora raìga”
“You have My association birth after birth. Even all your servants
will see My pastimes.”
TEXT 288
äpana galära mälä dilä sabäkäre
carvita tämbüla äjïä haila sabäre
Thereafter the Lord gave His garland and betel remnants to everyone.
TEXT 289
mahänande khäya sabe harañita haiyä
koöi-candra-çärada-mukhera dravya päïä
After receiving remnants from the mouth of the Lord, whose face
resembled millions of autumn moons, all the devotees ate them in great
ecstasy.
TEXT 290
bhojanera avaçeña yateka ächila
näräyaëé puëyavaté tähä se päila
The fortunate Näräyaëé received the remnants left after the Lord
finished eating.
TEXT 291
çréväsera bhrätå-sutäbälikä ajïäna
tähäre bhojana-çeña prabhu kare däna
The innocent young girl Näräyaëé was the daughter of Çréväsa's

brother. The Lord gave her His remnants.
TEXT 292
parama änande khäya prabhura prasäda
sakala vaiñëava täìre kare äçérväda
All the Vaiñëavas blessed her as she joyfully ate the Lord's remnants.
TEXT 293
dhanya dhanya ei se sevila näräyaëa
bälikä-svabhäve dhanya ihära jévana
She is indeed glorious because she engaged in Näräyaëa's service.

Although she was a child, her life became glorious.
TEXT 294
khäile prabhura äjïä haya,—“näräyaëé
kåñëera paramänande kända dekhi çuni”
After she ate the Lord's remnants, the Lord ordered her, “O Näräyaëé,
let Me hear you cry in ecstasy for Kåñëa.”
TEXT 295
hena prabhu caitanyera äjïära prabhäva
`kåñëa' bali' kände ati bälikä-svabhäva

Lord Caitanya's order has such potency that the innocent young girl
began to cry while calling out the name of Kåñëa.
TEXT 296
adyäpiha vaiñëava-maëòale ei dhvani
“gauräìgera avaçeña-pätra näräyaëé”
Even today it is well known in Vaiñëava society that Näräyaëé was the
recipient of Gauräìga's remnants.
TEXT 297
yäre yena äjïä kare öhäkura caitanya
se äsiyä avilambe haya upasanna
Whoever was called by Lord Caitanya immediately came before Him.
TEXT 298
e saba vacane yära nähika pratéta
sadya adhaùpäta tära jäniha niçcita
Know for certain that one who does not believe these topics will
inevitably fall down.
TEXT 299
advaitera priya prabhu caitanya öhäkura
ithe advaitera baòa mahimä pracura
Lord Caitanya is the dear Lord of Advaita. This increases Advaita's

glories.
TEXT 300
caitanyera priya ati—öhäkura nitäi

ei se mahimä täna cäri vede gäi
Lord Nityänanda is very dear to Lord Caitanya, therefore the four

Vedas sing His glories.
TEXT 301
`caitanyera bhakta' hena—nähi yära näma
yadi sevya vastu,—tabu tåëera samäna
If a person is not recognized as a devotee of Lord Caitanya, then even

if he is exalted he is no better than a straw.
TEXT 302
nityänanda kahe,—`muïi caitanyera däsa'
aharniça ära prabhu nä kare prakäça
Nityänanda declared, “I am the servant of Lord Caitanya.” Day or

night, He did not say anything to the contrary.
TEXT 304
ämära prabhura prabhu gauräìga-sundara
Çré Gaurasundara is the Lord of my Lord. I always keep this conviction

in my heart.
TEXT 305
dharaëé-dharendra nityänandera caraëa
deha' prabhu gauracandra ämäre çaraëa
O Lord Gauracandra, please allow me to serve the lotus feet of

Nityänanda Prabhu, who as Ananta Çeña holds all the universes on His
heads.
TEXT 306
balaräma-préte gäi caitanya-carita
kare balaräma prabhu jagatera hita
I sing the glories of Lord Caitanya for the pleasure of Balaräma. Lord
Balaräma is always engaged in the welfare of the world.
TEXT 307
caitanyera däsya bai nitäi nä jäne
caitanyera däsya nityänanda kare däne
Nitäi does not know anything other than the service of Lord Caitanya.
He always distributes the service of Lord Caitanya to others.
TEXT 308
nityänanda-kåpäya se gauracandra cini
nityänanda-prasäde se bhakti-tattva jäni
By the mercy of Nityänanda, one can know Gauracandra and understand

the science of devotional service.
TEXT 309
sarva vaiñëavera priya nityänanda-räya
sabe nityänanda-sthäne bhakti-pada päya
Lord Nityänanda is dear to all the Vaiñëavas, for they achieve the
platform of devotional service by His mercy.
TEXT 310
kona päke yadi kare nityänanda helä
äpane caitanya bale,—`sei jana gelä'
If a person somehow or other disrespects Nityänanda, then Lord

Caitanya Himself declares, “He is ruined.”
TEXT 311
ädi-deva mahäyogé éçvara vaiñëava
mahimära anta iìhä nä jänaye saba
Even the original Lord, great yogi, controller, and topmost Vaiñëava
does not know the limit of Nityänanda's glories.
TEXT 312
kähäre nä kare nindä, `kåñëa kåñëa' bale
ajaya caitanya sei jinibeka hele
One who chants the names of Kåñëa without blaspheming anyone will
easily conquer the unconquerable Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 313
`nindäya nähika labhya'—sarva çästre kaya
sabära sammäna bhägavata-dharma haya
All the scriptures declare, “Nothing is achieved through

blasphemy.”Bhägavata-dharma teaches one to offer respects to others.
TEXT 314
mahä-nimba-hena väse yateka päñaëòa
The topics of Madhya-khaëòa are just like nectar, yet the atheists
consider them as bitter as nimba.
TEXT 315-316
keha yena çarkaräya nimba-svädu päya
tära daiva,—çarkarära svädu nähi yäya
ei mata caitanyera paränanda-yaça

çunite nä päya sukha hai' daiva-vaça
If someone considers the taste of sugar candy to be bitter, that is

his misfortune, for sugar candy never loses its sweetness. In the same
way, one does not feel happy hearing the blissful glories of Lord
Caitanya only due to misfortune.
TEXT 317
sannyäsé o yadi nähi mäne gauracandra
jäniha se khala jana janma janma andha
Know that if even a sannyäsé does not accept Gauracandra, then that
crooked person remains blind birth after birth.
TEXT 318
pakñi-mätra yadi bale caitanyera näma
sei satya yäibeka caitanyera dhäma
If even a bird chants Lord Caitanya's name, it will certainly attain

Lord Caitanya's abode.
TEXT 319
jaya gauracandra nityänandera jévana
tora nityänanda mora hau präëa-dhana
All glories to Gauracandra, who is the life of Nityänanda! May Your

Nityänanda be my life and wealth.
TEXT 320
yära yära saìge tumi karilä vihära
se saba goñöhéra päye mora namaskära
I offer my respectful obeisances at the feet of those with whom You

enjoyed pastimes.
TEXT 321

CBP 11: The Characteristics of Nityänanda
Chapter Eleven: The Characteristics of Nityänanda
TEXT 1
jaya jaya viçvambhara dvija-kula-siàha
jaya hau tora yata caraëera bhåìga
All glories to You, Lord Viçvambhara, the lionlike personality among

the brähmaëas! All glories to Your devotees, who are just like
bumblebees at Your lotus feet!
TEXT 2
jaya dämodara-svarüpera präëa-dhana
All glories to the life and soul of Çré Paramänanda Puré! All glories
to the life and wealth of Dämodara Svarüpa!
TEXT 3
jaya rüpa-sanätana-priya mahäçaya
jaya jagadéça-gopénäthera hådaya
All glories to the beloved Lord of Rüpa and Sanätana! All glories to
the Lord who dwells in the hearts of Jagadéça and Gopénätha!
TEXT 4
hena-mate navadvépe prabhu viçvambhara
kréòä kare, nahe sarva-nayana-gocara
In this way Lord Viçvambhara enjoyed His pastimes in Navadvépa. Yet

not everyone could see them.
TEXT 5
navadvépe madhya-khaëòe kautuka ananta
ghare vasi' dekhaye çréväsa bhägyavanta
The pastimes in Navadvépa described in the Madhya-khaëòa are

unlimited. The fortunate Çréväsa saw them in his own house.
TEXT 6
niñkapaöe prabhure seviläçréniväsa
goñöhé-saìge dekhe prabhura mahä-parakäça
Çréniväsa served the Lord without any duplicity. For this reason he
and his family could see the Lord's mahä-prakäça, or divine
manifestation.
TEXT 7-9
çréväsera ghare nityänandera vasati
`bäpa' bali' çréväsere karaye périti
aharniça bälya-bhäve bähya nähi jäne
niravadhi mälinéra kare stana-päne
kabhu nähi dugdha, paraçile mätra haya
e saba acintya-çakti mäliné dekhaya
Nityänanda continued to reside at the house of Çréväsa and lovingly

addressed him as father. He was absorbed day and night in the mood of
a child and was not aware of external events. He continually drank
milk from Mäliné's breast. Although there was no milk in her breasts,
by the touch of Nityänanda they were filled with milk. Such was the
inconceivable potency of the Lord.
TEXT 10
caitanyera niväraëe käre nähi kahe
niravadhi bälya-bhäva mäliné dekhaye
Being forbidden by Lord Caitanya, Mäliné did not tell anyone about
this. She constantly saw the childhood pastimes of Nityänanda.
TEXT 11-15
prabhu viçvambhara bale,—“çuna nityänanda
kähäro sahita päche kara tumi dvandva
caïcalatä nä karibäçréväsera ghare
”çuniyäçré-nityänanda `çré-kåñëa' saìare
“ämära cäïcalya tumi kabhu nä päibä
äpanära mata tumi käre nä väsibä”
viçvambhara bale,—“ämi tomä bhäla jäni
”nityänanda bale,—“doña kaha dekhi çuni”
häsi' bale gauracandra,—“ki doña tomära?
saba ghare anna-våñöi kara avatära”
Lord Viçvambhara said, “Listen, Nityänanda, You always pick a quarrel

with someone. Do not play mischief at the house of Çréväsa.” Hearing
these words, Nityänanda remembered Lord Kåñëa and replied, “You will
never see Me playing mischief. Do not consider Me like Yourself.”
Viçvambhara then said, “I know You very well.” Nityänanda replied,
“Tell Me what faults You find in Me.” Gauracandra smiled and said, “Do
You want to know Your faults? You throw showers of foodstuffs in every
room.”
TEXT 16
nityänanda bale,—“ihä pägale se kare
e chaläya ghare bhäta nä dibe ämäre?
Nityänanda said, “Only a madman acts like that. This is Your trick to
deprive Me from eating rice.
TEXT 17
ämäre nä diyä bhäta sukhe tumi khäo
apakérti ära kena baliyä veòäo?”
“You do not feed Me rice while You Yourself eat happily. Why else are
You telling everyone about My misdeeds?”
TEXT 18
prabhu bale,—“tomara apakértye läja päi
sei se käraëe ämi tomäre çikhäi”
The Lord said, “I feel embarrassed by Your misdeeds. For this reason I
am instructing You.”
TEXT 19
häsi' bale nityänanda,—“baòa bhäla bhäla
cäïcalya dekhile çikhäibä sarva-käla
Nityänanda smiled and said, “That is very good. Whenever You see Me
restless, please chastise Me.
TEXT 20
niçcaya bujhilä tumi, ämi se caïcala”eta bali,
prabhu cähi' häse khala khala
“You must have understood that I am indeed restless.” After speaking

in this way He looked at the Lord and laughed loudly.
TEXT 21-22
änande nä jäne bähya, kon karma kare
digambara hai' vastra bändhilena çire
joòe joòe lampha dei häsiyä häsiyä
sakala aìgane bule òhuliyäòhuliyä
Out of ecstasy Nityänanda lost His external consciousness and forgot

what he was doing. He then removed His cloth and tied it on His head.
He laughed as He jumped about and staggered like a drunkard around the
courtyard.
TEXT 23
gadädhara, çréniväsa, ära haridäsa
çikñära prasäde sabe dekhe dig-väsa
Seeing Nityänanda without any clothes, Gadädhara, Çréniväsa, and

Haridäsa understood that these pastimes were to teach some lesson.
TEXT 24
òäki' bale viçvambhara,—“e ki kara karma?
gåhasthera bäòéte e-mata nahe dharma
Viçvambhara called out, “What are You doing? It is not proper to act
like this in a householder's house.
TEXT 25
ekhani balilä tumi—`ämi ki pägala?'
ei-kñaëe nija väkya ghucila sakala”
“A little while ago You asked, Àm I a madman?' But now You are
contradicting Your own words.”
TEXT 26
yä'ra bähya nähi, tä'ra vacane ki läja?
nityänanda bhäsaye änanda-sindhu-mäjha
Can anyone's words embarrass a person who has lost his external
consciousness? Nityänanda floated in an ocean of ecstasy.
TEXT 27
äpane dhariyä prabhu paräya vasana
e-mata acintya nityänandera kathana
The Lord then personally caught hold of Nityänanda and dressed Him.
Such are the inconceivable pastimes of Nityänanda.
TEXT 28
caitanyera vacana-aìkuça mätra mäne
nityänanda matta-siàha ära nähi jäne
Nityänanda was like a maddened lion and could not be controlled by

anything other than Lord Caitanya's words, which were like a sharp
iron hook.
TEXT 29
äpani tuliyä häte bhäta nähi khäya
putra-präya kari' anna mäliné yogäya
He did not eat rice with His own hands. Mäliné would feed Him as her
own son.
TEXT 30
nityänanda-anubhäva jäne pati-vratä
nityänanda-sevä kare yena putra mätä
Chaste Mäliné knew the glories of Nityänanda. Thus she served

Nityänanda as an affectionate mother would serve her son.
TEXT 31
eka-dina pitalera bäöé nila käke
uòiyä calila käka ye vanete thäke
One day a crow took a brass bowl and flew away into the forest.
TEXT 32
adåçya haiyä käka kon räjye gela
mahä-cintä mälinéra cittete janmila
Soon the crow flew out of sight and a great anxiety filled the heart
of Mäliné.
TEXT 33
bäöé thui' sei käka äila ära bära
mäliné dekhaye çünya-vadana tähära
Leaving the bowl somewhere, the crow returned. Mäliné saw that the
bowl was not in its beak.
TEXT 34-35
mahä-tévra öhäkura-paëòita-vyavahära
çré-kåñëera ghåta-pätra haila apahära
çunile pramäda habe hena mane gaëi'
nähika upäya kichu, kändaye mäliné
Çréväsa Paëòita would become extremely angry because the bowl that was
used for offering ghee to Kåñëa had been stolen. Thinking that he
would create havoc as soon as he heard about it, Mäliné did not say
anything but simply kept crying.
TEXT 36
hena-käle nityänanda äilä sei sthäne
dekhaye mäliné kände ajhora nayane
At that time Nityänanda came there and found Mäliné crying profusely.
TEXT 37
häsi' bale nityänanda,—“kända ki käraëa?
kon duùkha bala?—saba kariba khaëòana”
Nityänanda smiled and said, “Why are you crying? Tell Me the reason
for your distress and I will take care of everything.”
TEXT 38
mäliné balaye,—“çuna çrépäda gosäïi
ghåta-pätra käke lai' gela kon öhäi”
Mäliné replied, “Listen, Gosäïi! A crow stole a ghee bowl and left it
somewhere.”
TEXT 39
nityänanda bale,—“mätä, cintä parihara
ämi diba bäöé, tumi krandana sambara”
Nityänanda said, “Dear mother, do not worry. I will give you the bowl.
Please stop crying.”
TEXT 40
käka-prati häsi' prabhu balaye vacana
“käka, tumi bäöé jhäöa änaha ekhana”
The Lord smiled and said to the crow, “O crow, return the bowl at
once.”
TEXT 41
sabära hådaye nityänandera vasati
tära äjïä laìghibeka kähära çakati?
Lord Nityänanda resides in the heart of everyone, therefore who has

the power to transgress His order?
TEXT 42
çuniyä prabhura äjïä käka uòi' yäya
çokäkulé mäliné käkera dike cäya
Being ordered by the Lord, the crow immediately flew away as Mäliné,
who was overwhelmed with lamentation, looked on.
TEXT 43
kñaëeke uòiyä käka adåçya haila
bäöé mukhe kari' punaù sekhäne äila
Within a short time the crow flew out of sight and then returned there
with the bowl in its beak.
TEXT 44
äniyä thuila bäöé mälinéra sthäne
nityänanda-prabhäva mäliné bhäla jäne
The crow set the bowl down in front of Mäliné, who knew perfectly well
the influence of Nityänanda.
TEXT 45
änande mürchita hailä apürva dekhiyä
nityänanda-prati stuti kare däëòäiyä
Seeing this wonder, Mäliné lost consciousness out of ecstasy. Then she
stood up and prayed to Nityänanda.
TEXT 46-47
“ye jana änila måta gurura nandana
ye jana pälana kare sakala bhuvana
yamera ghara haite ye änite päre
käka-sthäne bäöéäne,—ki mahattva täre?
“For He who brought back the dead son of His spiritual master, who
maintains all the universes, and who can bring a soul back from the
abode of Yamaräja, it is not at all glorious to bring a bowl back from
a crow.
TEXT 48-49
yäìhära mastakopari ananta bhuvana
léläya nä jäne bhara, karaye pälana
anädi avidyä-dhvaàsa haya yäìra näme
ki mahattva täìra, bäöéäne käka-sthäne?
“For He who holds innumerable universes on His head and yet does not
feel their weight and for He whose holy name destroys one's nescience
that has no beginning, what is the wonder that He brings a bowl back
from a crow?
TEXT 50
ye tumi lakñmaëa-rüpe pürve vana-väse
nirantara rakñaka ächilä sétä-päçe
“While living in exile in the forest as Lakñmaëa, You constantly

remained by the side of Sétä as her protector.
TEXT 51
tathäpiha mätra tumi sétära caraëa

ihä bai sétä nähi dekhile kemana
“Yet You never saw Sétä, except for her lotus feet.
TEXT 52
tomära se bäëe rävaëera vaàça-näça
se tumi ye bäöéäna, kemana prakäça?
“For You who destroyed the entire family of Rävaëa by Your arrows,
what is the glory in bringing a bowl back from a crow?
TEXT 53
yähära caraëe pürve kälindéäsi
yästavana karila mahä-prabhäva jäniyä
“After realizing Your power and glories, Yamunä-devé previously

offered prayers at Your lotus feet.
TEXT 54
caturdaça-bhuvana-pälana-çakti yära
käka-sthäne bäöéäne—ki mahattva täìra?
“For He who possesses the power to maintain the fourteen worlds, what
is the glory in bringing a bowl back from a crow?
TEXT 55
tathäpi tomära kärya alpa nähi haya
yei kara, sei satya, cäri vede kaya”
“Still Your activities are not insignificant. Whatever You do is

eternal and confirmed by the Vedas.”
TEXT 56
häse nityänanda täna çuniyä stavana
bälya-bhäve bale,—“muïi kariba bhojana”
After hearing Mäliné's prayers, Nityänanda smiled and in the mood of a

child said, “I will eat.”
TEXT 57
nityänanda dekhile tähära stana jhare
bälya-bhäve nityänanda stana päna kare
As soon as Mäliné would see Nityänanda, milk would automatically flow

from her breasts, and in the mood of a child Nityänanda would drink
her milk.
TEXT 58
ei-mata acintya nityänandera carita
ämi ki baliba, saba jagate vidita
Such are the inconceivable characteristics of Nityänanda. What more

can I say? They are already known throughout the world.
TEXT 59
karaye durjïeya karma, alaukika yena
ye jänaye tattva, se mänaye satya hena
His activities are extraordinary and incomprehensible. Anyone who

actually knows Him accepts His pastimes as true.
TEXT 60
aharniça bhäväveçe parama uddäma
sarva-nadéyäya bule jyotir-maya-dhäma
Absorbed in transcendental ecstasy, the most effulgent Nityänanda

wandered day and night throughout Nadia.
TEXT 61
kibä yogé nityänanda, kibä tattva-jïäné
yähära ye-mata icchä, nä balaye keni
Some say that Lord Nityänanda is a great yogi, while some say He is a
great philosopher. Others may say whatever they desire, and why should
they not say so?
TEXT 62
ye se kene nityänanda-caitanyera nahe
tabu se caraëa mora rahuka hådaye
Whatever relationship Nityänanda may have with Lord Caitanya, I still

keep His lotus feet within my heart.
TEXT 63
tabe lathi märoì tära çirera upare
If in spite of hearing the glories of Nityänanda, one blasphemes Him,

then I kick the head of such a sinful person.
TEXT 64
ei-mata äche prabhu çréväsera ghare
niravadhi äpane gauräìga rakñä kare
In this way Nityänanda Prabhu resided in the house of Çréväsa. Lord

Gauräìga constantly protected Him.
TEXT 65
eka-dina nija-gåhe prabhu viçvambhara
vasi' äche lakñmé-saìge parama-sundara

One day the most enchanting Lord Viçvambhara was sitting in His house
with Lakñmé at His side.
TEXT 66
yogäya tämbüla lakñmé parama hariñe
prabhura änande nä jänaye rätri-diçe
Lakñmé was offering betel nuts to the Lord in great happiness, and the
Lord was so pleased that He did not know whether it was day or night.
TEXT 67
yakhana thäkaye lakñmé-saìge viçvambhara
çacéra cittete haya änanda vistara
Whenever Viçvambhara enjoyed pastimes with Lakñmé, mother Çacé felt

great happiness in her heart.
TEXT 68
mäyera cittera sukha öhäkura jäniyä
lakñméra saìgete prabhu thäkena vasiyä
Knowing that this made His mother happy, the Lord spent time in the
company of Lakñmé.
TEXT 69
hena-käle nityänanda änanda-vihvala
äilä prabhura bäòé parama caïcala
At that time the most restless Nityänanda came to the Lord's house
overwhelmed in ecstasy.
TEXT 70
bälya-bhäve digambara rahilä däëòäi

yäkähäre nä kare läja paränanda päiyä
He stood there in the mood of a child without any clothes on. He was
so absorbed in ecstasy that He did not feel shy before anyone.
TEXT 71
prabhu bale,—“nityänanda, kene digambara?”
nityänanda `haya haya' karaye uttara
The Lord said to Him, “O Nityänanda, why don't You have any clothes
on?” Nityänanda replied, “Yes. Yes.”
TEXT 72
prabhu bale,—“nityänanda, paraha' vasana”
nityänanda bale,—“äji ämära gamana”
The Lord said, “Nityänanda, put on Your cloth.” Nityänanda replied,

“Today I will go.”
TEXT 73
prabhu bale,—“nityänanda, ihä kene kari?”
nitäi balena,—“ära khäite nä päri”
The Lord asked, “Nityänanda, why do You act like this?” Nityänanda
replied, “I cannot eat any more.”
TEXT 74
prabhu bale,—“eka kahi, kaha kene ära?”
nitäi balena,—“ämi genu daça-bära”
The Lord then inquired, “When I ask You something, why do You reply
something else?” Nityänanda replied, “I went there ten times.”
TEXT 75
kruddha haïä bale prabhu,—“mora doña näïi”
nityänanda bale,—“prabhu, ethä nähi äi”
In an angry mood, the Lord said, “I have no fault.” Nityänanda

replied, “Mother Çacé is not here.”
TEXT 76
prabhu kahe,—“kåpä kari' paraha' vasana”
nityänanda bale,—“ämi kariba bhojana
The Lord said, “Please be kind and put on Your cloth.” Nityänanda
said, “I will eat.”
TEXT 77
caitanya-äveçe matta nityänanda räya
eka çune, ära bale, häsiyä veòäya
Lord Nityänanda was fully intoxicated with ecstatic love for Lord
Caitanya. He heard one thing and replied something else. In this way
He laughed as He wandered about.
TEXT 78
äpane uöhiyä prabhu paräya vasana
bähya nähi—häse padmävatéra nandana
The Lord then got up and personally put clothes on Nityänanda. The son
of Padmävaté lost all external consciousness and smiled.
TEXT 79
nityänanda-caritra dekhiyä äi häse
viçvarüpa-putra-hena mane mane väse
On seeing these characteristics of Nityänanda, mother Çacé smiled.

Within her mind she treated Nityänanda as her son Viçvarüpa.
TEXT 80
sei-mata vacana çunaye saba mukhe
mäjhe mäjhe sei-rüpa äi mätra dekhe
Often mother Çacé heard Nityänanda speak exactly like Viçvarüpa and
saw Him in the form of Viçvarüpa.
TEXT 81
kähäre nä kahe äi, putra-sneha kare
sama-sneha kare nityänanda-viçvambhare
But she did not disclose this to anyone. She showed equal affection to
both Viçvambhara and Nityänanda.
TEXT 82
bähya päi' nityänanda parilä vasana
sandeça dilena äi karite bhojana
On regaining His external consciousness, Nityänanda put on His clothes

and mother Çacé gave Him some milk sweets to eat.
TEXT 83
äi-sthäne païca kñéra-sandeça päiyä
eka khäya, ära cäri phele chaòäiyä
When mother Çacé gave five pieces of sandeça to Nityänanda, He ate one
and threw away the rest.
TEXT 84
“häya häya”bale äi—“kene pheläilä?”
nityänanda bale,—“kene eka öhäïi dilä?”

“Alas! Alas!” said mother Çacé, “Why did You throw them away?”
Nityänanda replied “Why did you give them to Me all at once?”
TEXT 85
äi bale,—“ära nähi, tabe ki khäibä?”
nityänanda bale,—“cäha, avaçya päibä”
Mother Çacé said, “I have no more sweets. What will You eat now?”
Nityänanda replied “If you desire, you will certainly find them.”
TEXT 86
gharera bhitare äi aparüpa dekhe
sei cäri sandeça dekhaye parateke
To her amazement, mother Çacé found those four pieces of sandeça

intact within the room.
TEXT 87
äi bale,—“se sandeça kothäya paòila?
gharera bhitare kon prakäre äila?”
Mother Çacé asked, “Where did the sandeça fall? How did they come
within the room?”
TEXT 88
dhulä ghucäiyä sei sandeça laiyä
hariñe äilä äi apürva dekhiyä
Being struck with wonder, mother Çacé removed the dust from the
sandeça and happily came outside.
TEXT 89
äsi' dekhe nityänanda sei läòu khäya

äi bale,—“bäpa, ihä päilä kothäya?”
On returning, mother Çacé saw that Nityänanda was eating those same
sweets. She said, “Dear son, where did You get those?”
TEXT 90
nityänanda bale,—“yähä chaòäïä pheliluìtora
duùkha dekhi' täi cähiyä äniluì
Nityänanda replied, “These are the same sweets I threw away. Seeing
your distress, I brought them back.”
TEXT 91
adbhuta dekhiyä äi mane mane gaëe
nityänanda-mahimä nä jäne kon jane?
Seeing these wonders, mother Çacé contemplated, “Who is that person

who does not know the glories of Nityänanda?
TEXT 92
äi bale,—“nityänanda, kene more bhäëòa?”
jänila éçvara tumi, more mäyä chäòa”
Mother Çacé said “O Nityänanda, why do You deceive me? I know You are
the Supreme Lord. Therefore please remove Your illusion.”
TEXT 93
bälya-bhäve nityänanda äira caraëa
dharibäre yäya,—äi kare paläyana
In the mood of a child, Nityänanda tried to grab mother Çacé's feet,

but she ran away.
TEXT 94
ei-mata nityänanda-caritra agädha
The characteristics of Nityänanda are unfathomable; for pious persons

they are beneficial, and for sinful persons they create obstacles.
TEXT 95
nityänanda-nindä kare ye päpiñöha jana
gaìgä o tähäre dekhi' kare paläyana
Even the Ganges runs away from a person who blasphemes Lord
Nityänanda.
TEXT 96
vaiñëavera adhiräja ananta éçvara
nityänanda-mahäprabhu çeña mahédhara
Lord Nityänanda is Ananta Çeña, the supreme controller, the maintainer

of all the universes, and the king of the Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 97
ye te kene nityänanda-caitanyera nahe
tabu se caraëa-dhana rahuka hådaye
Whatever relationship Nityänanda may have with Lord Caitanya, I still

keep His lotus feet within my heart.
TEXT 98
vaiñëavera päye mora ei manaskäma
mora prabhu nityänanda hau balaräma
I offer my respectful obeisances at the feet of the Vaiñëavas and pray

that Nityänanda, who is nondifferent from Balaräma, may always remain
my master.
TEXT 99
Accepting Çré Caitanya and Nityänanda Prabhu as my life and soul, I

CBP 12: The Glories of Nityänanda
Chapter Twelve: The Glories of Nityänanda
TEXT 1
jaya viçvambhara sarva vaiñëavera nätha
bhakti diyä jéve prabhu kara ätmasät
All glories to Viçvambhara, the Lord of all Vaiñëavas! O Lord, please

bestow Your devotional service on the living entities and deliver
them.
TEXT 2
hena lélä nityänanda-viçvambhara-saìge
navadvépe dui jane kare bahu raìge
In this way Lord Nityänanda and Lord Viçvambhara enjoyed various

TEXT 3
kåñëänande alaukika nityänanda-räya
niravadhi bälakera präya vyavasäya
Lord Nityänanda was fully absorbed in transcendental ecstatic love for

Kåñëa, yet He constantly behaved like a young boy.
TEXT 4
sabäre dekhiyä préta madhura sambhäña
äpanä-äpani nåtya-vädya-géta-häsa
Nityänanda spoke sweetly with everyone He saw. He engaged in dancing,

singing, playing musical instruments, and laughing.
TEXT 5
svänubhävänande kñaëe karena huìkära
çunile apürva buddhi janmaye sabära
Sometimes He roared loudly out of His own ecstasy. Hearing His roar,
everyone became struck with wonder.
TEXT 6
varñäte gaìgäye òheu kumbhére veñöita
tähäte bhäsaye, tilärdheka nähi bhéta
During the rainy season the waves of the Ganges were full of
crocodiles, yet Nityänanda fearlessly floated in those waters.
TEXT 7
sarva-loka dekhi' òare kare—`häya häya'
tathäpi bhäsena häsi' nityänanda-räya
On seeing Him floating, people became frightened and exclaimed, “Alas!

Alas!” But Nityänanda smiled and continued to float.
TEXT 8
anantera bhäve prabhu bhäsena gaìgäya
nä bujhiyä sarva-loka kare—`häya häya'
Nityänanda floated in the Ganges in the mood of Ananta. Not

understanding His glories, everyone lamented, “Alas! Alas!”
TEXT 9
änande mürchita vä hayena kona kñaëa
tina cäri divase o nä haya cetana
Sometimes He lost consciousness due to ecstatic love and did not

regain consciousness even after three or four days.
TEXT 10
ei-mata ära kata acintya kathana
ananta-mukhete näri karite varëana
In this way Nityänanda performed many other inconceivable pastimes. I

could not describe them all even if I possessed unlimited mouths.
TEXT 11
daive eka-dina yathä prabhu vasi' äche
äilena nityänanda éçvarera käche
By providence, one day Nityänanda came before the Lord while He was
sitting.
TEXT 12
bälya-bhäve digambara häsya çré-vadane
sarvadä änanda-dhärä vahe çré-nayane
In the mood of a child, Nityänanda had no clothes on. He constantly

smiled and tears of love flowed from His lotus eyes.
TEXT 13
niravadhi ei bali' karena huìkära
“mora prabhu nimäi paëòita nadéyära”
Lord Nityänanda roared loudly and repeatedly proclaimed, “Nimäi

Paëòita of Nadia is My Lord.”
TEXT 14
häse prabhu dekhi' täna mürti digambara
mahä-jyotir-maya tanu dekhite sundara
On seeing Nityänanda without any clothes on, the Lord laughed. The
beautiful body of Nityänanda was full of effulgence.
TEXT 15
äthe-vyathe prabhu nija mastakera väsa
paräiyä thuilena—tathäpiha häsa
The Lord hurriedly took off the cloth from His own head and put it on
Nityänanda, who simply laughed.
TEXT 16
äpane lepilä täna aìga divya gandhe
çeñe mälya paripürëa dilena çré-aìge
Thereafter the Lord smeared sandalwood paste on Nityänanda's

transcendental body and offered Him a flower garland.
TEXT 17
vasite dilena nija sammukhe äsana
stuti kare prabhu, çune sarva bhakta-gaëa
The Lord offered Nityänanda an äsana to sit in front of Him. Then the
Lord offered prayers while all the devotees attentively listened.
TEXT 18
“näme nityänanda tumi, rüpe nityänanda
ei tumi nityänanda räma-mürtimanta

“Your name is Nityänanda and Your form is nityänanda, full of eternal
bliss. You are directly Lord Balaräma.
TEXT 19
nityänanda paryaöana, bhojana, vebhära
nityänanda vinä kichu nähika tomära
“Your traveling, eating, and dealings are all full of eternal bliss.
There is never any diminution in Your enjoyment of eternal bliss.
TEXT 20
tomäre bujhite çakti manuñyera kothä?
parama susatya—tumi yathä, kåñëa tathä”
“How can human beings understand You? It is a fact that You are
present wherever Kåñëa is.”
TEXT 21
caitanyera rase nityänanda mahämati
ye balena, ye karena—sarvatra sammati
The most magnanimous Nityänanda is absorbed in ecstatic love for Lord

Caitanya, so whatever He speaks or does is always approved by the
Lord.
TEXT 22
prabhu bale,—“eka khäni kaupéna tomära
deha'—ihä baòa icchä ächaye ämära”
The Lord said, “Give Me a piece of Your kaupéna. I have a great desire
to have it.”
TEXT 23
eta bali' prabhu tära kaupéna äniyä
choöa kari' cirilena aneka kariyä
After speaking in this way the Lord took Nityänanda's kaupéna and tore
it into many small pieces.
TEXT 24
sakala-vaiñëava-maëòalére jane jane
khäni khäni kari' prabhu dilena äpane
The Lord then personally distributed those pieces to every one of the
Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 25
prabhu bale,—“e vastra bändhaha sabe çire
anyera ki däya—ihä väïche yogeçvare
The Lord said, “Tie this piece of cloth on your head. What to speak of
others, even the greatest mystic yogis desire this.
TEXT 26
nityänanda-prasäde se haya viñëu-bhakti
jäniha—kåñëera nityänanda pürëa-çakti
“Simply by the mercy of Nityänanda one obtains devotional service of

Viñëu. Know it for certain that Nityänanda is the full potency of
Kåñëa.
TEXT 27
kåñëera dvitéya nityänanda bai näi
saìgé, sakhä, çayana, bhüñaëa, bandhu, bhäi
“Nityänanda is the second manifestation of Kåñëa. He serves the Lord

as His companion, friend, bed, ornaments, well-wisher, and brother.
TEXT 28
vedera agamya nityänandera caritra
sarva-jéva-janaka, rakñaka, sarva-mitra
“The characteristics of Nityänanda are incomprehensible to the Vedas.

He is the origin, protector, and friend of all living entities.
TEXT 29
ihära vyabhära saba kåñëa-rasa-maya
ihäne sevile kåñëa-prema-bhakti haya
“His dealings are full of transcendental mellows for Kåñëa. Just by

serving Him one obtains devotional service in love of Kåñëa.
TEXT 30
bhakti kari' ihäna kaupéna bandha' çire
mahäyatne ihä püjä kara giyä ghare”
“Tie the piece of His kaupéna on your head with devotion. Go home and
worship it with great care.”
TEXT 31
päiyä prabhura äjïä sarva-bhakta-gaëa
parama ädare çire karilä bandhana
Being ordered by the Lord, all the devotees respectfully tied those
pieces of kaupéna on their heads.
TEXT 32
prabhu bale,—“çunaha sakala bhakta-gaëa
nityänanda-pädodaka karaha grahaëa

The Lord said, “Listen, devotees, drink the water that has washed the
feet of Nityänanda.
TEXT 33
karilei mätra ei pädodaka päna
kåñëe dåòha bhakti haya, ithe nähi äna”
“As soon as one drinks that water, one will develop fixed devotional
service to Kåñëa. There is no doubt about it.”
TEXT 34
äjïä päi' sabe nityänandera caraëa
päkhäliyä pädodaka karaye grahaëa
Being ordered by the Lord, all the devotees immediately washed the
feet of Nityänanda with water and drank it.
TEXT 35
päïca-bära daça-bära eka-jane khäya
bähya nähi, nityänanda häsaye sadäya
Some of the devotees drank five times and some drank ten times.
Nityänanda laughed constantly and did not know what was going on.
TEXT 36
äpane vasiyä mahäprabhu gaura-räya
nityänanda-pädodaka kautuke loöäya
Sitting where He was, Gauräìga Mahäprabhu in great jubilation

personally distributed the water that had washed the feet of
Nityänanda.
TEXT 37
sabe nityänanda-pädodaka kari' päna
matta-präya `hari' bali' karaye ähväna
After drinking the water from Nityänanda's feet everyone became

intoxicated and loudly chanted the name of Hari.
TEXT 38
keha bale,—“äji dhanya haila jévana”
keha bale,—“äji saba khaëòila bandhana”
Someone said, “Today my life has become successful.” Someone else

said, “Today my material bondage is vanquished.”
TEXT 39-40
keha bale,—“äji hailäma kåñëa-däsa”
keha bale,—“äji dhanya divasa-prakäça”
keha bale,—“pädodaka baòa svädu läge
ekhano mukhera miñöatä nähi bhäìge”
Someone said, “Today I have become a servant of Kåñëa.” Someone else

said, “Today is the most auspicious day for me.” Another said, “This
water is so tasty that I still feel sweetness in my mouth.”
TEXT 41
ki se nityänanda pädodakera prabhäva
päna-mätra sabe hailä caïcala-svabhäva
What wonderful influence the water that washed the feet of Nityänanda
has, for just by drinking that water everyone became agitated.
TEXT 42
keha näce, keha gäya, keha gaòi' yäya
huìkära garjana keha karaye sadäya

After drinking that water, someone danced, someone sang, and someone
rolled on the ground. Others roared loudly all the time.
TEXT 43
uöhila paramänanda kåñëera kértana
vihvala haiyä nåtya kare bhakta-gaëa
A tumultuous ecstatic kértana was begun, and all the devotees were
completely overwhelmed as they danced.
TEXT 44
kñaëeke çré-gauracandra kariyä huìkära
uöhiyä lägilä nåtya karite apära
Soon Çré Gauracandra roared loudly and began to dance profusely.
TEXT 45
nityänanda-svarüpa uöhilä tata-kñaëa
nåtya kare dui prabhu veòi' bhakta-gaëa
Nityänanda Svarüpa immediately got up and joined the Lord, and both
Lords danced in the midst of the devotees.
TEXT 46
kära gäye kebä paòe, kebä käre dhare
kebä kära caraëera dhüli laya çire
No one knew who fell on whom, who caught whom, and who took whose feet
dust on their heads.
TEXT 47
kebä kära galä dhari' karaye rodana

kebä kon rüpa kare,—nä yäya varëana
One cannot describe who cried by holding whose neck or who did what.
TEXT 48
prabhu kariyä o käro kichu bhaya näïi
prabhu-bhåtya-sakale näcaye eka öhäïi
The devotees did not fear that they were with the Lord. Both the Lord
and His servants danced together.
TEXT 49
nityänanda-caitanye kariyä koläkuli
änande näcena dui prabhu kutuhalé
Lord Nityänanda and Lord Caitanya embraced each other and danced in
ecstasy.
TEXT 50
påthivé kampitä nityänanda-pada-täle
dekhiyä änande sarva-gaëe `hari' bale
The earth shook by the weight of Nityänanda's steps. Seeing His

dancing, all the devotees chanted, “Hari! Hari!”
TEXT 51
prema-rase matta dui vaikuëöha-éçvara
näcena laiyä saba prema-anucara
Being intoxicated with ecstasy, the two Lords of Vaikuëöha danced in

the company of Their devoted followers.
TEXT 52
e-saba lélära kabhu nähi pariccheda
àvirbhäva', `tirobhäva' mätra kahe veda
Although the Vedas describe Their “appearance” and “disappearance,”

there is never an end to Their pastimes.
TEXT 53
ei-mata sarva-dina prabhu nåtya kari'
vasilena sarva-gaëa-saìge gaurahari
After dancing in this way for the entire day, Gaurahari sat down with
His associates.
TEXT 54
häte tina täli diyä çré-gaurasundara
sabäre kahena ati amäyä-uttara
Clapping His hands three times, Çré Gaurasundara frankly spoke to

everyone as follows.
TEXT 55-57
prabhu bale,—“ei nityänanda-svarupere
ye karaye bhakti-çraddhä, se kare ämäre
ihäna caraëa—çiva-brahmära vandita
ataeva ihäne kariha sabe préta
tilärdheka ihäne yähära dveña rahe
bhakta haile o se ämära priya nahe
The Lord said, “Anyone who keeps faith and engages in the service of
this Nityänanda Svarüpa actually keeps faith and serves Me. His lotus
feet are worshiped by Lord Brahmä and Lord Çiva. Therefore all of you
show love to Him. If a person maintains even a tinge of envy towards
Him, then he is not dear to Me even if he is a devotee.
TEXT 58
ihäna vätäsa lägibeka yära gäya
tähäre o kåñëa nä chäòibe sarvathäya”
“Kåñëa will never leave that person who is touched by the air that has
passed by Nityänanda's body.”
TEXT 59
çuniyä prabhura väkya sarva-bhakta-gaëa
mahä jaya-jaya-dhvani karilä takhana
After hearing the Lord's words, all the devotees immediately chanted
“Jaya! Jaya!”
TEXT 60
bhakti kari' ye çunaye e saba äkhyäna
tära svämé haya gauracandra bhagavän
Lord Gauracandra becomes the master of one who hears these topics with
devotion.
TEXT 61
nityänanda-svarupera e sakala kathäye-dekhila,
se täìhäre jänaye sarvathä
Those who saw these pastimes of Nityänanda Svarüpa know His glories in
truth.
TEXT 62
ei-mata kata nityänandera prabhäva
jäne yata caitanyera priya mahäbhäga

Only Lord Caitanya's most fortunate associates know the unlimited
influence of Lord Nityänanda.
TEXT 63
Accepting Çré Caitanya and Nityänanda Prabhu as my life and soul, I

CBP 13: The Deliverance of Jagäi and Mädhäi
Chapter Thirteen: The Deliverance of Jagäi and Mädhäi
TEXT 1
vande jagat priya-karau karuëävatärau

golden yellow complexions, and who inaugurated the congregational
of a lotus flower; They are the maintainers of the living entities,
all incarnations.
TEXT 2
jaya nityänanda sarva-sevya-kalevara
All glories to Mahäprabhu Çré Gaurasundara! All glories to Nityänanda,

whose body is the object of everyone's worship!
TEXT 3
kréòä kare,—nahe sarva-nayana-gocara
In this way Lord Viçvambhara performed pastimes in Navadvépa that were

not seen by everyone.
TEXT 4
loke dekhe,—pürve yena nimäïi paëòita
atirikta ära kichu nä dekhe carita
Ordinary people saw Him like before, simply as Nimäi Paëòita. They
could not see anything of His characteristics beyond this.
TEXT 5
yakhana praviñöa haya sevakera mele
takhana bhäsena sei-mata kutükale
When the Lord entered into the association of His servants, He floated
in happiness.
TEXT 6
yära yena bhägya, tena tähäre dekhäya
bähira haile saba äpanä' lukäya
He would reveal Himself to each devotee in proportion to the devotee's

good fortune. When He left their association, He would conceal
Himself.
TEXT 7
eka-dina äcambite haila hena mati
äjïä kaila nityänanda-haridäsa-prati
One day the Lord suddenly ordered Nityänanda and Haridäsa as follows.
TEXT 8
“çuna çuna nityänanda, çuna haridäsa
sarvatra ämära äjïä karaha prakäça
“Listen, Nityänanda! Listen, Haridäsa! Go out and preach My order

everywhere.
TEXT 9
prati ghare ghare giyä kara ei bhikñä
`bala kåñëa, bhaja kåñëa, kara kåñëa-sikñä'
“Go to every house and beg in this way, `Chant the names of Kåñëa,
worship Kåñëa, follow Kåñëa's instructions.'
TEXT 10
ihä bai ära nä balibä, baläi
bädina-avasäne äsi' ämäre kahibä
“Apart from this, you should not speak or have others speak anything
else. At the end of the day come and give Me your report.
TEXT 11
tomarä karile bhikñä, yei nä baliba
tabe ämi cakra-haste sabäre käöiba”
“I will take up My cakra and cut off the heads of those who will not
chant after being requested by you.”
TEXT 12
äjïäçuni' häse saba vaiñëava-maëòala
anyathä karite äjïä kära äche bala?

On hearing the order, all the Vaiñëavas laughed. Who has the power to
transgress His order?
TEXT 13
hena äjïä, yähä nityänanda çire vahe
ithe apratéta yära, se subuddhi nahe
His order is such that even Nityänanda carries it on His head. Anyone
who does not believe this is not very intelligent.
TEXT 14
karaye advaita-sevä, caitanya nä mäne
advaita tähäre saàhäribe bhäla mane
If one serves Advaita but does not accept Caitanya, then Advaita will
destroy him without remorse.
TEXT 15
äjïäçire kari' nityänanda-haridäsa
tata-kñaëe calilena pathe äsi' häsa
Accepting the Lord's order on their heads, Nityänanda and Haridäsa

smiled and immediately went out on the street.
TEXT 16
äjïä päi' dui jane bule ghare ghare
“bala kåñëa, gäo kåñëa, bhajaha kåñëere
Being ordered by the Lord, the two went door to door and requested
everyone, “Chant the name of Kåñëa, sing the glories of Kåñëa, and
engage in the worship of Kåñëa.
TEXT 17
kåñëa präëa, kåñëa dhana, kåñëa se jévana
hena kåñëa bala bhäi hai' eka-mana”
“Kåñëa is your life, Kåñëa is your wealth, Kåñëa is your very life and
soul. O brothers, chant the name of that Kåñëa with full attention.”
TEXT 18
ei-mata nadéyäya prati ghare ghare
buliyä veòäna dui jagat-éçvare
In this way the two controllers of the universe went to every house as
they wandered throughout Nadia.
TEXT 19-20
dohäna sannyäsi-veça—yäna yära ghare
äthe-vyathe äsi' bhikñä-nimantraëa kare
nityänanda-haridäsa bale,—“ei bhikñäbala kåñëa,
bhaja kåñëa, kara kåñëa-çikñä”
Both were dressed as sannyäsés. At every house they went, they were
eagerly invited to take their meal. Nityänanda and Haridäsa would then
say, “Our only request is that you chant the names of Kåñëa, worship
Kåñëa, and follow the teachings of Kåñëa.”
TEXT 21
ei bola bali' dui-jana cali' yäya
ye haya sujana, sei baòa sukha päya
After speaking in this way, the two departed. Those who were pious
became most pleased.
TEXT 22
aparüpa çuni' loka du'-janära mukhe

nänä jane nänä kathä kahe nänä sukhe
Hearing the unprecedented words from the mouths of those two, various
people found varieties of pleasure while discussing various related
topics.
TEXT 23
`kariba, kariba'—keha balaye santoñe
keha bale,—“dui-jana kñipta mantra-doñe
Some happily said, “We will do. We will do.” Others said, “These two
are crazy because of bad advice.
TEXT 24
tomarä pägala hailä duñöa-saìga-doñe
ämä'-sabä' pägala karite äsi kise?
“You have become mad on account of bad association. Why have you come
to make us mad?
TEXT 25
bhavya-sabhya-loka saba haila pägala
nimäi paëòita nañöa karila sakala”
“Many sober and civilized persons have become mad in this way. Nimäi
Paëòita has spoiled them all.”
TEXT 26
ye-gulä caitanya-nåtye nä päila dvära
tära bäòé gele mätra bale,—`mära mära'
As soon as the two went to the houses of those who were not allowed to
see Lord Caitanya's dancing, those people said, “Beat them! Beat
them!”
TEXT 27
keha bale,—“e du'-janakibä cora-cara
chalä kari' carcciyä bulaye ghare ghara
Someone said, “Perhaps these two are the spies of a thief. They are
wandering door to door on the pretext of preaching.
TEXT 28
e-mata prakaöa kene karibe sujane?
ära bära äse yadi laiba deyäne”
“Why would a sujana act in that way? If they come again, we will take
them to the King.”
TEXT 29
çuni' çuni' nityänanda-haridäsa häse
caitanyera äjïä-bale nä päya taräse
On hearing such talk, Nityänanda and Haridäsa laughed. On the strength

of Lord Caitanya's order, they were not frightened.
TEXT 30
ei-mata ghare ghare buliyä buliyä
prati-dina viçvambhara-sthäne kahe giyä
In this way the two daily wandered from door to door and then reported
to Viçvambhara at the end of the day.
TEXT 31
eka-dina pathe dekhe dui mätoyäla
mahädasyu-präya dui madyapa viçäla

One day they saw two drunkards on the street. The two were fully
intoxicated and acted like great rogues.
TEXT 32
se dui janära kathä kahite apära
tärä nähi kare,—hena päpa nähi ära
There were unlimited stories about the two, for there was no sin that
they had not committed.
TEXT 33
brähmaëa haiyä madya-gomäàsa-bhakñaëa
òäkä-curi, paragåha dähe sarva-kñaëa
Although they were brähmaëas, they were always engaged in drinking

wine, eating beef, plundering other's wealth, and burning other's
houses.
TEXT 34
deyäne nä deya dekhä, boläya koöäla
madya-mäàsa vinä ära nähi yäya käla
They avoided royal punishment and the notices of the town authorities.
They did not pass a day without wine and meat.
TEXT 35
dui jana pathe paòi' gaòägaòi yäya
yähäre ye päya, sei tähäre kiläya
The two would roll on the street, and they would punch anyone they
met.
TEXT 36
düre thäki' loka saba pathe dekhe raìga
seikhäne nityänanda-haridäsa-saìga
As people watched these incidents from a distance, Nityänanda and

Haridäsa arrived there.
TEXT 37
kñaëe dui jane préta, kñaëe dhare cule
`ca' kära `va' kära-çabda ucca kari' bale
Sometimes the two displayed affection for each other, and sometimes
they pulled each other's hair while cursing.
TEXT 38
nadéyära viprera karila jäti-näça
madyera vikñepe käre karaye äçväsa
Sometimes they ruined the caste of the brähmaëas of Nadia, and

sometimes under the influence of wine they would speak solacing words
to someone.
TEXT 39
sarva päpa sei duira çarére janmila
vaiñëavera nindä-päpa sabe nä haila
Every type of sin became manifest in the bodies of those two except
the sin of blaspheming Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 40
aharniça madyapera saìge raìge thäke
nahila vaiñëava-nindä ei saba päke

They happily spent their days and nights in the company of other
drunkards. Therefore they had no opportunity to blaspheme the
Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 41
ye sabhäya vaiñëavera nindä-mätra haya
sarva-dharma thäkile o tabu haya kñaya
The assembly in which Vaiñëavas are blasphemed will be ruined, even if

all other religious principles are observed.
TEXT 42
sannyäsi-sabhäya yadi haya nindä-karma
madyapera sabhä haite se sabhä adharma
If an assembly of sannyäsés indulges in blasphemy, then that assembly

is more sinful than an assembly of drunkards.
TEXT 43
madyapera niñkåti ächaye kona-käle
paracarccakera gati nahe kabhu bhäle
A drunkard will be delivered in due course of time, but one who

engages in blasphemy will never attain the goal of life.
TEXT 44
çästra paòiyä o käro käro buddhi-näça
nityänanda-nindä kare, habe sarva-näça
Even after studying the scriptures, many persons lose their

intelligence and bring about their utter ruin by blaspheming
Nityänanda.
TEXT 45
dui jane kiläkili gälägäli kare
nityänanda-haridäsa dekhe thäki' düre
The two punched and abused each other as Nityänanda and Haridäsa
watched from a distance.
TEXT 46
loka-sthäne nityänanda jijïäse äpane
“kon jäti dui jana, hena mati kene?”
Nityänanda personally asked some people, “To which caste do these two
belong? Why do they act like that?”
TEXT 47
loka bale,—“gosäïi, brähmaëa dui-jana
divya pitä-mätä, mahäkulete utpanna
The people replied, “O Gosäïi, these two are brähmaëas. Their virtuous
father and mother both come from respectable families.
TEXT 48
sarva-käla nadéyäya puruñe puruñe
tilärddheko doña nähi e doìhära vaàçe
“Their ancestors have all lived in Nadia and were all free from the
slightest fault.
TEXT 49
ei dui guëavanta päsarila dharma
janma haite e-mata karaye päpa-karma
“These two qualified persons gave up their religiosity and have been
engaged in such sinful activities since birth.
TEXT 50
chäòila goñöéte baòa durjana dekhiyä
madyapera saìge bule svatantra haiyä
“Considering that they were most sinful, their relatives rejected

them. Now they freely wander about with other drunkards.
TEXT 51
ei dui dekhi' saba nadéyäòaräya
päche käro kona-dina vasati poòäya
“When the residents of Nadia see these two, they fear that the two may
some day burn their house.
TEXT 52
hena päpa nähi, yähä nä kare dui-jana
òäkä-curi, madya-mäàsa karaye bhojana”
“There is no sin that these two have not committed. They plunder,
steal, drink wine, and eat meat.”
TEXT 53
çuni' nityänanda baòa karuëa-hådaya
duiyera uddhära cinte haiyä sadaya
After hearing this, the kind-hearted Nityänanda mercifully

contemplated how to deliver the two.
TEXT 54
“pätaké tärite prabhu kailä avatära
e-mata pätaké kothä päibena ära?

“The Lord has incarnated to deliver the sinful. Where will He find
such sinners as these?”
TEXT 55
lukäiyä kare prabhu äpanä-prakäça
prabhäva nä dekhe loke,—kare upahäsa
“The Lord secretly manifests Himself. People who do not see His
influence make fun of Him.
TEXT 56-57
e duiyere prabhu yadi anugraha kare
tabe se prabhäva dekhe sakala saàsäre
taba haìa nityänanda—caitanyera däsa
e duiyere karäìa yadi caitanya-prakäça
“If the Lord bestows His mercy on these two, then the whole world will
know His glories. If I can reveal Lord Caitanya to them, then I,
Nityänanda, will be known as Lord Caitanya's servant.
TEXT 58
ekhana yemana matta, äpanä nä jäne
ei-mata haya yadi çré-kåñëera näme
“Now they are fully intoxicated and do not know themselves. If only
they could become intoxicated like this under the influence of Kåñëa's
names.
TEXT 59
`mora prabhu' bali' yadi kände dui-jana
tabe se särthaka mora yata paryaöana

“If the two cry as they say, Ò my Lord!' then My wandering will be
successful.
TEXT 60-61
ye ye jana e du'yera chäyä paraçiyä
vastrera sahita gaìgä-snäna kare giyä
sei saba jana yadi e doìhäre dekhi'
gaìgä-snäna-hena mäne, tabe more likhi”
“If persons who previously took bath in the Ganges with their clothes
on when they touched the shadow of these two consider themselves as
purified as having taken bath in the Ganges by seeing them, then My
name will remembered.”
TEXT 62
çré-nityänanda-prabhura mahimä apära
patitera träëa lägi' yäìra avatära
The glories of Çré Nityänanda Prabhu are unlimited. He has incarnated

to deliver the fallen souls.
TEXT 63
eteka cintiyä prabhu haridäsa-prati
bale,—“haridäsa dekha doìhära durgati
After contemplating in this way, the Lord said to Haridäsa, “O

Haridäsa, look at their miserable condition.
TEXT 64
brähmaëa haiyä hena duñöa vyavahära
e doìhära yama-ghare nähika nistära

“Although they are brähmaëas, their behavior is most abominable. These
two will not be able to avoid the punishment of Yamaräja.
TEXT 65
präëänte märila tomä' ye yavana-gaëe
tähära o karilä tumi bhäla mane mane
“When you were beat practically to death by the Yavanas, you thought
about even their welfare.
TEXT 66-67
yadi tumi çubhänusandhäna kara mane
tabe se uddhära päya ei dui-jane
tomära saìkalpa prabhu nä kare anyathä
äpane kahilä prabhu ei tattva-kathä
“If you think about the welfare of these two, then they will certainly
be delivered. The Lord never neglects to fulfill your desire. This
truth was personally disclosed by the Lord.
TEXT 68
prabhura prabhäva saba dekhuka saàsära
caitanya karila hena duira uddhära
“Let the entire world see Lord Caitanya's influence when He delivers
these two.
TEXT 69
yena gäya ajämila-uddhära puräëe
säkñäte dekhuna ebe e tina bhuvane”
“Just as the Puräëas sing about the deliverance of Ajämila, now let
the three worlds directly see such pastimes.”
TEXT 70
nityänanda-tattva haridäsa bhäla jäne
päila uddhära dui—jänilena mane
Haridäsa knew well the glories of Nityänanda Prabhu. Therefore he

could understand that the two were already delivered.
TEXT 71
haridäsa prabhu bale,—“çuna mahäçaya
tomära ye icchä, sei prabhura niçcaya
Haridäsa Prabhu said, “Listen, O Mahäçaya, Your desire is certainly

the Lord's desire.
TEXT 72
ämäre bhäëòäo, yena paçure bhäëòäo
ämäre se tumi punaù punaù ye çikhäo”
“You deceive me just as one deceives an animal, and in this way You
repeatedly teach me.”
TEXT 73
häsi' nityänanda täne dilä äliìgana
atyanta komala hai' balena vacana
Lord Nityänanda smiled and embraced Haridäsa. He then softly spoke as

follows.
TEXT 74
“prabhura ye äjïä lai' ämarä veòäi
tähä kahi ei dui madyapera öhäïi

“Let us go and inform these two drunkards of the Lord's order that we
are carrying around.
TEXT 75
sabäre bhajite `kåñëa' prabhura ädeça
tära madhye atiçaya-päpére viçeña
“The Lord's order is for everyone to worship Kåñëa, but this is

especially meant for the most sinful.
TEXT 76
balibära bhära mätra ämä'-doìhäkära
balile nä laya yabe,—sei bhära täìra”
“Our responsibility is to simply repeat the Lord's order. If people do

not follow, that is His responsibility.”
TEXT 77
balite prabhura äjïä se du'yera sthäne
nityänanda-haridäsa karilä gamane
Then Nityänanda and Haridäsa went to inform the two of the Lord's
order.
TEXT 78
sädhu-loke mänä kare,—“nikaöe nä yäo
nägäla päile päche paräëa häräo
Saintly people prohibited them, saying, “Don't go near them. If they

catch you, you will lose your lives.
TEXT 79
ämarä antare thäki paräëa-taräse

tomarä nikaöe yäo kemana sähase?
“We hide inside the house and tremble. How can you dare to approach
them?
TEXT 80
kisera sannyäsi-jïäna o-du'yera öhäïi?
brahma-vadhe go-vadhe yähära anta näi”
“Those two have no respect for sannyäsés. They have killed unlimited
brähmaëas and cows.”
TEXT 81
tathäpiha dui jana `kåñëa kåñëa' bali'
nikaöe calilä doìhe mahä-kutühalé
Nevertheless the two Prabhus chanted the name of Kåñëa and joyfully
went before the two.
TEXT 82
çunibäre päya hena nikaöa thäkiyä
kahena prabhura äjïäòäkiyäòäkiyä
They came only close enough to be heard and then loudly informed them
of the Lord's order.
TEXT 83
“bala kåñëa, bhaja kåñëa, laha kåñëa-näma
kåñëa mätä, kåñëa pitä, kåñëa dhana-präëa
“Say, `Kåñëa,' worship Kåñëa, and chant the names of Kåñëa. Kåñëa is
your mother, Kåñëa is your father, and Kåñëa is your life and wealth.
TEXT 84
tomä-sabä' lägiyä kåñëera avatära
hena kåñëa bhaja, saba chäòa anäcära”
“Kåñëa has incarnated for your benefit. Therefore give up all sinful
activities and worship Kåñëa.
TEXT 85
òäka çuni' mäthä tuli' cähe dui-jana
mahäkrodhe dui jana aruëa-locana
On hearing their call, the two turned their heads and their eyes
became red with anger.
TEXT 86
sannyäsi-äkära dekhi' mäthä tuli' cäya
`dhara dhara' bali' doìhe dharibäre yäya
After lifting their heads and seeing the forms of the sannyäsés, the
two ran towards them shouting, “Catch them! Catch them!”
TEXT 87
äthevyathe nityänanda-haridäsa dhäya
`raha raha' bali' dui dasyu päche yäya
Nityänanda and Haridäsa quickly ran away as the two rogues chased
them, shouting, “Stop! Stop!”
TEXT 88
dhäiyä äise päche, tarjjagarjja kare
mahäbhaya päi' dui prabhu dhäya òare
Abusing them with harsh words, they chased behind the two Prabhus, who
ran away out of fear.
TEXT 89
loka bale,—“takhanai ye niñedha karila
dui sannyäséra äji saìkaöa paòila”
People said, “We warned them before. Now those two sannyäsés are in
danger.”
TEXT 90
yateka päñaëòé saba häse mane mane
“bhaëòera ucita çästi kaila näräyaëe”
All the atheists smiled and thought, “Lord Näräyaëa has given proper
punishment to those imposters.”
TEXT 91
“rakña kåñëa, rakña kåñëa”subrähmaëe bale
se sthäna chäòiyä bhaye calilä sakale
The pious brähmaëas said, “Save them Kåñëa! Save them Kåñëa!” They
then left that place in fear.
TEXT 92
dui dasyu dhäya, dui öhäkura paläya
dhariluì, dhariluì bali' läga nähi päya
The two rogues chased behind as the two Lords ran away. Although the
rogues declared that they caught them, they were unable.
TEXT 93
nityänanda bale,—“bhäla haila vaiñëava
äji yadi präëa väïce—tabe päi saba”
Nityänanda said, “We thought it would be good to turn them into

Vaisnavas, but we will be lucky if we survive today.”
TEXT 94
haridäsa bale,—“öhäkura ära kene bala?
tomära buddhite apamåtye präëa gela
Haridäsa said, “O Lord, what can I say? Today I will die prematurely
because of Your ideas.
TEXT 95
madyapere kaile yena kåñëa-upadeça
ucita tähära çästi—präëa avaçeña”
“Because You have tried to give Kåñëa's instructions to drunkards, we

have received proper punishment—almost losing our lives.”
TEXT 96
eta bali' dhäya prabhu häsiyä häsiyädui
dasyu päche dhäya tarjjiyä garjjiyä
Speaking in this way the two Lords laughed as they ran away. The two
rogues chased after them while shouting abusive words.
TEXT 97
doìhära çaréra sthüla,—nä päre calite
tathäpiha dhäya dui madyapa tvarite
The two drunkards had fat bodies, so they could hardly walk, yet
somehow they ran swiftly.
TEXT 98
dui dasyu bale,—“bhäi, kothäre yäibäjagä-
mädhära öhäïi äji kemate eòäibä?

The two rogues said, “O brothers, where will you go? How will you
escape Jagäi and Mädhäi today?
TEXT 99
tomarä nä jäna, ethä jagä-mädhä äche
khäni raha' ulaöiyä hera dekha päche”
“You do not know that Jagäi and Mädhäi live here. Wait a moment and
see who's behind you.”
TEXT 100
träse dhäya dui prabhu vacana çuniyä
`rakña kåñëa, rakña kåñëa, govinda' baliyä
Hearing their words, the two Lords ran in fear as they called out,
“Save us Kåñëa! Save us Kåñëa! Hey Govinda!”
TEXT 101
haridäsa bale,—“ämi nä päri calite
jäniyä o äsi ämi caïcala-sahite
Haridäsa said, “I cannot go further. Why did I knowingly come with

this restless person?”
TEXT 102
räkhilena kåñëa käla-yavanera öhäïi
caïcalera buddhye äji paräëa häräi”
“Kåñëa just saved me from the wrath of the Yavanas, and now today I
will lose my life due to Your mischievous nature.”
TEXT 103
nityänanda bale,—“ämi nahi ye caïcala

mane bhävi' dekha, tomära prabhu se vihvala
Nityänanda said, “I am not a restless person. Think carefully, it is

your Lord who is agitated.
TEXT 104
brähmaëa haiyä yena räja-äjïä kare
täna-bole buli saba prati ghare ghare
“Although He is a brähmaëa, He gives orders like a king. On His

instruction we preach door to door.
TEXT 105
kothäo ye nähi çuni,—sei äjïä täna
`cora, òhaìga' bai loka nähi bale äna
“He gives orders that we have never heard before and as a result
people call us thieves and hypocrites.
TEXT 106
nä karile äjïä täna sarva-näça kare
karile o äjïä täna ei phala dhare
“If we disobey His order we'll be ruined, and if we follow His order
this is the result.
TEXT 107
äpana prabhura doña nä jänaha tumi
dui jane baliläma,—doça-bhägéämi”
“You do not admit your Lord's fault. Although we both spoke to them,
you accuse Me of being at fault.”
TEXT 108
hena-mate dui-jane änanda-kandala
dui dasyu dhäya päche dekhiyä vikala
In this way the two Prabhus engaged in blissful quarrels as they

watched the two rogues chasing them become confused.
TEXT 109
dhäiyä äilä nija öhäkurera bäòi
madyera vikñepe dasyu paòe raòäraòi
They ran towards the Lord's house, while the two rogues rolled on the
ground, being intoxicated by wine.
TEXT 110
dekhä nä päiyä dui madyapa rahila
çeñe huòähuòi dui-janei bäjila
Unable to see the two Prabhus, the drunkards gave up the chase and
eventually began to push and shove each other.
TEXT 111
madyera vikñepe dui kichu nä jänila
ächila vä kon sthäne, kothä vä rahila?
Being intoxicated by wine, the two could not remember a thing about
where they were before and where they were now.
TEXT 112
kata-kñaëe dui prabhu ulaöiyä cäya
kothä gela dui dasyu dekhite nä päya
After a while the two Prabhus looked back and could not see where the
two rogues had gone.
TEXT 113
sthira hai' dui jane koläkuli kare
häsiyä calilä yathä prabhu viçvambhare
The two felt pacified and embraced each other. They laughed and then
went to see Viçvambhara.
TEXT 114
vasiyäche mahäprabhu kamala-locana
sarväìga-sundara rüpa madana-mohana
The lotus-eyed Mahäprabhu was sitting. The limbs of His body were so
beautiful that His form bewildered even Cupid.
TEXT 115
caturdike rahiyäche vaiñëava-maëòala
anyo'nye kåñëa-kathä kahena sakala
He was surrounded by the Vaiñëavas, who were discussing topics of

Kåñëa amongst themselves.
TEXT 116
kahena äpana-tattva sabhä-madhye raìge
çvetadvépa-pati yena sanakädi-saìge
The Lord joyfully discussed His own glories in that assembly just as
the Lord of Çvetadvépa did in the association of sages headed by
Sanaka.
TEXT 117
nityänanda haridäsa henai samaya
divasa-våttänta yata sammukhe kahaya

At that time Nityänanda and Haridäsa came before the Lord and reported
to Him what had happened that day.
TEXT 118
“aparüpa dekhiläma äji dui-jana
parama madyapa, punaù baläya brähmaëa
“Today we have seen two strange persons—they were great drunkards yet
they called themselves brähmaëas.
TEXT 119
bhälare balila täre—`bala kåñëa-näma'
khedäòiyä änileka, bhägye rahe präëa”
“We nicely requested them to chant the names of Kåñëa. In response

they chased us, yet we fortunately survived.”
TEXT 120
prabhu bale,—“ke se dui, kibä tära näma?
brähmaëa haiyä kene kare hena käma?”
The Lord said, “Who are those two? What are their names? Why would
brähmaëas engage in such activities?”
TEXT 121
sammukhe ächilä gaìgädäsa çréniväsa
kahaye yateka tära vikarma-prakäça
Gaìgädäsa and Çréväsa, who were sitting before the Lord, began to
relate the sinful activities of those two.
TEXT 122-123
“se-duira näma prabhu—`jagäi-mädhäi'

subrähmaëa-putra dui—janma ei öhäïi
saìga-doñe se doìhära hena haila mati
äjanma madirä bai äna nähi gati
“O Lord, the names of those two are Jagäi and Mädhäi. They are the
sons of a pious brähmaëa, and they were born here. Due to bad
association they have developed such mentality. They have been
attached to drinking wine since their birth.
TEXT 124
se-dui'ra bhaye nadéyära loka òare
hena nähi, yära ghare curi nähi kare
“Everyone in Nadia is afraid of these two. There is no house that has

not been plundered by them.
TEXT 125
se-dui'ra pätaka kahite nähi öhäïi
äpane sakala dekha, jänaha gosäïi”
“There is no limit to their sinful activities. O Lord, You know and

see everything.”
TEXT 126
prabhu bale,—“jänoì jänoì sei dui beöä
khaëòa khaëòa karimu äile mora hethä”
The Lord said, “I know these two fellows. If they come here I will cut
them to pieces.”
TEXT 127
nityänanda bale,—“khaëòa khaëòa kara tumi
se dui thäkite kothä' nä yäiba ämi

Nityänanda said, “You may cut them to pieces, but I will not go out as
long as they are there.
TEXT 128
kisera vä eta tumi karaha baòäi
äge sei dui-jane `govinda' baläi
“Why do You brag so much? First get these two to chant the name of
Govinda.
TEXT 129-130
svabhävei dhärmike balaye `kåñëa' näma
e dui vikarma bai nähi jäne äna
e dui uddhäroì yadi diyä bhakti-däna
tabe jäni `pätaki-pävana' hena näma
“A pious person naturally chants the name of Kåñëa, but these two do
not know anything other than sinful activities. If You deliver these
two by awarding them devotional service, then I will know that You are
Patita-pävana, the deliverer of the fallen.
TEXT 131
ämäre täriyä yata tomära mahimä
tatodhika e du'yera uddhärera sémä”
“The deliverance of these two will certainly be more glorious than the
deliverance of Me.”
TEXT 132
häsi' bale viçvambhara,—“haila uddhära
yei-kñaëe daraçana päila tomära

Viçvambhara smiled and replied, “They were delivered the moment they
got Your darçana.
TEXT 133
viçeña cintaha tumi eteka maìgala
aciräte kåñëa tära kariba kuçala”
“You are so concerned for their benefit that Kåñëa will soon arrange
for their well-being.”
TEXT 134
çré-mukhera väkya çuni' bhägavata-gaëa
`jaya jaya' hari-dhvani karilä takhana
On hearing these words from the lotus mouth of the Lord, all the
devotees chanted, “Jaya! Jaya! Hari! Hari!”
TEXT 135
`haila uddhära',—sabe mänilä hådaye
advaitera sthäne haridäsa kathä kahe
They were all convinced that the two were already delivered. Haridäsa
then went before Advaita and spoke as follows.
TEXT 136
“caïcalera saìge prabhu ämäre päöhäya
`ämi thäki kothä, se vä kon dike yäya?'
“The Lord sends me with this restless person. He leaves me behind and
who knows where He goes?
TEXT 137
varñäte jähnavé-jale kumbhéra veòäya

säìtära eòiyä täre dharibäre yäya
“During the rainy season there are many crocodiles in the Ganges, and
He goes swimming in the waters to catch them.
TEXT 138
küle thäki' òäka päòi' kari `häya häya'
sakala-gaìgära mäjhe bhäsiyä veòäya
“In great anxiety I call Him loudly from the riverbank, but He
continually floats around in the waters of the Ganges.
TEXT 139
yadi vä külete uöhe bälaka dekhiyä
märibära tare çiçu yäya khedäòiyä
“If He sees some boys, He comes out of the water and chases them to
beat them.
TEXT 140
tära pitä-mätä äise häte öheìgä laiyätä'-
sabä' päöhäi ämi caraëe dhariyä
“When their parents come with sticks in their hands, I fall at their
feet and send them back.
TEXT 141
goyälära ghåta-dadhi laiyä paläya
ämäre dhariyä tärä märibäre cäya
“He steals butter and yogurt from the cowherd men and flees, and they
catch me and want beat me.
TEXT 142
sei se karaye karma—yei yukti nahe
kumäré dekhiyä bale,—more vivähiye
“Whatever He does is unreasonable. When He sees an unmarried girl He

tells her, `Marry Me.'
TEXT 143
caòiyäñäìòera péöhe `maheça' boläya
parera gäbhéra dugdha duhi' duhi' khäya
“He rides on the back of an ox and declares that He is Maheça. He

takes milk from other's cows and drinks it.
TEXT 144
ämi çikhäile gäli päòaye tomäre
`ki karite päre tora advaita ämäre?
“When I try to teach Him something, He abuses me and says, `What can
your Advaita do to Me?
TEXT 145
`caitanya balis yäre `öhäkura' kariyäse
vä ki karite päre ämäre äsiyä?'
“Ànd Çré Caitanya, whom you consider the Lord, what can He do to Me?'
TEXT 146
kichui nä kahi ämi öhäkurera sthäne
daiva-yoge äji rakñä päila paräëe
“I have not said anything about this to the Lord, but today my life
has been saved by providence.
TEXT 147
mahä-mätoyäla dui pathe paòi' äche
kåñëa-upadeça giyä kahe tära käche
“There were two great drunkards lying in the street, and He went
before them to preach Kåñëa's instructions.
TEXT 148
mahäkrodhe dhäiyä äila märibära
jévana-rakñära hetu—prasäda tomära”
“In great anger they rushed to kill us. It is Your mercy that our
lives have been saved.”
TEXT 149-150
häsiyä advaita bale,—“kona citra nahe
madyapera ucita—madyapa-saìga haye
tina mätoyäla-saìga ekatra ucita
naiñöhika haiyä kene tumi tära bhita?
Advaita smiled and said, “This is not at all astonishing, for

drunkards should associate with other drunkards. It befitting that the
three drunkards were together. But, being a celibate, why were you
there?
TEXT 151
nityänanda kariba sakale mätoyäla
uhäna caritra muïi jäni bhäle bhäla
“Nityänanda will make everyone intoxicated. I know His character very

well.
TEXT 152
ei dekha tumi dina dui tina vyäje
sei dui madyapa äniba goñöhé-mäjhe”
“Just wait and see, within two or three days He will bring those
drunkards into our assembly.”
TEXT 153
balite advaita hailena krodäveça
digambara hai' bale açeña viçeña
While speaking in this way, Advaita became overwhelmed with anger.

Without any clothing on, He spoke with great emphasis.
TEXT 154
“çuniba sakala caitanyera kåñëa-bhakti
kemane näcaye gäya, dekhoì täna çakti
“Everyone will hear about Lord Caitanya's devotional service to Kåñëa.

And they will see His potency—how He dances and chants.
TEXT 155
dekha käli sei dui madyapa äniyä
nimäi-nitäi dui näcibe miliyä
“You will see tomorrow how Nimäi and Nitäi will bring the two
drunkards and dance with them.
TEXT 156
ekäkära karibeka ei dui jane
jäti lai' tumi ämi paläi yatane”
“They will make the two equal to us, and we will have to run away to
save our caste.”
TEXT 157
advaitera krodäveçe häse haridäsa
madyapa-uddhära citte haila prakäça
On seeing Advaita's angry mood, Haridäsa smiled. He was convinced that

the drunkards would be delivered.
TEXT 158
advaitera väkya bujhe kähära çakati?
bujhe haridäsa prabhu—yära yena mati
Who has the power to understand Advaita's words? Only Haridäsa Prabhu
can understand Him.
TEXT 159
ebe päpé-saba advaitera pakña haiyä
gadädhara-nindä kare, maraye paòiyä
Many sinful people take the side of Advaita and criticize Gadädhara.
They will be burnt to death.
TEXT 160
ye päpiñöha eka vaiñëavera pakña haya
anya vaiñëavere ninde, sei yäya kñaya
Any sinful person who takes the side of one Vaiñëava and blasphemes
another Vaiñëava is certainly ruined.
TEXT 161
sei dui madyapa veòäya sthäne sthäne
äila—ye-ghäöe prabhu kare gaìgä-snäne
As the two drunkards wandered from place to place, they came to the
bathing ghäöa where the Lord would take His bath in the Ganges.
TEXT 162
daiva-yoge sei sthäne karileka thänä
veòäiyä bule sarva-öhäïi dei' hänä
By divine arrangement they made that place their base from which they
would go out to raid various places.
TEXT 163
sakala lokera citta haila saçaìka
kibä baòa, kibä dhané, kibä mahäraìka
Whether influential, rich, or poor, all people's hearts became filled

with fear.
TEXT 164
niçä haile keha nähi yäya gaìgä-snäne
yadi yäya—tabe daça-viçera gamane
No one went to take bath in the Ganges at night, and if they did, they
went in groups of ten or twenty.
TEXT 165-171
prabhura bäòéra käche thäke niçäbhäge
sarva-rätri prabhura kértana çuni' jäge
mådaìga mandirä bäje kértanera saìge
madyera vikñepe täräçuni' näce raìge
düre thäki' saba dhvani çunibäre päya
çunilei näciyä adhika madya khäya
yakhana kértana kare, dui jana rahe
çuniyä kértana punaù uöhiyä näcaye

madyapäne vihvala—kichui nähi jäne
ächila vä kothäya, ächaye kon sthäne
prabhure dekhiyä bale,—“nimäi paëòita
karäibä sampürëa maìgalacaëòéra géta
gäyena saba bhäla, muïi dekhibäre cäìa
sakala äniyä diba-yathä yei päìa”
They stayed near the Lord's house and listened to the Lord's kértana
as they remained awake throughout the night. Being intoxicated with
wine, they joyfully danced as they listened to the sound of the
karatälas and mådaìgas in the kértana. As they could hear everything
from that distance, they would listen, dance, and then drink more
wine. Whenever there was kértana, the two would stay there. When they
heard the kértana, they would get up and dance. They were so
overwhelmed by drinking wine that they did not remember where they had
been or where they were. When they saw the Lord, they said, “O Nimäi
Paëòita, You should sing the entire song of Maìgalacaëòé. You have
expert singers, who we wish to see. We will bring and give You
whatever You need.”
TEXT 172
durjjana dekhiyä prabhu düre düre yäya
ära patha diyä loka sabäi paläya
Seeing those miscreants, the Lord kept a distance. Others took another
path and fled away.
TEXT 173
eka-dina nityänanda nagara bhrami
yäniçäya äise, doìhe dharileka giyä
After wandering throughout the city one day, Nityänanda went that
night before the two.
TEXT 174
`kere kere' bali' òäke jagäi mädhäi
nityänanda balena,—“prabhura bäòé yäi”
Jagäi and Mädhäi shouted, “Who are You? Who are You?” Nityänanda
replied, “I am going to the Lord's house.”
TEXT 175
madyera vikñepe bale,—“kibä näma tora?
”nityänanda bale,—“ àvadhüta' näma mora”
Intoxicated by wine, they asked, “What is Your name?” Nityänanda

replied, “My name is Avadhüta.”
TEXT 176
bälya-bhäve mahämatta nityänanda-räya
madyapera saìge kathä kahena léläya
Intoxicated in the mood of a child, Lord Nityänanda spoke to the

drunkards as His pastime.
TEXT 177
ùddhäriba dui-jana'—hena äche mane
ataeva niçäya äilä sei sthäne
He had already decided, “I will deliver these two.” That is why He

came there that night.
TEXT 178
àvadhüta' näma çuni' mädhäi kupiyä
märila prabhura çire muöaké tuliyä
On hearing the name “Avadhüta,” Mädhäi became angry. He picked up a

clay pot and hit the Lord's head.
TEXT 179
phuöila muöakéçire,—rakta paòe dhäre
nityänanda-mahäprabhu `govinda' saìare
The broken clay pot cut the Lord's head and blood flowed from the
wound, yet Lord Nityänanda simply remembered Govinda.
TEXT 180
dayä haila jagäira rakta dekhi' mäthe
ära-bära märite dharila tära häte
On seeing the blood, Jagäi felt compassionate and grabbed the hand of
Mädhäi when he prepared to strike the Lord again.
TEXT 181
“kene hena karile nirdaya tumi dåòha
deçäntaré märiyä ki haibä tumi baòa?
“Why did you do that? You are very cruel. What will you gain by
beating a outsider?
TEXT 182
eòa eòa avadhüte, nä märiha ära
sannyäsé märiyä kon bhäla vä tomära?”
“Leave Avadhüta alone. Do not beat Him again. What will you gain by
beating a sannyäsé?”
TEXT 183-189
äthevyathe loke giyä prabhure kahiläsaì
gopäìge tata-kñaëe öhäkura äilä
nityänandera aìge saba rakta vahe dhäre

häse nityänanda sei du'yera bhitare
rakta dekhi' krodhe prabhu bähya nähi jäne
`cakra, cakra, cakra'—prabhu òäke ghane ghane
äthevyathe cakra äsi' upasanna hailä
jagäi mädhäi tähä nayane dekhilä
pramäda gaëilä saba bhägavata-gaëa
äthevyathe nityänanda kare nivedana
“mädhäi märite prabhu räkhila jagäi
daive se paòila rakta, duùkha nähi päi
more bhikñä deha' prabhu, e dui çaréra
kichu duùkha nähi mora—tumi hao sthira”
Some people quickly went and informed the Lord, who immediately came
there with His associates. The entire body of Nityänanda was covered
with blood, yet Nityänanda smiled as He stood there between the two.
When the Lord saw the blood, He lost external consciousness out of
anger and repeatedly called out, “Cakra! Cakra! Cakra!” The Sudarçana
cakra immediately appeared there and was seen by Jagäi and Mädhäi. All
the Lord's devotees became bewildered, but Nityänanda immediately
appealed to the Lord as follows: “When Mädhäi hit Me, Jagäi saved Me.
By providence blood came out, yet I felt no pain. O Lord, give Me
these two in charity. Please be pacified, for I feel no pain.”
TEXT 190-192
`jagäi räkhila',—hena vacana çuniyä
jagäyere äliìgilä prabhu sukhé haiyä
jagäyere bale,—“kåñëa kåpä karu tore
nityänanda räkhiyä kinili tuïi more
ye abhéñöa citte dekha,—tähä tumi mäga'
äji haite hau tora prema-bhakti-läbha”
On hearing the words, “Jagäi protected Me,” the Lord became happy and
embraced Jagäi. He said to Jagäi, “May Kåñëa bestow mercy on you. By
protecting Nityänanda, you have purchased Me. Ask Me for any
benediction you desire. May you attain pure devotional service from
this day on.”
TEXT 193
jagäyere vara çuni' vaiñëava-maëòala
`jaya jaya' hari-dhvani karilä sakala
On hearing the benediction awarded to Jagäi, all the Vaiñëavas

chanted, “Jaya! Jaya! Hari! Hari!”
TEXT 194
`prema-bhakti hau' kari' yakhana balilä
takhani jagäi preme mürcchita hailä
As soon as the Lord said, “May you attain pure devotional service,”
Jagäi immediately lost consciousness due to ecstatic love.
TEXT 195
prabhu bale,—“jagäi, uöhiyä dekha more
satya ämi prema-bhakti däna dila tore”
The Lord said, “O Jagäi, get up and see Me. I have indeed awarded you
pure devotional service.”
TEXT 196
caturbhuja çaìkha-cakra-gadä-padma-dhara
jagäi dekhila sei prabhu viçvambhara
Jagäi saw Viçvambhara having four arms and holding conch, disc, club,
and lotus.
TEXT 197
dekhiyä mürcchita haïä paòila jagäi
vakñe çré-caraëa dilä caitanya-gosäïi
Seeing this, Jagäi fell unconscious to the ground. Lord Çré Caitanya
then placed His lotus foot on Jagäi's chest.
TEXT 198
päiyä caraëa-dhana lakñméra jévana
dharila jagäi—yena amülya ratana
Receiving the treasure of the Lord's lotus feet, which are the life
and soul of Lakñmé, Jagäi held them tightly as if they were invaluable
jewels.
TEXT 199
caraëe dhariyä käìde sukåti jagäi
e-mata apürva kare gauräìga-gosäïi
The fortunate Jagäi shed tears as he held the Lord's feet. Such are
the wonderful pastimes of Lord Gauräìga.
TEXT 200
eka jéva, dui deha—jagäi-mädhäi
eka puëya, eka päpa, vaise eka öhäïi
Jagäi and Mädhäi were like one soul with two bodies, yet here one was
pious and one was sinful.
TEXT 201
jagäire prabhu yabe anugraha kaila
mädhäira citta tata-kñaëe bhäla haila
When the Lord bestowed mercy on Jagäi, the heart of Mädhäi was
immediately rectified.
TEXT 202
äthevyathe nityänanda-vasana eòiyä
paòila caraëa dhari' daëòavat haiyä
He quickly released Nityänanda's cloth, fell flat, and held the Lord's
lotus feet.
TEXT 203
“dui-jane eka-öhaïi kaila prabhu päpa
anugraha kene prabhu kara dui bhäga?
“O Lord, we both committed sinful activities together. Why do You

divide us while bestowing Your mercy?
TEXT 204
more anugraha kara,—laìa tora näma
ämäre uddhära karibäre nähi äna”
“Bestow Your mercy on me, so that I can chant Your name. There is no
one to deliver me other than You.”
TEXT 205-209
prabhu bale,—“tora träëa nähi dekhi muïi
nityänanda-aìge rakta päòili se tuïi”
mädhäi balaye,—“ihä balite nä pära
äpanära dharma prabhu äpani kene chäòa?
bäëe vindhileka tomä' ye asura-gaëe
nija-pada tä'-sabäre tabe dile kene?”
prabhu bale,—“tähä haite tora aparädha
nityänanda-aìgete karili raktapäta

ämä' haite ei nityänanda-deha baòa
tora sthäne ei satya kahiläma daòha”
The Lord replied, “I do not foresee your deliverance, for you have
drawn blood from the body of Nityänanda.” Mädhäi said, “You cannot say
this. Why are You forsaking Your duty? Why did You award Your lotus
feet to the demons that pierced Your body with arrows?” The Lord
replied, “Your offense is greater than theirs, because you have drawn
blood from the body of Nityänanda. The body of Nityänanda is superior
to Mine. I emphatically tell you this truth.”
TEXT 210
“satya yadi kahiläöhäkura mora sthäne
balaha niñkåti muïi päiba kemane?
“O Lord, if You are telling me the truth, then tell me, how will I be
delivered?
TEXT 211
sarva roga näça', vaidya-cüòämaëi tumi
tumi roga cikitsile sustha hai ämi
“You destroy all disease, for You are the crest jewel of all
physicians. If You treat me, then I will be cured.
TEXT 212
nä kara kapaöa prabhu, saàsarera nätha
vidita hailä,—ära lukäibä kä'ta?”
“O Lord of the universe, please do not deceive me. Now that You are
known, how will You hide?”
TEXT 213
prabhu bale,—“aparädha kaile tumi baòa

nityänanda-caraëa dhariyä giyä paòa”
The Lord said, “You have committed a grave offense. Go and grab hold
of Nityänanda's lotus feet.”
TEXT 214
päiyä prabhura äjïä mädhäi takhana
dharila amülya dhana nitäi-caraëa
Being ordered by the Lord, Mädhäi then caught hold of the invaluable
treasure of Nitäi's lotus feet.
TEXT 215
ye caraëa dharile nä yäi kabhu näça
revaté jänena yei caraëa-prakäça
By taking refuge of those lotus feet, one is never vanquished. Revaté

knows well the glories of those lotus feet.
TEXT 216
viçvambhara bale,—“çuna nityänanda-räya
paòila caraëe—kåpä karite yuyäya
Viçvambhara said, “Listen, Nityänanda. Now that he has fallen at Your

lotus feet, it is proper for You to show him mercy.
TEXT 217
tomära aìgete yena kaila raktapäta
tumi se kñamite pära—paòila tomä'ta”
“Since he has made You bleed, only You can forgive him. And now he has
fallen at Your feet.”
TEXT 218
nityänanda bale,—“prabhu, ki baliba muïi?
våkña-dväre kåpä kara—seha çakti tuïi
Nityänanda replied, “O Lord, what can I say? You have the potency to
bestow mercy even through a tree.
TEXT 219-220
kona janme thäke yadi ämära sukåta
saba diluì mädhäire,—çunaha niçcita
mora yata aparädha,—kichu däya näi
mäyä chäòa, kåpä kara,—tomära mädhäi”
“I declare emphatically that if I have ever accumulated piety in any

lifetime, I give it all to Mädhäi. He is relieved of any offense
committed against Me. Do not bewilder him, bestow mercy on Your
Mädhäi.”
TEXT 221
viçvambhara bale,—“yadi kñamilä sakala
mädhäire kola deha', hauka saphala”
Viçvambhara said, “If You have actually forgiven Mädhäi, then embrace
him and make his life successful.”
TEXT 222-223
prabhura äjïäya kaila dåòha äliìgana
mädhäira haila sarva bandhana-mocana
mädhäira dehe nityänanda praveçilä
sarva-çakti-samanvita mädhäi hailä
On the order of the Lord, Nityänanda tightly embraced Mädhäi, who as a

result was freed from all material bondage. Nityänanda entered the
body of Mädhäi, and Mädhäi became filled with all energies.
TEXT 224
hena-mate du'-janete päila mocana
dui jane stuti kare du'yera caraëa
In this way the two were delivered, and they began to offer prayers at
the lotus feet of the two Lords.
TEXT 225
prabhu bale,—“torä ära nä karis päpa”
jagäi-mädhäi bale,—“ära näre bäpa”
The Lord said, “Do not commit further sins.” Jagäi and Mädhäi replied,
“Never again, O Lord.”
TEXT 226-227
prabhu bale,—“çuna çuna torä dui jana
satya satya ämi tore kariläìa mocana
koöi koöi janme yata äche päpa tora
ära yadi nä karis,—saba däya mora
The Lord said, “Listen, both of you. I have indeed delivered you
today. I take full responsibility for whatever sinful activities you
have performed in your previous millions of lifetimes, provided you do
not commit sin again.
TEXT 228
to'-doìhära mukhe muïi kariba ähära
tora dehe haibeka mora avatära”
“I will eat through the mouths of you two, and I will incarnate in
your bodies.”
TEXT 229
prabhura çuniyä väkya jagäi-mädhäi
änande mürcchita hai' paòila tathäi
On hearing the Lord's words, Jagäi and Mädhäi fell unconscious in

ecstasy.
TEXT 230
moha gela dui vipra änanda-sägare
bujhi' äjïä karilena prabhu viçvambhare
The illusion of the two brähmaëas was thus destroyed and they merged
in an ocean of ecstasy. Knowing this, Lord Viçvambhara instructed them
as follows.
TEXT 231
“dui jane tuli' laha ämära bäòite
kértana kariba dui janera sahite
“Pick these two up and bring them to My house. Today we will perform
kértana with these two.
TEXT 232
brahmära durlabha äji e doìhäre diba
e doìhäre jagatera uttama kariba
“Today I will award them that which is rare for even Lord Brahmä. I
will place them in the topmost position in this world.
TEXT 233
e dui-paraçe ye karila gaìgä-snäna
e doìhäre balibe se gaìgära samäna

“Those who took bath in the Ganges after being touched by these two
will now say that these two are equal to the Ganges.
TEXT 234
nityänanda-pratijïä anyathä nähi haya
nityänanda-icchä ei jäniha niçcaya”
“The determination of Nityänanda is never baffled. Know for certain

that this was the desire of Nityänanda.”
TEXT 235
jagäi-mädhäi saba vaiñëave dhariyä
prabhura bäòéra abhyantare gelä laïä
Thereafter all the Vaiñëavas caught hold of Jagäi and Mädhäi and took
them inside the Lord's house.
TEXT 236
äpta-gaëa sämbhäilä prabhura sahite
paòila kapäöa, käro çakti nähi yäite
The intimate associates entered along with the Lord. The door was then
closed, and others were not allowed to enter.
TEXT 237
vasila äsiyä mahäprabhu viçvambhara
dui päçe çobhe nityänanda-gadädhara
Mahäprabhu Viçvambhara came in and sat down. Nityänanda and Gadädhara

sat on either side of Him.
TEXT 238
sammukhe advaita vaise mahäpätra-räja

cäridike vaise saba-vaiñëava-samäja
Advaita, the greatest recipient of the Lord's mercy, sat in front of

the Lord, and all the Vaiñëavas sat around the Lord.
TEXT 239-240
puëòaréka vidyänidhi, prabhu haridäsa
garuòa, rämäi, çréniväsa, gaìgädäsa
vakreçvara paëòita, candraçekhara äcärya
e saba jänena caitanyera saba kärya
Puëòaréka Vidyänidhi, Haridäsa Öhäkura, Garuòa, Rämäi, Çréniväsa,

Gaìgädäsa, Vakreçvara Paëòita, and Candraçekhara Äcärya all knew the
pastimes of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 241
aneka mahänta ära caitanya veòiyä
änande vasilä jagäi-mädhäi laiyä
Numerous exalted devotees happily sat with Jagäi and Mädhäi around
Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 242
lomaharña, mahä-açru, kampa sarva-gäya
jagäi-mädhäi doìhe gaòägaòi' yäya
As Jagäi and Mädhäi rolled on the ground, their hair stood on end,
they shed tears, and their entire bodies shivered.
TEXT 243
kära çakti bujhite caitanya-abhimata
dui dasyu kare dui mahäbhägavata

Who has the power to understand the desire of Lord Caitanya, who
transformed the two rogues into mahä-bhägavatas?
TEXT 244
tapasvé sannyäsé kare parama päñaëòa
ei-mata lélä täna amåtera khaëòa
The Lord delivered many atheistic ascetics and sannyäsés by such

nectarean pastimes.
TEXT 245
ihäte viçväsa yära, sei kåñëa päya
ithe yära sandeha, se adhaùpäte yäya
Anyone who has faith in these pastimes attains Kåñëa, while those who
have doubts fall down.
TEXT 246
jagäi-mädhäi dui jane stuti kare
sabära sahita çune gauräìga-sundare
The two, Jagäi and Mädhäi, then began to offer prayers that were heard
by Çré Gaurasundara and His associates.
TEXT 247
çuddhä sarasvaté dui janera jihväya
vasilä caitanyacandra-prabhura äjïäya
By the order of Lord Caitanyacandra, Çuddhä Sarasvaté, the goddess of

transcendental knowledge, appeared on the tongues of those two.
TEXT 248
nityänanda-caitanyera prakäça ekatra

dekhilena dui jane—yära yei tattva
Seeing Lord Nityänanda and Lord Caitanya together there, the two could
understand Their actual identity.
TEXT 249
ei-mate stuti kare dui mahäçaya
ye stuti çunile kåñëa-bhakti labhya haya
In this way the two great personalities began to recite prayers.

Anyone who hears these prayers attains devotional service to Kåñëa.
TEXT 250
“jaya jaya mahäprabhu jaya viçvambhara
jaya jaya nityänanda—viçvambhara-dhara
“All glories to Mahäprabhu! All glories to Viçvambhara! All glories to

Nityänanda, who is the support of Viçvambhara!
TEXT 251
jaya jaya nija-näma-vinoda äcärya
jaya nityänanda caitanyera sarva-kärya
“All glories to the Äcäryas who take pleasure in chanting Their own
names! All glories to Nityänanda, who does everything for the pleasure
of Lord Caitanya!
TEXT 252
jaya jaya jagannätha miçrera nandana
jaya jaya nityänanda caitanya-çaraëa
“All glories to Jagannätha Miçra's son! All glories to Nityänanda, who

is fully surrendered to Lord Caitanya!
TEXT 253
jaya jaya çacé-putra karuëära sindhu
jaya jaya nityänanda caitanyera bandhu
“All glories to Çacé's son, who is an ocean of mercy! All glories to

Nityänanda, who is Lord Caitanya's friend!
TEXT 254
jaya räja-paëòita-duhitä-präëeçvara
jaya nityänanda kåpämaya kalevara
“All glories to the beloved Lord of the Räja-paëòita's daughter! All

glories to Nityänanda, whose body is filled with compassion!
TEXT 255
sei jaya prabhu—tumi yata kara käja
jaya nityänandacandra vaiñëavädhiräja
“All glories to all the activities of the Lord! All glories to

Nityänanda Candra, the emperor of the Vaiñëavas!
TEXT 256
jaya jaya çaìkha-cakra-gadä-padma-dhara
prabhura vigraha—jaya avadhüta-vara
“All glories to the Lord, who holds the conch, disc, club, and lotus!
All glories to the best of the Avadhütas, who is nondifferent from the
Lord!
TEXT 257
jaya jaya advaita-jévana gauracandra
jaya jaya sahasra-vadana nityänanda

“All glories to Gauracandra, the life of Advaita! All glories to the
thousand-headed Nityänanda!
TEXT 258
jaya gadädhara-präëa, muräri-éçvara
jaya haridäsa-väsudeva-priyaìkara
“All glories to the life and soul of Gadädhara and the Lord of Muräri!
All glories to the benefactor of Haridäsa and Väsudeva!
TEXT 259
päpé uddhärile yata nänä avatäre
parama adbhuta—tähä ghoñaye saàsäre
“You have delivered numerous sinful persons in Your various

incarnations. This is glorified throughout the world as most
wonderful.
TEXT 260
ämä'-dui pätakéra dekhiyä uddhära
alpatva päila pürva mahimä tomära
“By delivering us two, however, Your past glories have become

minimized.
TEXT 261
ajämila-uddhärera yateka mahattva
ämära uddhäre seho päila alpatva
“Even the glories of delivering Ajämila have been minimized by

delivering us.
TEXT 262
satya kahi,—ämi kichu stuti nähi kari
ucitei ajämila mukti-adhikäré
“We are not flattering You, we are speaking the truth. Ajämila was
actually fit for liberation.
TEXT 263
koöi brahma vadhi' yadi tava näma laya
sadya mokña-pada tära—vede satya kaya
“It is stated in the Vedas that a person who has killed millions of
brähmaëas immediately attains liberation if he chants Your name.
TEXT 264
hena näma ajämila kailä uccäraëa
teïi citra nahe ajämilera mocana
“Such a name was vibrated by Ajämila, so his deliverance was not very
wonderful.
TEXT 265
veda-satya sthäpite tomära avatära
mithyä haya veda tabe, nä kaile uddhära
“You incarnate to establish the truth of the Vedas. If You do not

deliver the living entities, then the words of the Vedas become false.
TEXT 266
morä droha kailuì priya çarére tomära
tathäpiha ämä'-dui karile uddhära
“Yet we have harmed the body of Your associate, and still You have
delivered both of us.
TEXT 267
ebe bujhi' dekha prabhu, äpanära mane
kata koöi antara ämarä dui jane
“O Lord, now just see how much difference there is between You and us
two.
TEXT 268
`näräyaëa' näma çuni' ajämila-mukhe
cäri mahäjana äilä, sei jana dekhe
“On hearing the name `Näräyaëa' from the mouth of Ajämila, four
mahäjanas came and appeared before him.
TEXT 269
ämi dekhiläma tomä'—rakta päòi' aìge
säìgopäìga, astra, päriñada saba saìge
“We saw You along with Your associates, servants, weapons, and
confidential companions after we drew blood from Nityänanda.
TEXT 270
gopya kari' räkhichilä e saba mahimä
ebe vyakta haila prabhu, mahimära sémä
“Till now You have kept Your glories concealed, but, O Lord, the limit
of Your glories is now revealed.
TEXT 271
ebe se haila veda—mahä-balavanta
ebe se baòäïi kari' gäiba ananta
“Now the Vedas have become most authoritative, and now Lord Ananta
will proudly sing Your glories.
TEXT 272
ebe se vidita haila gopya guëa-gräma
`nirlakñya-uddhära'—prabhu, ihära se näma
“Now Your hidden quality has become manifest. O Lord, the name of this
quality is `causeless deliverance.'
TEXT 273-276
yadi bala—kaàsa-ädi yata daitya-gaëa
tähärä o droha kari' päila mocana
kata lakñya äche tathi, dekha nija-mane
nirantara dekhileka se narendra-gaëe
tomä'-sane yujhileka kñatriyera dharme
bhaye tomä' niravadhi cintileka marme
tathäpi närila droha-päpa eòäite
paòila narendra-saba vaàçera sahite
“If You say that despite their attack, demons like Kaàsa were also
delivered, then consider what qualities they had. Those kings
constantly saw You. They fought with You according to kñatriya
principles and constantly thought of You in fear. Yet they could not
avoid the sin of attacking You, and as a result they and their
dynasties were destroyed.
TEXT 277
tomäre dekhiyä nija-jévana chäòilä
tabe kon mahäjane täre paraçilä
“They left their bodies while seeing You, yet which great soul cared
to touch them?
TEXT 278
ämäre paraçe ebe bhägavata-gaëe
chäyä chuïi' yei jana kailä gaìgä-snäne
“The pure devotees who once took bath in the Ganges after touching our
shadow are now touching us.
TEXT 279
sarva-mate prabhu, tora e mahimä baòa
kähare bhäëòiba? sabe jänileka daòha
“O Lord, this is certainly due to Your extraordinary glories. Who can

be deceived now? Everyone is convinced.
TEXT 280
mahäbhakta gajaräja karila stavana
ekänta çaraëa dekhi' karilä mocana
“The great devotee Gajendra offered You prayers, and You delivered him
because he was fully surrendered.
TEXT 281
daive se upamä nahe asurä pütanä
agha-baka-ädi yata keha nahe sémä
“That example cannot be applied to demons like Pütanä, Agha, and Baka.
TEXT 282
chäòiyä se deha tärä gela divyagati
veda vine tähä dekhe kähära çakati?
“Although they attained the spiritual world when they left their
bodies, who had the power to see that without Vedic knowledge?
TEXT 283
ye karilä ei dui pätaki-çarére
säkñäte dekhila ihä sakala saàsäre
“What You have done to us two sinners, however, has been directly seen
by people of the
TEXT 284
yateka karilä tumi pätaki-uddhära
käro kona-rüpa lakñya äche sabäkära
“The sinners that You have previously delivered all had some
qualification or another.
TEXT 285
nirlakñye tärilä brahma-daitya dui-jana
tomära käruëya sabe ihära käraëa”
“But now You have causelessly delivered two persons who were brähmaëa
demons. This is only due to Your mercy.”
TEXT 286
baliyä baliyä kände jagäi-mädhäi
e-mata apürva kare caitanya-gosäïi
Jagäi and Mädhäi cried as they offered these prayers. Such are the
matchless pastimes of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 287
yateka vaiñëava-gaëa apürva dekhiyä
yoòa-häte stuti kare sabe däëòäiyä

On seeing this matchless pastime, all the Vaiñëavas stood up and
offered prayers with folded hands.
TEXT 288
“ye stuti karila prabhu e dui madyape
tora kåpä vinä ihä jäne kära bäpe
“O Lord, without Your mercy not even one's father will understand the
prayers offered by these two drunkards.
TEXT 289
tomära acintya çakti ke bujhite päre?
yakhana ye-rüpe kåpä karaha yähäre”
“Who can understand Your inconceivable energies or when, how, and on

whom You bestow Your mercy?”
TEXT 290
prabhu bale,—“e dui madyapa nahe ära
äji haite ei dui sevaka ämära
The Lord said, “These two are no longer drunkards. From today on,
these two are My servants.
TEXT 291
sabe mile anugraha kara e du'yere
janme janme ära yena ämä' nä päsare
“All of you bestow your mercy on these two, so that birth after birth
they do not forget Me.
TEXT 292
ye-rüpe yähära öhäìi äche aparädha

kñamiyä e dui-prati karaha prasäda”
“Forgive whatever offenses they have committed against you and show
compassion on them.”
TEXT 293
çuniyä prabhura väkya jagäi-mädhäi
sabära caraëa dhari' paòilä tathäi
Hearing the Lord's words, Jagäi and Mädhäi fell down at everyone's
feet.
TEXT 294
sarva-mahäbhägavata kaila äçérväda
jagäi-mädhäi haila niraparädha
All the devotees blessed Jagäi and Mädhäi, who were then freed from
all their offenses.
TEXT 295
prabhu bale,—“uöha uöha jagäi-mädhäi
hailä ämära däsa—ära cintä näi
The Lord said, “Get up. Get up, Jagäi and Mädhäi. Do not worry, for
you are My servants.
TEXT 296
tumi-dui yata kichu karile stavana
parama-susatya—kichu nä haya khaëòana
“The prayers that you have offered are certainly true. No one can
refute them.
TEXT 297
e çarére kabhu käro hena nähi haya
nityänanda-prasäde se jäniha niçcaya
“What you have experienced is not possible in these bodies. Know for
certain that this was simply due to Nityänanda's mercy.
TEXT 298
to'-sabära yata päpa muïi niluì saba
säkñäte dekhaha bhäi, ei anubhava”
“I have personally taken charge of your sinful reactions. O brothers,

see for yourselves.”
TEXT 299
dui-jana-çarére pätaka nähi ära
ihä bujhäite hailä käliyä-äkära
In order to demonstrate that there were no more sins remaining in the

bodies of those two, the Lord's body turned blackish.
TEXT 300
prabhu bale,—“tomarä ämäre dekha kena?”
advaita balaye,—“çré-gokulacandra yena”
“The Lord said, “How do I look?” Advaita replied, “You look just like
Çré Gokulacandra.”
TEXT 301
advaita-pratibhäçuni' häse viçvambhara
`hari' bali' dhvani kare saba-anucara
On hearing Advaita's comment, Viçvambhara smiled and all the devotees

TEXT 302
prabhu bale,—“kälä dekha duira pätake
kértana karaha—saba yäuka nindake”
The Lord said, “See how these two sinners are black. Perform kértana
so that their sins take shelter in those who blaspheme.”
TEXT 303
çuniyä prabhura väkya sabära ulläsa
mahänande haila kértana-parakäça
Hearing the Lord's words, everyone became jubilant. They then began to
perform kértana in ecstasy.
TEXT 304
näce prabhu viçvambhara nityänanda-saìge
veòiyä vaiñëava saba yaçaù gäya raìge
Lord Viçvambhara danced with Nityänanda, and all the Vaiñëavas

surrounded Them and sang the glories of the Lord.
TEXT 305
näcaye advaita—yära lägi' avatära
yähära käraëe haila jagata-uddhära
Advaita also danced. He had induced the Lord to incarnate and thus
delivered the entire world.
TEXT 306
kértana karaye sabe diyä karatäli
sabäi karena nåtya haye kutühalé
As they performed kértana, everyone clapped their hands and danced

jubilantly.
TEXT 307
prabhu-prati mahänande käro nähi bhaya
prabhu-saìge kata lakña öheläöheli haya
They felt no fear as they bumped into the Lord thousands of times in
their ecstasy.
TEXT 308
vadhü-saìge dekhe äi gharera bhitare
vasiyä bhäsaye äi änanda-sägare
Mother Çacé and her daughter-in-law floated in an ocean of ecstasy as

they watched everything from within the house.
TEXT 309
sabei paramänanda dekhiyä prakäça
kähäro nä ghuce kåñëäveçera ulläsa
Everyone was filled with ecstasy after seeing this pastime. Their
ecstatic love for Kåñëa was uninterrupted.
TEXT 310
yära aìga paraçite ramä bhaya päya
se prabhura aìga-saìge madyapa näcaya
The two drunkards danced in the association of He whose body the

goddess of fortune is afraid to touch.
TEXT 311
madyapere uddhärilä caitanya-gosäïi
vaiñëava-nindake kumbhépäke diläöhäïi

In this way Lord Caitanya delivered the two drunkards and sent the
blasphemers of the Vaiñëavas to the hell known as Kumbhépäka.
TEXT 312
nindäya nä bäòe dharma—sabe päpa läbha
eteke nä kare nindä saba mahäbhäga
Blasphemy does not enhance one's religious principles, it only results

in sin. That is why fortunate souls do not engage in blasphemy.
TEXT 313
dui dasyu dui mahäbhägavata kari'
gaëera sahita näce gauräìga-çré-hari
After transforming the two rogues into mahä-bhägavatas, Çré Gaurahari

danced along with His associates.
TEXT 314
nåtyäveçe vasiläöhäkura viçvambhara
vasilä caudike veòi' vaiñëava-maëòala
Overwhelmed from dancing, Lord Viçvambhara sat down, and all the
Vaiñëavas sat around Him.
TEXT 315-316
sarva-aìge dhülä cäri-aìguli-pramäëa
tathäpi sabära aìga `nirmala' geyäna
pürvavat hailä prabhu gauräìga-sundara
häsiyä sabäre bale prabhu viçvambhara
Their bodies were covered with two inches of dust, yet they were all
filled with pure knowledge. Lord Gaurasundara regained His former
state, smiled, and spoke to everyone there.
TEXT 317
“e du'yere päpé-hena nä kariha mane
e du'yera päpa muïi dahiluìäpane
“Do not consider these two as sinners, for I have personally burned
their sinful reactions to ashes.
TEXT 318
sarva-dehe muïi karoì, boloì, caloì khäìa
tabe dehapäta, yabe muïi cali' yäìa
“In the bodies of all living entities, it is I who makes them act,
speak, move, and eat. When I leave a body, it dies.
TEXT 319
yei dehe alpa duùkhe jéva òäka chäòe
muïi vinä sei deha paòile nä naòe
“The living entity cries out if he feels a little distress, but if I

am not present in that body it will not even move when burned.
TEXT 320
tabe ye jévera duùkha—kare ahaìkära
`muïi karoì, baloì' bali' päya mahä-mära
“But the living entity's distress is due to false ego. He suffers

miseries because he claims, Ì am the doer. I am the speaker.'
TEXT 321
eteke yateka kaila ei dui jane
kariläìa ämi, ghucäiläma äpane

“Therefore the activities done by these two were actually done by Me,
and I have released them from the reactions.
TEXT 320
ihä jäni' e du'yere sakala vaiñëava
dekhibä abheda-dåñöye yena tumi-saba
“Knowing this fact, all of you Vaiñëavas should see them as one of you
and not discriminate against them.
TEXT 323-324
çuna ei äjïä mora, ye hau ämära
e du'yere çraddhä kari' ye diba ähära
ananta brahmäëòa-mäjhe yata madhu vaise
se haya kåñëera mukhe dile prema-rase
“If you really belong to Me, then listen to My order. Whatever you
faithfully give these two to eat will be equal to offering with love
to Kåñëa's mouth all the honey available in innumerable universes.
TEXT 325
e du'yera vaöa mätra dibe yei jana
tära se kåñëera mukhe madhu-samarpaëa
“Anyone who gives these two a small portion of food gives honey to the
mouth of Kåñëa.
TEXT 326
e dui-janere ye kariba parihäsa
e du'yera aparädhe tära sarva-näça”
“If anyone ridicules these two, he will be ruined as a result of that

offense.”
TEXT 327
çuniyä vaiñëava-gaëa kände mahäpreme
jagäi-mädhäi-prati kare paraëäme
On hearing the Lord's words, the Vaiñëavas cried in ecstatic love.

Then they all offered obeisances to Jagäi and Mädhäi.
TEXT 328
prabhu bale,—“çuna saba bhägavata-gaëa
cala sabe yäi bhägérathéra caraëa”
The Lord then said, “Listen, devotees. Let us all go to the Ganges.”
TEXT 329
sarva-gaëa-sahita öhäkura viçvambhara
paòilä jähnavé-jale vana-mälä-dhara
Accompanied by His associates and wearing a garland of forest flowers,

Lord Viçvambhara entered the waters of the Ganges.
TEXT 330
kértana-änande yata bhägavata-gaëa
çiçu-präya caïcala-caritra sarva-kñaëa
Due to the ecstasy of kértana, all the devotees constantly behaved

like restless young boys.
TEXT 331
mahäbhavya våddha saba—seha çiçu-mati
ei-mata haya viñëu-bhaktira çakati

Although they were all greatly learned and mature, they behaved like
young boys. This is the potency of devotional service to Viñëu.
TEXT 332
gaìgä-snäna-mahotsave kértanera çeñe
prabhu-bhåtya-buddhi gela änanda-äveçe
In the festival of taking bath in the Ganges after kértana, everyone

was so overwhelmed with ecstasy that they forgot who was the Lord and
who were the servants.
TEXT 333
jala deya prabhu sarva-vaiñëavera gäya
keha nähi päre—sabe häriyä paläya
When the Lord splashed water on the Vaiñëavas, no one could compete
with Him. They all retreated in defeat.
TEXT 334
jala-yuddha kare prabhu yära yära saìge
kata-kñaëa yuddha kari' sabe deya bhaìge
Everyone who engaged in water fights with the Lord retreated after
fighting for some time.
TEXT 335
kñaëe keli advaita-gauräìga-nityänande
kñaëe keli haridäsa-çréväsa-mukunde
Sometimes Advaita, Gauräìga, and Nityänanda sported together, and

sometimes Haridäsa, Çréväsa, and Mukunda sported.
TEXT 336-339
çrégarbha, çré-sadäçiva, muräri, çrémän
puruñottama, mukunda, saïjaya, buddhimanta-khän
vidyänidhi, gaìgädäsa, jagadéça näma
gopénätha, haridäsa, garuòa, çréräma
govinda, çrédhara, kåñëänanda, käçéçvara
jagadänanda, govindänanda, çré-çuklämbara
ananta caitanya-bhåtya—kata jäni näma
vedavyäsa haite vyakta haiba puräëa
Among the innumerable servants of Lord Caitanya present there were

Çrégarbha, Çré Sadäçiva, Muräri Gupta, Çrémän, Puruñottama, Mukunda,
Saïjaya, Buddhimanta Khän, Puëòaréka Vidyänidhi, Gaìgädäsa, Jagadéça,
Gopénätha, Haridäsa, Garuòa, Çréräma, Govinda, Çrédhara, Kåñëänanda,
Käçéçvara, Jagadänanda, Govindänanda, and ÇréÇuklämbara. Many others
whose names I do not know will in the future be revealed in the
Puräëas by Vedavyäsa.
TEXT 340
anyo'nye sarva-jana jala-keli kare
paränanda-rase keha jine, keha häre
They all sported in the waters with one another. In the mellows of
ecstatic love, some conquered and some were defeated.
TEXT 341
gadädhara-gauräìge miliyä jala-keli
nityänanda-advaite khelaye doìhe mili'
Gadädhara and Gauräìga engaged in water sports together. Nityänanda

and Advaita also sported in the water together.
TEXT 342
advaita-nayane nityänanda kutühalé

nirghäte märiyä jala dila mahäbalé
The powerful Nityänanda sportingly splashed water with great force

into the eyes of Advaita.
TEXT 343
dui cakñu advaita melite nähi päre
mahä-krodhäveçe prabhu gälägäli päòe
Advaita could not open His eyes, so in great anger He abused

Nityänanda.
TEXT 344
“nityänanda-madyape karila cakñu käëa
kothä haite madyapera haila upasthäna
“This drunken Nityänanda has made Me blind and deaf. From where has
this drunkard come?
TEXT 345
çréniväsa paëòitera müle jäti näi
kothäkära avadhüte äni' dila öhäïi
“Çréväsa Paëòita does not belong to any caste. He brought this

Avadhüta from somewhere and gave Him a place to stay.
TEXT 346
çacéra nandana corä eta karma kare
niravadhi avadhüta-saàhati vihare”
“The stealthy son of Çacé can do so much, yet He constantly enjoys the
company of this avadhüta.”
TEXT 347
nityänanda bale,—“mukhe nähi väsa läja
härile äpane—ära kandale ki käja?”
Nityänanda replied, “Don't You feel embarrassed to speak like this?

You have been defeated, so what is the use of quarreling?”
TEXT 348
gauracandra bale,—“eka-bäre nähi jäni
tina-bära haile se hära-jita mäni”
Gauracandra said, “One time doesn't count. Winning and losing is

decided after three fights.”
TEXT 349
ära-bära jala-yuddha advaita-nitäi
kautuka lägiyä eka-deha—dui öhäïi
Advaita and Nitäi again engaged in water fighting. They are one, but
for the purpose of sporting They have become two.
TEXT 350
dui-jane jala-yuddha—keha nähi päre
eka-bära jine keha, ära bära häre
In Their water fight, neither could defeat the other. One time one
conquered, and the next time He was defeated.
TEXT 351
ära-bära nityänanda saàbhrama päiyä
dilena nayane jala nirghäta kariyä
With renewed enthusiasm Nityänanda forcefully splashed water in

Advaita's eyes.
TEXT 352
advaita päiyä duùkha bale,—“mätäliyä
sannyäsé nä haya kabhu brähmaëa vadhiyä
Advaita became distressed and said, “You are intoxicated. You can
never become a sannyäsé by killing a brähmaëa.
TEXT 353
paçcimära ghare ghare khäiyäche bhäta
kula, janma, jäti keha nä jäne kothä'ta
“You have eaten in the houses of people from the west. No one knows
about Your family, birth, or caste.
TEXT 350
pitä, mätä, guru,—nähi jäni ye ki-rüpa?
khäya, pare sakala, baläya àvadhüta'”
“No one knows about Your father, mother, or spiritual master. You eat
everything, wear everything, and advertise Yourself as an avadhüta.”
TEXT 355
nityänanda-prati stava kare vyapadeçe
çuni' nityänanda-prabhu gaëa-saha häse
As Advaita indirectly glorified Nityänanda on the pretext of

criticizing Him, Nityänanda Prabhu and His associates laughed.
TEXT 356
“saàhärimu sakala, mohära doña näi”
eta bali' krodhe jvale äcärya-gosäïi
Äcärya Gosäïi burned with anger as He exlaimed, “It will not be My

fault when I destroy everyone.”
TEXT 357
äcäryera krodhe häse bhägavata-gaëa
krodhe tattva kahe—yena çuni' kuvacana
Seeing Advaita Äcärya's anger, all the devotees laughed. In anger He

actually spoke the truth, which appeared as harsh words.
TEXT 358
hena rasa-kalahera marma nä bujhiyä
bhinna-jïäne ninde, vande, se mare puòiyä
Without understanding the purport of such loving quarrels, if someone

considering Them different from each other criticizes one and
glorifies the other, he will be burned to death.
TEXT 359
nityänanda-gauracäìda yäre kåpä kare
sei se vaiñëava-väkya bujhibäre päre
Only one who is favored by Nityänanda and Gauracandra can understand

the words of the Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 360
sei kata-kñaëe dui mahäkutühalé
nityänanda-advaite haila koläkuli
After Nityänanda and Advaita engaged in ecstatic pastimes for some

time, They embraced each other.
TEXT 361
mahä-matta dui prabhu gauracandra-rase
sakala gaìgära mäjhe nityänanda bhäse

The two Prabhus were greatly intoxicated with the mellows of love for
Gauracandra. Thereafter Nityänanda floated around in the waters of the
Ganges.
TEXT 362
hena-mate jala-keli kértanera çeñe
pratirätri sabä laïä kare prabhu rase
In this way the Lord and His associates engaged every night in water
sports after kértana.
TEXT 363
e lélä dekhite manuñyera çakti näi
sabe dekhe deva-gaëa saìgope tathäi
Human beings have no power to see such pastimes, but the demigods
secretly watched them.
TEXT 364
sarva-gaëe gauracandra gaìgä-snäna kari'
küle uöhi' ucca kari' bale `hari hari'
After taking bath in the Ganges, Gauracandra and His associates came
out of the water and loudly chant the names of Hari.
TEXT 365
sabäre dilena mälä-prasäda-candana
vidäya hailä sabe karite bhojana
Thereafter the Lord gave everyone garlands and sandalwood paste that
had been offered, and then they took leave and went to eat.
TEXT 366
jagäi-mädhäi samarpila sabä'-sthäne
äpana galära mälä dila dui-jane
The Lord entrusted Jagäi and Mädhäi to the devotees and then offered
His own garlands to the two.
TEXT 367
e saba lélära kabhu avadhi nä haya
`ävirbhäva', `tirobhäva' mätra vede kaya
Although the Vedas describe their “appearance” and “disappearance,”

these pastimes have no beginning and no end.
TEXT 368
gåhe äsi' prabhu dhuilena çré-caraëa
tulaséra karilena caraëa-vandana
After returning home, the Lord washed His feet and offered obeisances
to tulasé.
TEXT 369
bhojana karite vasilena viçvambhara
naivedyänna äni' mäye karilä gocara
Thereafter Viçvambhara sat down to eat, and mother Çacé brought the
offered foods before Him.
TEXT 370
sarva-bhägavatere kariyä nivedana
ananta brahmäëòa-nätha karena bhojana
The Lord of unlimited universes offered prayers to all the devotees

and then began to eat.
TEXT 371
parama santoñe mahäprasäda päiyä
mukha-çuddhi kari' dväre vasilä äsiyä
After honoring the mahä-prasäda with great satisfaction, the Lord

purified His mouth and sat down in the doorway.
TEXT 372
vadhü-saìge dekhe äi nayana bhariyä
mahänanda-sägare çaréra òubäiyä
As mother Çacé and her daughter-in-law saw these pastimes of the Lord
to the full satisfaction of their eyes, they floated in an ocean of
bliss.
TEXT 373
äira bhägyera sémä ke balite päre?
sahasra-vadana-prabhu, yadi çakti dhare
Who can describe the limit of mother Çacé's good fortune? Only the
thousand-headed Lord is able, if He is empowered.
TEXT 374
präkåta-çabde o yebä balibeka `äi'
`äi' çabda-prabhäve o tära duùkha näi
Even if one utters the word äi as a mundane word, by the influence of

the word äi one will be freed from all suffering.
TEXT 375
putrera çré-mukha dekhi' äi jagan-mätä
nija-deha äi nähi jäne äche kothä

On seeing the lotus face of her son, Çacé, the mother of the universe,
forgot where she was.
TEXT 376
viçvambhara calilena karite çayana
takhana vidäya haya gupte deva-gaëa
When Viçvambhara went to sleep, the demigods would secretly take

leave.
TEXT 377
caturmukha, païcamukha-ädi deva-gaëa
niti äsi' caitanyera karaye sevana
The demigods headed by the four-headed Brahmä and the five-headed Çiva
would daily come to serve Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 378
dekhite nä päya ihä keha äjïä vine
sei prabhu-anugrahe bale käro sthäne
Without the Lord's sanction, no one could see them. Only one who is
favored by the Lord can speak to others about this.
TEXT 379
kona dina vasiyä thäkaye viçvambhara
sammukhe äilä mätra kona anucara
One day, as Viçvambhara was sitting there, some of His associates came
before Him.
TEXT 380
òikhäne thäka'—prabhu balaye äpane

cäri-päïca-mukha-gulä loöäya aìgane
The Lord told them, “Wait there,” while four-headed and five-headed
personalities rolled on the ground in the courtyard.
TEXT 381
paòiyä ächaye yata—nähi lekhäjokhä
“tomarä sabere ki e-gulä nä deya dekhä?”
No one could estimate how many personalities were there. “Don't you
recognize these persons?”
TEXT 382
kara-yoòa kari' bale saba bhakta-gaëa
“tribhuvane kare prabhu tomära sevana
All the devotees replied to the Lord with folded hands, “O Lord, the
inhabitants of the three worlds serve You.
TEXT 383
ämarä-sabära kon çakti dekhibära?
vine prabhu, tumi dile dåñöi adhikära”
“What power do we have to see? Only You can give us the ability to
see.”
TEXT 384
e saba adbhuta caitanyera gupta-kathä
sarva siddhi haya,—ihäçunile sarvathä
These confidential pastimes of Lord Caitanya are most wonderful. If

one hears them, he achieves all perfection.
TEXT 385
ihäte sandeha kichu nä bhäviha mane
aja-bhava niti äise gauräìgera sthäne
Do not maintain any doubts. Lord Brahmä and Lord Çiva would daily come
to see Gauräìga.
TEXT 386
hena-mate jagäi-mädhäi-pariträëa
kariläçré-gauracandra jagatera präëa
In this way Çré Gauracandra, the life and soul of the universe,
delivered Jagäi and Mädhäi.
TEXT 387
sabära kariba gauracandra se uddhära
vyatirikta vaiñëava-nindaka duräcära
Gauracandra will deliver everyone except those sinful persons who

blaspheme Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 388
çülapäëi-sama yadi bhakta-nindä kare
bhägavata-pramäëa—tathäpiha çéghra mare
According to the Çrémad Bhägavatam (5.10.25), even if someone on the

level of Lord Çiva blasphemes a devotee, he will soon be destroyed.
TEXT 389
mahad-vimänät sva-kåtäd dhi
mädåìnaìkñyaty adüräd api çülapäëiù
“Because of this, even though I may be as strong as Lord Çiva, I shall

be vanquished without delay due to my offense at the lotus feet of a
Vaiñëava.”
TEXT 390
hena vaiñëava ninde yadi sarvajïa hai
se janera adhaùpäta—sarva çästre kai
In all scriptures it is stated that if an all-knowing person

blasphemes a Vaiñëava, he will certainly fall down.
TEXT 391
sarva-mahä-präyaçcita ye kåñëera näma
vaiñëaväparädhe seha nä milaye träëa
Kåñëa's name, which is the ultimate atonement, does not deliver one
who offends a Vaiñëava.
TEXT 392
padma-puräëera ei parama vacana
prema-bhakti haya ihä karile pälana
One who honors the following confidential words of the Padma Puräëa
will attain ecstatic love of God.
TEXT 393
satäà nindä nämnaù paramam aparädhaà vitanute
yataù khyätià yätaà katham u sahate tad-vigarhäm
“To blaspheme the great saintly persons who are preaching the glories
of the Hare Kåñëa mahä-mantra is the worst offense at the lotus feet
of the holy name. The Näma-prabhu, who is identical with Kåñëa, will
never tolerate such blasphemous activities, even from one who passes
as a great devotee.”
TEXT 394
yei çune ei mahä-dasyura uddhära
täre uddhäriba gauracandra-avatära
One who hears this narration regarding the deliverance of the two
rogues will be delivered by Çré Gauracandra.
TEXT 395
brahma-daitya-täraëa gauräìga jaya jaya
karuëä-sägara prabhu parama sadaya
All glories to Gauräìga, who delivered the two brähmaëa demons! O

Lord, You are an ocean of mercy and the most compassionate.
TEXT 396
sahasra karuëä-sindhu mahä-kåpämaya
doña nähi dekhe prabhu—guëa-mätra laya
The Lord's supreme mercy is as vast as a thousand oceans. He sees the

good qualities of others and never finds fault in them.
TEXT 397
hena-prabhu-virahe ye päpi-präëa rahe
sabe paramäyu-guëa,—ära kichu nahe
A sinful life devoid of the association of such a Lord has no benefit

other than its long duration.
TEXT 398
tathäpiha ei kåpä kara mahäçaya
çravaëe vadane yena tora yaça laya
O Lord, please bestow Your mercy on me so that I may hear and chant
Your glories.
TEXT 399
yathä vaise tathä yena haìa anucara
May I reside as the servant of Çré Gaurasundara, the Lord of my Lord,

wherever He may be.
TEXT 400
caitanya-kathära ädi antya nähi jäni
ye-te-mate caitanyera yaçaù se väkhäni
There is neither a beginning or end to the topics regarding Lord

Caitanya, yet somehow or other I am narrating His glories.
TEXT 401
gaëa-saha prabhu-päda-padme namaskära
I offer my obeisances at the feet of the Lord and His associates, so

that I may not offend them.
TEXT 402

CBP 14: Yamaräja's Saìkértana
Chapter Fourteen: Yamaräja's Saìkértana
TEXT 1
gauräìga-sundara-tanu prema-bhare
bhela òagamagiyänäcata bhäli gauräìga raìgiyä
Gauräìga's beautiful body was filled with ecstatic love as He sweetly

danced.
TEXT 2
caturmukha païcamukha ädi deva-gaëa
niti äsi' caitanyera karaye sevana
The demigods headed by the four-headed Brahmä and the five-headed Çiva
daily came and
TEXT 3
äjïä vinä keha ihä dekhite nä päre
täìrä puni öhäkurera sabe sevä kare
Without the Lord's order, no one could see them as they repeatedly
offered service to the Lord.
TEXT 4
sarva dina dekhe prabhu yata lélä kare
çayana karile prabhu sabe cale ghare
They watched the Lord's pastimes throughout the day, and when the Lord
went to bed they would return home.
TEXT 5
brahma-daitya-du'yera se dekhiyä uddhära
änande calilä täi kariyä vicära
After seeing the deliverance of the two brähmaëa demons, they

contemplated that pastime as they joyfully departed.
TEXT 6
“e-mata käruëya äche caitanyera ghare
e-mata janere prabhu karaye uddhäre
“Such compassion is found in Lord Caitanya's house that He delivered

even such type of persons.
TEXT 7
äji baòa citte prabhu dilena bharasä
àvaçya päiba pära', dhariläma äçä”
“Today the Lord has given us the hope that we will also certainly be
delivered.”
TEXT 8
ei-mata anyo'nye kari' saàkathana
mahänande calilä sakala deva-gaëa
The demigods spoke amongst themselves in this way as they departed in

great ecstasy.
TEXT 9
prabhu-sthäne nitya äise yama dharmaräja
äpane dekhila prabhu caitanyera käja
Yamaräja would regularly come to see the activities of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 10
citragupta-sthäne jijïäsaye prabhu yama
“kibä e du'yera päpa, kibä upaçama”
Lord Yamaräja asked Citragupta, “How many sins did those two commit,
and what was the remedy for those sins?”
TEXT 11
citragupta bale,—“çuna dharma yamaräja
e viphala pariçrame ära kibä käja?
Citragupta replied, “O Yamaräja, listen. What is the use of such a

futile endeavor?
TEXT 12
lakñeka käyastha yadi eka mäsa paòi
tathäpi päite anta çéghra nahe vaòi
“If a hundred thousand scribes continually recited for one month, they
would not easily complete such a task.
TEXT 13
tumi yadi çuna lakña kariyäçravaëa
tathäpiha çunibäre tumi se bhäjana
“If you heard them with one hundred thousand ears, you would not hear
the complete account.
TEXT 14
e-du'yera päpa nirantara düte kahe
likhite käyastha-saba utpäta gaëaye
“Your servants constantly narrate the sins of these two, and the
scribes are frustrated in their attempts to record them.
TEXT 15
e-du'yera päpa yata kahe anukñaëa
tähä lägi' düta kata khäila märaëa
“Your servants would always talk about the sins of these two, and they
would be chastised as a result.
TEXT 16
düta bale,—`päpa kare sei dui jane
lekhäite bhära mora, more mära kene
“The servants would say, `These two are committing the sins. Our
responsibility is to get them recorded, why should you beat us?
TEXT 17
nä likhile haya çästi, hena lägi' likhi
parvata-pramäëa gaòä äche tära säkñé
“Ìf you don't record them, we will be punished. That is why this
mountain of records is there for evidence.
TEXT 18
ämarä o kändiyächi o-dui lägiyäke-
mate vä e yätanä sahiba äsiyä
“`We even shed tears for these two. How will they tolerate the
reactions?
TEXT 19
tila-mätre mahäprabhu saba kailä düra
ebe äjïä kara gaòäòubäi pracura'”
“`Within a moment Mahäprabhu has freed them from all reactions. Now if
we are ordered we can immerse all these records.'”
TEXT 20
kabhu nähi dekhe yama e-mata mahimä
pätaké-uddhära yata ei tära sémä

Yamaräja had never before seen such glorious deliverance of fallen
souls; they were the ultimate.
TEXT 21
svabhäva vaiñëava yama—mürtimanta dharma
bhägavata-dharmera jänaye saba marma
Yamaräja was by nature a Vaiñëava and the personification of religious

principles. He knows the confidential purports of bhägavata-dharma.
TEXT 22
yakhana çunilä citraguptera vacana
kåñëäveçe deha päsarilä tata-kñaëa
As soon as Yamaräja heard the words of Citragupta, he forgot himself

due to love of Kåñëa.
TEXT 23
paòilä mürcchita haiyä rathera upare
kothäo nähika dhätu sakala çarére
He fell unconscious in his chariot, and his body lost all sign of
life.
TEXT 24
äthevyathe citragupta ädi yata gaëa
dhariyä lägilä sabe karite krandana
His associates headed by Citragupta quickly grabbed hold of him and

began to cry.
TEXT 25
sarva-deva rathe yäna kértana kariyä

rahila yamera ratha çokäkula haiyä
All the demigods were traveling in their chariots and singing the
glories of the Lord. Yamaräja's chariot was not moving, however, for
its occupants were filled with lamentation.
TEXT 26
dui brahma-asurera mocana dekhi
yäsei guëa-karma sabe calilä gäiyä
After seeing the deliverance of the two brähmaëa demons, everyone was
glorifying the nature of that pastime.
TEXT 27
çaìkara, viriïci, çeña-ädi deva-gaëa
näradädé gäya sei du'yera mocana
The demigods headed by Çiva, Brahmä, Çeña, and Närada were all
glorifying the deliverance of the two.
TEXT 28
keha keha nä jänaye änanda-kértana
käruëya dekhiyä keha karaye krandana
Some of them had never experienced such ecstatic kértana, and some
cried after seeing such compassion.
TEXT 29
rahiyäche yama rathe, dekhe deva-gaëe
rahila sakala ratha yama-ratha-sthäne
The demigods saw Yamaräja lying in his chariot, which had stopped, so
they all stopped their chariots nearby.
TEXT 30
çeña, aja, bhava, näradädi åñi-gaëe
dekhe paòi' äche yamadeva acetane
Çeña, Brahmä, Çiva, and various sages headed by Närada saw that
Yamaräja was lying there unconscious.
TEXT 31
vismita hailä sabe nä jäni' käraëa
citragupta kahilena saba vivaraëa
They were all astonished because they did not know what had happened.
Then Citragupta explained everything to them.
TEXT 32
`kåñëäveça' hena jäni' aja-païcänana
karëa-müle sabe mili' karaye kértana
Brahmä and Çiva realized that he was absorbed in love of Kåñëa, so

they all chanted in his ear.
TEXT 33
uöhilena yamadeva kértana çuniyä
caitanya päiyä näce mahämatta haiyä
On hearing the kértana, Yamaräja got up. As he regained his

consciousness, he danced like an intoxicated person.
TEXT 34
uöhila paramänanda deva-saìkértana
kåñëera äveçe näce süryera nandana
As the ecstasy of the demigods' kértana intensified, the son of Sürya

danced in ecstatic love for Kåñëa.
TEXT 35
yama-nåtya dekhi näce sarva-deva-gaëa
näradädi-saìge näce aja-païcänana
On seeing Yamaräja dance, all the other demigods began to dance.

Brahmä and Çiva also danced with personalities like Närada.
TEXT 36
deva-gaëa-nåtya çuna sävadhäna haiyä
ati guhya—vede vyakta karibena ihä
Hear attentively about the dancing of the demigods. It is most

confidential, but it will be revealed by the Vedas.
TEXT 37
näcai dharmaräja, chäòiyä sakala läja
kåñëäveçe nä jäne äpanäsaì
ariyäçré-caitanya, bale,—“ati dhanya dhanya,
patita-pävana dhanyavänä”
Dharmaräja gave up all shyness and danced. He forgot himself in love

for Kåñëa. Remembering Çré Caitanya, he exclaimed, “All glories to the
munificent deliverer of the fallen souls!”
TEXT 38
huìkära garajana, mahä-pulakita prema,
yamera bhävera anta näi
vihvala haiyä yama, kare bahu krandana
saìariyä gauräìga-gosäïi
He roared loudly and the hairs of his body stood on end in love of
God. There was no end to Yamaräja's ecstasy. He became overwhelmed and
cried profusely as He remembered Lord Gauräìga.
TEXT 39
yamera yateka gaëa, dekhiyä yamera prema,
änande paòiyä gaòi' yäya
citragupta mahäbhäga, kåñëe baòa anuräga,
mälasäöa püri' püri' dhäya
On seeing Yamaräja's exhibition of ecstatic love, his associates

rolled about in ecstasy. The most fortunate Citragupta, who had great
attachment for Kåñëa, expressed exultation as he wandered around.
TEXT 40
näce prabhu çaìkara, haiyä digambara,
kåñëäveçe vasana nä jäne
vaiñëavera agragaëya, jagata karaye dhanya
kahiyä täraka `räma' näme
Lord Çiva danced without clothing, which he forgot in his ecstatic

love for Kåñëa. He is the foremost Vaiñëava; he makes the entire
universe glorious by chanting the name of Räma, which delivers one
from material bondage.
TEXT 41
änande maheça näce, jaöä o nähika bändhe,
dekhi' nija-prabhura mahimä
kärtika-gaëeça näce, maheçera päche päche
saìariyä käruëyera sémä
Realizing the glories of his worshipable Lord, Maheça danced in

ecstasy and his matted locks scattered. Kärttikeya and Gaëeça
remembered the Lord's unlimited mercy as they danced on either side of
Çiva.
TEXT 42
näcaye caturänana, bhakti yäìra präëa-dhana,
laiyä sakala parivära
kaçyapa, kardama, dakña, manu, bhågu mahä-mukhya,
päche näce sakala brahmära
The four-headed Brahmä, whose life and wealth is devotional service,

danced with his associates such as Kaçyapa, Kardama, Dakña, Manu, and
Bhågu, who all danced behind Brahmä.
TEXT 43
sabe mahäbhagavata, kåñëa-rase mahämatta,
sabe kare bhakti adhyäpanä
veòiyä brahmära päçe, kände chäòi' dérgha-çväse
saìariyä prabhura karuëä
All of those mahä-bhägavatas taught the science of devotional service

by becoming intoxicated in the mellows of Kåñëa consciousness.
Surrounding Brahmä, they cried and sighed deeply as they remembered
the Lord's compassion.
TEXT 44
devarñi närada näce, rahiyä brahmära päche
nayane vahaye prema-jala
päiyä yaçera sémä, kothä vä rahila véëä,
nä jänaye änande vihvala
As Devarñi Närada danced by the side of Brahmä, tears of love flowed

from his eyes. After realizing the Lord's unlimited glories, he became
so overwhelmed in ecstasy that he forgot his véëä.
TEXT 45
caitanyera priya bhåtya, çukadeva kare nåtya,
bhaktira mahimäçuka jäne
loöäiyä paòe dhüli, `jagäi-mädhäi' bali',
kare bahu daëòa-paraëäme
Çukadeva Gosvämé, the beloved servant of Lord Caitanya, knew the

glories of devotional service. He danced, rolled in the dust, and
offered repeated obeisances while chanting the names of Jagäi and
Mädhäi.
TEXT 46
näce indra sureçvara, mahävéra vajradhara,
äpanäre kare anutäpa
sahasra-nayane dhara, avirata vahe yäìra,
saphala haila brahma-çäpa
The powerful Indra, who carries the thunderbolt and rules the
demigods, reproached himself as he danced. Tears continually flowed
from his one thousand eyes, making the brähmaëa's curse fruitful.
TEXT 47
prabhura mahimä dekhi', indradeva baòa sukhé,
gaòägaòi' yäya paravaça
kothä gela vajrasära, kothäya kiréöi-hära
ihäre se bali kåñëa-rasa
Realizing the Lord's glories, Indra became most happy as he rolled

about without restraint. Where was his thunderbolt, and where were his
crown and necklace? This is called ecstatic love for Kåñëa.
TEXT 48
candra, sürya, pavana, kuvera, vahni, varuëa,
näce saba yata lokapäla
sabei kåñëera bhåtya, kåñëa-rase kare nåtya,
dekhiyä kåñëera öhäkuräla
After seeing the display of Kåñëa's glories, predominating deities of

the universe like Candra, Sürya, Pavana, Kuvera, Vahni (Agni), and
Varuëa—all servants of Kåñëa—danced in the ecstasy of love for Kåñëa.
TEXT 49
näce saba deva-gaëa, sabe ullasita-mana,
choöa-baòa nä jäne hariñe
kata haya öheläöheli, tabu sabe kutühalé,
nåtya-sukha kåñëera äveçe
All the demigods danced in ecstasy and forgot who was inferior and who
was superior. Although they jostled each other, they were all jubilant
as they danced in the ecstasy of Kåñëa consciousness.
TEXT 50
näce prabhu bhagavän, ànanta' yäìhära näma,
vinatä-nandana kari' saìge
sakala vaiñëava-räja, pälana yäìhära käja
ädideva, seha näce raìge
Lord Ananta danced in the company of Garuòa, the son of Vinatä. Thus
Ädideva, the best of the Vaiñëavas and maintainer of all, also danced
in ecstasy.
TEXT 51
aja, bhava, närada, çuka-ädi yata deva,

ananta veòiyä sabe näce
gauracandra avatära, brahma-daitya-uddhära,
sahasra-vadane gäya mäjhe
The demigods headed by Brahmä, Çiva, Närada, and Çukadeva all danced
around Ananta, as He sang with His thousand mouths the glories of
Gauracandra, who had just delivered the two brähmaëa demons.
TEXT 52
keha kände, keha häse, dekhi' mahä-parakäçe,
keha mürcchä päya sei öhäïi
keha bale,—“bhäla bhäla, gauracandra öhäkuräla,
dhanya dhanya jagäi-mädhäi”
Some cried, some laughed, and some fell unconscious due to seeing the
wonderful exhibition of the Lord. Others said, “How wonderful are the
glories of Gauracandra! How fortunate are Jagäi and Mädhäi!”
TEXT 53
nåtya-géta-kolähale, kåñëa-yaçaù-sumaìgale,
pürëa haila sakala äkäça
mahä-jaya-jaya-dhvani, ananta brahmäëòe çuni,
amaìgala saba gela näça
The entire atmosphere was filled with the auspicious sounds of dancing
and chanting in glorification of Kåñëa. The sound of “Jaya! Jaya!” was
heard throughout innumerable universes, thus vanquishing all
inauspiciousness.
TEXT 54
satyaloka-ädi jini', uöhila maìgala-dhvani,
svarga, martya, pürila pätäla

brahma-daitya-uddhära, bai nähi çuni ära,
prakaöa gauräìga-öhäkuräla
The auspicious sounds were heard in the planetary systems of Pätäla,

Martya, and Svarga and surpassed even the topmost planet of Satyaloka.
As nothing other than the pastime of delivering the brähmaëa demons
could be heard, the glories of Gauräìga were clearly revealed.
TEXT 55
hena-mahä-bhägavata, saba deva-gaëa yata,
kåñëäveçe calilena pure
gauräìga-cäìdera yaçaù, vine ära kona rasa,
kähära vadane nähi sphure
All the maha-bhägavata demigods were filled with love for Kåñëa as
they returned to their respective abodes. They did not speak about
anything other than the glories of Lord Gauräìga.
TEXT 56
jaya jagata-maìgala, prabhu gauracandara,
jaya sarva-jéva-lokanätha
uddhärilä karuëäte, brahma-daitya yena-mate
sabä'-prati kara dåñöipäta
All glories to Lord Gauracandra, the benefactor of the entire

universe! All glories to the Lord of all planets and living entities!
Please glance mercifully on everyone in the same way that You
delivered the brähmaëa demons.
TEXT 57
jaya jaya çré-caitanya, saàsära-täraka dhanya,
patita-pävana dhanya
vänäçré-kåñëa-caitanya, nityänanda-cäìda prabhu

våndävana-däsa guëa-gänä
All glories to Çré Caitanya, who as the glorious savior of the fallen
souls delivered the entire world. I, Våndävana däsa, sing the glories
of Çré Kåñëa Caitanya and Çré Nityänanda Prabhu.
CBP 15: Descriptions of Mädhavänanda's Realization
Chapter Fifteen: Descriptions of Mädhavänanda's Realization
TEXT 1
dekha goräcäìdera kata bhäti
çiva, çuka, närada, dheyäne nä päoyata,
so-pahuì akiïcana-saìge dina-räti
See the characteristics of Gauracandra! The Lord, who is not attained

by the meditation of Çiva, Çukadeva, and Närada, is spending His days
and nights with those who have no material possessions.
TEXT 2
hena-mate navadvépe viçvambhara räya
ananta acintya lélä karaye sadäya
In this way Lord Viçvambhara continually performed unlimited

inconceivable pastimes in Navadvépa.
TEXT 3
eta saba prakäçe o keha nähi cine
sindhu-mäjhe candra yena nä jänila méne
In spite of such manifestations, some persons could not recognize Him,

just as the fish in the ocean cannot see the moon.
TEXT 4
jagäi-mädhäi dui caitanya-kåpäya

parama dhärmika-rüpe vase nadéyäya
By the mercy of Lord Caitanya, Jagäi and Mädhäi lived in Nadia as

highly religious persons.
TEXT 5
üñaù-käle gaìgä-snäna kariyä nirjane
dui lakña kåñëa-näma laya prati-dine
Everyday in the early morning they would take bath in the Ganges and
then sit in a solitary place to chant two hundred thousand names of
Kåñëa.
TEXT 6
äpanäre dikkära karaye anukñaëa
niravadhi `kåñëa' bali' karaye krandana
They continually condemned themselves and cried as they constantly

chanted the name of Kåñëa.
TEXT 7
päiyä kåñëera rasa parama udära
kåñëera dayita dekhe sakala saàsära
Having achieved a taste of Kåñëa's boundless mercy, they saw the

entire world as intimately related to Kåñëa.
TEXT 8
pürve ye karila hiàsä, tähä saìariyä
kändiyä bhümite paòe mürcchita haiyä
They cried and fell to the ground unconscious as they remembered the
violence that they previously committed.
TEXT 9
“gauracandra, äre bäpa patita-pävana”
saìariyä punaù punaù karaye krandana
Remembering the Lord, they repeatedly cried and exclaimed, “O

Gauracandra, O dear deliverer of the fallen souls!”
TEXT 10
ähärera cintä gela kåñëera änande
saìari' caitanya-kåpä dui jane kände
Due to love of Kåñëa they forgot to eat, and they would cry as they
remembered the mercy of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 11
sarva-gaëa-sahita öhäkura viçvambhara
anugraha, äçväsa karaye nirantara
Viçvambhara and His associates continually solaced and bestowed mercy

on the two.
TEXT 12
äpane äsiyä prabhu bhojana karäya
tathäpiha doìhe citte soyästi nä päya
Even though the Lord personally came and fed them, they were not
peaceful at heart.
TEXT 13
viçeñe mädhäi nityänandere laìghiyä
punaù punaù kände vipra tähä saìariyä
Particularly the brähmaëa Mädhäi cried repeatedly as he remembered how

he attacked Nityänanda.
TEXT 14
nityänanda chäòila sakala aparädha
tathäpi mädhäi citte nä päya prasäda
Even though Nityänanda forgave all his offenses, Mädhäi's heart was
not pacified.
TEXT 15
“nityänanda-aìge muïi kailuì raktapäta”
ihä bali' nirantara kare ätma-ghäta
He would condemn himself while repeatedly saying, “I made the body of

Nityänanda bleed.
TEXT 16
“ye aìge caitanyacandra karaye vihära
hena aìge muïi päpé kariluì prahära”
“I am so sinful that I hit the body in which Lord Caitanya enjoys His
pastimes.”
TEXT 17
mürcchagata haya ihä saìari' mädhäi
aharniça kände, ära kichu cintä näi
Mädhäi practically lost consciousness while remembering this. He cried

day and night and could not think of anything else.
TEXT 18
nityänanda-mahäprabhu bälaka-äveçe
aharniça nadéyäya bulena hariñe

Day and night Lord Nityänanda happily wandered about Nadia in the mood
of a child.
TEXT 19
sahaje paramänanda nityänanda-räya
abhimäna nähi, sarva nagare veòäya
Lord Nityänanda was by nature full of ecstasy and free of pride as He

wandered throughout the city.
TEXT 20
eka-dina nityänande nibhåte päiyä
paòilä mädhäi dui caraëe dhariyä
Seeing Nityänanda in a solitary place one day, Mädhäi fell down and
grabbed His lotus feet.
TEXT 21
prema-jale dhoyäila prabhura caraëa
dante tåëa dhari' kare prabhura stavana
He washed the Lord's feet with tears of love. Taking a straw between
his teeth, he began to offer prayers to the Lord.
TEXT 22
“viñëu-rüpe tumi prabhu karaha pälana
tumi se phaëäya dhara ananta bhuvana
“O Lord, You maintain everyone in Your form of Viñëu. You hold

innumerable universes on Your hoods.
TEXT 23
bhaktira svarüpa prabhu tora kalevara

tomäre cintaye mane pärvaté-çaìkara
“O Lord, You are the embodiment of pure devotional service. Pärvaté

and Çaìkara meditate on You.
TEXT 24
tomära se bhakti-yoga, tumi kara däna
tomä'-bai caitanyera priya nähi äna
“You distribute Your devotional service. There is no one more dear to

Lord Caitanya than You.
TEXT 25
tomära se prasäde garuòa mahäbalé
léläya vahaye kåñëa hai' kutühalé
“By Your mercy the powerful Garuòa happily carries Kåñëa in His
pastimes.
TEXT 26
tumi se ananta-mukhe kåñëa-guëa gäo
sarva-dharma-çreñöha `bhakti' tumi se bujhäo
“You sing the glories of Kåñëa with innumerable mouths, and You teach
everyone devotional service, the topmost religious system.
TEXT 27
tomära se guëa gäya öhäkura närada
tomära se yata kichu caitanya-sampad
“Närada Muni sings Your glories, for Your only asset is Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 28
tomära se kälindé-bhedanakäré näma
tomä' sevi' janaka päila divya-jïäna
“You are known as the chastiser of Kälindé. By serving You, Janaka

achieved transcendental knowledge.
TEXT 29
sarva-dharma-maya tumi puruña puräëa
tomäre se vede bale `ädideva' näma
“You are the primeval Lord and the personification of all religious
principles. You are addressed by the Vedas as Ädideva.
TEXT 30
tumi se jagata-pitä, mahä-yogeçvara
tumi se lakñmaëa-candra mahä-dhanurdhara
“You are the father of the universe and the master of mystic yoga. You
are Lakñmaëa, the great archer.
TEXT 31
tumi se päñaëòa-kñaya, rasika, äcärya
tumi se jänaha caitanyera sarva-kärya
“You are the destroyer of the atheists, the enjoyer of transcendental

mellows, and the teacher by example. You know all of Lord Caitanya's
pastimes.
TEXT 32
tomäre seviyä püjyä hailä mahämäyä
ananta brahmäëòe cähe tomä' pada-chäyä
“Mahämäyä became worshipable by serving You. Innumerable universes

desire the shelter of Your lotus feet.
TEXT 33
tumi caitanyera bhakta, tumi mahäbhakti
yata kichu caitanyera—tumi sarva-çakti
“You are the devotee of Lord Caitanya and the personification of pure
devotional service. You possess all the potencies of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 34
tumi çayyä, tumi khaööä, tumi se çayana
tumi caitanyera chatra, tumi präëa-dhana
“You are Lord Caitanya's bed, throne, couch, and umbrella, and You are
His life and wealth.
TEXT 35
tomä' vahi kåñëera dvitéya nähi ära
tumi gauracandrera sakala avatära
“There is no one more dear to Kåñëa than You. You are the source of
all Gauracandra's incarnations.
TEXT 36
tumi se karaha prabhu patitera träëa
tumi se saàhära' sarva-päñaëòéra präëa
“O Lord, You deliver the fallen souls and You kill all the atheists.
TEXT 37
tumi se karaha sarva-vaiñëavera rakñätumi
se vaiñëava-dharma karäha ye çikñä

“You protect all Vaiñëavas and You teach the principles of Vaiñëava-
dharma.
TEXT 38
tomära kåpäya såñöi kare aja-deve
tomäre se revaté, väruëé, känti seve
“By Your mercy the demigod Brahmä creates. You are served by Revaté,
Väruëé, and Känti.
TEXT 39
tomära se krodhe mahä-rudra-avatära
sei dväre kara sarva-såñöira saàhära
“Mahä-rudra incarnated from Your anger. Through Him You annihilate the
entire creation.
TEXT 40
saìkarñaëätmako rudro
niñkramyäti jagat-trayam
“`Rudra, who is nondifferent from Saìkarñaëa, appeared from the face

of Saìkarñaëa and devours the three worlds (through the fire of
time).'
TEXT 41
sakala kariyä tumi kichu nähi kara
ananta brahmäëòa nätha tumi vakñe dhara
“Even though You do everything, You do not do anything. You hold the
Lord of innumerable universes within Your heart.
TEXT 42
parama komala sukha-vigraha tomära
ye vigrahe kare kåñëa çayana-vihära
“Kåñëa enjoys sleeping on Your extremely soft and pleasing form.
TEXT 43
se hena çré-aìge muïi karinu prahära
mo'-adhika däruëa pätaké nähi ära
“I attacked such a transcendental body, so there is no one more sinful

than me.
TEXT 44
pärvaté prabhåti navärbuda näré laïa
ye aìga püjaye çiva jévana bharéyä
“Throughout his life, Çiva worships this form with Pärvaté and one
hundred million ladies.
TEXT 45
ye aìga smaraëe sarva-bandha vimocana
hena aìge rakta paòe ämära käraëa
“By remembering this form one is freed from all bondage, yet I made
such a form bleed.
TEXT 46
citraketu-mahäräja ye aìga seviyä
sukhe viharaye vaiñëavägragaëya haiyä
“Mahäräja Citraketu became the topmost Vaiñëava and enjoyed great

happiness by serving this form.
TEXT 47
ananta brahmäëòa kare ye aìga smaraëa
hena aìga muïi päpé karinu laìghana
“Unlimited universes meditate on this form, yet I am so sinful that I

attacked this form.
TEXT 48
ye aìga seviyäçaunakädi åñi-gaëa
päila naimiñäraëye bandha-vimocana
“By serving this form, sages headed by Sanaka became free from bondage
at Naimiñäraëya.
TEXT 49
ye aìga laìghiyä indrajita gela kñaya
ye aìga laìghiyä dvividera näça haya
“Indrajit and Dvivida were both vanquished because they attacked this
form.
TEXT 50
ye aìga laìghiyä jaräsandha näça gela
ära mora kuçala nähi, se aìga laìghila
“Jaräsandha was destroyed because he attacked this form. How can I

have any auspiciousness after attacking such a form?
TEXT 51
laìghanera ki däya, yähära apamäne
kåñëera çyälaka rukmé tyajila jévane
“What to speak of attacking this form, simply by insulting it, Rukmé,

the brother of Kåñëa's wife, lost his life.
TEXT 52
dérgha äyu brahmäsama päiyä o süta
tomä' dekhi' nä uöhila, haila bhasmébhüta
“Even though Romaharñaëa Süta received a duration of life as long as

that of Lord Brahmä, he was burned to ashes because he did not rise on
seeing You.
TEXT 53-55
yäìra apamäna kari' räjä duryodhana
savaàçete präëa gela, nahila rakñaëa
daiva-yoge chila tathä mahä-bhakta-gaëa
täì'rä saba jänilena tomära käraëa
kunté, bhéñma, yudhiñöhira, vidura, arjuna
täì'-sabära väkye pura päilena punaù
“King Duryodhana and his dynasty were almost destroyed for insulting
You. By the arrangement of providence great devotees like Kunté,
Bhéñma, Yudhiñöhira, Vidura, and Arjuna, who all understood Your
desire, were present there. The city of Hastinäpura was saved by their
words of solace.
TEXT 56
yäìra apamäna mätra jévanera näça
muïi däruëera kon loke habe väsa”
“By insulting You one's life is finished, so where will a most sinful
person like me go?”
TEXT 57
balite balite preme bhäsaye mädhäi

vakñe diyäçré-caraëa paòila tathäi
While offering prayers in this way, Mädhäi floated in an ocean of

love. He fell down and took the Lord's feet to his chest.
TEXT 58
“ye caraëa dharile nä yäi kabhu näça
patitera träëa lägi' yähära prakäça
“One will never be destroyed if he takes shelter of these lotus feet,

which manifest to deliver the fallen souls.
TEXT 59
çaraëägatere bäpa, kara pariträëa
mädhäira tumi se jévana, dhana, präëa
“Dear Lord, please deliver this surrendered soul. You are Mädhäi's
life, wealth, and soul.
TEXT 60
jaya jaya jaya padmävatéra nandana
jaya nityänanda sarva-vaiñëavera dhana
“All glories to the son of Padmävaté! All glories to Nityänanda, the

wealth of all Vaiñëavas!
TEXT 61
jaya jaya akrodha paramänanda räya
çaraëägatera doña kñamite yuyäya
“All glories to the blissful Lord, who is free from anger. It is

proper for You to forgive the offenses of the surrendered souls.
TEXT 62
däruëa caëòäla muïi kåtaghna go-khara
saba aparädha prabhu more kñamä kara”
“I am the most sinful caëòäla, like an ungrateful ass or cow. O Lord,

please excuse all my offenses.”
TEXT 63
mädhäira käku-prema çuniyä stavana
häsi' nityänanda-räya balilä vacana
After hearing Mädhäi's sincere prayers of love, Lord Nityänanda smiled

and spoke as follows.
TEXT 64
“uöha uöha mädhäi, ämära tumi däsa
tomära çarére haila ämära prakäça
“Get up, Mädhäi! You are My servant. I have now manifested in your
body.
TEXT 65
çiçu-putra märile ki bäpe duùkha päya?
ei-mata tomära prahära mora gäya
“Does a father feel unhappy if his little child hits him? I accepted
your hitting My body in the same way.
TEXT 66
tumi ye karilä stuti, ihä yei çune
seho bhakta haibeka ämära caraëe
“Anyone who hears your prayers will certainly become devoted to My

lotus feet.
TEXT 67
ämära prabhura tumi anugraha-pätra
ämäte tomära doña nähi tilamätra
“Since you are the recipient of My Lord's mercy, there is not a trace
of fault in you.
TEXT 68
ye jana caitanya bhaje, se ämära präëa
yuge yuge tära ämi kari pariträëa
“One who worships Lord Caitanya is My life and soul. I protect such a
person forever.
TEXT 69
nä bhäje caitanya yabe, more bhaje, gäya
mora duùkhe seho janme janme duùkha päya”
“I am never pleased with one who sings My glories and worships Me but
does not worship Lord Caitanya. Such a person suffers birth after
birth.”
TEXT 70
eta bali' tuñöa haiyä kailä äliìgana
sarva-duùkha mädhäira haila vimocana
After speaking in this way, the Lord happily embraced Mädhäi, who thus
became freed from all distress.
TEXT 71
punaù bale mädhäi dhariyäçré-caraëa
“ära eka prabhu mora äche nivedana

Grabbing the Lord's lotus feet, Mädhäi again spoke. “O Lord,” he said,
“I have one more appeal.
TEXT 72
sarva-jéva-hådaye vasaha prabhu tumi
hena bahu jéva-hiàsä kariyächi ämi
“O Lord, You reside in the hearts of all living entities and I have
committed violence against many of them.
TEXT 73
kära vä kariluì hiàsä, tähä nähi cini
cinile vä aparädha mägiye äpani
“I do not know everyone that I have hurt. If I knew them, I could beg
their forgiveness.
TEXT 74
yä-sabära sthäne kariläma aparädha
kon-rüpe tärä more karibe prasäda?
“How will I get the blessings of all those whom I have offended?
TEXT 75
yadi more prabhu tumi hailä sadaya
ithe upadeça more kara mahäçaya”
“O Lord, if You are kind to me, then please instruct me in this

regard.”
TEXT 76
prabhu bale,—“çuna, kahi tomäre upäya

gaìgä-ghäöa tumi sajja karaha sadäya
The Lord said, “Listen as I tell you the means. Construct a bathing
ghäöa on the bank of the Ganges.
TEXT 77
sukhe loka yakhana karibe gaìgä-snäna
takhana tomäre sabe karibe kalyäëa
“When people happily take bath in the Ganges, they will all bless you.
TEXT 78
aparädha-bhaïjané gaìgära sevä-kärya
ihäte adhika vä tomära kon bhägya?
“Serving the Ganges will counteract your offenses. What could be more
fortunate for you than this?
TEXT 79
käku kari' sabäre kariha namskära
tabe saba aparädha kñamiba tomära”
“Humbly offer your obeisances to everyone. Then all your offenses will
be forgiven.”
TEXT 80
upadeça päiyä mädhäi tata-kñaëa
calilä prabhure kari' bahu pradakñiëa
Receiving the Lord's instructions, Mädhäi then circumambulated the

Lord and departed.
TEXT 81
`kåñëa kåñëa' balite nayane paòe jala
gaìgä-ghäöa sajja kare, dekhaye sakala
Tears flowed from his eyes as he chanted the name of Kåñëa. Everyone
watched as he built a ghäöa on the bank of the Ganges.
TEXT 82
loka dekhi' kare baòa apürva geyäna
sabäre mädhäi kare daëòa-paraëäma
People were greatly astonished on seeing this. Mädhäi then offered

obeisances to everyone.
TEXT 83
“jïäne vä ajïäne yata kailuì aparädha
sakala kñamiyä more karaha prasäda”
“Please bless me and forgive me for the offenses that I knowingly and
unknowingly committed.”
TEXT 84
mädhäira krandane kändaye sarva-jana
änande `govinda' sabe karaye smaraëa
Seeing Mädhäi cry, everyone began to cry in ecstasy as they remembered

Govinda.
TEXT 85
çunila sakala loke,—“nimäi paëòita
jagäi-mädhäira kaila uttama carita”
Everyone heard, “Nimäi Paëòita transformed Jagäi and Mädhäi into

exalted personalities.”
TEXT 86
çuniyä sakala loka haila vismita
sabe bale,—“nara nahe nimäïi-paëòita
On hearing this, everyone was astonished and said, “Nimäi Paëòita is

not a human being.
TEXT 87
nä bujhi' nindaye yata sakala durjana
nimäi-paëòita satya karena kértana
“Sinful people blaspheme Him without understanding. Nimäi Paëòita is

engaged in real glorification of the Lord.
TEXT 88
nimäi-paëòita satya çré-kåñëera däsa
nañöa haibe, ye täre karibe parihäsa
“Nimäi Paëòita is a true servant of Lord Kåñëa. Anyone who criticizes

Him will be ruined.
TEXT 89
ei duira buddhi bhäla ye karite päre
sei väéçvara, ki éçvara-çakti dhare
“One who can rectify the mentality of these two must be either the
Supreme Lord or empowered by the Supreme Lord.
TEXT 90
präkåta manuñya nahe nimäïi-paëòita
ebe se mahimä täna haila vidita”
“Nimäi Paëòita is not a mortal being. Now His glories have become
manifest.”
TEXT 91
ei-mata nadéyära loke kahe kathä
ära loka nä miçäya, nindä haya yathä
The people of Nadia discussed in this way and thereafter avoided the
company of those who blasphemed the Lord.
TEXT 92
parama katùora tapa karaye mädhäi
`brahmacäré' hena khyäti haila tathäi
Mädhäi performed most severe austerities and soon became known there
as “Brahmacäré.”
TEXT 93
niravadhi gaìgä dekhi' thäke gaìgä-ghäöe
svahaste kodäli laïä äpanei khäöe
He constantly saw the Ganges while living at that ghäöa on the

riverbank. He took a shovel in his hand and personally worked there.
TEXT 94
adyäpiha cinha äche caitanya-kåpäya
`mädhäira ghäöa' bali' sarva-loke gäya
Even today everyone proclaims Mädhäi's ghäöa as the evidence of Lord

Caitanya's mercy.
TEXT 95
ei-mata kata kérti haila doìhära
caitanya-prasäde dui dasyura uddhära

In this way the two became greatly glorified as the two rogues who
were delivered by the mercy of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 96
yähäte uddhära dui parama päñaëòa
The topics of Madhya-khaëòa, wherein the deliverance of the two great

atheists is described, are just like nectar.
TEXT 97
mahäprabhu gauracandra sabära käraëa
ihäçuni' yära duùkha, khala sei jana
Lord Gauracandra is the cause of all causes. Only a cheater becomes

distressed on hearing this.
TEXT 98
cäri-veda-gupta-dhana caitanyera kathä
mana diyäçuna, ye karila yathä yathä
The topics of Lord Caitanya are the hidden treasure of the four Vedas.
Listen attentively to how and where the Lord performed His pastimes.
TEXT 99

CBP 16: The Lord's Acceptance of Çuklämbara's Rice
Chapter Sixteen: The Lord's Acceptance of Çuklämbara's Rice
TEXT 1
jaya jaya mahämaheçvara gauracandra
jaya jaya viçvambhara-priya bhakta-vånda
All glories to Gauracandra, the Lord of all lords! All glories to

Viçvambhara and His beloved devotees!
TEXT 2
hena-mate navadvépe viçvambhara-räya
bhakta-saìge saìkértana karena sadäya
In this way Lord Viçvambhara constantly performed saìkértana with the

devotees in Navadvépa.
TEXT 3
dvära diyä niçäbhäge karena kértana
praveçite näre kona bhinna loka-jana
As they performed kértana at night, the Lord closed the door from
inside so that outsiders could not enter.
TEXT 4
eka-dina näce prabhu çréväsera
bäòéghare chila lukäiyäçréväsa-çäçuòé
One day as the Lord was dancing in the house of Çréväsa, the mother-
in-law of Çréväsa was hiding within the house.
TEXT 5
öhäkura paëòita ädi keha nähi jäne
òola muòi' diyä äche ghare eka koëe
No one, including Çréväsa Paëòita, knew about this. She hid behind a
basket of grains in a corner of the room.
TEXT 6
lukäile ki haya, antare bhägya näi
alpa bhägye sei nåtya dekhite nä päi
What is the use of hiding? She did not have sufficient good fortune,
and without sufficient fortune no one can see the Lord's dancing.
TEXT 7
näcite näcite prabhu bale ghane ghana
“ulläsa ämära äji nahe ki käraëa?”
While dancing, the Lord repeatedly said, “Why am I not feeling happy
today?”
TEXT 8
sarva-bhüta-antaryämé jänena sakala
jäniyä o nä kahena, kare kutühala
As the Supersoul of all living entities, the Lord knows everything.

Although He knows everything, He does not disclose this to enjoy His
pastimes.
TEXT 9
punaù punaù näci' bale,—“sukha nähi päi
keha vä ki lukäiyä äche kon öhäïi?”
As He danced, He repeatedly said, “I'm not feeling any happiness. Is

there anyone hiding here?”
TEXT 10
sarva-bäòé vicära karilä jane jane
çréväsa cähila ghara-sakala äpane

They searched the entire house, and Çréväsa personally checked all the
rooms.
TEXT 11
“bhinna keha nähi” bali' karaye kértana
ulläsa nä bäòe prabhu çré-çacénandana
When it was determined that no outsider was there, they continued the
kértana. Çré Çacénandana, however, did not feel any ecstasy.
TEXT 12
ära-bära rahi' bale,—“sukha nähi päi
äji vä ämäre kåñëa-anugraha näi”
Again the Lord stopped and said, “I'm not feeling happiness. Perhaps
Kåñëa is not showing Me mercy today.”
TEXT 13
mahä-träse cinte saba bhägavata-gaëa
“ämä'-sabä' vinä ära nähi kona jana
In fear, all the devotees thought, “There is no one here besides us.
TEXT 14
ämaräi kona vä karila aparädha
ataeva prabhu citte nä päya prasäda”
“We must have committed some offense, therefore the Lord is not
feeling any pleasure.”
TEXT 15
ärä-bära öhäkura-paëòita ghare giyä

dekhe nija çäçuòéächaye lukäiyä
Çréväsa Paëòita again went inside and found his mother-in-law hiding
there.
TEXT 16
kåñëäveçe mahä-matta öhäkura paëòita
yära bähya nähi, tära kisera garvita?
Çréväsa Paëòita was intoxicated with love of Kåñëa. How can one who
has no external consciousness become proud?
TEXT 17
viçeñe prabhura väkye kampita çaréra
äjïä diyä cule dhari' karilä bähira
His body was shaking because of the Lord's words. He gave instructions
to grab her by the hair and throw her out.
TEXT 18
keha nähi jäne ihä, äpane se jäne
ullasita viçvambhara näce tata-kñaëe
No one other than Çréväsa knew about this. Then Viçvambhara began to
dance in ecstasy.
TEXT 19
prabhu bale,—“ebe citte väsi ye ulläsa”
häsiyä kértana kare paëòita çréväsa
When the Lord said, “Now I am feeling joyful at heart,” Çréväsa

Paëòita smiled and joined the kértana.
TEXT 20
mahänande haila kértana-kolähala
häsiyä paòaye saba vaiñëava-maëòala
In the ecstasy of the tumultuous kértana the Vaiñëavas laughed and

fell to the ground.
TEXT 21
nåtya kare gaura-siàha mahä-kutühalé
The lionlike Gaurasundara danced in jubilation, and the most powerful

Nityänanda stretched His arms out to protect the Lord from falling.
TEXT 22
caitanyera lélä kebä dekhibäre päre
sei dekhe, yäre prabhu dena adhikäre
Who can see the pastimes of Lord Caitanya? Only one who is favored by
the Lord can see.
TEXT 23
ei-mata prati-dina hari-saìkértana
gauracandra kare, nähi dekhe sarva-jana
In this way Gauracandra daily performed kértana hidden from the view
of the general public.
TEXT 24
ära eka-dina prabhu näcite näcite
nä päya ulläsa prabhu cähe cäri-bhite
On another day when the Lord did not feel happiness while dancing, He
looked all around.
TEXT 25
prabhu bale,—“äji kene sukha nähi päi?
kibä aparädha haiyäche kära öhäïi?”
The Lord said, “Why am I not feeling happiness today? Have I offended
anyone?”
TEXT 26
svabhäve caitanya-bhakta äcärya gosäïi
caitanyera däsya-bai ära bhäva näi
Advaita Äcärya was naturally a devotee of Lord Caitanya. He had no

desire other than the service of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 27-28
yakhana khaööäya uöhe prabhu viçvambhara
caraëa arpaya sarva-çirera upara
yakhana öhäkura nija-aiçvarya prakäçe
takhana advaita sukha-sindhu-mäjhe bhäse
When Lord Viçvambhara sat on the throne of Viñëu and placed His lotus
feet on everyone's head, and when the Lord manifested His opulence,
Advaita floated in an ocean of happiness.
TEXT 29
prabhu bale,—“äre näòä, tui mora däsa”
takhana advaita päya ananta ulläsa
Whenever the Lord said, “O Näòä, You are My servant,” Advaita became
unlimitedly blissful.
TEXT 30
acintya gauräìga-tattva bujhana nä yäya

sei-kñaëe dhare sarva-vaiñëavera päya
No one can understand the inconceivable truth about Gauräìga, who in

the next moment would grab the feet of the Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 31
daçane dhariyä tåëa karaye krandana
“kåñëa re, bäpa re, tui mohära jévana”
Taking a straw between His teeth, He would cry, “O dear Kåñëa, You are
My life and soul.”
TEXT 32
emana krandana kare, päçäëa vidare
nirantara däsya-bhäve prabhu keli kare
He cried in such a way that even stone would melt. The Lord constantly
enjoyed His pastimes in the mood of a servant.
TEXT 33
khaëòile éçvara-bhäva sabäkära sthäne
asarvajïa-hena prabhu jijïäse äpane
When His mood as the Supreme Lord would break, He would speak to
everyone as if He did not know everything.
TEXT 34
“kichu ni cäïcalya muïi upädhika
karoìbaliha mohäre, yena sei-kñaëe maroì
“If I ever engage in mischief, then please inform Me so that I can die
immediately.
TEXT 35
kåñëa mora präëa-dhana, kåñëa mora dharma
tomarä mohära bhäi-bandhu janma janma
“Kåñëa is My life and wealth, Kåñëa is My religious principle. All of

you are My brothers and friends birth after birth.
TEXT 36
kåñëa-däsya vahi ära nähi anya gati
bujhäha, mohära päche haya ära mati”
“I have no other goal than the service of Kåñëa. Help Me understand

this so that My mind does not deviate.”
TEXT 37
bhaye saba vaiñëava karena saìkocana
hena präëa nähi käro, karibe kathana
All the Vaiñëavas felt hesitant out of fear. They had no courage to
speak.
TEXT 38
ei-mata yakhana äpane äjïä kare
takhana se caraëa sparçite sabe päre
In this way, when the Lord personally gave permission, then everyone
could touch His feet.
TEXT 39
nirantara däsya-bhäve vaiñëava dekhiyä
caraëera reëu laya sambhrame uöhiyä
The Lord always remained in the mood of a servant. As soon as He would

see a Vaiñëava, He would respectfully stand up and take the dust from
his feet.
TEXT 40
ihäte vaiñëava-saba duùkha päya mane
ataeva sabäre karaye äliìgane
As a result, all the Vaiñëavas would feel distressed. Therefore He

would embrace them.
TEXT 41
`guru' buddhi advaitere kare nirantara
eteke advaita duùkha päya bahutara
The Lord always respected Advaita as His spiritual master. This made
Advaita most unhappy.
TEXT 42
äpane o sevite säkñäte nähi päya
ulaöiyä äro prabhu dhare dui päya
He did not get an opportunity to directly serve the Lord, rather the
Lord would grab His feet.
TEXT 43
ye caraëa mane cinte, se haila säkñäte
advaitera icchäthäki sadäi tähäte
The lotus feet that Advaita constantly meditated on were now directly
present, and Advaita's desire was to always remain absorbed in them.
TEXT 44
säkñäte nä päre prabhu kariyäche räga
tathäpiha curi kare caraëa-paräga

He was unable to do so directly, however, for the Lord would become
angry. Yet He sometimes stole the dust from the Lord's feet.
TEXT 45
bhäväveçe prabhu ye samaye mürcchä päya
takhane advaita caraëera päche yäya
Whenever the Lord fell unconscious in ecstasy, Advaita approached His

feet.
TEXT 46
daëòavat haïä paòe caraëera tale
päkhäle caraëa dui nayanera jale
He would then offer obeisances by falling flat at the Lord's feet and
wash those feet with tears from His eyes.
TEXT 47
kakhano vä muchiyä puìchiyä laya çire
kakhano väñaò-aìga-vihita püjä kare
Sometimes He would rub His head on the Lord's feet, and sometimes He
worshiped the Lord with six ingredients.
TEXT 48
eho karma advaita karite päre mätra
prabhu kariyäche yäre mahä-mahä-pätra
Such activities were possible only for Advaita, because the Lord made
Him a great recipient of mercy.
TEXT 49
ataeva advaita—sabära agragaëya

sakala vaiñëava bale,—àdvaita se dhanya'
Therefore Advaita is the foremost of all. All the Vaiñëavas

proclaimed, “Advaita is indeed glorious.”
TEXT 50
advaita-siàhera ei ekänta mahimäe
rahasya nähi jäne yata duñöa janä
Such are the extraordinary glories of the lionlike Advaita. The

miscreants, however, do not know this confidential truth.
TEXT 51
eka-dina mahäprabhu viçvambhara näce
änande advaita täna bule päche päche
One day as Lord Viçvambhara danced in ecstasy, Advaita danced behind

Him.
TEXT 52
haila prabhura mürcchä
advaita dekhiyä lepila caraëa-dhülä aìge lukäiyä
When Advaita saw the Lord lose consciousness, He secretly took dust
from the Lord's feet and smeared it on His body.
TEXT 53
açeña kautuka jäne prabhu gaura räya
näcite näcite prabhu sukha nähi päya
Lord Gauräìga knows unlimited pranks. When He continued dancing He

felt no happiness.
TEXT 54
prabhu kahe,—“citte kena nä väsoì prakäça?
kära aparädhe mora nä haya ulläsa?
The Lord said, “Why am I unable to capture the Lord in My heart? Who
did I offend so that I am not feeling happy?
TEXT 55
kon core ämäre vä kariyäche curi?
sei aparädhe ämi näcite nä päri
“Or has some thief stolen from Me? Is it because of that offense that
I am unable to dance?
TEXT 56
keha vä ki laiyäche mora pada-dhüli
sabe satya kaha, cintä nähi, ämi bali”
“Has anyone taken dust from My feet? Do not worry, tell Me the truth.”
TEXT 57
antaryämi-vacana çuniyä bhakta-gaëa
bhaye mauna sabe, kichu nä bale vacana
When the devotees heard the words of the Lord, who is present within
everyone's heart, they did not say anything but remained silent in
fear.
TEXT 58
balile advaita-bhaya, nä balile mari
bujhiyä advaita bale yoòa-hasta kari'
If they spoke, they would have to face Advaita, and if they didn't,
they would be finished. Understanding this, Advaita replied with
folded hands.
TEXT 59
“çuna bäpa, core yadi säkñäte nä päya
tabe tära agocare laite yuyäya
“Listen, My dear Lord. If a thief cannot get something openly, then He

should take it secretly.
TEXT 60
muïi curi kariyächoì more kñama' doña
ära nä kariba yadi tora asantoña”
“I have committed the theft. Please forgive Me. I will not do it again
if it displeases You.”
TEXT 61-65
advaitera väkye mahä-kruddha viçvambhara
advaita-mahimä krodhe balaye vistara
“sakala saàsära tumi kariyä saàhära
tathäpiha citte nähi väsa pratikära
saàhärera avaçeña sabe ächi ämi
ämä' saàhäriyä tabe sukhe thäka tumi
tapasvé, sannyäsé, yogé, jïäni-khyäti yära
kähäre nä kara tumi çülete saàhära?
kåtärtha haite ye äise tomä'-sthäne
tähäre saàhära kara dhariyä caraëe
Viçvambhara became greatly angry on hearing Advaita's words. In anger

He began to narrate the glories of Advaita. “Even after annihilating
the entire world, You are not satisfied. I alone remain after
annihilation. When You annihilate Me, then You will be happy. When You
kill even the ascetics, sannyäsés, yogis, and renowned philosophers,
who can remain safe from Your trident? If someone comes to achieve
Your favor, You grab His feet and kill Him.
TEXT 66
mathurä-niväsé eka parama vaiñëava
tomära dekhite äila caraëa-vaibhava
“A great Vaiñëava from Mathurä came to see Your glorious lotus feet.
TEXT 67
tomä' dekhi' kothä se päibe viñëu-bhakti
ära o saàhärile tära cirantana-çakti
“He was supposed to achieve devotional service to Viñëu by seeing You,

but You even destroyed whatever spiritual strength He had.
TEXT 68
laiyä caraëa-dhüli täre kailä kñaya
saàhära karite tumi parama nirdaya
“You destroyed Him by taking the dust from His feet. You are most
merciless in the act of destruction.
TEXT 69
ananta brahmäëòe yata äche bhakti-yoga
sakala tomäre kåñëa dila upayoga
“Kåñëa has rightly endowed You with the devotion found in innumerable
universes.
TEXT 70
tathäpiha tumi curi kara kñudra-sthäne

kñudra saàhärite kåpä nähi väsa mane
“Yet You steal from an insignificant source. You have no compassion

when it comes to destroying an insignificant creature.
TEXT 71
mahäòäkäite tumi, core mahä-cora
tumi se karilä curi prema-sukha mora”
“You are a great bandit and the greatest of all thieves. You have
stolen My ecstatic love.”
TEXT 72
ei-mata chale kahe susatya vacana
çuniyä änande bhäse bhägavata-gaëa
As the Lord spoke the truth under some pretence in this way, the
devotees floated in ecstasy.
TEXT 73
“tumi se karilä curi, ämi ki nä päri
hera, dekha, corera upare karoì curi”
“You have stolen, why can't I? Wait and see how I steal from a thief.”
TEXT 74
eta bali' advaitere äpane dhariyä
loöaye caraëa-dhüli häsiyä häsiyä
After saying this, the Lord grabbed Advaita and laughed as He took the
dust from His feet.
TEXT 75-77
mahäbalé gaurasiàhe advaita nä päre
advaita-caraëa prabhu ghase nija-çire
caraëa dhariyä vakñe advaitere bale
“hera, dekha, cora bändhiläma nija-kole
karite thäkaye curi cora çata-bära
bäreke gåhastha saba karaye uddhära”
Advaita could not compete with the powerful lionlike Gaura, who rubbed
Advaita's feet on His head. Holding Advaita's feet to His chest, the
Lord said, “See how I have captured the thief in My embrace. A thief
may steal hundreds of times, but a householder retrieves everything in
one stroke.”
TEXT 78-85
advaita balaye,—“satya kahilä äpani
tumi se gåhastha, ämi kichui nä jäni
präëa, buddhi, mana, deha—sakala tomära
ke räkhibe prabhu, tumi karile saàhära?
hariñera dätä tumi, tumi deha' täpa
tumi çästi karile räkhibe kära bäpa?
näradädi yäya prabhu dvärakä-nagare
tomära caraëa-dhana-präëa dekhibäre
tumi tä'-sabära lao caraëera dhüli
se saba ki kare prabhu, sei ämi bali
äpanära sevaka äpane yabe khäo
ki kariba sevake, äpane bhävi' cäo
ki däya caraëa-dhüli, se rahuka päche
käöite tomära äjïä kon jana äche?
tabe ye e-mata kara, nahe öhäkuräli

ämära saàhära haya, tumi kutühalé
Advaita said, “Whatever You have said is true. But are You a
householder? I don't know anything about that. My life, intelligence,
mind, and body all belong to You. O Lord, if You annihilate Me, who
can protect Me? You are the giver of happiness, and You are the giver
of distress. If You punish someone, whose father can protect him? O
Lord, when personalities like Närada visit Dvärakä to see Your lotus
feet, which are their life and wealth, and You take the dust from
their feet, what can they do? This is My question. When You destroy
Your own servant, what can he do? Please consider. What to speak of
taking dust from Your feet, who can even transgress Your order? But
when You act in this way, it does not increase Your glories. As I get
annihilated, You take pleasure.
TEXT 86
tomära se deha, tumi räkha vä saàhära'
ye tomära icchä prabhu, täi tumi kara”
“This body belongs to You. You may either protect or destroy it. O
Lord, do whatever You wish.”
TEXT 87
viçvambhara bale,—“tumi bhaktira bhäëòäré
eteke tomära caraëera sevä kari
Viçvambhara said, “You are the storekeeper of devotional service. That

is why I serve Your lotus feet.
TEXT 88
tomära caraëa-dhuli sarväìge lepile
bhäsaye puruña kåñëa-prema-rasa-jale
“If one smears the dust of Your lotus feet over his body, he will
float in the mellows of ecstatic love for Kåñëa.
TEXT 89
vinä tumi dile bhakti, keha nähi päya
`tomära se ämi', hena jäna sarvathäya
“If You do not distribute devotional service, no one can attain it.
Know that I belong to You in all respects.
TEXT 90
tumi ämä yathä veca', tathäi vikäi
ei satya kahiläma tomära se öhäïi”
“You can sell Me wherever You like. I tell You this in truth.”
TEXT 91
advaitera prati dekhi' kåpära vaibhava
apürva cintaye mane sakala-vaiñëava
On seeing the extraordinary mercy bestowed on Advaita, all the

Vaiñëavas were astonished.
TEXT 92
“satya sevilena prabhu e mahäpuruñe
koöi mokña-tulya nahe e kåpära leçe
“This great personality has truly served the Lord, for a fraction of
the mercy He received cannot be compared to millions of liberations.
TEXT 93
kadäcit e prasäda çaìkare se päya
yähä kare advaitere çré-gauräìga-räya
“Çiva rarely receives such mercy as Advaita received from Lord

Gauräìga.
TEXT 94
ämarä o bhägyavanta hena bhakta-saìge
e bhaktera pada-dhüli lai sarva aìge”
“We are also fortunate to have the association of such a devotee. We

take the dust from this devotee on our entire body.”
TEXT 95
hena bhakta advaitere balite hariñe
päpi-saba duùkha päya nija karma-doñe
When such a devotee as Advaita Prabhu is joyfully glorified, sinful

persons become distressed due to their past misdeeds.
TEXT 96
se-käle ye haila kathä, sei satya haya
nä mäne vaiñëava-väkya, sei yäya kñaya
The topics of that time have been narrated by the Vaiñëavas and are
all factual. One who doubts their words is ruined.
TEXT 97
`hari-bola' bali' uöhe prabhu viçvambhara
caturdike veòi' saba gäya anucara
Lord Viçvambhara stood up and chanted “Hari bol!” His followers sang
on all sides.
TEXT 98
advaita äcärya mahä-änande vihvala
mahä-matta hai' näce päsari' sakala

Advaita Äcärya was overwhelmed with ecstasy. He forgot everything as
He danced like an intoxicated person.
TEXT 99
tarje garje äcärya däòite diyä häta
bhrükuöi kariyä näce çäntipura-nätha
Advaita Äcärya, the Lord of Çäntipura, touched His beard and roared
loudly as He furrowed His eyebrows and danced.
TEXT 100
“jaya kåñëa gopäla govinda vanamälé”
aharniça gäya sabe hai' kutühalé
Day and night they all happily sang, “Jaya Kåñëa, Gopäla, Govinda,
Vanamälé!”
TEXT 101-102
nityänanda-mahäprabhu parama vihvala
tathäpi caitanya-nåtye parama kuçala
sävadhäne caturdike dui hasta tuli'
paòite caitanya, dhari' rahe mahäbalé
Although Lord Nityänanda was greatly overwhelmed, He was expert in

dancing with Lord Caitanya. Whenever Lord Caitanya was about to fall,
the most powerful Nityänanda stretched out His arms and carefully
caught Him.
TEXT 103
açeña äveçe näce çré-gauräìga räya
tähä varëibära çakti ke dhare jihväya?

Lord Gauräìga danced in unlimited ecstasy. Who has the power to
describe that dancing?
TEXT 104
sarasvaté sahita äpane balaräma
sei se öhäkura gäya püri' manaskäma
Balaräma and Sarasvaté sing His glories to their full satisfaction.
TEXT 105
kñaëe kñaëe mürchä haya, kñaëe mahäkampa
kñaëe tåëa laya kare, kñaëe mahä-dambha
Sometimes the Lord lost consciousness, sometimes His body shook,

sometimes He took straw between His teeth, and sometimes He became
greatly proud.
TEXT 106
kñaëe häsa, kñaëe çväsa, kñaëe vä virasa
ei-mata prabhura äveça-parakäça
Sometimes He laughed, sometimes He sighed deeply, and sometimes He

became morose. In this way the Lord manifest His ecstatic love.
TEXT 107
véräsana kariyäöhäkura kñaëe vaise
mahä-aööa-aööa kari' mäjhe mäjhe häse
Sometimes the Lord sat in the véräsana posture, and sometimes He

laughed loudly.
TEXT 108
bhägya-anurüpa kåpä karaye sabäre

òubilä vaiñëava saba änanda-sägare
As He bestowed mercy on everyone according to their good fortune, all

the Vaiñëavas drowned in an ocean of ecstasy.
TEXT 109
sammukhe dekhaye çuklämbara brahmacäréa
nugraha kare täre gauräìga çré-hari
Seeing Çuklämbara Brahmacäré standing before Him, Lord Çré Gaurahari

bestowed His mercy on him.
TEXT 110
sei çuklämbarera çunaha kichu kathän
avadvépe vasati, prabhura janma yathä
Now hear the topics regarding Çuklämbara Brahmacäré, who lived in

Navadvépa, where the Lord appeared.
TEXT 111
parama svadharma-rata, parama suçänta
cinite nä päre keha parama mahänta
He was always engaged in his occupational duties, and he was most

peaceful. Although no one knew it, he was a great devotee.
TEXT 112
navadvépe ghare ghare jhuli lai' kändhe
bhikñä kari' aharniça `kåñëa' bali' kände
He would take a bag on his shoulder and go beg alms from house to
house in Navadvépa. He would cry while chanting the names of Kåñëa day
and night.
TEXT 113
`bhikhäré' kariyä jïäna, loke nähi cine
daridrera avadhi—karaye bhikñäöane
People thought he was a beggar and therefore could not recognize him.
He was so poor that he had to beg alms to maintain himself.
TEXT 114
bhikñä kari' divase ye kichu vipra päya
kåñëera naivedya kari' tabe çeña khäya
After begging during the day, the brähmaëa offered whatever he

received to Kåñëa and accepted His remnants.
TEXT 115
kåñëänanda-prasäde däridrya nähi jäne
baliyä veòäya `kåñëa' sakala bhavane
In the ecstasy of receiving Kåñëa's mercy, he did not know poverty. He

would chant Kåñëa's names as he wandered from house to house.
TEXT 116
caitanyera kåpä-pätra ke cinite päre?
yakhana caitanya anugraha kare yäre
Who can recognize a recipient of Lord Caitanya's mercy? Only one who
is favored by the Lord is able.
TEXT 117
pürve yena ächila daridra dämodara
sei mata çuklämbara viñëu-bhakti-dhara
Çuklämbara engaged in the devotional service of Viñëu just as the poor

Dämodara did previously.
TEXT 118
sei mata kåpä o karilä viçvambhara
ye rahe caitanya-nåtye bäòéra bhitara
Viçvambhara bestowed such mercy on him that he could remain inside the
house to watch the Lord dance.
TEXT 119
jhuli kändhe lai' vipra näce mahäraìge
dekhi' häse prabhu saba-vaiñëavera saìge
On seeing the brähmaëa dance in ecstasy with his bag on his shoulder,
the Lord and all the Vaiñëavas laughed.
TEXT 120
vasiyä ächaye prabhu éçvara äveçe
jhuli kändhe çuklämbara näce kände häse
As Viçvambhara sat down in the mood of the Supreme Lord, Çuklämbara

danced, cried, and laughed with his bag on his shoulder.
TEXT 121
çuklämbara dekhiyä gauräìga kåpämaya
`äisa, äisa' kari' prabhu balaye sadaya
While watching Çuklämbara, the most merciful Gauräìga repeatedly

called out to him, “Come! Come!
TEXT 122-123
“daridra sevaka mora tumi janma janma
ämäre sakala diyä tumi bhikñu-dharma

ämiha tomära dravya anukñaëa cäi
tumi nä dile o ämi bala kari' khäi
“You are My poor servant birth after birth. You give Me everything and
remain a beggar. I always desire your foodstuffs. Even if you don't
give Me, I forcibly take and eat them.
TEXT 124
dvärakära mäjhe khuda käòi' khäiluì tora
päsarilä? kamalä dharila hasta mora”
“Did you forget that I forcibly ate your broken rice in Dvärakä?
Kamalä, the goddess of fortune, caught hold of My hand.”
TEXT 125
eta bali' hasta diyä jhulira bhitara
muñöi muñöi taëòula civäya viçvambhara
After speaking in this way, Viçvambhara took a handful of uncooked

rice from Çuklämbara's begging bag and began eating it.
TEXT 126
çuklämbara bale,—“prabhu kailä sarva-näça
e taëòule khuda-kaëa bahuta prakäça”
Çuklämbara exclaimed, “O Lord, You have ruined me! This rice is full
of broken particles!”
TEXT 127
prabhu bale,—“tora khuda-kaëa muïi khäìa
abhaktera amåta ulaöi' nähi cäìa”
The Lord replied, “I eat your broken rice, and I turn My face away
from the nectar offered by nondevotees.”
TEXT 128
svatantra paramänanda bhaktera jévana
civäya taëòula, ke karibe niväraëa
The Lord, who is independent, full of ecstasy, and the life of the
devotees, ate that uncooked rice. Who could stop Him?
TEXT 129
prabhura käruëya dekhi' sarva-bhakta-gaëa
çire häta diyä sabe karena krandana
On seeing the Lord's compassion, all the devotees began to cry while
holding their heads.
TEXT 130
nä jäni, ke kon dige paòaye kändiyäsa
bei vihvala hailä käruëya dekhiyä
No one knew who fell where as they cried. Everyone was overwhelmed on
seeing such compassion.
TEXT 131
uöhila paramänanda—kåñëera kértana
çiçu våddha ädi kari' kände sarva-jana
They then began to chant the glories of Kåñëa in great ecstasy.

Everyone cried—from the children on up to the aged.
TEXT 132
dante tåëa kare keha, keha namaskare
keha bale,—“prabhu kabhu nä chäòibä more”

Someone held straw between his teeth, someone offered obeisances, and
another said, “O Lord, never leave me.”
TEXT 133
gaòägaòi yäyena sukåti çuklämbara
taëòula khäyena sukhe vaikuëöha éçvara
The pious Çuklämbara rolled on the ground as the Lord of Vaikuëöha

happily ate that rice.
TEXT 134
prabhu bale,—“çuna çuklämbara brahmacäri!
tomära hådaye ämi sarvadä vihari
The Lord said, “Listen, Çuklämbara Brahmacäré! I constantly enjoy

pastimes in your heart.
TEXT 135
tomära bhojane haya ämära bhojana
tumi bhikñäya calile ämära paryaöana
“When you eat, I eat. When you walk about for begging, that is My
walking.
TEXT 136
prema-bhakti viläite mora avatära
janma janma tumi prema-sevaka ämära
“I have incarnated to distribute prema-bhakti. You are My beloved

servant birth after birth.
TEXT 137
tomäre diläma ämi prema-bhakti däna

niçcaya jäniha `prema-bhakti mora präëa'”
“I now give you prema-bhakti. Know for certain that prema-bhakti is My

life and soul.”
TEXT 138
çuklämbarera vara çuni' vaiñëava-maëòala
jaya jaya hari-dhvani karila sakala
On hearing the benediction Çuklämbara received, all the Vaiñëavas

chanted “Jaya! Jaya! Hari! Hari!”
TEXT 139
kamalä-näthera bhåtya ghare ghare mäge
e rasera marma jäne kon mahäbhäge
The servant of Lakñmé's Lord begs from door to door. What fortunate
soul can understand the mystery of such pastimes?
TEXT 140
daça ghare mägiyä taëòula vipra päya
lakñmé-pati gauracandra tähä käòi' khäya
Whatever rice Çuklämbara collected by begging at ten houses was

forcibly eaten by Gauracandra, the husband of Lakñmé.
TEXT 141
mudrära sahita naivedyera yata vidhi
veda-rüpe äpane balena guëa-nidhi
The Lord, who is the reservoir of transcendental qualities, personally

explained through the Vedas the rules for offering foods.
TEXT 142
vine sei vidhi kichu svékära nä kare
sakala pratijïä cürëa bhaktera duyäre
He does not accept anything unless it is offered according to those

rules. But He breaks all those injunctions for the sake of His
devotees.
TEXT 143
çuklämbara-taëòula tähära paramäëa
ataeva sakala-vidhira bhakti präëa
The acceptance of Çuklämbara's rice is the proof of this. Therefore

devotion is the life of all rules.
TEXT 144-145
yata vidhi-niñedha—sakali bhakti-däsa
ihäte yähära duùkha, sei yäya näça
bhakti—vidhi-müla, kahilena vedavyäsa
säkñäte gauräìga tähä karilä prakäça
All rules and regulations are servants of devotional service. One who
is distressed because of this is vanquished. Vedavyäsa has stated that
devotion is the root of all rules, and Gauräìga has directly
demonstrated this.
TEXT 146
mudrä nähi kare vipra, nä dila äpane
tathäpi taëòula prabhu khäila yatane
The brähmaëa did not offer the rice with mudräs, nor did he even offer
it, yet nevertheless the Lord eagerly ate it.
TEXT 147
viñaya-madändha saba e marma nä jäne
suta-dhana-kula-made vaiñëava nä cine
Persons who are blinded by the pride of material enjoyment cannot

understand this mystery. Intoxicated by their children, wealth, and
family prestige, they cannot recognize a Vaiñëava.
TEXT 148
dekhi' mürkha daridra ye vaiñëavere häse
tära püjä-vitta kabhu kåñëere nä väse
Kåñëa never accepts the offerings and worship of one who ridicules a
Vaiñëava, considering him foolish or poor.
TEXT 149
That Çré Hari is controlled only by His devotees and does not even
accept the worship of nondevotees is explained in the Çrémad
Bhägavatam (4.31.21) as follows:
na bhajati kumanéñiëäà sa ijyäà
harir adhanätma-dhana-priyo rasa-jïaù
çruta-dhana-kula-karmaëäà madair ye
vidadhati päpam akiïcaneñu satsu
“The Supreme Personality of Godhead becomes very dear to those

devotees who have no material possessions but are fully happy in
possessing the devotional service of the Lord. Indeed, the Lord
relishes the devotional activities of such devotees. Those who are
puffed up with material education, wealth, aristocracy and fruitive
activity are very proud of possessing material things, and they often
deride the devotees. Even if such people offer the Lord worship, the
Lord never accepts them.”
TEXT 150
àkiïcana-präëa kåñëa'—sarva vede gäya
säkñäte gauräìga ei tähäre dekhäya

All the Vedas sing, “Kåñëa is the life and soul of those who have no
material possessions.” Gauräìga personally demonstrated this.
TEXT 151
çuklämbara-taëòula-bhojana yei çune
sei prema-bhakti päya caitanya-caraëe
One who hears about how the Lord ate Çuklämbara's rice attains
unalloyed devotional service at the feet of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 152

CBP 17: The Lord's Wandering Throughout Navadvépa and Descriptions of

the Devotees' Glories
Chapter Seventeen: The Lord's Wandering Throughout Navadvépa and

Descriptions of the Devotees' Glories
TEXT 1
jaya nityänanda sarva-sevya-kalevara
All glories to Mahäprabhu Çré Gaurasundara! All glories to Nityänanda,

whose body is the object of everyone's worship!
TEXT 2
ye kathäçunile ghuce antara päñaëòa

The topics of Madhya-khaëòa are like drops of nectar. By hearing these
topics one's atheistic mentality is vanquished.
TEXT 3
güòha-rüpe saìkértana kare nirantara
In this way Lord Viçvambhara kept His identity concealed while

constantly performing saìkértana in Navadvépa.
TEXT 4
yakhana karaye prabhu nagara bhramaëa
sarva-loka dekhe yena säkñät madana
When the Lord wandered throughout the city, everyone who saw Him
thought He was Cupid himself.
TEXT 5
vyavahäre dekhi prabhu yena dambha-maya
vidyä-bala dekhi' päñaëòé o päya bhaya
In ordinary dealings, the Lord appeared to be full of pride. Even

atheists were frightened by seeing the strength of His knowledge.
TEXT 6
vyäkaraëa-çästre sabe vidyära ädäna
bhaööäcärya prati o nähika tåëa-jïäna
The Lord considered the Bhaööäcäryas, who were supposed to be learned

in grammar, as no better than a blade of grass.
TEXT 7
nagara bhramaëa kare prabhu nija raìge

güòha-rüpe thäkaye sevaka-saba-saìge
In His own ecstasy, the Lord kept His identity covered as He wandered
throughout the city in the association of His devotees.
TEXT 8-13
päñaëòé-sakala bale,—“nimäi-paëòita
tomäre räjära äjïä äise tvarita
lukäiyä niçä-bhäge karaha kértana
dekhite nä päya loka çäpe' anukñaëa
mithyä nahe loka-väkya saàprati phalila
suhåj jïäne sei kathä tomäre kahila”
prabhu bale,—“astu astu e saba vacana
mora icchä äche, karoì räja daraçana
paòiluì sakala çästra alapa vayase
çiçu jïäna kari' more keha nä jijïäse
more khoìje, hena jana kothäo nä päìa
yebä jana more khoìje, muïi tähä cäìa”
The atheists said, “O Nimäi Paëòita, You will soon receive an order
from the king. You secretly perform kértana at night, and people
constantly curse You because they cannot watch. The curses of the
people will not prove false but will soon bear fruit. We are telling
You this as well-wishers.” The Lord replied, “So be it. Let your words
come true, for I have a desire to meet the King. Since I studied all
the scriptures at an early age, people consider Me a child and do not
challenge Me. I do not find anyone to challenge Me. I wish to meet
anyone who is prepared to challenge Me.”
TEXT 14
päñaëòé balaye,—“räjä cähiba kértana
nä kare päëòitya-carcä, räjä se yavana”

The atheists said, “The King will listen to Your kértana. Because he
is a Muslim he does not care for scriptural debate.”
TEXT 15
tåëa-jïäna päñaëòére öhäkura nä kare
äilena mahäprabhu äpana mandire
Considering the atheists as no better than a blade of grass, the Lord

returned to His home.
TEXT 16
prabhu bale,—“haila äji päñaëòé-sambhäña
saìkértana kara sabe, duùkha yäu näça”
The Lord said, “Today I have talked to some atheists. Therefore let us
have kértana so that My misery will be destroyed.”
TEXT 17
nåtya kare mahäprabhu vaikuëöha-éçvara
caturdike veòi' gäya saba-anucara
As Mahäprabhu, the Lord of Vaikuëöha, danced, all His servants

surrounded Him and sang.
TEXT 18
rahiyä rahiyä bale,—“äre bhäi saba
äji kene nahe mora prema anubhava
A couple of times the Lord stopped and said, “O brothers, why am I not
feeling any ecstasy today?
TEXT 19
nagare haila kibä päñaëòi-sambhäña

ei vä käraëe nahe prema-parakäça
“Am I not feeling ecstasy because I talked to some atheists in the

city today?
TEXT 20
tomä' sabä sthäne vä haila apamäna
aparädha kñamiyä räkhaha mora präëa”
“If I have insulted you in any way, then please forgive My offenses
and save My life.”
TEXT 21
mahäpätra advaita bhrükuöi kari' näce
“ke-mate haiba prema, `näòä' çuñiyäche?
Advaita Prabhu, the great recipient of the Lord's mercy, frowned and
danced as He said, “How will You feel ecstatic love when Näòä has
drained You?
TEXT 22-25
muïi nähi päìa prema, nä päya çréväsa
tili-mäli-sane kara premera viläsa
avadhüta tomära premera haila däsa
ämi se bähira, ära paëòita çréväsa
ämi saba nahiläìa prema-adhikäré
avadhüta äsi' hailä premera bhäëòäré
yadi more prema-yoga nä deha' gosäïi
çuñiba sakala prema, mora doña näi”
“I do not get love of God, and neither does Çréväsa. You enjoy Your
pastimes of ecstatic love with oil millers and gardeners. Avadhüta has
become the servant of Your love, while Çréväsa and I are left out. We
are not qualified to attain Your love, while this Avadhüta has come
and become the storekeeper of Your love. O Gosäïi, if You do not award
Me Your ecstatic love, I will dry it all up. Then do not blame Me.”
TEXT 26
caitanyera preme matta äcärya gosäïi
ki balaye, ki karaye, kichu småti näi
Äcärya Gosäïi was maddened with Lord Caitanya's love. He did not
remember what He said or what He did.
TEXT 27
sarva-mate kåñëa-bhakta-mahimä bäòäya
bhakta-gaëe yathä vece, tathäi vikäya
Kåñëa increases the glories of His devotees in all respects. They are
able to sell Him wherever they want.
TEXT 28
ye bhakti-prabhäve kåñëe vecibäre päre
se ye väkya balibeka, ki vicitra täre
For one who can sell Kåñëa by the influence of his devotional service,
what is unusual about speaking in this way?
TEXT 29
nänä-rüpe bhakta bäòäyena gauracandra
ke bujhite päre täna anugraha-daëòa
Gauracandra increases the glories of His devotees in various ways. Who

can understand His mercy and punishment?
TEXT 30
öhäkura viñäde' nä päiyä prema-sukha
häte täli diyä näce advaita kautuka
As the Lord lamented due to not receiving the happiness of ecstatic

love, Advaita joyfully danced while clapping His hands.
TEXT 31
advaitera väkya çuni' prabhu viçvambhara
ära kichu nä karilä tä'ra pratyuttara
After listening to Advaita's words, Lord Viçvambhara did not make any
reply.
TEXT 32
sei mata raòa dilä ghucäiyä dvära
päche dhäya nityänanda-haridäsa täìra
The Lord suddenly opened the door and ran out, and Nityänanda and
Haridäsa ran after Him.
TEXT 33
prema-çünya çaréra thuiyä kibä käja
cintiyä paòilä prabhu jähnavéra mäjha
Thinking that there was no use in keeping a body devoid of love of

God, the Lord jumped into the Ganges.
TEXT 34
jhäìpa diyäöhäkura paòilä gaìgä-mäjhe
nityänanda haridäsa jhäìpa dilä päche
As the Lord jumped into the Ganges, Nityänanda and Haridäsa jumped in
behind Him.
TEXT 35
äthevyathe nityänanda dharilena keçe
caraëa cäpiyä dhare prabhu haridäse
Nityänanda quickly caught the Lord by His hair, and Haridäsa grabbed
TEXT 36
dui-jane dhariyä tulilä laïä tére
prabhu bale,—“tomarä vä dharile kisere?
The two then carried the Lord out of the water, whereupon the Lord
said, “Why did you restrain Me?
TEXT 37
ki kärye räkhiba prema-rahita jévana
kisere vä tomarä dharile dui-jana?”
“For what purpose should I maintain this life, which is devoid of love
of God? Why did you two hold Me back?”
TEXT 38
dui-jane mahä kampa—`äji kibä phale'!
nityänanda dig cähi' gauracandra bale
The two trembled as they thought, “What will happen today?” Looking at
Nityänanda, Gauracandra spoke.
TEXT 39
“tumi kene dharilä ämära keça-bhäre?”
nityänanda bale,—“kene yäha maribäre”
“Why did You grab My hair?” Nityänanda replied, “Why did You try to
kill Yourself?”
TEXT 40
prabhu bale,—“jäni tumi parama vihvala”
nityänanda bale,—“prabhu, kñamaha sakala
The Lord said, “I know You are most restless.” Nityänanda then said,
“O Lord, please forgive Me.
TEXT 41
yäre çästi karibäre pära sarva-mate
tä'ra lägi' cala nija çaréra chäòite
“Do You want to give up Your body because of someone that You can
easily punish?
TEXT 42
abhimäne sevakerä balila vacana
prabhu tähe laibe ki bhåtyera jévana?”
“If servants speak something out of pride, does their master take
their lives?”
TEXT 43
prema-maya nityänanda vahe prema-jala
yära präëa, dhana, bandhu—caitanya sakala
Filled with devotion, Nityänanda shed tears of love for Lord Caitanya,
who was everything for Him—His life, wealth, and friend.
TEXT 44
prabhu bale,—“çuna nityänanda, haridäsa
käro sthäne kara päche ämära prakäça

The Lord said, “Listen, Nityänanda and Haridäsa. Do not tell anyone
that you have seen Me.
TEXT 45
`ämä nä dekhilä' bali' balibä vacana
ämära äjïäya ei kahibä kathana
“Tell everyone that you did not see Me. You follow this order of Mine.
TEXT 46
muïi äji saìgope thäkiba ei öhäïi
kä're päche kaha yadi, mora doña näi”
“Today I will hide here. If you tell anyone, then do not blame Me for
the consequences.”
TEXT 47
ei bali' prabhu nandanera ghare yäya
ei dui saìgopa kaila prabhura äjïäya
After speaking in this way, the Lord went to the house of Nandana
Äcärya. Following the Lord's order, the two kept this a secret.
TEXT 48
bhakta saba nä päiyä prabhura uddeça
duùkha-maya haila sabe çré-kåñëa-äveça
Absorbed in love for Kåñëa, the devotees all became full of distress
when they were unable to receive any news about the Lord.
TEXT 49
parama virahe sabe karena krandana

keha kichu nä balaye, poòe sarva-mana
They began to cry due to feelings of intense separation. No one said

anything as their hearts burned.
TEXT 50
sabära upara yena haila vajra-päta
mahä-aparädha hailäçäntipura-nätha
Everyone felt like they had been struck by a thunderbolt, and Advaita,
the Lord of Çäntipura, thought Himself a great offender.
TEXT 51
aparädha haiyä prabhu prabhura virahe
upaväsa kari' giyä thäkilena gåhe
Feeling that He had committed an offense, Advaita Prabhu went home and
fasted due to intense separation from the Lord.
TEXT 52
sabei calilä ghare çokäkuli haiyä
gauräìga-caraëa-dhana hådaye bändhiyä
Filled with lamentation, everyone returned to their homes with the

treasure of Gauräìga's lotus feet bound in their hearts.
TEXT 53
öhäkura äilä nandana-äcäryera ghare
vasilä äsiyä viñëu-khaööära upare
The Lord arrived at Nandana Äcärya's house, where He sat down on the
throne of Lord Viñëu.
TEXT 54
nandana dekhiyä gåhe parama maìgala
daëòavat haiyä paòila bhümi-tala
Seeing that the most auspicious personality has arrived in his house,
Nandana Äcärya offered obeisances by falling flat on the ground.
TEXT 55
satvare dilena äni' nütana vasana
titä-vastra eòilena çré-çacénandana
He quickly brought new clothes for Çré Çacénandana, who then changed
His wet clothes.
TEXT 56
prasäda candana-mälä, divya arghya gandha
candane bhüñita kaila prabhura çré-aìga
Nandana Äcärya offered arghya and fragrant oils as well as sandalwood

paste and flower garland prasäda. He decorated the Lord's body with
the sandalwood paste.
TEXT 57
karpüra-tämbüla äni' dilena çré-mukhe
bhaktera padärtha prabhu khäya nija sukhe
He then brought camphor and betel nuts and offered them to the Lord,
who happily ate His devotee's offerings.
TEXT 58
päsarilä duùkha prabhu nandana-seväya
sukåti nandana vasi' tämbüla yogäya
The Lord forgot all His distress by the service of the pious Nandana
Äcärya, who sat there offering betel nuts.
TEXT 59
prabhu bale,—“mora väkya çunaha nandana
äji tumi ämäre karibe saìgopana”
The Lord said, “O Nandana, listen to Me. Today you should hide Me
here.”
TEXT 60
nandana balaye,—“prabhu, e baòa duñkara
kothä lukäibä tumi saàsära bhitara?
Nandana replied, “O Lord, this is very difficult. Where can You hide
within this world?
TEXT 61
hådaye thäkiyä nä pärilä lukäite
vidita karila tomä bhakta tathä haite
“You could not hide in the hearts of the living entities. The devotees
exposed You even from there.
TEXT 62
ye närilä lukäite kñéra-sindhu-mäjhe
se kemane lukäiba bähira-samäje?”
“How can one who could not hide in the ocean of milk hide in an open
society?”
TEXT 63
nandana-äcärya-väkya çuni' prabhu häse
vaïcilena niçi prabhu nandana-äväse

After hearing the words of Nandana Äcärya, the Lord smiled. He passed
that night in Nandana's house.
TEXT 64
bhägyavanta nandana açeña-kathä-raìge
sarva-rätri goìäiläöhäkurera saìge
The fortunate Nandana Äcärya spent the entire night discussing the
unlimited topics of Kåñëa with the Lord.
TEXT 65
kñaëa-präya gela niçä kåñëa-kathä-rase
prabhu dekhe—divasa haila parakäçe
As they relished topics of Kåñëa, the entire night passed like a

moment. Then the Lord saw that dawn had broken.
TEXT 66
advaitera prati daëòa kariyäöhäkura
çeñe anugraha mane bäòila pracura
The Lord punished Advaita in this way, but ultimately He felt great
compassion for Him.
TEXT 67
äjïä kaila prabhu nandana-äcärya cähiyä
“ekeçvara çréväsa paëòite äna giyä”
Looking at Nandana Äcärya, the Lord instructed him, “Go and bring
Çréväsa Paëòita alone.”
TEXT 68
satvare nandana geläçréväsera sthäne

äiläçréväse laïä, prabhu yeikhäne
Nandana Äcärya quickly went to Çréväsa's house and returned to the

Lord with Çréväsa.
TEXT 69
prabhu dekhi' öhäkura paëòita käìde preme
prabhu bale,—“cintä kichu nä kariha mane”
On seeing the Lord, Çréväsa Paëòita began to cry out of love. The Lord
said, “Do not worry.”
TEXT 70
sadaya haiyä täìre jijïäse äpane
“äcäryera värtä kaha ächena kemane?”
In compassion, the Lord asked him, “Tell Me, how is Advaita Äcärya
doing?”
TEXT 71
“äro värtä laha?” bale paëòita çréväsa
“äcäryera käli prabhu haila upaväsa
“You are asking for more news?” Çréväsa Paëòita asked. “Yesterday
Äcärya fasted.
TEXT 72
ächibäre äche prabhu sabe deha-mätra
daraçana diyä täre karaha kåtärtha
“He is surviving only because He is destined to. Please show Yourself

to Him and save Him.
TEXT 73
anya jana haile ki ämaräi sahi?
tomära se sabei jévana prabhu vahi
“If someone else had punished Him, would we have tolerated it? O Lord,
You alone are our life and soul.
TEXT 74
tomä vinä käli prabhu sabära jévana
mahäçocya väsiläma, äche ki käraëa?
“Yesterday in lamentation we thought that without You, O Lord, why

should we maintain our lives?
TEXT 75
yena daëòa karilä vacana-anurüpa
ekhane äsiyä hao prasäda-saàmukha”
“You have given punishment like You said You would. Now please come
and show Your mercy.”
TEXT 76
çréväsera vacana çuniyä kåpämaya
calilä äcärya prati haiyä sadaya
After hearing Çréväsa's words, the most merciful Lord went to see
Advaita Äcärya.
TEXT 77
mürchägata äsi' prabhu dekhe äcäryere
mahä-aparädhé hena mäne äpanäre
When the Lord came and found Advaita Äcärya was practically
unconscious, He considered Himself a great offender.
TEXT 78
prasäde haiyä matta bule ahaìkäre
päiyä prabhura daëòa kampa deha-bhäre
After previously receiving the Lord's mercy, Advaita would wander

about like He was intoxicated with pride, but after being punished by
the Lord, His body trembled.
TEXT 79
dekhiyä sadaya prabhu balaye uttara
“uöhaha äcärya, hera, ämi viçvambhara”
On seeing His condition, the merciful Lord said, “O Äcärya, get up and
see. It is I, Viçvambhara.”
TEXT 80
lajjäya advaita kichu nä bale vacana
prema-yoge mane cinte prabhura caraëa
Advaita was ashamed to say anything. In ecstatic love, He meditated on

TEXT 81
ära bära bale prabhu,—“uöhaha äcärya
cintä nähi, uöhi kara äpanära kärya”
The Lord again said, “Get up, Äcärya! Don't worry. Get up and perform
Your duties.”
TEXT 82
advaita balaye,—“prabhu, karäilä kärya
yata kichu bala more, saba prabhu bähya

Advaita said, “O Lord, You inspired Me to act the way I did. Whatever
You are saying to Me now is all an external show.
TEXT 83-87
more tumi nirantara lauyäo kumati
ahaìkära diyä more karäo durgati
sabäkäre uttama diyächa däsya-bhäva
ämäre diyächa prabhu yata kichu räga
laoyäo äpane daëòa karäha äpane
mukhe eka bala tumi, kara ära mane
präëa, dhana, deha, mana,—saba tumi mora
tabe more duùkha däo, öhäkuräli tora
hena kara prabhu more däsya-bhäva
diyäcaraëe räkhaha däsé-nandana kariyä”
“You always treat Me in such a way that I become proud, and as a

result, I suffer. O Lord, You have awarded everyone else the topmost
mood of service, but You show Me reverence. You Yourself inspire Me
and then You punish Me. You speak one thing and think another. You are
My life, wealth, body, and mind, yet still You give Me misery. This is
Your opulence. O Lord, please give Me the mood of service and keep Me
at Your feet as the son of Your maidservant.”
TEXT 88
çuniyä advaita-väkya çré-gaurasundara
advaitere kahe sarva-vaiñëava-gocara
On hearing the words of Advaita, Çré Gaurasundara spoke to Him in

front of all the Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 89
“çuna çuna äcärya, tomära tattva kai

vyavahära dåñöänta dekhaha tumi ei
“Listen, O Äcärya, I am telling You the truth. Just consider this

example that I am narrating.
TEXT 90-92
räja-pätra räja-sthäne calaye yakhana
dväri-praharérä saba kare nivedana
mahäpätra yadi gocariyä räja-sthäne
jévya lai' dile rahe goñöhira jévane
yei mahäpätra-sthäne kare nivedana
räja-äjïä haile käöe sei saba jana
“When a royal administrator goes before the King, the guards place a
request before him. And when the royal administrator meets the King
and conveys the guards' request, he collects their wages and then
distributes them to the guards, who along with their families survive
on that. If such a royal administrator, before whom the guards place
their request, makes an offense, then by the order of the King those
same guards do not hesitate to execute him.
The word jévya refers to the ingredients that are necessary for
maintaining one's livelihood. The phrase goñöhira jévane means “to
maintain one's dependant family members.”
TEXT 93
saba räjya-bhära dei ye mahäpätrere
aparädhe sabya-häte täre çästi kare
“On one hand the royal administrator is entrusted with the

responsibility of ruling the kingdom, and on the other hand he is
killed for his offense.
TEXT 94
ei mate kåñëa mahäräja-räjeçvara

kartä-hartä brahmä-çiva yähära kiìkara
“In the same way, Kåñëa is the King of kings, while Brahmä and Çiva,
the creator and annihilator, are His servants.
TEXT 95
såñöi-ädi karite o diyächena çakti
çästi karile o keha nä kare dvirukti
“He gives the power to create, so if He awards punishment, no one can

protest.
TEXT 96
ramä-ädi, bhavädi o kåñëa-daëòa päya
prabhu sevakera doña kñamaye sadäya
“Consorts like Lakñmé and personalities like Çiva also receive

punishment from Kåñëa, yet the Lord always forgives the offenses of
His servants.
TEXT 97
aparädha dekhi' kåñëa yära çästi kare
janme janme däsa sei balila tomäre
“If Kåñëa punishes one for his offense, then I tell You that he is the
servant of Kåñëa birth after birth.
TEXT 98
uöhiyä karaha snäna, kara ärädhana
nähika tomära cintä, karaha bhojana”
“Get up, take bath, and perform Your worship. Then take Your meal
without anxiety.”
TEXT 99
prabhura vacana çuni' advaita ulläsa
däsera çuniyä daëòa haila baòa häsa
On hearing the Lord's words, Advaita became joyful. Realizing that He

was punished as a servant, He laughed.
TEXT 100
“ekhane se bali nätha, tora öhäkurälé”
näcena advaita raìge diyä karatäli
Advaita exclaimed, “Now I can say You are My Lord!” Then He danced in
ecstasy.
TEXT 101
prabhura äçväsa çuni' änande vihvala
päsarila pürva yata viraha-sakala
When Advaita Äcärya heard the Lord's words of assurance, He was

overwhelmed in ecstasy and forgot the previous distress He had felt
due to separation.
TEXT 102
sakala vaiñëava hailä parama änanda
takhane häsena haridäsa-nityänanda
All the Vaiñëavas felt great ecstasy, and Haridäsa and Nityänanda then
began to laugh.
TEXT 103
e saba paramänanda-lélä-kathä-rase
keha keha vaïcita haila daiva-doñe

Due to misfortune some people are deprived of relishing the topics of
these most ecstatic pastimes of the Lord.
TEXT 104
caitanyera prema-pätra çré-advaita-räya
e sampatti àlpa'-hena bujhaye mäyäya
Çré Advaita Prabhu is the recipient of Lord Caitanya's love. Due to

illusion some people consider such opulence as insignificant.
TEXT 105
àlpa' kari' nä mäniha `däsa' hena näma
alpa bhägye `däsa' nähi kare bhagavän
Do not think that “servant” implies insignificance. The Lord does

accept one as a servant if he is less fortunate.
TEXT 106
äge haya mukti, tabe sarva-bandha-näça
tabe se haite päre çré-kåñëera däsa
First one attains liberation, then his material bondage is destroyed,

then he can become the servant of Lord Kåñëa.
TEXT 107
ei vyäkhyä kare bhäñyakärera samäje
mukta-saba lélä-tattva kahi' kåñëa bhaje
Commentators on the scriptures explain that liberated souls worship

Kåñëa, who enjoys transcendental pastimes.
TEXT 108
kåñëera sevaka-saba kåñëa-çakti dhare

aparädhé haile o kåñëa çästi kare
The servants of Kåñëa have the power of Kåñëa. If they commit any
offense, Kåñëa punishes them.
TEXT 109
hena kåñëa-bhakta-näme kona çiñya-gaëa
alpa-hena jïäne dvandva kare anukñaëa
Some neophytes consider such devotees of Kåñëa as insignificant and

constantly quarrel with them.
TEXT 110
se saba duñkåti ati jäniha niçcaya
yäte sarva-vaiñëavera pakña nähi laya
Know for certain that they are all most sinful, therefore they do not
actually support any Vaiñëava.
TEXT 111
sarva-prabhu—gauracandra, ithe dvidhä yä'ra
tära bhakti çuddha nahe, sei duräcära
Anyone who has even the slightest doubt that Gauracandra is the Lord
of all is sinful, and his devotion is not pure.
TEXT 112
gardabha-çågäla-tulya çiñya-gaëa laiyäkeha bale,—
“ämi `raghunätha' bhäva giyä”
Some instruct their ass and foxlike disciples, “Go and meditate on me
as Rämacandra.”
TEXT 113
såñöi, sthiti, pralaya karite çakti yä'ra
caitanya-däsatva bai baòa nähi ära
There can be nothing superior to becoming the servant of Lord

Caitanya, who has the power to create, maintain, and annihilate.
TEXT 114
ananta brahmäëòa dhare prabhu balaräma
sei prabhu-däsya kare, kebä haya äna?
Lord Balaräma supports unlimited universes, yet He is the servant of

the Lord. What then to speak of ordinary persons?
TEXT 115
jaya jaya haladhara nityänanda räya
caitanya-kértana sphure yäìhära kåpäya
All glories to Lord Nityänanda-Haladhara, by whose mercy the glories

of Lord Caitanya manifest!
TEXT 116
täìhära prasäde haya caitanyete rati
yata kichu bali saba täìhära çakati
By His mercy one develops attachment for Lord Caitanya. Whatever I

speak is due to His mercy.
TEXT 117
Çré Gaurasundara is the Lord of my Lord. I constantly keep this

conviction in my heart.
TEXT 118
çré-caitanya nityänanda-cända paìhu jäna

CBP 18: Mahäprabhu's Dancing as a Gopé
Chapter Eighteen: Mahäprabhu's Dancing as a Gopé
TEXT 1
jaya jaya jagata-maìgala gauracandra
däna deha' hådaye tomära pada-dvandva
All glories to Gauracandra, the benefactor of the entire universe! O

Lord, please place Your lotus feet within my heart.
TEXT 2
jaya jaya bhakata-vatsala guëa-dhäma
All glories to the life and soul of Nityänanda Svarüpa! All glories to
the Lord, who is affectionate to His devotees and who is the abode of
all good qualities!
TEXT 3
çunile caitanya kathä bhakti labhya haya
All glories to Gauräìga with His devotees! By hearing topics about

Lord Caitanya, one attains devotional service.
TEXT 4

saìkértana-rasa prabhu karaye sadäya
In this way Lord Viçvambhara constantly remained absorbed in the

mellows of saìkértana while residing in Navadvépa.
TEXT 5
madhya-khaëòa kathä bhäi çuna eka-mane
lakñmé-käce prabhu nåtya karilä yemane
O brothers, please hear with fixed mind the topics of the Madhya-
khaëòa, which describes how the Lord danced in the dress of Lakñmé.
TEXT 6
eka-dina prabhu balilena sabä-sthäne
äji nåtya karibäìa aìkera vidhäne
One day the Lord informed everyone, "Today we will perform a drama
according to prescribed rules.
TEXT 7
sadäçiva buddhimanta khänere òäkiyä
balilena prabhu,—“käca sajja kara giyä
The Lord called Sadäçiva and Buddhimanta Khän and told them, “Arrange
for some costumes.
TEXT 8
çaìkha, käìculé, päöaçäòé, alaìkära
yogya yogya kari' sajja kara sabäkära
“Collect conchshells, bodices, silk saris, and ornaments suitable for

all the participants.
TEXT 9
gadädhara käcibena rukmiëéra käca
brahmänanda tära buòé sakhé suprabhäta
“Gadädhara will dress as Rukmiëé, and Brahmänanda will be her elderly

female companion named Suprabhä.
TEXT 10
nityänanda haibena baòäi ämära
kotoyäla haridäsa jägäite bhära
“Nityänanda will be My grandmother, and Haridäsa will be a guard who

will keep everyone alert.
TEXT 11
çréväsa—närada-käca, snätaka—çréräma
`deuöiyä äji muïi' balaye çrémän”
“Çréväsa will dress as Närada, and Çréräma will be someone who has
just bathed. Çrémän will volunteer to hold the torch.
TEXT 12
advaita balaye,—“ke karibe pätra-käca?”
prabhu bale,—“pätra siàhäsane gopénätha
Advaita said, “Who will dress as the hero? The Lord replied, “The hero
will be Gopénätha, who is sitting on the throne.”
TEXT 13
satvara calaha buddhimanta khäna tumi
käca sajja kara giyä, näcibäìa ämi”
“O Buddhimanta, go quickly and arrange the costumes so that I may

dance.”
TEXT 14
äjïäçire kari' sadäçiva buddhimanta
gåhe calilena, änandera nähi anta
Accepting the Lord's order on their heads, Sadäçiva and Buddhimanta

returned home in unlimited ecstasy.
TEXT 15
sei-kñaëe käthiyära-cändoyäöäni
yäkäca sajja karilena sundara kariyä
They immediately raised a canopy made in Käthiyära and prepared many

attractive costumes.
TEXT 16
laiyä yateka käca buddhimanta khäna
thuilena laïäöhäkurera vidyamäna
After collecting the necessary costumes, Buddhimanta Khän brought them

before the Lord.
TEXT 17
dekhiyä hailä prabhu santoñita mana
sakala vaiñëava-prati balilä vacana
On seeing the costumes, the Lord was satisfied at heart. He spoke to

the Vaiñëavas as follows.
TEXT 18
“prakåti-svarüpä nåtya haibe ämära
dekhite ye jitendriya, tä'ra adhikära
“I will dance as the Lord's potency. Only one who is selfcontrolled is

qualified to watch.
TEXT 19
sei se yäiba äji bäòéra bhitare
ye jana indriya dharite çakti dhare”
“Only those who are in control of their senses will be allowed to

remain within the house.”
TEXT 20
lakñmé-veçe aìka-nåtya kariba öhäkura
sakala vaiñëava-raìga bäòila pracura
Realizing that the Lord would dance in the dress of Lakñmé, all the
Vaiñëavas felt great happiness.
TEXT 21
çeñe prabhu kathä-khäni karilena daòha
çuniyä haila sabe viñädita baòa
But then when they heard the Lord's strict order, they became filled
with lamentation.
TEXT 22-23
sarvädye bhümite aìka dilena äcärya
“äji nåtya daraçane mora nähi kärya
ämi se ajitendriya nä yäiba tathä”
çréväsa paëòita kahe,—“mora oi kathä”
Scratching a line on the ground, Advaita Äcärya was the first to

speak, “I am unable to see the dance today. I am not in control of My
senses, so I will not attend.”Çréväsa Paëòita said, “I was going to
say the same thing.”
TEXT 24
çuniyäöhäkura kahe éñat häsiyä
“tomarä nä gele nåtya kähäre laiyä”
On hearing their words, the Lord slightly smiled and said, “If you do
not go, then who will attend the dance?”
TEXT 25
sarva-raìga-cüòämaëi caitanya-gosäìi
punaùäjïä karilena,—“käro cintä näi
Lord Caitanya, the crest jewel of all enjoyers, again declared, “Do
not worry.
TEXT 26
mahäyogeçvara äji tomarä haibädekhiyä
ämäre keha moha nä päibä”
“Today you will all become great mystic yogis. None of you will be
bewildered while seeing Me dance.”
TEXT 27
çuniyä prabhura äjïä advaita, çréväsa
sabära sahita mahä päila ulläsa
Upon hearing the Lord's declaration, Advaita, Çréväsa, and the other
devotees all became overjoyed.
TEXT 28
sarva-gaëa sahita öhäkura viçvambhara
calilä äcärya-candraçekharera ghara
Lord Viçvambhara and His associates then went to the house of

Candraçekhara Äcärya.
TEXT 29
äi calilena nija vadhüra sahite
lakñmé-rüpe nåtya baòa adbhuta dekhite
Mother Çacé and her daughter-in-law went there to see the Lord's
wonderful dance in the role of Lakñmé.
TEXT 30
yata äpta vaiñëava-gaëera parivära
calilä äira saìge nåtya dekhibära
The family members of all the Vaiñëavas also accompanied mother Çacé
to see the dance.
TEXT 31
çré-candraçekhara-bhägya tära
ei sémäyära ghare prabhu prakäçilä e mahimä
This was the limit of Çré Candraçekhara's good fortune, for the Lord
manifested this pastime at his house.
TEXT 32
vasiläöhäkura sarva-vaiñëava sahite
sabäre haila äjïä sva-käca käcite
Upon arriving there, the Lord sat down with all the Vaiñëavas and then
ordered them to dress in their costumes.
TEXT 33
kara-yoòe advaita balilä bära-bära
“more äjïä prabhu kon käca käcibära?”

With folded hands, Advaita repeatedly asked, “O Lord, tell Me, which
dress should I wear?”
TEXT 34
prabhu bale,—“yata käca, sakali tomära
icchä-anurüpa käca käca' äpanära”
The Lord replied, “All the costumes are Yours. Put on whichever You
wish.”
TEXT 35
bähya nähi advaitera, ki kariba käca?
bhrükuöi kariyä bule çäntipura-nätha
Advaita had no external consciousness. What need did He have for a

costume? The Lord of Çäntipura wandered around with His eyebrows in a
frown.
TEXT 36
sarva-bhäve näce mahä-vidüñaka-präya
änanda-sägara-mäjhe bhäsiyä veòäya
He danced in various moods like an expert jester and floated in an

ocean of bliss.
TEXT 37
mahä-kåñëa-kolähala uöhila sakala
änande vaiñëava-saba hailä vihvala
A tumultuous vibration of Kåñëa's names arose there, and all the

Vaiñëavas became overwhelmed in ecstasy.
TEXT 38
kértanera çubhärambha karilä mukunda
“räma-kåñëa bala hari gopäla govinda”
Mukunda began to lead kértana as follows: “Räma Kåñëa Bala, Hari

Gopäla Govinda!”
TEXT 39
prathame praviñöa hailä prabhu haridäsa
mahä dui goàpha kari' vadane viläsa
Haridäsa Prabhu appeared first on stage. His charming face was

decorated with a long handlebar moustache.
TEXT 40
mahä-päga çobhe çire dhaöé-paridhäna
daëòa haste sabäre karaye sävadhäna
He was dressed in a loincloth, and His head was adorned with a large
turban. With a stick in his hand, he cautioned everyone.
TEXT 41
“äre äre bhäi saba hao sävadhäna
näciba lakñméra veçe jagatera präëa”
“O brothers, get ready! The life and soul of the universe will now
dance in the dress of Lakñmé.”
TEXT 42
häte naòi cäri-dike dhäiyä veòäya
sarväìge pulaka `kåñëa' sabäre jägäya
As he ran about with a stick in his hand alerting everyone, the hairs
of his body stood on end out of love for Kåñëa.
TEXT 43
“kåñëa bhaja, kåñëa seva, bala kåñëa näma”
dambha kari' haridäsa karaye ähväna
Haridäsa proudly invited everyone, “Worship Kåñëa, serve Kåñëa, chant

Kåñëa's names!”
TEXT 44
haridäsa dekhiyä sakala-gaëa häse
“ke tumi, ekhäya kene”sabei jijïäse
Everyone laughed as they watched Haridäsa. They inquired, “Who are

you, and why are you here?”
TEXT 45
haridäsa bale,—“ämi vaikunöha-koöäla
kåñëa jägäiyä ämi buli sarva-käla
Haridäsa replied, “I am a watchman of Vaikuëöha. I always wander

around awakening people to Kåñëa consciousness.
TEXT 46
vaikunöha chäòiyä prabhu äilena ethä
prema-bhakti loöäiba öhäkura sarvathä
“The Lord has left Vaikuëöha and come here. He will distribute pure
love of God everywhere.
TEXT 47
lakñmé-veçe nåtya äji kariba äpane
prema-bhakti luöi' äji lao sävadhäne”
“Today He will personally dance in the dress of Lakñmé. Therefore

carefully plunder that ecstatic love today.”
TEXT 48
eta bali' dui goàpha mucuòiyä häte
baòa diyä bule gupta-murärira säthe
After speaking in this way, he curled his moustache and ran about with
Muräri Gupta.
TEXT 49
dui mahä-vihvala kåñëera priya-däsa
du'yere çarére gauracandrera viläsa
Those two dear servants of Kåñëa were both overwhelmed in love, for
Gauracandra enjoyed His pastimes in their bodies.
TEXT 50
kñaëeke närada-käca käciyäçréväsa
praveçilä sabhä-mäjhe kariyä ulläsa
Shortly thereafter Çréväsa joyfully came on stage dressed as Närada.
TEXT 51
mahä-dérgha päkä däòi, phoìöä sarva gäya
véëä-kändhe, kuça-haste cäri-dike cäya
He had a long white beard, and His entire body was decorated with dots
of sandalwood paste. He carried a véëäon his shoulder and kuça grass
in his hand as he looked all around.
TEXT 52
rämäi paëòita kakñe kariyä äsana
häte kamaëòulu, päche karilä gamana

Rämäi Paëòita followed behind him with a waterpot in his hand and a
straw mat under his arm.
TEXT 53
vasite dilena räma paëòita äsana
säkñät närada yena dila daraçana
Rämäi Paëòita offered him the straw mat to sit on. It appeared as
though Närada had personally appeared there.
TEXT 54
çréväsera veça dekhi' sarva-gaëa häse
kariyä gabhéra näda advaita jijïäse
On seeing Çréväsa's dress, everyone laughed. Advaita questioned him in

a grave voice.
TEXT 55
“ke tumi äilä ethä, kon vä käraëe?”
çréväsa balena,—“çuna kahi ye vacane
“Who are you? Why have you come here?” Çréväsa replied, “Please hear
my words.
TEXT 56
`närada' ämära näma kåñëera gäyana
ananta brahmäëòe ämi kariye bhramaëa
“My name is Närada. I sing Kåñëa's glories while wandering throughout

innumerable universes.
TEXT 57
vaikunöhe geläìa kåñëa dekhibära tare

çuniläma kåñëa gelä nadéyä-nagare
“I went to Vaikuëöha to see Kåñëa, but I heard there that Kåñëa had
gone to Nadia.
TEXT 58
çünya dekhiläma vaikuëöhera ghara-dvära
gåhiëé-gåhastha nähi, nähi parivära
“I saw that the houses in Vaikuëöha were vacant. I could not find any
men, women, or families there.
TEXT 59
nä päri rahite çünya-vaikunöha dekhiyä
äiläma äpana öhäkura saìariyä
“I could not remain in a deserted Vaikuëöha, so remembering the Lord I

came here.
TEXT 60
prabhu äji näcibena dhari' lakñmé-veça
ataeva e sabhäya ämära praveça”
“Today the Lord will the dance in the dress of Lakñmé, therefore I
have entered this assembly.”
TEXT 61
çréväsera närada-niñöhä-väkya çuni'
häsiyä vaiñëava-saba kare jaya-dhvani
After hearing Çréväsa speak words that were befitting Närada, all the
Vaiñëavas laughed and chanted, “Jaya! Jaya!”
TEXT 62
abhinna-närada yena çréväsa paëòita
sei rüpa, sei väkya, sei se carita
Çréväsa Paëòita looked just like Närada, with the same form, same
words, and same characteristics.
TEXT 63
yata pati-vratä-gaëa—sakala laiyä
äi dekhe kåñëa-sudhä-rase magna haiyä
Mother Çacé and the other chaste ladies all became absorbed in the
nectarean mellows of Kåñëa consciousness as they watched.
TEXT 64
mälinére bale äi,—“ini ki paëòita?”
mäliné balaye,—“çuni ai suniçcita”
Mother Çacé asked Mäliné, “Is that Çréväsa Paëòita?” Mäliné replied,
“Yes, it certainly is.”
TEXT 65
parama vaiñëavéäi sarva-loka-mätä
çréväsera mürti dekhi' hailä vismitä
Mother Çacé was a great Vaiñëavé and the mother of the universe. She
was struck with wonder on seeing Çréväsa's form.
TEXT 66
änande paòilä äi haiyä mürcchitä
kothäo nähika dhätu, sabe camakitä
Mother Çacé fell unconscious out of ecstasy. Everyone was astonished

to see that there was no sign of life in her body.
TEXT 67
satvare sakala pati-vratä näré-gaëa
karëa-müle `kåñëa kåñëa' kare saìaraëa
The chaste ladies there softly chanted the names of Kåñëa into her
ear.
TEXT 68
samvit päiyä äi govinda saìare
pati-vratä-gaëe dhare, dharite nä päre
As mother Çacé regained her external consciousness, she remembered

Govinda. Although the chaste ladies tried to pacify her, they were
unable.
TEXT 69
ei mata ki ghara-bähire sarva-jana
bähya nähi sphure, sabe karena krandana
In this way everyone inside and outside the room lost external
consciousness and began to cry.
TEXT 70
gåhäntare veça kare prabhu viçvambhara
rukmiëéra bhäve magna hailä nirbhara
As Lord Viçvambhara put on His dress inside one of the rooms, He

became fully absorbed in the mood of Rukmiëé.
TEXT 71
äpanä nä jäne prabhu rukmiëé-äveçe
vidarbhera sutä yena äpanäre väse

Being absorbed in the mood of Rukmiëé, the Lord forgot Himself and
considered Himself the daughter of the Vidarbha King.
TEXT 72
nayanera jale patra likhaye äpane
påthivé haila patra, aìgulé kalame
He then began to write a letter, using His tears as ink, the ground as
paper, and His finger as pen.
TEXT 73
rukmiëéra patra—sapta-çloka bhägavate
ye äche, paòaye tähä kändite kändite
He cried as He read Rukmiëé's letter, consisting of seven verses from

the Çrémad Bhägavatam.
TEXT 74
géta-vandhe çuna säta çlokera vyäkhyäna
ye kathäçunile svämé haya bhagavän
The Supreme Lord becomes the husband of one who hears the purport of
those seven verses.
TEXT 75
The Çrémad Bhägavatam (10.52.37) states:
çrutvä guëän bhuvana-sundara çåëvatäà te
nirviçya karëa-vivarair harato 'ìga-täpam
rüpaà dåçäà dåçimatäm akhilärtha-läbhaàtvayy
acyutäviçati cittam apatrapaà me
“O most beautiful Kåñëa, I have heard about Your transcendental

qualities from others, and therefore all my bodily miseries are
relieved. If someone sees Your transcendental beauty, his eyes have
attained everything profitable in life. O infallible one, I have
become shameless after hearing of Your qualities, and I have become
attracted to You.”
TEXT 76
“çuniyä tomära guëa bhuvana-sundara
düra bhela aìga-täpa trividha duñkara
“O beauty of the worlds, after hearing of Your qualities, the

insurmountable threefold miseries have been destroyed.
TEXT 77
sarva-nidhi-läbha tora rüpa-daraçana
sukhe dekhe, vidhi yäre dileka locana
“Seeing Your form is like attaining the greatest treasure. Such a form
is seen only by one who has been awarded suitable eyes by the creator.
TEXT 78
çuni' yadu-siàha tora yaçera väkhäna
nirlajja haiyä citta yäya tuyä sthäna
“O lionlike personality of the Yadu dynasty, by hearing the

descriptions of Your glories, my heart has shamelessly been drawn to
You.
TEXT 79
kon kulavaté dhérä äche jaga-mäjhe
käla päi' tomära caraëa nähi bhaje
“What chaste sober woman of this world would not worship Your lotus
feet upon receiving the opportunity?
TEXT 80
vidyä, kula, çéla, dhana, rüpa, veça, dhäme
sakala viphala haya tomära vihane
“Without You one's education, family, character, wealth, beauty,

dress, and residence are all useless.
TEXT 81
mora dhärñöya kñamä kara tridaçera räya
nä päri' räkhite citta tomäre miçäya
“O Tridasa-räya, please forgive my arrogance, for I am unable to

control my heart, which wants to merge with You.
TEXT 82-84
eteke varila tora caraëa-yugala
manaù, präëa, buddhi—toìhe arpila sakala
patné-pada diyä more kara nija däsé
mora bhäge çiçupäla nahuka viläsé
kåpä kari' more parigraha kara nätha
yena siàha-bhäga nahe çågälera sätha
“That is why I have accepted Your lotus feet as my life and soul. I
have offered my mind, life, and intelligence to You. Please make me
Your maidservant by accepting me as Your wife. Do not let me become
the object of Çiçupäla's enjoyment. O Lord, please accept me, because
what is meant for the lion should not be taken by the jackal.
TEXT 85-86
vrata, däna, guru-dvija-devera arcana
satya yadi seviyächoì acyuta-caraëa
tabe gadägraja mora hau präëeçvara

düra hau çiçupäla, ei mora vara
“If I have actually observed any vows, given in charity, worshiped the
gurus, brähmaëas, and demigods, or served the lotus feet of the
Supreme Lord, then, O Gadägraja, I pray for the benediction that You
become the Lord of my life and drive away Çiçupäla.
TEXT 87-89
käli mora viväha haiba hena äche
äji jhäöa äisaha, vilamba kara päche
gupte äsi' rahibä vidarbhapura-käche
çeñe sarva-sainya-saìge äsibe samäje
caidya, çälva, jaräsandha—mathiyä sakala
haribeka more dekhäiyä bähubala
“My marriage is fixed for tomorrow, so come quickly today without

delay. Stay secretly near Vidarbhapura, and later enter the city with
Your army. After defeating Çiçupäla, Çälva, and Jaräsandha, display
Your strength by kidnapping me.
TEXT 90
darpa-prakäçera prabhu ei se samaya
tomära vanitäçiçupäla-yogya naya
“O Lord, now is the time to manifest Your pride. Your wife is never
meant to be usurped by Çiçupäla.
TEXT 91-92
vini bandhu vadhi' more haribä äpane
tähära upäya baloì tomära caraëe
vivähera pürva-dine kula-dharma äche
nava-vadhu-jana yäya bhavänéra käche

“I submit at Your lotus feet a means by which You may kidnap me
without killing any well-wishers. There is a custom in our family that
the day before marriage, the bride-to-be goes to the temple of goddess
Bhaväné.
TEXT 93
sei avasare prabhu haribe ämäre
nä märibä bandhu, doña kñamibä ämäre
“O Lord, take advantage of this opportunity to kidnap me. Do not kill

any well-wisher, and forgive me for my offenses.
TEXT 94-96
yähära caraëa-dhüli sarva aìge snäna
umäpati cähe, cähe yateka pradhäna
hena dhüli prasäda nä kara yadi more
mariba kariyä vrata, baliluì tomäre
yata janme päìa tora amülya caraëa
tävat mariba, çuna kamala-locana
“If You do not bless me with the dust of Your lotus feet, which is
desired by the husband of Umä and other great personalities, then I
vow to end my life. O lotus-eyed Lord, I will continue to give up
bodies birth after birth until I attain Your invaluable lotus feet.
TEXT 97
cala cala brähmaëa satvara kåñëa-sthäne
kaha giyä e sakala mora nivedane”
“O brähmaëa, go quickly and inform Kåñëa of my desire.”
TEXT 98
ei-mata bale prabhu rukmiëé-äveçe
sakala vaiñëava-gaëa preme käìde häse
In this way the Lord spoke in the mood of Rukmiëé as all the Vaiñëavas
cried and smiled in ecstatic love of God.
TEXT 99
hena raìga haya candraçekhara-mandire
catur-dike hari-dhvani çuni uccaiùsvare
Such blissful pastimes took place at the house of Candraçekhara. The

loud vibration of Hari's names filled the four directions.
TEXT 100
`jäga jäga jäga' òäke prabhu-haridäsa
näradera käce näce paëòita-çréväsa
Haridäsa Prabhu called to everyone, “Wake up! Wake up!” as Çréväsa

Paëòita danced in the dress of Närada.
TEXT 101
prathama prahare ei kautuka-viçeña
dvitéya prahare gadädhara-paraveça
After three hours passed with these blissful scenes, Gadädhara came on
stage.
TEXT 102
suprabhä tähäna sakhi kari' nija-saìge
brahmänanda tähäna baòäi bule raìge
He happily wandered about with Brahmänanda, who accompanied Gadädhara

in the role of his female companion Suprabhä.
TEXT 103
häte naòi, käìkhe òälé, neta paridhäna
brahmänanda ye-hena baòäi vidyamäna
With a stick in one hand, a basket under the other arm, and dressed in
fine cotton cloth, Brahmänanda looked just like an elderly lady.
TEXT 104
òäki' bale haridäsa,—“ke saba tomarä?”
brahmänanda bale,—“yäi mathurä ämarä”
Haridäsa called out, “Who are you?” Brahmänanda replied, “We are going
to Mathurä.”
TEXT 105
çréväsa balaye,—“dui kähära vanitä?”
brahmänanda bale,—“kene jijïäsa väratä?”
Çréväsa asked, “Who are your husbands?” Brahmänanda then said, “Why
are you asking?”
TEXT 106
çréväsa balaye,—“jänibäre nä juyäya?”
`haya' bali' brahmänanda mastaka òhuläya
Çréväsa said, “Is it not proper for us to know?” Brahmänanda shook his
head and replied, “That's right.”
TEXT 107
gaìgädäsa bale,—“äji kothäya rahibä?”
brahmänanda bale,—“tumi sthäna-khäni dibä”
Gaìgädäsa inquired, “Where will you stay today?” Brahmänanda said,

“You will give us a place.”
TEXT 108
gaìgädäsa bale,—“tumi jijïäsilä baòa
jijïäsiyä kärya nähi jhäöa tumi naòa”
Gaìgädäsa then said, “You are asking too much. There is no need to
ask. Go somewhere else.”
TEXT 109
advaita balaye,—“eta vicäre ki käja
`mätå-samä paranäré' kena deha' läja?
Advaita said, “There is no need for such questions. Other's wives are
equal to one's mother. Why embarrass them?
TEXT 110
nåtya-géte priya baòa ämära öhäkura
ethäya näcaha, dhana päibä pracura”
“My Lord is fond of dancing and singing, so dance here and you will
obtain great wealth.”
TEXT 111
advaitera väkya çuni' parama santoñe
nåtya kare gadädhara prema parakäçe
Gadädhara was most satisfied on hearing the words of Advaita. He then

began to dance in ecstatic love.
TEXT 112
ramä-veçe gadädhara näce manohara
samaya-ucita géta gäya anucara

Gadädhara danced wonderfully in the dress of Ramä, the goddess of
fortune, as his companion sang appropriate songs.
TEXT 113
gadädhara-nåtya dekhi' äche kon jana
vihvala haiyä nähi karena krandana?
Who would not become overwhelmed and cry on seeing the dancing of
Gadädhara?
TEXT 114
prema-nadé vahe gadädharera nayane
påthivé hailä sikta, dhanya kari' mäne
Drenched by tears of love flowing like a river from Gadädhara's eyes,

the earth considered herself fortunate.
TEXT 115
gadädhara hailä yena gaìgä mürti
matésatya satya gadädhara kåñëera prakåti
Gadädhara appeared like the personification of the Ganges. In fact, he

is the potency of Lord Kåñëa.
TEXT 116
äpane caitanya baliyäche bära bära
“gadädhara mora vaikunöhera parivära”
Lord Caitanya has repeatedly declared, “Gadädhara is My consort in

Vaikuëöha.”
TEXT 117
ye gäya, ye dekhe, saba bhäsilena preme

caitanya-prasäde keha bähya nähi jäne
Those who sang and those who watched all floated in waves of ecstatic
love. By Lord Caitanya's mercy, they lost all external consciousness.
TEXT 118
`hari hari' bali' kände vaiñëava-maëòala
sarva-gaëe haila änanda-kolähala
All the Vaiñëavas cried as they chanted, “Hari! Hari!” A commotion of

ecstasy arose among them.
TEXT 119
caudike çuniye kåñëa-premera krandana
gopikära veçe näce mädhava-nandana
The sound of crying in ecstatic love for Kåñëa was heard everywhere as
the son of Mädhava danced in the dress of a gopé.
TEXT 120
henai samaye sarva-prabhu viçvambhara
praveça karilä ädyä-çakti-veña-dhara
At that time Viçvambhara, the Lord of lords, came on stage dressed as

the supreme goddess.
TEXT 121
äge nityänanda buòé-baòäira veçe
baìka baìka kari' häìöe, prema-rase bhäse
Nityänanda, in the dress of an elderly lady, floated in waves of

ecstasy as He hobbled in a bent position on stage in front of the
Lord.
TEXT 122
maëòalé haiyä saba vaiñëava rahilä
jaya jaya mahädhvani karite lägilä
All the Vaiñëavas loudly c hanted together, “Jaya! Jaya!”
TEXT 123
keha näre cinite öhäkura viçvambhara
hena alakñita veça ati manohara
Lord Viçvambhara was disguised in such an enchanting dress that no one

could recognize Him.
TEXT 124-125
nityänanda-mahäprabhu—prabhura baòäi
täìra päche prabhu, ära kichu cihna näi
ataeva sabe cinilena `prabhu ei'
veçe keha lakhite nä päre `prabhu sei'
Since the Lord walked behind Nityänanda Prabhu, who was the Lord's
elderly lady companion, everyone could understand, “This is the Lord.”
Otherwise, no one could recognize Him by His dress.
TEXT 126
sindhu haite pratyakña ki hailä kamalä?
raghusiàha-gåhiëé ki jänakéäilä?
Has Kamalä directly appeared from the ocean? Has Jänaké, the wife of
the lion of the Raghu dynasty, come?
TEXT 127
kibä mahälakñmé, kibä äilä pärvaté?

kibä våndävanera sampatti mürtimaté?
Has Mahä-Lakñmé or Pärvaté appeared? Has the treasure of Våndävana

personally come?
TEXT 128
kibä bhägérathé, kibä rüpavaté dayä?
kibä sei maheça-mohiné mahämäyä?
Is she Gaìgä, is she compassion personified, or is she Mahämäyä, the

enchanter of Lord Çiva?
TEXT 129
ei mate anyonye sarva-jane-jane
nä ciniyä prabhure äpane moha mäne
In this way everyone was bewildered and unable to recognize the Lord.
TEXT 130
äjanma dhariyä prabhu dekhaye yähärä
tathäpi lakhite näre tilärddheka tä'rä
Even those who saw the Lord since His birth could not recognize Him at
all.
TEXT 131
anyera ki däya, äi nä päre cinite
äi bale,—“lakñmé kibä äilä näcite?”
What to speak of others, even mother Çacé could not recognize Him. She
said, “Has Lakñmé come to dance?”
TEXT 132
acintya avyakta kibä mahäyogeçvaré
bhaktira svarüpä hailä äpani çré-hari
Has Lord Hari personally become the inconceivable transcendental

goddess of all mystic perfections and the personification of
devotional service?
TEXT 133
mahämaheçvara hara ye rüpa dekhiyä
mahämoha päilena pärvaté laiyä
On seeing this form, even Lord Çiva, the best of all demigods, and
Pärvaté became illusioned.
TEXT 134
tabe ye nahila moha vaiñëava-sabära
pürva anugraha äche, ei hetu tära
But the assembled Vaiñëavas were not bewildered because of the

benediction they had previously received.
TEXT 135
kåpä-jala-nidhi prabhu hailä sabäre
sabära janané-bhäva haila antare
The Lord became like an ocean of mercy to everyone. In their hearts

they all accepted Him as their mother.
TEXT 136
paraloka haite yena äilä janané
änande krandana kare äpanä nä jäni'
Feeling as if their mother had come from the spiritual world, they
cried in ecstasy and forgot themselves.
TEXT 137
ei mata advaitädi prabhure dekhiyä
kåñëa-prema-sindhu-mäjhe bulena bhäsiyä
As Advaita and the other devotees saw the Lord in this way, they
floated in an ocean of ecstatic love for Kåñëa.
TEXT 138
jagata-janané bhäve näce viçvambhara
samaya-ucita géta gäya anucara
As Viçvambhara danced in the mood of the mother of the universe, His

followers sang appropriate songs.
TEXT 139
hena daòhäite keha näre kona jana
kon prakåtira bhäve näce näräyaëa?
No one was certain in which consort's mood Lord Näräyaëa was dancing.
TEXT 140
kakhanao balaye “dvija, kåñëa ki äilä?”
takhana bujhiye yena vidarbhera bälä
When He inquired, “O brähmaëa, has Kåñëa come?” then it was understood

that He was in the mood of a young lady of Vidarbha.
TEXT 141
nayane änanda-dhärä dekhiye yakhana
mürtimaté gaìgä yena bujhiye takhana

When the devotees saw tears of ecstasy flow from His eyes, they
considered Him to be the Ganges personified.
TEXT 142
bhäväveçe yakhana vä aööa aööa häse
mahäcaëòé-hena sabe bujhena prakäçe
When He laughed loudly in ecstatic love, He appeared to everyone just

like Mahäcaëòé.
TEXT 143
òhaliyäòhaliyä prabhu näcaye yakhane
säkñät revaté yena kädambaré-päne
When the Lord staggered about while dancing, He appeared just like
Revaté after she had drunk some intoxicating beverage.
TEXT 144
kñaëe bale,—“cala baòäi, yäi våndävane”
gokula-sundaré-bhäva bujhiye takhane
Another time when He said, “Come, dear old lady, let us go to

Våndävana,” they understood that He was in the mood of a beautiful
girl from Gokula.
TEXT 145
véräsane kñaëe prabhu vase dhyäna kari'
sabe dekhe yena mahäkoöi-yogeçvaré
When He sat for meditation in the véräsana posture, everyone saw Him
as the goddess of millions of mystic perfections.
TEXT 146
ananta-brahmäëòe yata nija-çakti äche
sakala prakäçe prabhu rukmiëéra käce
As the Lord danced in the dress of Rukmiëé, He manifested the role of

all His various consorts from innumerable universes.
TEXT 147
vyapädeça mahäprabhu çikhäya sabäre
päche mora çakti kona jane nindä kare
The Lord manifested this pastime to check everyone from criticizing

His energies, or consorts.
TEXT 148
laukika vaidika yata kichu kåñëa-çakti
sabära sammäne haya kåñëe dåòha-bhakti
By respecting the universal and transcendental energies of Kåñëa,

one's devotion to Kåñëa becomes fixed.
TEXT 149
deva-droha karile kåñëera baòa duùkha
gaëa-saha kåñëa-püjä karile se sukha
Kåñëa is unhappy when the demigods are offended. If one worships Kåñëa
along with His associates, He is pleased.
TEXT 150
ye çikhäya kåñëacandra, sei satya haya
abhägya päpiñöha-mati tähä nähi laya
Whatever Lord Kåñëacandra teaches is the truth. Only unfortunate

sinful persons do not accept it.
TEXT 151
sarva-çakti-svarüpe näcaye viçvambhara
keha nähi dekhe hena nåtya manohara
Viçvambhara thus danced in the form of His various consorts. No one

had ever seen such an enchanting dance.
TEXT 152
ye dekhe, ye çune, yebä gäya prabhu-saìge
sabei bhäsena prema-sägara-taraìge
Those who saw, those who heard, and those who sang with the Lord all
floated in waves of the ocean of ecstatic love.
TEXT 153
eka vaiñëavera yata nayanera jala
sei yena mahä-vanyä vyäpila sakala
The tears of even one of those Vaiñëavas were sufficient to create a

flood.
TEXT 154
ädyä-çakti-veñe näce prabhu gaurasiàha
sukhe dekhe täìra yata caraëera bhåìga
The lionlike Gaura danced in the dress of the supreme goddess, as His
servants who were like bees at His lotus feet joyfully watched.
TEXT 155
kampa, sveda, pulaka, açrura anta näi
mürtimaté bhakti hailä caitanya-gosäïi

Lord Caitanya became the personification of devotional service, with
no end to His shivering, perspiring, hairs standing on end, and
shedding of tears.
TEXT 156
näcena öhäkura dhari' nityänanda-häta
se kaöäkña-svabhäva balite çakti kä'ta
The Lord held Nityänanda's hand as He danced. Who has the power to
describe the nature of His sidelong glance?
TEXT 157
sammukhe deuöi dhare paëòita çrémän
catur-dike haridäsa kare sävadhäna
Çrémän Paëòita held a lamp before the Lord, and Haridäsa alerted
everyone in the four directions.
TEXT 158
henai samaye nityänanda haladhara
paòila mürcchita haïä påthivé-upara
At that time Nityänanda-Haladhara suddenly fell unconscious to the

ground.
TEXT 159
kothäya vä gela buòi-baòäira säja
kåñëäveçe vihvala hailä nägaräja
What happened to His role as an elderly lady? The origin of Ananta

Çeña became overwhelmed with love of Kåñëa.
TEXT 160
yei mätra nityänanda paòilä bhümite
sakala vaiñëava-gaëa kände cäri-bhite
As soon as Nityänanda fell to the ground, all the Vaiñëavas in the

four directions began to cry.
TEXT 161
ki adbhuta haila kåñëa-premera krandana
sakala karäya prabhu çré-çacénandana
How wonderful was their weeping out of love for Kåñëa! Everything took
place by the will of Çré Çacénandana.
TEXT 162
käro galä dhari' keha kände uccaräya
kähäro caraëa dhari' keha gaòi' yäya
Some cried loudly as they embraced others around the neck, and some
rolled on the ground as they held other's feet.
TEXT 163
kñaëeke öhäkura gopénäthe kole kari'
mahälakñmé-bhäve uöhe khaööära upari
Then the Lord took the Deity of Gopénätha on His lap and sat on the
throne in the mood of Mahä-Lakñmé.
TEXT 164
sammukhe rahilä sabe yoòa-hasta kari'
`mora stava paòa' bale gauräìga çré-hari
As everyone stood with folded hands before the Lord, Çré Gaurahari
told them, “Offer prayers to Me.”
TEXT 165
janané-äveça bujhilena sarva-gaëe
sei-rüpe paòe stuti, mahäprabhu çune
Everyone understood that the Lord was absorbed in the mood of the
mother, so they offered appropriate prayers, which were heard by the
Lord.
TEXT 166
keha paòe lakñmé-stava, keha caëòé-stuti
sabe stuti paòe yähära yena mati
Some recited prayers to Lakñmé, and some offered prayers to Durgä.

Everyone offered prayers according to their realization.
TEXT 167
“jaya jaya jagata-janané mahämäyä
duùkhita jévere deha' räìgä-pada-chäyä
“All glories to Mahämäyä, the mother of the universe! Please bestow

the shade of Your lotus feet on the suffering living entities.
TEXT 168
jaya jaya ananta-brahmäëòa-koöéçvari!
tumi yuge yuge dharma räkha avatari'
“All glories to the goddess of innumerable universes! You incarnate in

every yuga to maintain religious principles.
TEXT 169
brahmä, viñëu, maheçvare tomära mahimä
balite nä päre, anye kebä dibe sémä

“Brahmä, Viñëu, and Maheçvara are unable to describe Your glories, so
how can others reach the limit of Your glories?
TEXT 170
jagat-svarüpä tumi, tumi sarva-çakti
tumi çraddhä, dayä, lajjä, tumi viñëu-bhakti
“You are the form of the universe, and You possess all energies. You
are faith, compassion, and shame, and You are the personification of
TEXT 171
yata vidyäsakala tomära mürti-bheda
`sarva-prakåtira çakti tumi' kahe veda
“All branches of knowledge are different forms of You. The Vedas

declare: `You are the energy behind all potencies.'
TEXT 172-174
nikhila-brahmäëòa-gaëera tumi mätäke
tomära svarüpa kahite päre kathä?
trijagata-hetu tumi guëa-traya-mayé
brahmädi tomäre nähi jäne, ei kahi
sarväçrayä tumi, sarva-jévera vasati
tumi ädyä, avikärä paramä prakåti
“You are the mother of all universes. Who can describe Your actual
form? You are the cause of the three worlds, consisting of the three
modes of material nature. We can say that personalities like Brahmä do
not know You. You are the shelter of everyone, and You are the abode
of all living entities. You are the primeval goddess and the
changeless supreme consort.
TEXT 175-176
jagata janané tumi dvitéya-rahitä
mahé-rüpe tumi sarva-jéva päla' mätä
jala-rüpe tumi sarva-jévera jévana
tomä' saìarile khaëòe açeña bandhana
“You are the mother of the universe, and You are without a second. O
mother, in the form of earth, You maintain all living entities. In the
form of water, You are the life of all living entities. Remembrance of
You destroys all bondage.
TEXT 177
sädhu-jana-gåhe tumi lakñmé-mürti
matéasädhura ghare tumi käla-rüpäkåti
“In the houses of devotees You are the personification of Lakñmé, and
in the houses of nondevotees You appear in the form of time, the
destroyer of all.
TEXT 178
tumi se karäha trijagatera såñöi-sthiti
tomä' nä bhajile päya trividha durgati
“You arrange for the creation and maintenance of the three worlds. If
one does not worship You, he suffers the threefold miseries.
TEXT 179
tumi çraddhä vaiñëavera sarvatra-udayä
räkhaha janané diyä caraëera chäyä
“You are the ever-manifested faith of the Vaiñëavas. O mother, please

protect us by giving us the shade of Your lotus feet.
TEXT 180
tomära mäyäya magna sakala saàsära
tumi na räkhile mätä ke räkhibe ära
“The entire world is bewildered by Your illusory energy. O mother, if

You do not protect us, then who will?
TEXT 181
sabära uddhära lägi' tomära prakäça
duùkhita jévere mätä kara nija-däsa
“You manifest for the deliverance of everyone. O mother, please accept

the suffering living entities as Your servants.
TEXT 182
brahmädira vandya tumi sarva-bhüta-buddhi
tomä' saìarile sarva-manträdira çuddhi”
“You are worshiped by great personalities like Brahmä. You are the
intelligence of all living entities. By remembering You, one's
chanting of mantras becomes purified.”
TEXT 183
ei mata stuti kare sakala mahänta
vara-mukha mahäprabhu çunaye nitänta
As Mahäprabhu attentively listened to all the devotees offer prayers

in this way, He became inclined to offer them benedictions.
TEXT 184
punaù punaù sabe daëòa-praëäma
kariyäpunaù stuti kare çloka paòiyä paòiyä

The devotees repeatedly offered obeisances and prayers by reciting
selected verses.
TEXT 185
“sabei laila mätä tomära çaraëa
çubha dåñöi kara tora pade bahu mana”
“O mother, we all take shelter of Your lotus feet. Please glance

mercifully on us so that our minds remain fixed at Your lotus feet.”
TEXT 186
ei mata sabei karena nivedana
ürddhva-bähu kari' sabe karena krandana
As everyone offered prayers to the Lord in this way, they cried with
their arms raised.
TEXT 187
gåha-mäjhe kände saba pati-vratä-gaëa
änanda haila candraçekhara-bhavana
The chaste ladies cried inside the room, and the house of
Candraçekhara became filled with ecstasy.
TEXT 188
änande sakala loka bähya nähi jäne
henai samaye niçi haila avasäne
As they all forgot themselves in ecstasy, the night came to an end.
TEXT 189
änande nä jäne loka niçi bhela çeña

däruëa aruëa äsi' bhela paraveça
In ecstasy they did not notice that the night had ended and the bright
sun had already risen.
TEXT 190
pohäila niçi, haila nåtya-avasäna
bäjila sabära buke yena mahäbäëa
As the night ended, the dance stopped. This pierced the hearts of
everyone like a sharp arrow.
TEXT 191
camakita hai' sabe cäri-dike cäya
`pohäila niçi' kari' käìde ubharäya
Struck with wonder, they all looked around and loudly cried out, “The
night has come to an end!”
TEXT 192
koöi-putra-çoke o eteka duùkha nahe
ye duùkha janmila saba vaiñëava-hådaye
The distress that the devotees felt could not be compared to that
experienced on losing millions of sons.
TEXT 193
ye duùkhe vaiñëava-saba aruëere cähe
prabhura kåpära lägi' bhasma nähi haye
The devotees looked at the sun with such unhappiness that it would
have burned to ashes if it was not protected by the mercy of the Lord.
TEXT 194
e raìga rahiba hena viñäda bhäviyä
ataeva gauracandra karilena ihä
Gauracandra did that to increase the devotees' attachment through

their great lamentation on seeing the completion of that pastime.
TEXT 195
kände saba-bhakta-gaëa viñäda bhäviyä
pati-vratä-gaëa kände bhümite paòiyä
All the devotees cried in great lamentation, and the chaste ladies
cried as they fell to the ground.
TEXT 196
yata näräyaëé-çakti-jagata-janané
sei saba haiyäche vaiñëava-gåhiëé
All the energies of Näräyaëé, the mother of the universe, have

appeared as the wives of the Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 197
anyonye kände saba pati-vratä-gaëa
sabei dharena çacédevéra caraëa
All the chaste ladies cried among themselves and grabbed the feet of
mother Çacé.
TEXT 198
caudike uöhila viñëu-bhaktira krandana
prema-maya haila candraçekhara-bhavana
The sound of crying in devotion to Viñëu arose in the four directions.

The house of Candraçekhara became filled with ecstatic love.
TEXT 199
sahajei vaiñëavera rodana ucita
janma janma jäne yärä kåñëera carita
Those Vaiñëavas who birth after birth know the characteristics of

Kåñëa spontaneously cry for Him.
TEXT 200
keha bale,—“äre rätri kene pohäile?
hena rase kena kåñëa vaïcita karile?”
Someone said, “O night, why have you come to an end? O Kåñëa, why have
You deprived us of such happiness?”
TEXT 201
caudike dekhiyä saba vaiñëava-rodana
anugraha karilena çré-çacénandana
On seeing the Vaiñëavas in all directions crying, Çré Çacénandana

became compassionate.
TEXT 202
mätä-putre yena haya sneha anuräga
ei mata sabäre dilena putra-bhäva
The Lord felt the same affectionate attachment for the devotees that a
mother feels for her child. He then gave everyone the same feelings
that a child has for his mother.
TEXT 203
mätå-bhäve viçvambhara sabäre dhariyästana
päna karäya parama snigdha haiyä

In the mood of a mother, Viçvambhara affectionately breast-fed
everyone.
TEXT 204
kamalä, pärvaté, dayä, mahä-näräya
ëéäpane hailä prabhu jagata-janané
The Lord personally manifest as the mother of the universe in the form
of Kamalä, Pärvaté, Dayä, and Mahä-Näräyaëé.
TEXT 205
satya karilena prabhu äpanära gétä
“ämi pitä, pitämaha, ämi dhätä, mätä”
The Lord confirmed His statement in the Bhagavad-gétä, “I am the

father and grandfather. I am the support and the mother.”
TEXT 206
pitäham asya jagato mätä dhätä pitämahaù
“I am the father of this universe, the mother, the support, and the
grandsire.”
TEXT 207
änande vaiñëava-saba kare stana-päna
koöi koöi janma yärä mahäbhägyavän
All those Vaiñëavas, who had been most fortunate for millions of
lifetimes, now blissfully drank milk from the Lord's breast.
TEXT 208
stana-päne sabära viraha gela düra
prema-rase sabe matta hailä pracura

By drinking the Lord's breast milk, their feelings of separation were
mitigated and they became greatly maddened in the mellows of ecstatic
love.
TEXT 209
e saba lélära kabhu avadhi nä haya
`ävirbhäva, tirobhäva' vede mätra kaya

TEXT 210
mahäräja-räjeçvara prabhu viçvambhara
ei raìga karilena nadéyä-bhitara
Lord Viçvambhara, the King of kings, performed such pastimes in Nadia.
TEXT 211
nikhila brahmäëòe yata sthüla-sükñma äche
saba caitanyera rüpa—bheda kare päche
All gross and subtle elements in the entire universe are

manifestations of Lord Caitanya that later appear separate.
TEXT 212
icchäya karaye såñöi, icchäya miläya
ananta brahmäëòa såñöi karaye léläya
Out of His own sweet will He creates and annihilates. He creates

innumerable universes as one of His pastimes.
TEXT 213
icchä-maya maheçvara icchä-käca käce

täna icchä nähi kare, hena kon äche?
He is the Lord of lords and supremely independent. He appears in

whatever form He desires. Who is there who will disobey Him?
TEXT 214
tathäpi täìhära käca—sakali susatya
jéva täribära lägi' e saba mahattva
Nevertheless all of His forms are the supreme truth. He manifests such
glorious forms to deliver the living entities.
TEXT 215
ihä nä bujhiyä kona kona päpé janä
prabhure balaye `gopé' khäiyä äpanä
Without understanding this fact, some sinful persons ruined themselves

by calling the Lord a gopé.
TEXT 216
adbhuta gopikä-nåtya cäri-veda-dhana
kåñëa-bhakti haya ihä karile çravaëa
By hearing about the Lord's wonderful dance as a gopé, which is the

treasure of the four Vedas, one attains devotional service to Kåñëa.
TEXT 217
hailä baòäi buòé prabhu nityänanda
se léläya hena lakñmé käce gauracandra
In that pastime Nityänanda Prabhu played the role of an elderly lady,

while Gauracandra took the form of goddess Lakñmé.
TEXT 218
yakhana ye-rüpe gauracandra ye vihare
sei anurüpa rüpa nityänanda dhare
Whenever Gauracandra enjoys pastimes in a particular form, Nityänanda

assumes a form suitable for those pastimes.
TEXT 219
prabhu hailena gopé, nityänanda baòäi
ke bujhibe ihä, yä'ra anubhava näi
The Lord became a gopé, and Nityänanda became an elderly lady. Who can
understand this other than one who has realization of it?
TEXT 220
kåñëa-anugraha yäre, se e marma jäne
alpa-bhägye nityänanda-svarüpa nä cine
Only one who is favored by Kåñëa can understand this in truth. Less
fortunate persons cannot recognize Nityänanda.
TEXT 221
kibä yogé nityänanda, kibä bhakta jïäné
yära yena mata icchä nä bolaye kené
Someone may consider Nityänanda a yogi, someone may consider Him a

devotee, and someone may consider Him a jïäné. They may say whatever
they like.
TEXT 222
ye se kene caitanyera nityänanda nahe
tathäpi se päda-padma rahuka hådaye
Even if Nityänanda is a most insignificant servant of Lord Caitanya, I

would still keep His lotus feet in my heart.
TEXT 223
TEXT 224
madhya-khaëòa-kathä yena amåta-çravaëa
yahiì lakñmé-veçe nåtya kailä näräyaëa
The topics of the Madhya-khaëòa, wherein Lord Näräyaëa's dance in the

form of Lakñmé are narrated, are just like a shower of nectar.
TEXT 225
näcila janané-bhäve bhakti çikhäi
yäsabära pürila äçä stana piyäiyä
The Lord danced in the mood of a mother and taught devotional service.
He then fulfilled everyone's desires by feeding them breast milk.
TEXT 226
sapta-dina çré-äcärya-ratnera mandire
parama adbhuta teja chila nirantare
There was a wonderful effulgence manifest for seven days at the house
of Çré Äcäryaratna.
TEXT 227
candra, sürya, vidyut ekatra yena jvale
dekhaye sukåti-saba mahä-kutühale

It appeared that the moon, sun, and lightning were simultaneously
illuminating the house. Fortunate persons were greatly pleased to see
this.
TEXT 228
yateka äise loka äcäryera ghare
cakñu melibäre çakti keha nähi dhare
Those who came to Äcäryaratna's house were unable to open their eyes.
TEXT 229
loke bale,—“ki käraëe äcäryera ghare
dui cakñu melite phuöiyä yena paòe?”
People inquired, “Why do our eyes become blinded when we open them in
Äcärya's house?”
TEXT 230
çuniyä vaiñëava-gaëa mane mane häse
keha ära kichu nähi karaye prakäçe
On hearing this, the Vaiñëavas became jubilant at heart, but they did
not offer any explanation.
TEXT 231
hena se caitanya-mäyä parama gahana
tathäpiha keha kichu nä bujhe käraëa
Lord Caitanya's potencies are most confidential, yet no one can

understand how this is so.
TEXT 232
e-mata acintya-lélä gauracandra kare

navadvépe saba bhakta sahite vihare
In this way Gauracandra enjoyed inconceivable pastimes with the

devotees in Navadvépa.
TEXT 233
çuna çuna äre bhäi caitanyera kathä
madhya-khaëòe ye ye karma kaila yathä yathä
O brothers, hear the descriptions of the activities and places of Lord

Caitanya's pastimes in Madhya-khaëòa.
TEXT 234
çré-caitanya-nityänanda-cäìda pahuì jäna

CBP 19: The Lord's Pastimes in Advaita's House
Chapter Nineteen: The Lord's Pastimes in Advaita's House
TEXT 1
jaya viçvambhara sarva-vaiñëavera nätha
bhakti diyä jéve prabhu kara ätmasät
All glories to Viçvambhara, the Lord of all Vaiñëavas! O Lord, please

deliver the living entities by giving them Your devotional service.
TEXT 2
In this way Lord Viçvambhara performed pastimes in Navadvépa that were

not seen by all.
TEXT 3
äpana bhaktera saba mandire mandire
nityänanda-gadädhara-saàhati vihare
In the company of Nityänanda and Gadädhara, the Lord enjoyed pastimes

in the houses of His devotees.
TEXT 4
prabhura änande pürëa bhägavata-gaëa
kåñëa-paripürëa dekhe sakala bhuvana
All the devotees were filled with the Lord's ecstasy. They saw the
entire world in relationship to Kåñëa.
TEXT 5
niravadhi bhäväveçe käro nähi bähya
saìkértana vinä ära nähi kona kärya
They were constantly absorbed in love of God and had no external

consciousness. They had no engagement other than the performance of
saìkértana.
TEXT 6
sabä haite matta baòa äcärya gosäïé
agädha caritra, bujhe hena keha näi
Of all the devotees, Äcärya Gosäïi was most blissful. No one was able
to understand His unfathomable characteristics.
TEXT 7
jäne jana-katho çré-caitanya-kåpäya
caitanyera mahäbhakta çäntipura-räya

The glories of Lord Caitanya's great devotee, Advaita, the Lord of
Çäntipura, are known by the mercy of Lord Caitanya to only a few
devotees.
TEXT 8
bähya haile viçvambhara sarva-vaiñëavere
mahäbhakti karena, viçeña advaitere
When Viçvambhara regained His external consciousness, He would offer

respect to all the Vaiñëavas, and particularly to Advaita.
TEXT 9
ihäte asukhé baòa çäntipura-nätha
mane mane garje, citte nä päya soyätha
As a result of this, the Lord of Çäntipura was unhappy. His mind

rumbled, and His heart felt no relief.
TEXT 10
“niravadhi corä more viòambanä kare
prabhutva chäòiyä mora caraëe se dhare
“This thief constantly harasses Me by giving up His superior position

and grabbing hold of My feet.
TEXT 11
bale nähi päroì mui prabhu mahäbalé
dhariyä o laya mora caraëera dhüli
“The Lord is most powerful, so by force I cannot check Him from taking
dust from My feet.
TEXT 12
bhakti-bala sabe mora ächaye upäya
bhakti vinä viçvambhare cinana nä yäya
“The only alternative I have is the power of devotional service, for

no one can recognize Viçvambhara without devotional service.
TEXT 13
tabe se àdvaita-siàha'-näma loke ghoñe
cürëa karoì mäyä yabe açeña viçeñe
“When I smash His illusion into pieces, then only will My name
Advaita-siàha be glorified.
TEXT 14
bhågure jiniyä äça päiyäche cora
bhågu-hena çata çata çiñya äche mora
“This thief has become proud after defeating Bhågu, but He doesn't
know that I have hundreds of disciples like Bhågu.
TEXT 15
hena krodha janmäiba prabhura çarére
svahaste äpane yena mora çästi kare
“I will make the Lord so angry that He will punish Me by His own hand.
TEXT 16
`bhakti bujhäite se prabhura avatära
hena bhakti nä mäninu'—ei mantra sära
“Although the Lord has incarnated to preach devotional service, I will

not show any respect to such devotional service—this is My resolution.
TEXT 17
bhakti nä mänile krodhe äpanä päsari'
prabhu mora çästi karibena cule dhari'”
“If I do not accept devotional service, then the Lord will forget
Himself out of anger and punish Me by pulling My hair.”
TEXT 18
ei mata cintiyä advaita mahä-raìge
vidäya hailä prabhu haridäsa-saìge
After contemplating in this way, Advaita Prabhu happily departed with

Haridäsa.
TEXT 19
kona kärya lakñya kari' gåhete äilä
äsiyä mänasa-mantra paòite lägilä
He came home on the pretext of some work and contemplated His

resolution.
TEXT 20
niravadhi bhäväveçe dole matta haiyä
väkhäne väçiñöha-çästra `jïäna' prakäçiyä
Intoxicated with ecstasy, He constantly swayed back and forth as He

glorified jïäna while commenting on the book named Yoga-väçiñöha.
TEXT 21
`jïäna' vinä kibäçakti dhare viñëu-bhakti
ataeva sabära präëa, jïäna—sarva-çakti
“Without jïäna, what power does devotional service to Viñëu have?

Therefore jïäna has all potency, and it is the life of all.
TEXT 22
hena jïäna nä bujhiyä kona kona jana
ghare dhana häräiyä cähe giyä vana
“One who does not understand such jïäna is comparable to a person who
leaves his wealth at home and then searches for it in the forest.
TEXT 23
viñëu-bhakti—darpaëa, locana haya—`jïäna'
cakñu-héna janera darpaëe kon käma?
“Devotional service to Viñëu is like a mirror, while jïäna is like the

eyes. What is the use of a mirror if one has no eyes?
TEXT 24
ädi anta ämi paòiläma sarva-çästra
bujhiläma sarva-abhipräya—`jïäna' mätra
“I have studied all the scriptures from beginning to end and come to
the conclusion that jïäna is the essence of everything.”
TEXT 25
advaita-caritra bhäla bujhe haridäsa
vyäkhyäna çuniyä mahä-aööa-aööa-häsa
Haridäsa knew well the characteristics of Advaita, therefore on

hearing this explanation he laughed loudly.
TEXT 26
ei mata advaitera caritra agädha

Such are the unfathomable characteristics of Advaita Prabhu. They are
auspicious for the devotees and impediments for the miscreants.
TEXT 27
sarva-väïchä-kalpa-taru prabhu viçvambhara
advaita-saìkalpa citte haila gocara
Lord Viçvambhara is like a desire tree that fulfills everyone's

desires, therefore He understood Advaita's resolution.
TEXT 28
eka-dina nagara bhramaye prabhu raìge
dekhaye äpana-såñöi nityänanda-saìge
One day the Lord was joyfully wandering about the city looking at His
creation with Nityänanda.
TEXT 29
äpanäre `sukåti' kariyä vidhi mäne
“mora çilpa cähe prabhu sadaya nayane”
Brahmä considered himself fortunate, “The Lord is mercifully looking

at my artistic work.”
TEXT 30
dui candra yena dui cali äise yäya
nati-anurüpa sabe daraçana päya
It appeared that two moons were wandering about, and everyone

appreciated Their presence according to their surrender.
TEXT 31
antarékñe thäki' saba dekhe deva-gaëa

dui candra dekhi' sabe gaëe mane mana
All the demigods watched from outer space. On seeing the two moons,
various thoughts went through their minds.
TEXT 32
äpana lokera haila vasumaté jïäna
cända dekhi' påthivére haila svarga bhäna
On seeing the presence of the moonlike Lords, they considered their

planets to be the earth and earth to be heaven.
TEXT 33
nara-jïäna äpanäre sabära janmila
candrera prabhäve nare deva-buddhi haila
By the influence of the moonlike Lords, they considered themselves to

be human beings and human beings to be demigods.
TEXT 34
dui candra dekhi' sabe karena vicära
“kabhu svarge nähi dui candra adhikära”
On seeing the two moons, they thought, “We have never seen two moons
together in heaven.”
TEXT 35
kona deva bale,—“çuna vacana ämära
müla candra—eka, eka pratibimba ära”
One of the demigods said, “Listen to my words. One is the original

moon, and the other is a reflection.”
TEXT 36
kona deva bale,—“hena bujhi näräyaëa
bhägye vä candrera vidhi karila yojana”
Another demigod said, “I think that out of our good fortune Lord
Näräyaëa has provided us with two moons.”
TEXT 37
keha bale—“pitä-putra eka-rüpa haya
hena bujhi eka—`budha' candrera tanaya”
Someone said, “The father and the son are one. I think one is Mercury,
the son of the moon.”
TEXT 38
vede näre niçcäite ye prabhura rüpa
tähäte ye deva mohe', e nahe kautuka
It was not at all wonderful that the demigods were bewildered by the
Lord's form, which even the Vedas cannot ascertain.
TEXT 39
hena-mate nagara bhramaye dui jana
nityänanda, jagannätha-miçrera nandana
In this way Nityänanda and the son of Jagannätha Miçra wandered about
the city.
TEXT 40
nityänanda sambodhiyä bale viçvambhara
“cala yäi çäntipura—äcäryera ghara”
Addressing Nityänanda, Viçvambhara said, “Let us go to Advaita

Äcärya's house in Çäntipura.”
TEXT 41
mahäraìgé dui prabhu parama caïcala
sei pathe calilena äcäryera ghara
The two joyful, most restless Lords then set out on the path to
Advaita Äcärya's house.
TEXT 42
madhya-pathe gaìgära samépe eka gräma
mullukera käche se `lalitapura' näma
Halfway down the road near Mulluka is a village named Lalitapura,

which is situated near the Ganges.
TEXT 43
sei gräme gåhastha-sannyäsé eka äche
pathera samépe ghara jähnavéra käche
In that village lived a householder sannyäsé. His house was on the

side of the road near the Ganges.
TEXT 44
nityänanda-sthäne prabhu karaye jijïäsä
“kähära maëòapa jäna kaha kära väsä?”
The Lord asked Nityänanda, “Do You know whose äçrama this is and who
stays here?”
TEXT 45
nityänanda bale,—“prabhu, sannyäsé-älaya”
prabhu bale,—“tä're dekhi, yadi bhägya haya”
Nityänanda replied, “O Lord, this is the house of a sannyäsé.” The

Lord then said, “If We are fortunate, We can meet him.”
TEXT 46
häsi' gelä dui prabhu sannyäséra sthäne
viçvambhara sannyäsére karilä praëäme
The two Prabhus smiled as They went to the sannyäsé's house.

Viçvambhara thereupon offered obeisances to the sannyäsé.
TEXT 47-48
dekhiyä mohana-mürti dvijera nandana
sarväìga-sundara rüpa, praphulla vadana
santoñe sannyäsé kare bahu äçérväda
“dhana, vaàça, suviväha, hau vidyä läbha”
On seeing Viçvambhara's most enchanting form, beautiful limbs, and

smiling face, the sannyäsé, in great satisfaction, offered Him various
benedictions, “May You achieve wealth, family, good wife, and
learning.”
TEXT 49
prabhu bale,—“gosäïi e nahe äçérväda”
hena bala—“tore hau kåñëera prasäda
The Lord said, “O Gosäïi, this is not a benediction. Rather you should
say, `May you attain the mercy of Kåñëa.'
TEXT 50
viñëu-bhakti-äçérväda—akñaya avyaya
ye balilä gosäïi, tomära yogya naya”
“The benediction of devotional service to Viñëu is inexhaustible and

indestructible. Whatever you have said, O Gosäïi, does not befit you.”
TEXT 51
häsiyä sannyäsé bale,—“pürve ye çunila
säkñäte tähära äji nidäna päila
The sannyäsé smiled and said, “I am now directly experiencing what I

have previously heard about.
TEXT 52
bhäla se balite loka öheìgä laïä dhäya
e vipra-putrera sei-mata vyavasäya
“If good advice is given, people will chase you with a stick. The
behavior of this son of a brähmaëa is just like that.
TEXT 53
dhana-vara dila ämi parama santoñe
kothä gela upakära, äro ämä' doñe!”
“I happily awarded Him the benediction of wealth, and what to speak of

appreciating it, He found fault in me!”
TEXT 54
sannyäsé balaye,—“çuna brähmaëa-kumära
kene tumi äçérväda nindile ämära?
The sannyäsé said, “Listen, O son of a brähmaëa, why do You criticize

my benediction?
TEXT 55-56
påthivéte janmiyä ye nä kaila viläsa
uttama käminé yära nä rahila päça
yära dhana nähi, tära jévane ki käja

hena dhana-vara dite, päo tumi läja
“If one who has taken birth in this world does not engage in sense
gratification, does not enjoy beautiful women, and does not accumulate
wealth, then what is the use of his life? And You are embarrassed to
accept the benediction of such wealth?
TEXT 57
haila vä viñëu-bhakti tomära çarére
dhana vinä ki khäibä, tähä kaha more”
“Tell me, even if You have devotion to Viñëu, what will You eat if You
do not have wealth?”
TEXT 58
häse prabhu, sannyäséra vacana çuniyä
çré-hasta dilena nija kapäle tuliyä
On hearing the words of the sannyäsé, the Lord smiled and raised His
hand to His forehead.
TEXT 59
vyapadeçe mahäprabhu sabäre çikhäya
bhakti vinä keha yena kichui nä cäya
By this action, Mahäprabhu taught everyone not to aspire for anything

other than devotional service.
TEXT 60
“çuna çuna sannyäsé-gosäïi, ye khäiba
nija-karme ye äche, se äpane miliba
“Listen, O Sannyäsé Gosäïi, we will all certainly eat whatever is

destined by our karma.
TEXT 61
dhana-vaàça-nimitta saàsära kämya kare
bala tära dhana-vaàça tabe kene mare?
“If wealth and family are the aim of life, then tell Me why are they
taken away at the time of death?
TEXT 62
jvarera lägiyä keha kämanä nä kare
tabe kena jvara äsi' péòaye çarére
“No one wants fever. Why then does fever appear and afflict one's
body?
TEXT 63
çuna çuna gosäïi ihära hetu—karma
kon mahäpuruñe se jäne ei marma
“Listen, Gosäïi, the cause of this is karma. What great personality

knows this in truth?
TEXT 64
vede o bujhäya `svarga', bale janä janä
mürkha-prati kevala se vedera karuëä
“Some people claim that the Vedas indicate the heavenly planets are
the goal of life, but such teachings are simply the compassion of the
Vedas on the foolish.
TEXT 65
viñaya-sukhete baòa lokera santoña
citta bujhi' kahe veda, vedera ki doña

“People take great pleasure in material happiness, and the Vedas offer
directions according to their mentality. What is the fault of the
Vedas?
TEXT 66
`dhana-putra päi gaìgä-snäna hari-näme'
çuniyä calaye loka vedera käraëe
“The Vedas declare, `By taking bath in the Ganges and chanting the
name of Hari, one will achieve wealth and children,' and people
therefore engage in such activities.
TEXT 67
ye-te-mate gaìgä-snäna-hari-näma kaile
dravyera prabhäve `bhakti' haibeka hele
“If one somehow or other takes bath in the Ganges and chants the name
of Hari, then by the influence of those activities one will easily
achieve devotional service.
TEXT 68
ei veda-abhipräya mürkha nähi bujhe
kåñëa-bhakti chäòiyä viñaya-sukhe maje
“Foolish people do not understand this intention of the Vedas, so they

give up devotional service to Kåñëa and engage in sense gratification.
TEXT 69
bhäla-manda vicäriyä bujhaha gosäïi
kåñëa-bhakti-vyatirikta ära vara näi”
“O Gosäïi, try to understand what is good and what is bad. There is no

benediction other than devotional service to Kåñëa.”
TEXT 70
sannyäséra lakñye çikñä-guru bhagavän
`bhakti-yoga' kahe veda kariyä pramäëa
While instructing the sannyäsé, the Supreme Lord and spiritual master
of everyone taught devotional service through Vedic evidence.
TEXT 71
ye kahe caitanyacandra, sei satya haya
paraninde päpé-jéva tähä nähi laya
Whatever Lord Caitanya speaks is the Absolute Truth. Sinful living

entities who blaspheme others do not accept His words.
TEXT 72
häsaye sannyäséçuni' prabhura vacana
“e bujhi pägala dvija—mantrera käraëa
On hearing the Lord's words, the sannyäsé smiled and thought, “I can
understand that this brähmaëa has become crazy because of misguidance.
TEXT 73
hena bujhi ei vä sannyäsé buddhi diyälai'
yäya brähmaëa-kumära bhuläiyä”
“It appears that this sannyäsé has spoiled this brähmaëa boy's mind
and is taking Him away somewhere.”
TEXT 74
sannyäsé balaye,—“hena käla se haila
çiçura agrete ämi kichu nä jänila
The sannyäsé said, “The time has come when I appear ignorant before a
child.
TEXT 75
ämi kariläma ye påthivé-paryaöana
ayodhyä, mathurä, mäyä, badarikäçrama
“I have traveled throughout the world to Ayodhyä, Mathurä, Haridvära,

and Badarikäçrama.
TEXT 76
gujaräöa, käçé, gayä, vijaya-nagarésià
hala geläma ämi, yata äche puré
“I have been to all the holy places like Gujarat, Käçé, Gayä,
Vijayanagara, and Çré Laìkä.
TEXT 77
ämi nä jänila bhäla, manda haya käya
dugdhera chäoyäla äji ämäre çikhäya”
“Yet I could not understand what is good and what is bad. Now this
child, who is still drinking His mother's milk, is teaching me.”
TEXT 78
häsi bale nityänanda,—“çunaha gosäïi
çiçu-saìge tomära vicäre kärya näïi
Nityänanda smiled and said, “Listen, Gosäïi, there is no need to argue

with a child.
TEXT 79
ämi se jäniye bhäla tomära mahimä
ämäre dekhiyä tumi saba kara kñamä”

“I know well your glories. For My sake, forgive all His offenses.”
TEXT 80
äpanära çläghäçuni' sannyäsé santoñe
bhikñä karibäre jhäöa balaye hariñe
When the sannyäsé heard glorification of himself, he became pleased

and immediately invited Them for lunch.
TEXT 81
nityänanda bale,—“kärya-gaurave caliba
kichu deha' snäna kari' pathete khäiba”
Nityänanda said, “We have to leave immediately for some important

work. You may give Us something that We can eat on the way after
taking bath.”
TEXT 82
sannyäsé balaye,—“snäna kara eikhäne
kichu khäi' snigdha hai' karaha gamane”
The sannyäsé said, “Take bath here, eat something, feel refreshed, and
then go.”
TEXT 83
pätaké tärite dui prabhu avatäre
rahilena dui prabhu sannyäséra ghare
The two Prabhus incarnated to deliver the sinful living entities, so

They agreed to remain in the sannyäsé's house.
TEXT 84
jähnavéra majjane ghucila patha-çrama

phalähära karite vasilä dui-jana
“After getting relief from Their journey by taking bath in the Ganges,
the two Prabhus came and sat down to eat some fruit.
TEXT 85
dugdha, ämra, panasädi kari' kåñëasät
çeñe khäye dui prabhu sannyäsé-säkñät
First They offered items like milk, mangoes, and jackfruit to Lord
Kåñëa, and then They sat down to eat before the sannyäsé.
TEXT 86
vämapathi-sannyäsé madirä päna kare
nityänanda-prati tähä kahe öhäre öhore
The sinful sannyäsé drank wine. Making some signs to Nityänanda, he

spoke as follows.
TEXT 87
“çunaha çrépäda, kichu änanda äniba?
tomä'-hena atithi vä kothäya päiba?”
“Listen, Çrépäda, shall I bring You some änanda? Where else can I find
guests like You?”
TEXT 88
deçäntara phiri' nityänanda saba jane
`madyapa sannyäsé' hena jänilena mane
Since Nityänanda had visited various places, He could understand that

this person was a drunkard sannyäsé.
TEXT 89
`änanda äniba'—nyäsé bale bära-bära
nityänanda bale,—“tabe laòa se ämära”
The sannyäsé repeatedly asked, “Shall I bring some änanda?” Nityänanda

replied, “We should go now.”
TEXT 90
dekhiyä doìhära rüpa madana-samäna
sannyäséra patné cähe juòiyä dheyäna
On seeing the Cupidlike beauty of the two Lords, the sannyäsé's wife
watched Them with full concentration.
TEXT 91
sannyäsére niñedha karaye tära näré
“bhojanete kene tumi virodha äcari?”
She told her husband, “Why are you disturbing Their meal?”
TEXT 92
prabhu bale,—“ki änanda balaye sannyäsé?”
nityänanda balaye,—“madirä hena väsé”
The Lord said, “What is this änanda the sannyäsé is talking about?”
Nityänanda replied, “I think he is talking about wine.”
TEXT 93
`viñëu viñëu' smaraëa karaye viçvambhara
äcamana kari' prabhu calilä satvara
Viçvambhara remembered Lord Viñëu. He washed His hands and immediately

left.
TEXT 94
dui-prabhu caïcala, gaìgäya jhäìpa diyäcalilä
äcärya-gåhe gaìgäya bhäsiyä
After jumping into the Ganges the two restless Lords went to the house
of Advaita Äcärya by floating in the waters of the Ganges.
TEXT 95
straiëa-madyapere prabhu anugraha kare
nindaka vedänté yadi, tathäpi saàhäre
The Lord bestowed mercy on womanizers and drunkards, but He

annihilates blasphemers even if they are well-versed in Vedänta.
TEXT 96
nyäsé haiyä madya piye, stré-saìga äcare
tathäpi öhäkura gelä tähära mandire
Although this sannyäsé drank wine and intimately associated with

women, the Lord visited his house.
TEXT 97
väkyäväkya kailä prabhu, çikhäila dharma
viçräma kariyä kailä bhojanera karma
In the course of their conversation, the Lord taught him religious

principles. He took rest in his house and ate there.
TEXT 98
nä haya e janme bhäla, haiba ära janme
sabe nindakere nähi väse bhäla-marme
Even if the sannyäsé could not attain perfection in this life, he

would in the next. But the blasphemers will never achieve perfection.
TEXT 99
dekhä nähi päya yata abhakta sannyäsé
tära säkñé yateka sannyäsé käçé-väsé
That is why nondevotee sannyäsés cannot see the Lord. The sannyäsés of
Käçé are evidence of this.
TEXT 100
çeña-khaëòa yakhane calilä prabhu käçé
çunileka käçé-väsé yateka sannyäsé
As described in the Antya-khaëòa, when the Lord went to Käçé, all the
sannyäsés there heard about His arrival.
TEXT 101
çuniyä änanda haila sannyäséra gaëa
`dekhiba caitanya', baòa çuni mahäjana
Those sannyäsés became happy to hear about the arrival of that great
personality and thought, “We will see Caitanya.”
TEXT 102
sabei vedänté-jïäné, sabei tapasvé
äjanma käçéte väsa, sabei yaçasvé
They were all conversant with Vedänta and practiced at austerities.

They had lived their entire lives in Käçé and were greatly renowned.
TEXT 103
eka doñe sakala guëera gela çakti
paòäya vedänta, nä väkhäne viñëu-bhakti

Yet all their good qualities were nullified by one fault—they taught
Vedänta but did not explain devotional service to Viñëu.
TEXT 104
antaryämé gaurasiàha ihä saba jäne
giyä o käçéte nä dilä daraçane
The lionlike Gaura, the Supersoul of all, knows everything. Although

He went to Käçé, He did not give darçana to those sannyäsés.
TEXT 105
rämacandra-puréra maöhete lukäi
yärahilena dui mäsa väräëasé giyä
While in Väräëasé He hid in Rämacandra Puré's äçrama, where He stayed

for two months.
TEXT 106
viçvarüpa-kñaurera divasa dui äche
lukäiyä calilä, dekhaye keha päche
Two days before the observance of Viçvarüpa-kñaura, the Lord departed

secretly, so that He would not be seen by others.
TEXT 107
päche çunilena saba sannyäséra gaëa
calilena caitanya, nahila daraçana
Later, the sannyäsés heard that Lord Caitanya had left, so they would
not be able to see Him.
TEXT 108
sarva-buddhi harileka eka nindä-päpa

päche o kähära citte nä janmila täpa
All their intelligence was stolen away simply because of their

indulgence in the sin of blasphemy. Yet even after His departure they
did not feel remorse.
TEXT 109
äro bale,—“ämarä sakala pürväç
raméämä sabä' sambhäñiyä vinä gelä kené?
They said, “We all have a common lineage, so why did He leave without
speaking to us?
TEXT 110
dui dina lägi' kene svadharma chäòiyä
kene gelä `viçvarüpa-kñaura' laìghiyä?”
“Why did He forsake His religious duties by leaving two days before
Viçvarüpa-kñaura?”
TEXT 111
bhakti-héna haile e-mata buddhi haya
nindakera püjäçiva kabhu nähi laya
If one is devoid of devotional service, this type of mentality

develops. Lord Çiva never accepts the worship of a blasphemer.
TEXT 112
käçéte ye para ninde, se çivera daëòya
çiva-aparädhe viñëu nahe tära vandya
Those who blaspheme others in Käçé are punished by Lord Çiva, and
those who offend Çiva cannot become devotees of Viñëu.
TEXT 113
sabära kariba gaurasundara uddhära
vyatirikta vaiñëava-nindaka duräcära
Lord Gaurasundara will deliver everyone except the sinful people who
blaspheme Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 114
madyapera ghare kailä snäna (se) bhojana
nindaka vedänté nä päila daraçana
He took bath and ate at the house of a drunkard, but the blasphemous
Vedäntists could not get His darçana.
TEXT 115
caitanyera daëòe yä'ra citte nähi bhaya
janme janme sei jéva yama-daëòya haya
A living entity who does not fear Lord Caitanya's punishment is

punished by Yamaräja, birth after birth.
TEXT 116-117
aja, bhava, ananta, kamalä sarva-mätä
sabära çré-mukhe nirantara yäìra kathä
hena gauracandra-yaçe yära nahe rati
vyartha tä'ra sannyäsa, vedänta-päöhe mati
The acceptance of sannyäsa and the study of Vedänta of one who has no
attachment for the glorification of Çré Gauracandra, who is constantly
praised by Brahmä, Çiva, Ananta, and Kamalä, the mother of all, is
useless.
TEXT 118
hena mate dui prabhu äpana änande
sukhe bhäsi' calilena jähnavé-taraìge
In this way the two Lords blissfully floated in the waves of the
Ganges.
TEXT 119
mahäprabhu viçvambhara karaye huìkära
`muïi sei, muïi sei' bale bära bära
Viçvambhara Mahäprabhu roared loudly and repeatedly exclaimed, “I am

He! I am He!
TEXT 120
“mohäre änila näòäçayana bhäìgiyä
ekhäne väkhäne `jïäna' bhakti lukäiyä
“Näòä disturbed My sleep and brought Me here, and now He is covering

the glories of devotional service by preaching jïäna.
TEXT 121
tära çästi karoìäji dekha parateke
ke-mate dekhuka äji jïäna-yoga räkhe”
“See Yourself how I punish Him today! Today We will see how He defends
the process of jïäna.”
TEXT 122
tarje garje mahäprabhu, gaìgä-srote bhäse
mauna hai' nityänanda mane mane häse
As Mahäprabhu threatened and roared while floating in the current of

the Ganges, Nityänanda remained silent and smiled to Himself.
TEXT 123
dui prabhu bhäsi' yäya gaìgära upare
ananta mukunda yena kñéroda-sägare
The two Lords floated in the waves of the Ganges like Mukunda and
Ananta in the ocean of milk.
TEXT 124
bhakti-yoga-prabhäve advaita mahäbala
bujhilena citte `mora haibeka phala'
By the influence of His devotional service, Advaita Prabhu was most

powerful. He understood that His desire to be punished by the Lord
would soon be fulfilled.
TEXT 125
`äise öhäkura krodhe' advaita jäniyä
jïäna-yoga väkhäne' adhika matta haiyä
Advaita Prabhu realized that the Lord was coming in an angry mood, and
He began to explain jïäna more enthusiastically.
TEXT 126
caitanya-bhaktera ke bujhite päre lélä
gaìgä-pathe dui prabhu äsiyä mililä
Who can understand the pastimes of Lord Caitanya's devotees? In this

way the two Lords floated down the Ganges to Advaita's house.
TEXT 127
krodha-mukha viçvambhara nityänanda-saìge
dekhaye, advaita dole jïänänanda-raìge

Accompanied by Nityänanda, the angry Viçvambhara saw Advaita rocking
back and forth in the happiness of jïäna.
TEXT 128
prabhu dekhi' haridäsa daëòavat haya
acyuta praëäma kare advaita-tanaya
When Haridäsa and Acyuta, the son of Advaita, saw the Lord, they
offered their obeisances.
TEXT 129
advaita-gåhiëé mane mane namaskare
dekhiyä prabhura mürti cintita antare
The wives of Advaita offered their obeisances to the Lord within their
minds. They were filled with anxiety on seeing the Lord's mood.
TEXT 130
viçvambhara-tejaù yena koöi-süryamaya
dekhiyä sabära citte upajila bhaya
Viçvambhara's bodily effulgence was like that of millions of suns.

Everyone became frightened on seeing this.
TEXT 131
krodha-mukhe bale prabhu,—“äre äre
näòäbala dekhi jïäna-bhakti duite ke bäòä?”
In an angry mood the Lord said, “O Näòä! Tell Me, which is superior—
jïäna or bhakti?”
TEXT 132
advaita balaye,—“sarva-käla baòa `jïäna'

yära nähi jïäna, tä'ra bhaktite ki käma?”
Advaita replied, “Jïäna is always superior. What is the use of

devotional service for one who does not have jïäna?”
TEXT 133
`jïäna—baòa' advaitera çuniyä vacana
krodhe bähya päsarila çacéra nandana
On hearing Advaita say that jïäna was superior, the son of Çacé lost
His external consciousness out of anger.
TEXT 134
piòä haite advaitere dhariyä
äniyäsvahaste kiläya prabhu uöhäne päòiyä
He dragged Advaita from His seat into the courtyard and began beating
Him with His own hands.
TEXT 135
advaita-gåhiëé pati-vratä jagan-mätä
sarva-tattva jäniyä o karaye vyagratä
Although she knew everything, Advaita's chaste wife and mother of the
universe tried to restrain the Lord.
TEXT 136
“buòä vipra, buòä vipra, räkha räkha präëa
kähära çikñäya eta kara apamäna?
“Spare His life, He is an old brähmaëa! For whose benefit do You

chastise Him?
TEXT 137
etha buòä vämanere, ära ki karibä?
kona kichu haile eòäite nä päribä”
“This brähmaëa is so old. What more will You do to Him? If something

happens to Him, You will be responsible for the consequences.”
TEXT 138
pati-vratä-väkya çuni' nityänanda häse
bhaye `kåñëa' saìaraye prabhu haridäse
On hearing those words befitting a chaste wife, Nityänanda smiled.

Haridäsa Prabhu remembered Kåñëa in fear.
TEXT 139
krodhe prabhu pati-vratä-väkya nähi çune
tarje garje advaitere sadambha-vacane
In His anger, the Lord did not hear those words befitting a chaste
wife. He roared and threatened Advaita with proud words.
TEXT 140
çutiyä ächiluì kñéra-sägarera mäjhe
äre näòä nidrä-bhaìga mora tora käje
“I was sleeping in the ocean of milk when You, Näòä, woke Me to

fulfill Your mission.
TEXT 141
bhakti prakäçili tui ämäre äniyä
ebe väkhänis jïäna bhakti lukäiyä
“You brought Me to reveal the science of devotional service, but now

You are covering devotional service with Your explanations on jïäna.
TEXT 142
yadi lukäibi bhakti, tora citte äche
tabe mora prakäça karili kon käje?
“If Your intention was to cover devotional service, then why did You
have Me incarnate?
TEXT 143
tomära saìkalpa muïi nä kari anyathä
tumi more viòambanä karaha sarvathä?
“I never frustrate Your resolve, but You always deceive Me.”
TEXT 144
advaita eòiyä prabhu vasilä duyäre
prakäçe äpana tattva kariyä huìkäre
After releasing Advaita, the Lord sat down at the doorway and began to
loudly reveal His own glories.
TEXT 145
“äre äre kaàsa ye märila, sei muïi
äre näòä sakala jänis dekha tui
“O Näòä, it was I who killed Kaàsa. You know everything, don't You?
TEXT 146
aja, bhava, çeña, ramä kare, mora sevä
mora cakre marila çågäla-väsudevä
“Brahmä, Çiva, Çeña, and Lakñmé all engage in My service. The cunning
imposter Väsudeva was killed by My cakra.
TEXT 147
mora cakre väräëasé dahila sakala
mora bäëe marila rävaëa mahäbala
“Väräëasé was completely burned by My cakra, and the mighty Rävaëa was
killed by My arrow.
TEXT 148
mora cakre käöila bäëera bähu-gaëa
mora cakre narakera haila maraëa
“My cakra cut off the arms of Bäëäsura, and My cakra destroyed
Narakäsura.
TEXT 149
muïi se dhariluì giri diyä väma häta
muïi se äniluì svarga haite pärijäta
“It was I who held up Govardhana Hill with My left hand, and it was I
who brought the pärijäta flower from heaven.
TEXT 150
muïi se chaliluì bali, kariluì prasäda
muïi se hiraëya märi' räkhiluì prahläda”
“I deceived Bali and then bestowed mercy on him. It was I who killed
Hiraëyakaçipu to save Prahläda.”
TEXT 151
ei mata prabhu nija aiçvarya prakäçe
çuniyä advaita prema-sindhu-mäjhe bhäse
In this way the Lord revealed His opulences, and Advaita floated in an
ocean of ecstatic love while listening.
TEXT 152
çästi päi, advaita paramänanda-maya
häte täli diyä näce kariyä vinaya
Advaita was filled with ecstasy after receiving His punishment. He

clapped His hands and danced in humility.
TEXT 153
“yena aparädha kailuì, tena çästi päiluì
bhälai karilä prabhu alpe eòäiluì
“I have received proper punishment for My offense. O Lord, You are

very kind and have actually given Me only a token punishment.
TEXT 154
ekhana se öhäkuräla bujhiluì tomära
doña-anurüpa çästi karilä ämära
“Now I have realized Your supremacy. You have suitably punished Me for
My fault.
TEXT 155
ihäte se prabhu bhåtye citte bala päya
”baliyä änande näce çäntipura-räya
“Now the relationship between the Lord and His servant has been
strengthened.” After speaking in this way, the Lord of Çäntipura
danced in ecstasy.
TEXT 156
änande advaita näce sakala aìgane
bhrukuöi kariyä bale prabhura caraëe

Advaita danced in ecstasy throughout the courtyard. He frowned and
spoke to the Lord as follows.
TEXT 157
“kothä gela ebe more tomära se stuti?
kothä gela ebe tora se saba òhäìgäti?
“Where has Your glorification of Me gone now? Where has all Your
deceitful behavior gone now?
TEXT 158
durväsä nä haìa muïi yäre kadarthibe
yära avaçeña-anna sarväìge lepibe
“I am not Durväsä Muni, who You insulted by smearing his remnants all
over Your body.
TEXT 159
bhågu-muni nahuì muïi, yära pada-dhüli
vakñe diyä `çrévatsa' haibä kutühalé
“I am not Bhågu Muni, whose foot-dust You happily accepted on Your

chest as Çrévatsa.
TEXT 160
mora näma advaita—tomära çuddha däsa
janme janme tomära ucchiñöe mora äça
“My name is Advaita, and I am Your unalloyed servant. My only wish is

to honor Your remnants birth after birth.
TEXT 161
ucchiñöa-prabhäve nähi gaëoì tora mäyä

karilä ta' çästi, ebe deha' pada-chäyä”
“By the influence of Your remnants I am unaffected by Your illusory

energy. You have punished Me, now give Me the shelter of Your lotus
feet.”
TEXT 162
eta bali' bhakti kari' çäntipura-nätha
paòilä prabhura pada läiyä mäthäta
After saying this, the Lord of Çäntipura devotedly fell down and
placed His head at the Lord's feet.
TEXT 163
sambhrame uöhiyä kole kaila viçvambhara
advaitere kole kari' kändaye nirbhara
Viçvambhara respectfully picked Advaita up and cried profusely as He

embraced Him.
TEXT 164
advaitera bhakti dekhi' nityänanda-räya
krandana karaye yena nadé vahi' yäya
On seeing Advaita's devotion, Nityänanda Prabhu cried so profusely

that it appeared as if a river was flowing from His eyes.
TEXT 165
bhümite paòiyä kände prabhu haridäsa
advaita-gåhiëé kände, kände yata däsa
Haridäsa Prabhu fell to the ground and cried. The wife of Advaita and
all their servants began to cry.
TEXT 166
kändaye acyutänanda—advaita-tanaya
advaita-bhavana haila kåñëa-prema-maya
Acyutänanda, the son of Advaita, also cried. Advaita's entire house

became filled with ecstatic love of Kåñëa.
TEXT 167
advaitere märiyä lajjita viçvambhara
santoñe äpane dena advaitere vara
Viçvambhara felt embarrassed for having beaten Advaita, so He happily

awarded Advaita a benediction.
TEXT 168-169
“tilärddheko ye tomära karaye äçraya
se kene pataìga, kéöa, paçu, pakñé naya
yadi mora sthäne kare çata aparädha
tathäpi tähäre muïi kariba prasäda”
“I will bestow mercy on any living entity—even an ant, insect, animal,

or bird—who takes shelter of You for even a moment, even if that
living entity commits hundreds of offenses against Me.”
TEXT 170
vara çuni' kändaye advaita mahäçaya
caraëe dhariyä kahe kariyä vinaya
On hearing the benediction, Advaita Mahäçaya began to cry. He caught

hold of the Lord's feet and humbly spoke as follows.
TEXT 171
“ye tumi balilä prabhu kabhu mithyä naya

mora eka pratijïäçunaha mahäçaya
“O Lord, whatever You spoke can never prove false, but please listen
to My declaration.
TEXT 172
yadi tore nä mäniyä more bhakti kare
sei mora bhakti tabe tähäre saàhäre
“If one worships Me but does not accept You, then may his devotion to
Me annihilate him.
TEXT 173
ye tomära päda-padma nä kare bhajana
tore nä mänile kabhu nahe mora jana
“One who does not worship Your lotus feet and accept You as the
Supreme Lord is not dear to Me.
TEXT 174
ye tomäre bhaje prabhu se mora jévana
nä päroì sahite muïi tomära laìghana
“Anyone who worships You is My life and soul. I cannot tolerate a

person who disregards You.
TEXT 175
yadi mora putra haya, haya vä kiìkara
`vaiñëaväparädhé' muïi nä dekhoì gocara
“I cannot look at the face of a vaiñëava-aparädhé, even if he happens

to be My son or servant.
TEXT 176
tomäre laìghiyä yadi koöi-deva bhaje
sei deva tähäre saàhäre kona vyäje
“If one transgresses You and worships millions of demigods, those

demigods will kill him on some pretext.
TEXT 177
muïi nähi baloì ei vedera väkhäna
sudakñiëa-maraëa tähära paramäëa
“These are not simply My words, they are the words of the Vedas. The
killing of Sudakñiëa is evidence of this.
TEXT 178
sudakñiëa näma-käçé-räjera nandana
mahä-samädhiye çiva kaila ärädhana
“Sudakñiëa was the son of the King of Käçé. He worshiped Lord Çiva
with full attention.
TEXT 179
parama santoñe çiva bale,—“mäga vara
päibe abhéñöa, abhicära-yajïa kara
“In great satisfaction, Çiva told him, Àsk for a benediction. You
will achieve your goal by performing the abhicära-yajïa.
TEXT 180
viñëu-bhakta-prati yadi kara apamäna
tabe sei yajïe tora laiba paräëa”
“`But if you insult a devotee of Viñëu, I will kill you in the course
of your sacrifice.'
TEXT 181
çiva kahilena vyäje, se ihä nä bujhe
çiväjïäya abhicära-yajïa giyä bhaje
“Without understanding the true intention of Çiva's words, Sudakñiëa

performed the abhicära-yajïa on the order of Çiva.
TEXT 182
yajïa haite uöhe eka mahä-bhayaìkara
tina kara, caraëa, triçira-rüpa dhara
“A formidable demon with three hands, three legs, and three heads
appeared from the sacrificial fire.
TEXT 183
tälajaìgha paramäëa bale,—`vara mäga'
räjä bale,—`dvärakä poòäo mahäbhäga'
“That demon with legs as long as palm trees said, Àsk for a
benediction.' The King replied, Ò fortunate one, burn Dvärakä to
ashes.'
TEXT 184
çuniyä duùkhita haila mahä-çaiva-mürti
bujhilena ihära icchära nähi pürti
“On hearing this order, that great demon, who was the creation of
Çiva, became distressed. He realized that the King's desire could not
be fulfilled.
TEXT 185
anurodhe gelä mätra dvärakära päçe
dvärakä-rakñaka cakra khedäòiyä äse

“The demon was obliged to go to Dvärakä, yet as soon as he arrived
there, he was chased by Sudarçana, the protector of Dvärakä.
TEXT 186
paläile nä eòäi sudarçana-sthäne
mahäçaiva paòi' bale cakrera caraëe
“Thinking that he would not be spared by Sudarçana if he tried to run

away, the great creation of Çiva fell at Sudarçana's feet and spoke as
follows.
TEXT 187
“yäre paläite nähi pärila durväsä
närila räkhite aja-bhava-digväsä
“`Durväsä was unable to escape from you, and Brahmä and Çiva were
unable to protect him.
TEXT 188
hena mahä-vaiñëava-tejera sthäne muïi
kothä paläiba prabhu ye karis tui
“`Therefore, Prabhu, how can I escape from you, who are endowed with
the prowess of a great Vaiñëava?
TEXT 189
jaya jaya prabhu mora sudarçana näma
dvitéya çaìkara-teja jaya kåñëa-dhäma
“Àll glories to my master, who is named Sudarçana! You are as

powerful as Lord Çiva. All glories to the abode of Lord Kåñëa!
TEXT 190
jaya mahäcakra, jaya vaiñëava-pradhäna
jaya duñöa-bhayaìkara, jaya çiñöa-träëa”
“Àll glories to Sudarçana cakra, the best of the Vaiñëavas! All

glories to the destroyer of the miscreants and the protector of the
pious!'
TEXT 191
stuti çuni' santoñe balila sudarçana
poòä giyä yathä äche räjära nandana
“Sudarçana heard his prayer with satisfaction and then instructed him
to go burn the King's son.
TEXT 192
punaù sei mahä-bhayaìkara bähuòiyä
calilä käçéra räja-putra poòäiyä
“That terrifying creature then returned to Käçé and burned the prince
to ashes.
TEXT 193
tomäre laìghiyä prabhu çiva-püjä kaila
ataeva tära yajïe tähäre märila
“He transgressed You, O Lord, and worshiped Çiva. Therefore he was

killed in the course of his sacrifice.
TEXT 194
teïi se baliluì prabhu tomäre laìghi
yämora sevä kare täre märi poòäiyä
“That is why I declare that I will burn to ashes anyone who

transgresses You and serves Me.
TEXT 195
tumi mora präëa-nätha, tumi mora dhana
tumi mora pitä-mätä, tumi bandhu-jana
“You are the Lord of My life, and You are My wealth. You are My father
and mother, and You are My dear friend.
TEXT 196
ye tore laìghiyä kare more namaskära
se jana käöiyäçira kare pratikära
“One who transgresses You and offers Me obeisances is cutting off the
head of his worshipable Lord and then trying to remedy the situation.
TEXT 197
süryera säkñät kari' räjä saträjit
bhakti-vaçe sürya täna hailä vidita
“Being pleased by the devotion of King Saträjit, the sun-god directly

appeared before him.
TEXT 198
laìghiyä tomära äjïä äjïä-bhaìga-duùkhe
dui bhäi märä yäya, sürya dekhe sukhe
“Yet because of the offense of transgressing Your order, he and his

brother were killed. The sun-god saw this with satisfaction.
TEXT 199
baladeva-çiñyatva päiyä duryodhana
tomäre laìghiyä päya savaàçe maraëa

“Although Duryodhana was a disciple of Baladeva, he and his family
members were killed because he disregarded You.
TEXT 200
hiraëyakaçipu vara päiyä brahmära
laìghiyä tomäre gela savaàçe saàhära
“Hiraëyakaçipu received benedictions from Brahmä, yet he and his

family members were killed when he disregarded You.
TEXT 201
çiraç-chedi, çiva püjiyä o daçänana
tomä' laìghi' päileka savaàçe maraëa
“The ten-headed Rävaëa, who took pleasure in cutting off other's

heads, worshiped Çiva, yet he was nevertheless killed along with his
family members when he disregarded You.
TEXT 202-203
sarva-deva-müla tumi sabära éçvara
dåçyädåçya yata—saba tomära kiìkara
prabhure laìghiyä ye däsere bhakti kare
püjä khäi' sei däsa tähäre saàhäre
“You are the origin of all demigods and the controller of everyone.
All living entities, seen and unseen, are Your servants. O Lord, if
one disregards You and devotedly makes offerings to Your servant, that
servant accepts the offerings and kills that worshiper.
TEXT 204
tomäre laìghiyä ye çivädi-deva bhaje
våkña-müla käöi' yena pallavere püje

“Worshiping the demigods headed by Çiva while disregarding You is like
watering the leaves of a tree after cutting its root.
TEXT 205
veda, vipra, yajïa, dharma—sarva-müla tumi
ye tomä' nä bhaje, tä'ra püjya nahi ämi”
“You are the root of the Vedas, brähmaëas, sacrifice, and religious
principles. I do not accept the worship of one who does not worship
You.”
TEXT 206
mahätattva advaitera çuniyä vacana
huìkära kariyä bale çré-çacénandana
When Çré Çacénandana heard Advaita's explanation of the Absolute

Truth, He roared loudly and spoke.
TEXT 207-208
“mora ei satya sabe çuna mana diyäye
ämäre püje mora sevaka laìghiyä
se adhama jane more khaëòa khaëòa kare
tära püjä mora gäye agni-hena poòe
“Everyone listen to My words. Any fallen soul who disrespects My

servant and worships Me cuts Me into pieces. His worship feels like
fire to My body.
TEXT 209
ye ämära däsera sakåt nindä kare
mora näma kalpa-taru saàhäre tähäre
“My wish-fulfilling holy names destroy one who blasphemes My servant.

TEXT 210
ananta brahmäëòe yata, saba mora däsa
eteke ye para hiàse sei yäya näça
“All living entities in the innumerable universes are My servants, so

anyone who blasphemes any living entity is ruined.
TEXT 211
tumi ta' ämära nija-deha haite baòa
tomäre laìghile daive nä sahaye daòha
“You are more important than My own body, so if anyone transgresses

You, he will be unable to tolerate his fate.
TEXT 212
sannyäsé o yadi anindaka nindä kare
adhaù-päte yäya, sarva dharma ghuce täre”
“If even a sannyäsé blasphemes an innocent person, he goes to hell and

all his religious principles are destroyed.”
TEXT 213
bähu tuli' jagatere bale gaura-dhäma
“anindaka hai' sabe bala kåñëa-näma
Raising His arms, Lord Gauräìga declared to the world, “Avoid offenses
and chant the names of Kåñëa!
TEXT 214
anindaka hai' ye sakåt `kåñëa' bale
satya satya muïi täre uddhäriba hele”

“If one who is free from blasphemy chants the name of Kåñëa even once,
I will certainly deliver him.”
TEXT 215
ei yadi mahäprabhu balilä vacana
`jaya jaya jaya' bale sarva-bhakta-gaëa
When Mahäprabhu spoke these words, all the devotees chanted, “Jaya!
Jaya!”
TEXT 216
advaita kändaye dui caraëe dhariyä
prabhu kände advaitere kolete kariyä
Advaita cried and grabbed the Lord's two lotus feet. The Lord also
began to cry as He embraced Advaita.
TEXT 217
advaitera preme bhäse sakala mediné
ei mata mahäcintya advaita-kähiné
The entire world floated in Advaita's ecstatic love. Such are the
inconceivable topics of Advaita.
TEXT 218
advaitera väkya bujhibära çakti kära
jäniha éçvara-sane bheda nähi yära
Who has the power to understand Advaita's words? One should know that
there is no difference between Him and the Supreme Lord.
TEXT 219
nityänanda-advaite ye gälägäli bäje

sei se paramänanda yadi jane bujhe
If one understands the superficial quarrels between Nityänanda and

Advaita, he will attain supreme happiness.
TEXT 220
durvijïeya viñëu-vaiñëavera väkya-karma
täna anugrahe se bujhiye tära marma
The words and activities of Viñëu and the Vaiñëavas are

incomprehensible. Only by their mercy can one understand them.
TEXT 221-222
ei mata yata ära hai kathana
nityänandädvaita prabhu ära yata gaëa
ihä bujhibära çakti prabhu balaräma
sahasra vadane gäya ei guëa-gräma
Only Lord Balaräma has the power to understand the pastimes that took
place between Nityänanda, Advaita, and Their associates. In His form
as Ananta, He sings their glories with His thousand mouths.
TEXT 223
kñaëekei bähya-dåñöi diyä viçvambhara
häsiyä advaita-prati balaye uttara
Viçvambhara then glanced at Advaita and smiled as He spoke to Him.
TEXT 224
“kichu ni cäïcalya muïi kariyä
choìçiçu?” advaita balaye,—
“upädhika nahe kichu”

TEXT 225
prabhu bale,—“çuna nityänanda mahäçaya
kñamibä cäïcalya yadi mora kichu haya”
The Lord said, “Listen, Nityänanda Mahäçaya, if I have been restless,

please forgive Me.”
TEXT 226
nityänanda, caitanya, advaita, haridäsa
paraspara sabä' cähi sabe haila häsa
Then Nityänanda, Caitanya, Advaita, and Haridäsa looked at one another

and began to laugh.
TEXT 227
advaita-gåhiëé mahäsaté pati-vratä
viçvambhara mahäprabhu yäre bale `mätä'
Viçvambhara Mahäprabhu would address the most chaste wife of Advaita

as “mother.”
TEXT 228
prabhu bale,—“çéghra giyä karaha randhana
kåñëera naivedya kara, kariba bhojana”
The Lord said to her, “Go quickly and cook an offering for Kåñëa. Then
we will eat.”
TEXT 229
nityänanda, haridäsa, advaitädi-saìge
gaìgä-snäne viçvambhara calilena raìge

Thereafter Viçvambhara went to take bath in the Ganges with His
associates headed by Nityänanda, Haridäsa, and Advaita.
TEXT 230
se saba änanda vede varëibe vistara
snäna kari' prabhu saba äilena ghara
These ecstatic pastimes will be described in the Vedas. After taking

bath, the Lord and His associates returned to the house.
TEXT 231
caraëa päkhäli' mahäprabhu viçvambhara
kåñëere karaye daëòa-praëäma vistära
After washing His lotus feet, Mahäprabhu Viçvambhara offered His

obeisances to Kåñëa.
TEXT 232
advaita paòilä viçvambhara-pada-tale
haridäsa paòilä advaita-pada-müle
Advaita then fell at the feet of Viçvambhara, and Haridäsa fell at the
feet of Advaita.
TEXT 233
apürva kautuka dekhi' nityänanda häse
dharma-setu yena tina vigraha prakäçe'
Nityänanda smiled while watching those wonderful pastimes. These three

personalities are the bridge of transcendental religious principles.
TEXT 234
uöhi' dekhi' öhäkura advaita-pada-tale

äthe vyathe uöhi' prabhu `viñëu viñëu' bale
When the Lord began to rise, He saw Advaita at His lotus feet. He
therefore quickly stood up and exclaimed, “Viñëu! Viñëu!”
TEXT 235
advaitera häte dhari' nityänanda-saìge
calilä bhojana-gåhe viçvambhara-raìge
Thereafter Viçvambhara took Advaita by the hand and went with

Nityänanda to the dining room.
TEXT 236
bhojane vasilä tina prabhu eka öhäïi
viçvambhara, nityänanda, äcärya-gosäïi
The three Lords—Viçvambhara, Nityänanda, and Advaita Äcärya—then sat

down together to eat.
TEXT 237
svabhäva caïcala tina prabhu nijäveçe
upädhika nityänanda ati bälya-rase
By nature the three Lords were restless in Their own ecstasies.

Nityänanda, however, was especially so because of His childish mood.
TEXT 238
dväre vasi' bhojana karaye haridäsa
yä'ra dekhibära çakti sakala prakäça
Haridäsa, who was qualified to see those pastimes, sat down by the
door and ate.
TEXT 239
advaita-gåhiëé mahäsaté yogeçvaré
pariveçana karena saìari `hari hari'
Advaita's most chaste wife, who was an exalted devotee, remembered

Lord Hari as she served them food.
TEXT 240
bhojana karena tina öhäkura caïcala
divya anna, ghåta, dugdha, päyasa sakala
The three restless Lords ate the finest rice with ghee along with milk
and sweet rice.
TEXT 241
advaita dekhiyä häse nityänanda räya
eka vastu dui bhäga kåñëera léläya
Nityänanda looked at Advaita and smiled. They are one, yet They have
appeared as two for the purpose of assisting Kåñëa's pastimes.
TEXT 242
bhojana haila pürëa, kichu mätra çeña
nityänanda hailä parama bälyäveça
When they had almost finished their meal, Nityänanda became fully
absorbed in the mood of a child.
TEXT 243
saba ghare anna chaòäiyä haila häsa
prabhu bale `häya häya', häse haridäsa
As Nityänanda laughed loudly and threw rice all about the room, the
Lord exclaimed, “Haya! Haya!” and Haridäsa smiled.
TEXT 244
dekhiyä advaita krodhe agni-hena jvale
nityänanda-tattva kahe krodhäveça-chale
On seeing this, Advaita began to burn like fire with anger. On the
pretext of anger, He then began to describe the glories of Nityänanda.
TEXT 245
“jäti näça karileka ei nityänanda
kothä haite äsi' haila madyapera saìga
“This Nityänanda has ruined My caste. I don't know where this drunkard
has come from.
TEXT 246
guru nähi, balaye `sannyäsé' kari' näma
janmilä nä jäniye niçcaya kon gräma
“We don't know who His guru is, yet He poses as a sannyäsé. We don't
know for certain which village He was born in.
TEXT 247
keha ta' nä cine, nähi jäni kon jäti
òhuliyäòhuliyä bule yena matta häté
“No one knows Him, and no one knows to which caste He belongs. He
wanders about like a mad elephant.
TEXT 248
ghare ghare paçcimära khäiyäche bhäta
ekhäne haila äsi' brähmaëera sätha
“He has eaten in the houses of Westerners. Now He is mingling here

with the brähmaëas.
TEXT 249
nityänanda madyape karilä sarva-näça
satya satya satya ei çuna haridäsa”
“Listen, Haridäsa, I tell you the truth, this drunkard Nityänanda has
ruined everything.”
TEXT 250
krodhäveçe advaita haila digväsa
häte täli diyä näce aööa aööa häsa
Out of anger, Advaita lost His cloth. He clapped His hands as He

danced and laughed loudly.
TEXT 251
advaita-caritra dekhi' häse gaura-räya
häsi' nityänanda dui aìguli dekhäya
Lord Gauräìga laughed on seeing the characteristics of Advaita.

Nityänanda laughed and displayed His two thumbs pointing up.
TEXT 252
çuddha-häsya-maya advaitera krodhäveçe
kibä våddha kibäçiçu häsaye viçeñe
Seeing Advaita's anger, everyone from child to old age burst into
blissful laughter.
TEXT 253
kñaëeke päiyä bähya kaila äcamana
paraspara änande karilä äliìgana

Shortly thereafter Advaita regained external consciousness. They then
all washed their hands and mouths and embraced one another.
TEXT 254
nityänanda-advaita hai koläkulé
prema-rase dui prabhu mahä-kutühalé
As Nityänanda and Advaita embraced each other, the two Prabhus became
overwhelmed in the mellows of ecstatic love.
TEXT 255
prabhu-vigrahera dui bähu dui jana
préti-bai apréti nähika kona kñaëa
Those two Prabhus are the two arms of the Lord. They had only love for
each other; there were no bad feelings between Them for even a moment.
TEXT 256
tabe ye kalaha dekha, se kåñëera lélä
bälakera präya viñëu-vaiñëavera khelä
The quarreling that is seen between Them is part of Kåñëa's pastimes.

The sporting of Viñëu and the Vaiñëavas is like that of children.
TEXT 257
hena mate mahäprabhu advaita-mandire
svänubhävänande kåñëa-kértane vihare
In this way Mahäprabhu was absorbed in His own ecstatic mood while
enjoying the glorification of Kåñëa in the house of Advaita.
TEXT 258
ihä bujhibära çakti prabhu balaräma

anye nähi jänaye e-saba guëa-gräma
Only Lord Balaräma has the power to understand these pastimes. No one
else can understand the nature of these pastimes.
TEXT 259
sarasvaté jäne balarämera kåpäya
sabära jihväya sei bhagavaté gäya
By the mercy of Balaräma, goddess Sarasvaté also knows these pastimes.

That goddess glorifies these pastimes through the tongues of those who
are qualified.
TEXT 260
e-saba kathära nähi jäni anukrama
ye-te-mate gäi mätra kåñëera vikrama
I do not know the chronological order of these pastimes. Somehow or

other I am simply singing Kåñëa's glories.
TEXT 261
caitanya-priyera päye mora namaskära
ihäte ye aparädha kñamaha ämära
I offer my obeisances at the feet of Lord Caitanya's dear associates

so that they will forgive my offenses.
TEXT 262
advaitera gåhe prabhu vaïci' kata-dina
navadvépe äilä saàhati kari' tina
After staying for some days at the house of Advaita, the Lord returned
to Navadvépa with the three Prabhus.
TEXT 263
nityänanda, advaita, tåtéya haridäsa
ei tina saìge prabhu äilä nija väsa
Thus the Lord returned to His home accompanied by Nityänanda, Advaita,

and Haridäsa.
TEXT 264
çunila vaiñëava saba `äiläöhäkura'
dhäiyä äila sabe änanda pracura
When all the Vaiñëavas heard, “The Lord has come,” they came running
in great ecstasy.
TEXT 265
dekhi' sarva-täpa hare se candra-vadana
dhariyä caraëa sabe karaye rodana
On seeing the moonlike face of the Lord, all their miseries were
vanquished. They fell at the Lord's lotus feet and began to cry.
TEXT 266
gauracandra mahäprabhu sabära jévana
sabäre karila prabhu prema-äliìgana
Gauracandra Mahäprabhu, the life and soul of everyone, embraced each

one of them with love.
TEXT 267
sabei prabhura nija vigraha-samäna
sabei udära-bhägavatera pradhäna
They were all equal to the Lord's own body. They were magnanimous and
topmost devotees of the Lord.
TEXT 268
sabe karilena advaitere namaskära
yära bhakti-käraëe caitanya-avatära
They all offered obeisances to Advaita, by whose devotion Lord

Caitanya incarnated.
TEXT 269
änande hailä matta vaiñëava-sakala
sabe kare prabhu-saìge kåñëa-kolähala
All the Vaiñëavas became intoxicated with ecstasy as they discussed

topics of Kåñëa with the Lord.
TEXT 270
pütra dekhi' äi haila änande vihvala
vadhü-saìge gåhe kare govinda-maìgala
Mother Çacé became overwhelmed with ecstasy on seeing her son. She and
her daughter-in-law prayed to Govinda for auspiciousness.
TEXT 271
ihä balibära çakti sahasra-vadana
ye prabhu ämära janma-janmera jévana
Only the thousand-headed Lord, who is My life and soul birth after
birth, has the power to describe these pastimes.
TEXT 272
`dvija, vipra, brähmaëa' ye hena näma-bheda
ei mata bheda nityänanda-baladeva

Just as dvija, vipra, and brähmaëa are different only in name,
Nityänanda and Baladeva are similarly different only in name.
TEXT 273
advaita-gåhete prabhu yata kaila keli
ihä yei çune, sei päya sei meli
Anyone who hears the pastimes that took place in the house of Advaita
will join in such pastimes.
TEXT 274
çré-kåñëa-caitanya-nityänanda-cäìda jäna
Accepting Çré Kåñëa Caitanya and Nityänanda Prabhu as my life and

soul, I, Våndävana däsa, sing the glories of Their lotus feet.
CBP 20: The Glories of Muräri Gupta
Chapter Twenty: The Glories of Muräri Gupta
TEXT 1
jaya jaya gaurasiàha çré-çacé-kumära
jaya sarva-täpa-hara caraëa tomära
All glories to Gaurasiàha, the son of Çacé! All glories to Your lotus
feet, which take away all miseries!
TEXT 2
jaya gadädhara-präëa-nätha mahäçaya
kåpä kara prabhu yena tohe mana raya
All glories to the life and soul of Gadädhara! O Lord, please bestow
Your mercy on me so that my mind may be fixed on You.
TEXT 3
hena-mate bhakta-goñöhéöhäkura dekhi
yänäce, gäya, kände, häse prema-pürëa haiyä
In this way, when the devotees saw the Lord, they danced, sang, cried,
and laughed in ecstatic love.
TEXT 4
ei mate prati-dine açeña kautuka
bhakta-saìge gauracandra kare nänä-rüpa
In this way every day Lord Gauracandra performed unlimited pastimes

with the devotees.
TEXT 5
eka dina mähaprabhu nityänanda-saìge
çréniväsa-gåhe vasi' äche nänä-raìge
One day Mahäprabhu was enjoying the association of Nityänanda in the

house of Çréväsa.
TEXT 6-9
äilä muräri-gupta henai samaya
prabhura caraëe daëòa-paraëäma haya
çeñe nityänandere kariyä praëäma
sammukhe rahilä gupta mahäjyotir-dhäma
muräri guptere prabhu baòa sukhé mane
akapaöe murärire kahena äpane
“ye karilä muräri, nä haya vyavahära
vyatikrama kariyä karilä namaskära

At that time Muräri Gupta came there and offered obeisances at the
lotus feet of the Lord. The greatly effulgent Muräri Gupta next
offered obeisances to Nityänanda and then stood before Them. The Lord
was very pleased with Muräri, so He spoke to him without duplicity, “O
Muräri, what you have just done is not proper. You have transgressed
etiquette while offering obeisances.
TEXT 10
kothä tumi çikhäibä, ye nä ihä jäne
vyavahäre hena dharma tumi laìgha' kene?”
“You are supposed to teach those who do not know these things, so why
are you transgressing such principles by your own behavior?
TEXT 11
muräri balaye,—“prabhu jäniba ke-mate?
mora citta tumi laiyächa yena-mate”
Muräri said, “O Lord, how will I know? You induced me to act like
that.”
TEXT 12
prabhu bale,—“bhäla bhäla äji yäha ghare
sakala jänibä käli baliba tomäre”
The Lord said, “All right. Go home for now. I will speak to you
tomorrow, and you will understand everything.”
TEXT 13
sambhrame calilä gupta sabhaya hariñe
çayana karilä giyä äpanära väse
Feeling both joyful and apprehensive, Muräri Gupta departed. He went

home and took rest.
TEXT 14
svapne dekhe—mahä-bhägavatera pradhäna
malla-veçe nityänanda cale äguyäna
In a dream he saw Nityänanda, the most exalted of all pure devotees,

dressed as a wrestler, coming towards him.
TEXT 15
nityänanda-çire dekhe mahä-näga-phanäkare
dekhe çré-hala-muñala täna vänä
He saw a great serpent spreading its hoods over the head of

Nityänanda, who held a plow and a club in His hands.
TEXT 16
nityänanda-mürti dekhe yena haladhara
çire päkhä dhari' päche yäya viçvambhara
He saw that Nityänanda looked just like Haladhara, and he saw

Viçvambhara fanning Him from behind.
TEXT 17
svapne prabhu häsi kahe,—“jänilä muräri
ämi ye kaniñöha, mane bujhaha vicäri”
The Lord smiled and spoke to him in the dream, “Have you now
understood, Muräri? You should consider Me junior.”
TEXT 18
svapne dui prabhu häse muräri dekhi
yädui bhäi murärire geläçikhäiyä

The two Lords smiled as They looked at Muräri in the dream. After
instructing Muräri, the two brothers disappeared.
TEXT 19
caitanya päiyä gupta karaye krandana
`nityänanda' bali' çväsa chäòe ghana ghana
On awakening, Muräri began to cry. He sighed deeply again and again

and called out, “Nityänanda!”
TEXT 20
mahä-saté muräri-guptera pati-vratä
`kåñëa kåñëa kåñëa' bale hai' sacakitä
Muräri Gupta's most chaste wife became frightened and called out,
“Kåñëa! Kåñëa! Kåñëa!”
TEXT 21
`baòa bhäi nityänanda' muräri jäniyä
calilä prabhura sthäne änandita haiyä
Realizing that Nityänanda was the elder brother, Muräri joyfully went
to see the Lord.
TEXT 22
vasi' äche mahäprabhu kamala-locana
dakñiëe se nityänanda prasanna-vadana
The lotus-eyed Mahäprabhu was sitting with the brightly smiling

Nityänanda at His right.
TEXT 23
äge nityänandera caraëe namaskari'

päche vande viçvambhara-caraëa muräri
Muräri first offered obeisances at the lotus feet of Nityänanda and

then offered obeisances at the lotus feet of Viçvambhara.
TEXT 24
häsi' bale viçvambhara,—“muräri e kena?”
muräri balaye,—“prabhu laoyäile yena
Viçvambhara smiled and said, “Why did you do this, Muräri?” Muräri
replied, “O Lord, I have acted according to Your instruction.
TEXT 25
pavana-käraëe yena çuñka tåëa cale
jévera sakala dharma tora çakti-bale”
“As a blade of dry grass is blown in the wind, all living entities act
on the strength of Your potencies.”
TEXT 26
prabhu bale,—“muräri, ämära priya tumi
ataeva tomäre bhäìgila marma ämi”
The Lord said, “O Muräri, you are very dear to Me. Therefore I have
informed you of this confidential truth.”
TEXT 27
kahe prabhu nija tattva murärira sthäne
yogäya tämbüla priya gadädhara väme
The Lord then described His glories to Muräri, as the Lord's beloved
associate Gadädhara offered the Lord betel nuts from His left.
TEXT 28
prabhu bale,—“mora däsa muräri pradhäna”
eta bali' carvita tämbüla kailä däna
Thereafter the Lord said, “O Muräri, you are the best of My servants.”
Saying this, the Lord gave Muräri His chewed betel remnants.
TEXT 29
sambhrame muräri yoòa-hasta kari' laya
khäiyä muräri mahänande matta haya
Muräri respectfully accepted those remnants in his two hands. After

honoring those remnants, Muräri became intoxicated with ecstasy.
TEXT 30
prabhu bale,—“muräri sakäle dhoo häta”
muräri tuliyä hasta dileka mathä'ta
The Lord said, “O Muräri, quickly go and wash your hands.” Yet Muräri
simply wiped his hands on his head.
TEXT 31
prabhu bale,—“äre beöä jäti gela tora
tora aìge ucchiñöa lägila saba mora”
The Lord said, “Your caste is ruined. You have become contaminated by
touching My remnants.”
TEXT 32
balite prabhura haila éçvara äveça
danta kaòamaòa kari' balaye viçeña
As the Lord spoke, He became absorbed in the mood of the supreme

controller. Grinding His teeth, He spoke with great resolve.
TEXT 33
“sannyäsé prakäçänanda vasaye käçéte
more khaëòa khaëòa beöä kare bhäla mate
“A sannyäsé named Prakäçänanda lives in Käçé. That fellow enjoys

cutting Me to pieces.
TEXT 34
paòäya vedänta, mora vigraha nä mäne
kuñöha karäiluì aìge tabu nähi jäne
“He teaches Vedänta but does not accept My form. I gave him leprosy,
yet he still does not understand.
TEXT 35
ananta brahmäëòa more ye aìgete vaise
tähä mithyä bale beöä kemana sähase?
“Unlimited universes are present within My body, so how does that

fellow dare to claim My body is false?
TEXT 36
satya kahoì muräri ämära tumi däsa
ye nä mäne mora aìga, sei yäya näça
“O Muräri, I am telling you the truth, for you are My servant. Anyone
who does not accept My form is vanquished.
TEXT 37
aja-bhavänanta prabhura vigraha se seve
ye vigraha präëa kari' püje sarva-deve
“The Supreme Lord's form is served by Brahmä, Çiva, and Ananta. All
demigods worship this form as their life and soul.
TEXT 38
puëya pavitratä päya ye aìga paraçe
tähä mithyä bale beöä kemana sähase
“Even the pious become purified by the touch of this form, so how does
that fellow dare to claim My body is false?
TEXT 39
satya satya karoì tore ei parakäça
satya mui, satya mora däsa, tära däsa
“I openly reveal to you that I am eternal, My servants are eternal,

and the servants of My servants are eternal.
TEXT 40
satya mora lélä-karma, satya mora sthäna
ihä mithyä bale, more kare khäna khäna
“My pastimes and activities are eternal, and My abode is eternal.

Anyone who says they are false cuts Me to pieces.
TEXT 41
ye yaçaù-çravaëe ädi-avidyä-vinäça
päpé adhyäpake bale `mithyä se viläsa'
“By hearing My glories, all ignorance is destroyed. Yet sinful

teachers say, `The Lord's pastimes are false.'
TEXT 42-44
ye yaçaù-çravaëa-rase çiva digambara
yähä gäya äpane ananta mahédhara

ye yaçaù-çravaëe çuka-näradädi matta
cäri-vede väkhäne ye yaçera mahattva
hena puëya-kérti-prati anädara yära
se kabhu nä jäne gupta mora avatära
“Çiva leaves aside his clothes while relishing My glories. Lord

Ananta, the sustainer of the universe, personally sings My glories.
Personalities like Çukadeva and Närada become intoxicated by hearing
My glories. The greatness of My glories is described by the four
Vedas. O Muräri, anyone who disregards such auspicious glories can
never understand My incarnation.”
TEXT 45
gupta-lakñye sabäre çikhäya bhagavän
“satya mora vigraha, sevaka, lélä, sthäna”
By teaching Muräri, the Supreme Lord taught everyone, “My form,

servants, pastimes, and abodes are all eternal.”
TEXT 46
äpanära tattva prabhu äpane çikhäya
ihä ye nä mäne, se äpane näça yäya
The Lord personally taught the truth about Himself. One who does not
accept this is vanquished.
TEXT 47
kñaëeke hailä bähya-dåñöi viçvambhara
punaù se hailä prabhu akiïcana-vara
Within a short time Viçvambhara regained His external consciousness

and returned to His previous humble state.
TEXT 48
`bhäi' bali' murärire kailä äliìgana
baòa sneha kari' bale sadaya vacana
The Lord embraced Muräri and accepted him as His brother. He then
mercifully spoke to Muräri with great affection.
TEXT 49
“satya tumi muräri ämära çuddha däsa
tumi se jänilä nityänandera prakäça
“O Muräri, you are truly My pure servant for you have realized the
glories of Nityänanda.
TEXT 50
däsa haile o sei mora priya nahe
“If even My servant has the slightest envy for Nityänanda, he is not
dear to Me.
TEXT 51
ghare yäha gupta, tumi ämäre kinilä
nityänanda-tattva gupta tumi se jänilä”
“O Muräri Gupta, go home for now. You have purchased Me because you
have understood the glories of Nityänanda.”
TEXT 52
hena-mate muräri prabhura kåpä-pätra
e kåpära pätra sabe hanümän-mätra
In this way Muräri became such a recipient of the Lord's mercy. Only
Hanumän received mercy like Muräri.
TEXT 53
änande muräri gupta gharete calilä
nityänanda saìge prabhu hådaye rahilä
Muräri Gupta returned home in ecstasy, yet the Lord along with
Nityänanda remained within his heart.
TEXT 54-60
antare vihvala gupta cale nija väse
eka bale, ära kare, khalakhalé häse
parama ulläse bale `kariba bhojana'
pati-vratä anna äni' kaila upasanna
vihvala muräri gupta caitanyera rase
`khäo khäo' bali' anna phele gräse gräse
ghåta mäkhi' anna saba påthivéte phele
`khäo khäo khäo kåñëa' ei bola bale
häse pati-vratä dekhi' guptera vyäbhära
punaù punaù anna äni' deya bäre bära
`mahä-bhägavata gupta' pati-vratä jäne
`kåñëa' bali' guptere karäya sävadhäne
muräri dile se prabhu karaye bhojana
kabhu nä laìghaye prabhu guptera vacana
When Muräri returned home, his heart was overwhelmed. He would chuckle
to himself as he said one thing and did something else. In jubilation
he said, “I will eat now.” Then his chaste wife brought lunch for him.
Being overwhelmed with love for Lord Caitanya, Muräri Gupta threw
handfuls of rice to the floor while calling out, “Eat! Eat!” As he
threw rice mixed with ghee to the floor, he repeatedly exclaimed, “Eat
Kåñëa! Eat!” On seeing Muräri's behavior, his chaste wife laughed. She
repeatedly brought more rice and placed it on his plate. Muräri's
chaste wife knew that he was a mahä-bhägavata, so she cautioned him by
chanting the name of Kåñëa. Whatever Muräri offered, the Lord ate. The
Lord never disregarded Muräri's request.
TEXT 61-65
yata anna deya gupta, täi prabhu khäya
vihäne äsiyä prabhu guptere jägäya
vasiyä ächena gupta kåñëa-nämänande
hena-käle prabhu äilä, dekhi' gupta vande'
parama ädare gupta dilena äsana
vasilena jagannätha-miçrera nandana
gupta bale,— “prabhu kene haila ägamana?”
prabhu bale,—“äiläma cikitsä-käraëa”
gupta bale,—“kahibe ki ajérëa-käraëa?
kon kon dravya käli karilä bhojana?”
Whatever rice Muräri offered, the Lord ate. Early the next morning the
Lord went to Muräri Gupta's house to meet him. Mahäprabhu arrived as
Muräri Gupta was sitting there enjoying the ecstasy of Kåñëa's names.
Upon seeing the Lord, Muräri offered his obeisances. Muräri then
respectfully offered the Lord a place to sit, and the son of
Jagannätha Miçra sat down. Muräri Gupta asked, “O Lord, what brings
You here?” The Lord replied, “I came for treatment.” Muräri Gupta then
said, “What is the cause of Your indigestion? What foods did You eat
yesterday?”
TEXT 66
prabhu bale,—“äre beöä jänibi kemane?
`khäo khäo' bali' anna phelili yakhane
The Lord said, “My dear friend, how will you know? You threw rice on
the floor and said, Èat! Eat!'
TEXT 67
tui päsarili' tora patné saba jäne
tui dili, muïi vä nä khäiba kemane?
“You forgot, but your wife knows everything. You offered it to Me, so
how could I refuse to eat?
TEXT 68
ki lägi' cikitsä kara anya vä päïcana
ajérëa mohära tora annera käraëa
“What is the use of your treatments and remedies? I got indigestion by

eating your rice.
TEXT 69
jala-päne ajérëa karite näre bala
tora anne ajérëa, auñadha—tora jala”
“Drinking water relieves indigestion. My indigestion was caused by

eating your rice, so the cure is drinking your water.”
TEXT 70
eta bali' dhari' murärira jala-pätra
jala piye' prabhu bhakti-rase pürëa-mätra
After speaking in this way, the Lord, fully absorbed in the mellows of
devotional service, picked up Muräri's waterpot and drank from it.
TEXT 71
kåpä dekhi' muräri hailä acetana
mahä-preme gupta-goñöhé karaye krandana
Seeing the Lord's display of mercy, Muräri fell unconscious. Gupta's

entire family then cried in ecstatic love of God.
TEXT 72
hena prabhu, hena bhakti-yoga, hena däsa
caitanya-prasäde haila bhaktira prakäça
How glorious is the Lord, how glorious is His devotional service, and
how glorious are His servants! Such devotional service was manifested
by the mercy of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 73
muräri guptera däse ye prasäda päila
sei nadéyäya bhaööäcärya nä dekhila
The mercy received by Muräri Gupta's servants could not even be seen
by the Bhaööäcäryas of Navadvépa.
TEXT 74
vidyä-dhana-pratiñöhäya kichui nä kare
vaiñëavera prasäde se bhakti-phala dhare
Nothing is achieved through education, wealth, and fame. The fruits of

devotional service are achieved by the mercy of the Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 75
ye-se kene nahe vaiñëavera däsé-däsa
`sarvottama sei'—ei vedera prakäça
Whoever the servants and maidservants of the Vaiñëavas may be, the
Vedas declare, “They are the best of all.”
TEXT 76
ei mata murärire prati-dine-dine
kåpä kare mahäprabhu äpanä-äpane
In this way Mahäprabhu personally bestowed mercy on Muräri every day.

TEXT 77
çuna çuna murärira adbhuta äkhyäna
çunile muräri-kathä päi bhakti-däna
Just hear the wonderful topics concerning Muräri Gupta, for by hearing
these topics one achieves the treasure of devotional service.
TEXT 78-81
eka-dina mahäprabhu çréväsa-mandire
huìkära kariyä prabhu nija mürti dhare
çaìkha, cakra, gadä, padma çobhe cäri kara
`garuòa garuòa' bali' òäke viçvambhara
henai samaye gupta äviñöa haiyä
çréväsa-mandire äilä huìkära kariyä
gupta-dehe haila mahä-vainateya bhäva
gupta bale,—“muïi sei garuòa mahä-bhäva”
One day in the house of Çréväsa, Mahäprabhu roared loudly and assumed
His four-armed form. With His four hands decorated with the
conchshell, disc, club, and lotus, Viçvambhara called out, “Garuòa!
Garuòa!” At that time, Muräri Gupta entered Çréväsa's house fully
absorbed in bliss and roaring loudly. Fully absorbed in the mood of
Vinatä's son, Muräri Gupta said, “I am that great devotee, Garuòa.”
TEXT 82
`garuòa garuòa' bali' òäke viçvambhara
gupta bale,—“ei muïi tomära kiìkara”
As Viçvambhara called for Garuòa, Muräri Gupta replied, “Here I am, O

Lord, Your servant.”
TEXT 83
prabhu bale,—“beöä tui ämära vähana”
`haya haya' hena gupta balaye vacana
The Lord said, “My dear friend, you are My carrier.” Muräri Gupta
replied, “Yes. Yes.”
TEXT 84
gupta bale,—“päsarilä tomäre laiyäs
varga haite pärijäta äniluì vahiyä
Muräri Gupta continued, “Perhaps You forgot that I carried You and the
pärijäta tree from heaven.
TEXT 85
päsarilä tomä' laïä geluì bäëapure
khaëòa khaëòa kailuì muïi skandera mayüre
“Perhaps You forgot that I carried You to Bäëapura, where I tore

Kärtikeya's peacock to pieces.
TEXT 86
ei mora skandhe prabhu ärohaëa kara'
äjïä kara, niba kon brahmäëòa-bhitara?”
“O Lord, climb on my back and tell me to which universe I should take

You.”
TEXT 87
gupta-skandhe caòe prabhu miçrera nandana
`jaya jaya' dhvani haila çréväsa-bhavana

The son of Jagannätha Miçra then climbed on the back of Muräri, and
the entire house of Çréväsa was filled with the vibration of “Jaya!
Jaya!”
TEXT 88
skandhe kamalära nätha, guptera nandana
raòa diyä päka phire sakala-aìgana
Taking the Lord of Lakñmé on his back, Muräri Gupta ran around in the
courtyard.
TEXT 89
jaya-hulähuli deya pati-vratä-gaëa
mahäpreme bhakta saba karaye krandana
The chaste wives made auspicious sounds, and all the devotees cried in
great ecstatic love.
TEXT 90
keha bale,—`jaya jaya', keha bale,—`hari'
keha bale,—“yena ei rüpa nä päsari”
Someone chanted, “Jaya! Jaya!” and someone chanted, “Hari!” Someone

else exclaimed, “May I never forget this form of the Lord.”
TEXT 91
keha mälasäö märe parama-ulläse
`bhälare öhäkura' bali' keha keha häse
Someone slapped his arms and thighs in jubilation, and someone smiled
as he declared, “How glorious is the Lord.”
TEXT 92
“jaya jaya muräri-vähana viçvambhara”
bähu tuli' keha òäke kari' uccaiù-çvara
Someone raised his arms and loudly exclaimed, “All glories to

Viçvambhara, who is carried by Muräri!”
TEXT 93
murärira skandhe dole gauräìga-sundara
ulläse bhramaye gupta bäòéra bhitara
Çré Gaurasundara swayed in ecstasy on the back of Muräri, who happily

wandered throughout the house.
TEXT 94
sei navadvépe haya e saba prakäça
duñkåti nä dekhe gauracandrera viläsa
These pastimes of Gauracandra took place in Navadvépa, but sinful

people were unable to see them.
TEXT 95
dhana, kula, pratiñöhäya kåñëa nähi päi
kevala bhaktira vaça caitanya-gosäïi
One cannot attain Kåñëa by wealth, high birth, or fame, for Lord
Caitanya is controlled only by devotional service.
TEXT 96
janme janme ye-saba karila ärädhana
sukhe dekhe ebe tä'ra däsa-däsé-gaëa
The servants of those who worshiped the Lord birth after birth were
now able to joyfully see these pastimes.
TEXT 97
ye vä dekhileka, se vä kåpä kari' kaya
tathäpiha duñkåtira citta nähi laya
Those who saw such pastimes mercifully described them to others, yet
the hearts of sinful people do not accept them.
TEXT 98
madhya-khaëòe gupta-skandhe prabhura utthäna
saba avatäre gupta—sevaka-pradhäna
In this Madhya-khaëòa the Lord climbs on the back of Muräri, yet

Muräri Gupta is a leading servant in all the Lord's incarnations.
TEXT 99
e' saba lélära kabhu avadhi nä haya
`ävirbhäva-tirobhäva'—ei vede kaya

TEXT 100
bähya päi' nämbilä gauräìga mahädhéra
guptera garuòa-bhäva haila susthira
On regaining His external consciousness, the most sober Gauräìga got

down from Muräri's back and Muräri's mood as Garuòa disappeared.
TEXT 101
e' baòa nigüòha-kathä keha nähi jäne
gupta-skandhe mahäprabhu kailä ärohaëe
Ordinary people cannot understand these most confidential topics of

Mahäprabhu climbing on the back of Muräri.
TEXT 102
murärire kåpä dekhi' vaiñëava-maëòala
`dhanya dhanya dhanya' bali' praçaàse sakala
On seeing the Lord's mercy on Muräri, all the Vaiñëavas praised him as
being most glorious.
TEXT 103
dhanya bhakta muräri, saphala viñëu-bhakti
viçvambhara-lélära vahane yä'ra çakti
Muräri Gupta was a most glorious devotee. His devotional service to

the Lord was fruitful, for he had the ability to carry Viçvambhara in
His pastimes.
TEXT 104
ei mata muräri-guptera puëya kathä
ära kata äche, ye kailä yathä yathä
Such are the auspicious topics regarding Muräri Gupta. There are many
more topics yet to be described.
TEXT 105-112
eka-dina muräri parama-çuddha-mati
nija mane mane gaëe avatära-sthiti
“säìgopäìge ächaye yävat avatära
tävat cintiye ämi nija-pratikära
nä bujhi kåñëera lélä, kakhana ki kare
takhani såjiyä lélä, takhani saàhäre
ye sétä lägiyä mare savaàçe rävaëa

äniyä chäòilä sétä kemana käraëa?
ye yädava-gaëa nija-präëera samäna
säkñäte dekhaye—tä'rä häräya paräëa
ataeva yävat ächaye avatära
tävat ämära deha-tyäga pratikära
deha eòibära mora ei se samaya
påthivéte yävat ächaye mahäçaya”
eteka nirveda gupta cinti mane mane
kharasäna käti eka änila yatane
One day the most pure Muräri thought about the position of the Lord's
incarnations. “While the Lord and His associates are still present in
this world, I should think of my own welfare. I cannot understand the
pastimes of Kåñëa or how He acts at a particular time. Sometimes He
creates, and then He annihilates. Although He destroyed Rävaëa and his
dynasty to bring back Sétä, why did He then abandon her? Therefore I
should give up my body while He is still present in this world. The
proper time to give up my body is while that great personality is
still present in this world.” After contemplating in this way, Muräri
Gupta secretly brought one sharp chopper.
TEXT 113
äniyä thuila käti gåhera bhitare
“niçäya eòiba deha hariña antare”
As he brought that chopper and hid it inside the house, he thought,

“Tonight I will happily give up my body.”
TEXT 114
sarva-bhüta-hådaya—öhäkura viçvambhara
murärira citta-våtti haila gocara
Lord Viçvambhara resides in the heart of all living entities. He

therefore understood Muräri's resolution.
TEXT 115
satvare äilä prabhu muräri-bhavana
sambhrame karila gupta caraëa-vandana
The Lord quickly came to Muräri's house, and Muräri offered his
respectful obeisances at the Lord's feet.
TEXT 116-118
äsane vasiyä prabhu kåñëa-kathä kaya
muräri guptere hai' parama sadaya
prabhu bale,—“gupta, väkya räkhibä
ämära”gupta bale,—“prabhu, mora çaréra tomära”
prabhu bale,—“e-ta' satya?” gupta bale,—“haya”
“kätikhäni deha' more”—prabhu käëe kaya
Feeling great compassion for Muräri, the Lord sat on an äsana and
began to narrate topics of Kåñëa. The Lord then said, “O Muräri, will
you do what I say?” Muräri replied, “O Lord, this body belongs to
You.” The Lord asked, “Is that a fact?” Muräri replied, “Yes.” The
Lord then whispered in his ear, “Then give Me that chopper.”
TEXT 119
“ye käti thuilä deha chäòibära tare
tähä äni' deha'—äche gharera bhitare”
“You have kept a chopper inside the house with which you plan to kill
yourself. Give it to Me.”
TEXT 120
`häya häya' kare gupta mahä-duùkha-mane
“mithyä kathä kahila tomäre kon jane?”

In great lamentation, Muräri exclaimed, “Alas! Alas! Someone has told
You a lie.”
TEXT 121
prabhu bale,—“muräri, baòa ta' dekhi bhola
`pare kahile se ämi jäni'—hena bola?
The Lord said, “Muräri, you are certainly naive. Are you saying that I
will know something only if someone else tells Me?
TEXT 122
ye gaòiyä dila käti tähä jäni ämi
tähä jäni, yathä käti thuiyächa tumi”
“I know who made that chopper and where you have hidden it.”
TEXT 123
sarva-antaryämé prabhu jäne sarva-sthäna
ghare giyä käöäri änila vidyamäna
The Lord is the omniscient Supersoul in the hearts of all, so He knows

everything. He went inside the house and brought out the chopper.
TEXT 124
prabhu bale,—“gupta, ei tomära vyavahära!
kon doñe ämä' chäòi' cäha yäibära?
The Lord said, “O Muräri, this is how you behave! For what fault of
Mine do you want to leave Me?
TEXT 125
tumi gele kähäre laiyä mora khelä?

hena buddhi tumi kä'ra sthäne väçikhilä?
“If you leave, with whom will I enjoy pastimes? Who has given you such
ideas?
TEXT 126
ekhani muräri more deha' ei bhikñä
ära kabhu hena buddhi nä karibäçikñä”
“O Muräri, give Me your word that you will never think of such things
again.”
TEXT 127
kole kari' murärire prabhu viçvambhara
hasta tuli' dila nija çirera upara
Lord Viçvambhara then embraced Muräri and placed His hand on Muräri's
head.
TEXT 128
“mora mäthä khäo gupta, mora mäthä khäo
yadi ära bära deha chäòibäre cäo”
“You will eat My head, Gupta, you will eat My head if you ever desire
to give up your body again.”
TEXT 129
äthe-vyathe muräri paòilä bhümi-tale
päkhälila prabhura caraëa prema-jale
Muräri immediately fell to the ground and washed the Lord's lotus feet
with his tears of love.
TEXT 130
sukåti muräri kände dhariyä caraëa
gupta kole kari' kände çré-çacénandana
The pious Muräri cried as he held the lotus feet of the Lord, and Çré
Çacénandana cried as He picked Muräri up and embraced him.
TEXT 131
ye prasäda muräri guptere prabhu kare
tähä väïche ramä, aja, ananta, çaìkare
The mercy that the Lord bestowed on Muräri Gupta is desired by Lakñmé,
Brahmä, Ananta, and Çaìkara.
TEXT 132
e' saba devatäcaitanyera bhinna nahe
iìhärä àbhinna-kåñëa'—vede ei kahe
These demigods are not separate from Lord Caitanya. The Vedas declare
that they are nondifferent from Kåñëa.
TEXT 133
sei gauracandra `çeña'-rüpe mahé dhare
caturmukha-rüpe sei prabhu såñöi kare
That Lord Gauracandra sustains the universe in His form as Çeña, and
the same Lord creates in His form as four-headed Brahmä.
TEXT 134
saàhäre o gauracandra trilocana-rüpe
äpanäre stuti kare äpanära mukhe
In the form of the three-eyed Çiva, Gauracandra annihilates. He

personally offers prayers to Himself.
TEXT 135
bhinna nähi, bheda nähi, e' sakala deve
e' sakala deva caitanyera pada seve
All these demigods are not different or separate from Lord Caitanya,
for they all serve His lotus feet.
TEXT 136
pakñi-mätra yadi laya caitanyera näma
se-o satya yäibeka caitanyera dhäma
If even a bird chants Lord Caitanya's name, it will certainly attain

Lord Caitanya's abode.
TEXT 137
sannyäsé o yadi nähi mäne gauracandra
jäniha se duñöa-gaëa janma janma andha
Even though one may be a sannyäsé, if he does not accept Gauracandra,

then that crooked person remains blind birth after birth.
TEXT 138
yena tapasvéra veçe thäke bäöoyära
ei mata nindaka-sannyäsé duräcära
Such a blasphemous miscreant sannyäsé is no better than a thief in the

dress of a renunciant.
TEXT 139
nindaka-sannyäsé bäöoyäre nähi bheda
duite nindaka baòa—`drohé' kahe veda

There is no difference between a blasphemous sannyäsé and a thief, yet
of the two, the blasphemer is worse. The Vedas refer to the blasphemer
as malicious.
TEXT 140
In the Näradéya Puräëa it is stated:
prakaöaà patitaùçreyän ya eko yäty adhaù svayam
baka-våttiù svayaà päpaù pätayaty aparän api
TEXT 141
haranti dasyavo 'kuöyäà vimohyästrair nåëäà dhanam
cäritrair ati-tékñnägrair vädair evaà baka-vratäù
“Plunderers steal people's wealth in solitary places by threatening

them with weapons, whereas hypocrites steal people's wealth by
bewildering them with heart-piercing words.”
TEXT 142
In the Çrémad Bhägavatam (12.3.38) it is stated:
çüdräù pratigrahéñyanti tapo-veñopajévinaù
dharmaà vakñyanty adharma-jïä adhiruhyottamäsanam
TEXT 143
bhälare äise loka tapasvé dekhite
sädhu-nindäçuni' mari' yäya bhäla-mate
People go to see ascetics in good faith, but when they hear them
blaspheme saintly persons, they are ruined.
TEXT 144
sädhu-nindäçunile sukåti haya kñaya

janma janma adhaùpäta—vede ei kaya
By hearing blasphemy of saintly persons, one's piety is exhausted. The

Vedas declare that such people live in hellish conditions birth after
birth.
TEXT 145
bäöoyäre sabe mätra eka janme märe
janme janme kñaëe kñaëe nindake saàhare'
Thieves suffer for only one lifetime, but blasphemers suffer

continuously life after life.
TEXT 146
ataeva nindaka-sannyäsébäöoyära
bäöoyära haite o ananta duräcära
Therefore of the two, the blasphemous sannyäsé is unlimitedly more

sinful than the thief.
TEXT 147
äbrahma-stambädi saba kåñëera vaibhava
`nindä-mätra kåñëa ruñöa' kahe çästra saba
From Brahmä down to the lowest living entity, all are manifestations
of Kåñëa's energies. Therefore the scriptures declare that blasphemy
makes Kåñëa angry.
TEXT 148
anindaka hai' ye sakåt `kåñëa' bale
satya satya kåñëa tä're uddhäriba hele
Kåñëa will certainly deliver anyone who chants His names without
offense or blasphemy.
TEXT 149
cäri-veda paòiyä o yadi nindä kare
janma janma kumbhépäke òubiyä se mare
If even after studying the four Vedas one indulges in blasphemy, he

suffers birth after birth in the hell known as Kumbhépäka.
TEXT 150
bhägavata paòiyä o kä'ro buddhi-näça
nityänanda-nindä kare haibe sarva-näça
Even after studying Çrémad Bhägavatam, one's intelligence may be

ruined, for anyone who blasphemes Nityänanda is certainly vanquished.
TEXT 151
ei navadvépe gauracandrera prakäça
nä mäne' nindaka-saba se satya viläsa
Gauracandra manifested His pastimes in this abode of Navadvépa, yet

blasphemers do not accept such eternal pastimes.
TEXT 152
caitanya-caraëe yä'ra äche mati-gati
janma janma haya yena täìhära saàhati
May I achieve the association of those whose desires and activities

are dedicated to the lotus feet of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 153
añöa siddhi-yukta—caitanyete bhakti-çünya
kabhu yena nä dekhoì se päpé héna-puëya

May I never see the face of a sinner who is devoid of piety and
devotion to Lord Caitanya, even if he is endowed with the eight mystic
perfections.
TEXT 154
muräri guptere prabhu säntvanä kariyäcalilä
äpana-ghare harañita haiyä
After solacing Muräri Gupta, the Lord happily returned to His house.
TEXT 155
hena-mate muräri guptera anubhäva
ämi ki baliba, vyakta täìhära prabhäva
Such are the glories of Muräri Gupta. What more can I say? His glories
are already known.
TEXT 156
nityänanda-prabhu-mukhe vaiñëavera tathya
kichu kichu çuniläma sabära mähätmya
I have heard something of the Vaiñëava's glories and characteristics

from the mouth of Nityänanda Prabhu.
TEXT 157
janma janma nityänanda hau mora pati
yäìhära prasäde haila caitanyete rati
May Lord Nityänanda be my master, birth after birth. By His mercy I

have become attracted to Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 158
jaya jaya jagannätha-miçrera nandana

tora nityänanda hau mora präëa-dhana
All glories to the son of Jagannätha Miçra! May Your Nityänanda be my

life and wealth.
TEXT 159
mora präëa-näthera jévana viçvambhara
Viçvambhara is the life and soul of my beloved Lord. I firmly maintain

this conviction within my heart.
TEXT 160

CBP 21: The Lord's Chastisement of Devänanda
Chapter Twenty-one: The Lord's Chastisement of Devänanda
TEXT 1
jaya jaya nityänanda-präëa viçvambhara
jaya gadädhara-pati, advaita-éçvara
All glories to Viçvambhara, the life and soul of Nityänanda! All

glories to the master of Gadädhara and the Lord of Advaita!
TEXT 2
jaya çréniväsa-haridäsa-priyaìkara
jaya gaìgädäsa-väsudevera éçvara
All glories to Him who is most dear to Çréväsa and Haridäsa! All
glories to the Lord of Gaìgädäsa and Väsudeva!
TEXT 3
All glories to Lord Gauräìga along with His associates! By hearing

topics of Çré Caitanya, one attains devotional service.
TEXT 4
vihare saàhati-nityänanda-gadädhara
In this way Lord Viçvambhara enjoyed His pastimes in Navadvépa with

Nityänanda and Gadädhara.
TEXT 5
eka-dina prabhu kare nagara-bhramaëa
cäri-dike yata äpta-bhägavata-gaëa
One day the Lord was wandering about Navadvépa surrounded by His
intimate devotees.
TEXT 6
särvabhauma-pitäviçärada maheçvara
täìhära jäìghäle gelä prabhu viçvambhara
While wandering, Lord Viçvambhara went near the dam protecting the
house of Viçärada Maheçvara, the father of Särvabhauma Bhaööäcärya.
TEXT 7
seikhäne devänanda paëòitera väsa
parama suçänta vipra mokña-abhiläña

At that place was the residence of Devänanda Paëòita, a most peaceful
brähmaëa who desired liberation.
TEXT 8
jïänavanta tapasvéäjanma udäséna
bhägavata paòäya, tathäpi bhakti-héna
He was intelligent, austere, and neutral since birth. He taught Çrémad

Bhägavatam, yet he was devoid of devotion.
TEXT 9-10
`bhägavate mahä-adhyäpaka' loke ghoñe
marma-artha nä jänena bhakti-héna-doñe
jänibära yogyatä ächaye kichu täna
kon aparädhe nahe, kåñëa se pramäëa
People respected him as a great teacher of Çrémad Bhägavatam, yet

because he was devoid of devotion, he did not know the confidential
purport. Even though he had some qualification to understand, he was
unable because of some offense that only Kåñëa knew.
TEXT 11
daive prabhu bhakta-saìge sei pathe yäya
yekhänete täna vyäkhyäçunibäre päya
By providence the Lord and His devotees were going on that same road,
where they then heard his recitation.
TEXT 12
sarva-bhüta-hådaya—jänaye sarva-tattva
näçunaye vyäkhyä bhakti-yogera mahattva

Being situated in the hearts of all living entities, the Lord knows
everything. He did not hear the glories of devotional service in that
recitation.
TEXT 13
kope bale prabhu,—“beöä ki artha väkhäne?
bhägavata-artha kona janme o nä jäne
In anger, the Lord said, “What kind of explanation can this fellow
give? He has never understood the meaning of Çrémad Bhägavatam in any
of his lifetimes.
TEXT 14
e beöära bhägavate kon adhikära?
grantha-rüpe bhägavata kåñëa-avatära
“What qualification does this fellow have to speak on Çrémad

Bhägavatam? Çrémad Bhägavatam is the incarnation of Lord Kåñëa in the
form of a book.
TEXT 15
sabe puruñärtha `bhakti' bhägavate haya
'prema-rüpa bhägavata' cäri-vede kaya
“In the Çrémad Bhägavatam devotional service is described as the

ultimate goal of life. The four Vedas declare that Çrémad Bhägavatam
is the manifestation of ecstatic love.
TEXT 16
cäri-veda—'dadhi', bhägavata—'navanéta'
mathilena çuke, khäilena parékñita
“The four Vedas are like yogurt, and Çrémad Bhägavatam is like butter.
Çukadeva Gosvämé churned, and Parékñit Mahäräja relished the result.
TEXT 17
mora priya çuka se jänena bhägavata
bhägavate kahe mora tattva-abhimata
“My dear Çukadeva knows the purport of Çrémad Bhägavatam, which

describes the science of My glories and position.
TEXT 18
muïi, mora däsa, ära grantha-bhägavate
yära bheda äche, tära näça bhäla-mate”
“Anyone who discriminates between Me, My servant, and the book

Bhägavatam is certainly destroyed.”
TEXT 19
bhägavata-tattva prabhu kahe krodhäveçe
çuniyä vaiñëava-gaëa mahänande bhäse
In anger, the Lord narrated the glories of Çrémad Bhägavatam, and the
Vaiñëavas floated in an ocean of bliss as they listened.
TEXT 20
bhakti vinu bhägavata ye ära väkhäne
prabhu bale,—“se adhama kichui nä jäne
Regarding one who explains Çrémad Bhägavatam without referring to

devotional service, the Lord says, “That rascal doesn't know a thing.
TEXT 21
niravadhi bhakti-héna e beöä väkhäne
äji puìtha ciriba, dekhaha vidyamäne”

“This fellow never mentions devotional service in his explanations.
Watch how I tear up his book today.”
TEXT 22
puìthi ciribäre prabhu krodhäveçe yäya
sakala vaiñëava-gaëa dhariyä rahäya
In anger, the Lord went to tear up the book, but the Vaiñëavas all
held Him back.
TEXT 23
mahäcintya bhägavata sarva-çästre gäya
ihä nä bujhiye vidyä, tapa, pratiñöhäya
All the scriptures glorify Çrémad Bhägavatam as the most sublime

literature, yet this cannot be understood through education,
austerity, or fame.
TEXT 24
'bhägavata bujhi' hena yära äche jïäna
se nä jäne kabhu bhägavatera pramäëa
One who thinks, “I understand Çrémad Bhägavatam,” does not actually

know the conclusion of Çrémad Bhägavatam.
TEXT 25
bhägavate acintya-éçvara-buddhi yära
se jänaye bhägavata-artha bhakti-sära
One who accepts Çrémad Bhägavatam as the inconceivable Supreme Lord

knows that pure devotional service is the purport of Çrémad
Bhägavatam.
TEXT 26
sarva-guëe devänanda-paëòita-samäna
päite virala baòa hena jïänavän
Devänanda Paëòita was filled with all good qualities. Such an educated
person is very rare.
TEXT 27
se-saba lokera yathä bhägavate bhrama
täte ye anyera garva, tära çästä yama
Yet Yamaräja punishes one who glorifies such reciters who have
misunderstood Çrémad Bhägavatam.
TEXT 28
bhägavata paòäiyä käro buddhi-näça
ninde avadhüta-cäìde jagat-niväsa
One who reads Çrémad Bhägavatam and blasphemes Avadhüta Nityänanda,

the refuge of the universe, loses his sense of discrimination.
TEXT 29
ei mata prati-dina prabhu viçvambhara
bhramaye nagara sarva saìge anucara
In this way Lord Viçvambhara daily wandered throughout the city in the
company of His followers.
TEXT 30
eka-dina öhäkura paëòita-saìge kari'
nagara bhramaye viçvambhara gaura-hari
One day Lord Viçvambhara was wandering in the city along with Çréväsa
Paëòita.
TEXT 31
nagarera ante äche madyapera ghara
yäite päilä gandha prabhu viçvambhara
As Lord Viçvambhara was passing by a tavern at the edge of town, He

smelled the wine.
TEXT 32
madya-gandhe väruëéra haila smaraëa
balaräma-bhäva haila çacéra nandana
On smelling the wine, the son of Çacé remembered Väruëé and assumed
the mood of Balaräma.
TEXT 33
bähya päsariyä prabhu karaye huìkära
ùöhoì giyä' çréväsere bale bära bära
Losing His external consciousness, the Lord roared loudly and

repeatedly told Çréväsa, “I will go in.”
TEXT 34
prabhu bale,—“çréniväsa! ei uöhoì giyä”
mänä kare çréniväsa caraëe dhariyä
The Lord said, “O Çréväsa, I am going in,” but Çréniväsa grabbed His
feet and forbade Him from entering.
TEXT 35
prabhu bale,—“more o ki vidhi-pratiñedha?”
tathäpiha çréniväsa karaye niñedha

The Lord said, “Am I also subjected to rules and regulations?”
Nevertheless Çréväsa stopped Him.
TEXT 36
çréväsa balaye,—“tumi jagatera pitätumi kñaya
karile vä ke ära rakñitä?
Çréväsa said, “You are the father of the universe. If You break the
religious principles, who will protect them?
TEXT 37
nä bujhi' tomära lélä nindibe ye jana
janme janme duùkhe tära haibe maraëa
“If one who is unable to understand Your pastimes blasphemes You, he

will suffer birth after birth.
TEXT 38
nitya dharma-maya tumi prabhu sanätana
e lélä tomära bujhibeka kon jana
“You are the eternal personification of religion, and You are the
primeval Lord. Who can understand Your pastimes?
TEXT 39
yadi tumi uöha giyä madyapera ghare
praviñöa haimu muïi gaìgära bhitare”
“If You enter this tavern, I will give up my life by entering the
Ganges.”
TEXT 40
bhaktera saìkalpa prabhu nä kare laìghana

häse prabhu çréväsera çuniyä vacana
The Lord never breaks His devotees' resolutions. On hearing Çréväsa's

words, the Lord simply smiled.
TEXT 41
prabhu bale,—“tomära nähika yä'te icchänä
uöhiba, tora väkya nä kariba michä”
The Lord said, “I will not enter if that is your desire. I will not
make your words false.”
TEXT 42
çréväsa-vacane samvariyä räma-bhäva
dhére dhére räja-pathe cale mahäbhäga
On hearing the words of Çréväsa, the Lord gave up the mood of

Balaräma. Thereafter the glorious Lord continued walking slowly down
the main road.
TEXT 43
madya-päne matta saba öhäkure dekhiyä
`hari, hari' bale saba òäkiyäòäkiyä
When the intoxicated drunkards saw the Lord, they called out, “Hari!
Hari!”
TEXT 44
keha bale,—“bhäla bhäla nimäïi-paëòita
bhäla bhäva läge, bhäla gäya näöa géta”
One of them said, “Nimäi Paëòita is a good person. He is well behaved,

and He sings and dances nicely.”
TEXT 45
`hari' bali' häte täli diyä keha näce
ulläse madyapa-gaëa yäya täna päche
As the drunkards followed the Lord in jubilation, some clapped their

hands and danced while chanting the name of Hari.
TEXT 46
“hari-bola hari-bola jaya näräyaëa”
baliyä änande näce madyapera gaëa
The drunkards joyfully danced and sang, “Hari bol! Hari bol! Jaya
Näräyaëa!”
TEXT 47
mahä-hari-dhvani kare madyapera gaëe
ei mata haya viñëu-vaiñëava-daraçane
The drunkards made a great commotion while chanting the name of Hari.
Such is the result of seeing Viñëu and the Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 48
madyapera ceñöä dekhi' viçvambhara häse
änande çréväsa kände dekhi' parakäçe
While seeing the activities of the drunkards, Viçvambhara laughed and

Çréväsa cried in ecstasy.
TEXT 49
madyape o sukha päya caitanye dekhiyä
ekale nindaye päpé sannyäsé dekhiyä
Even drunkards felt happy to see Lord Caitanya, whereas sinful

sannyäsés who saw Him simply engaged in blasphemy.
TEXT 50
caitanya-candrera yaçe yära mane duùkha
kona janme äçrame nähika tära sukha
One who feels unhappy on hearing the glories of Lord Caitanya does not
attain happiness in any birth or in any äçrama.
TEXT 51
ye dekhila caitanya-candrera avatära
hauka madyapa, tabu täre namaskära
I offer my obeisances to anyone, even a drunkard, who saw the

incarnation of Çré Caitanya-candra.
TEXT 52
madyapere çubha-dåñöi kari' viçvambhara
nijäveçe bhrame prabhu nagare nagara
After glancing mercifully on the drunkards, Viçvambhara continued to

wander about the city in His own ecstatic mood.
TEXT 53
kata düre dekhiyä paëòita-devänanda
mahäkrodhe kichu täre bale gauracandra
After walking some distance, Gauracandra saw Devänanda Paëòita and

spoke to him in anger.
TEXT 54
`devänanda paëòitera çréväsera sthäne
pürva äparädha äche', tähä haila mane

The Lord remembered how Devänanda Paëòita had previously committed an
offense against Çréväsa Paëòita.
TEXT 55
se-samaye nähi kichu prabhura prakäça
prema-çünya jagate duùkhita saba däsa
At that time the Lord had not yet revealed Himself, so the entire
world was suffering in the absence of love of God.
TEXT 56
yadi vä paòäya keha gétä-bhägavata
tathäpi näçune keha bhakti-abhimata
Even though some people taught Bhagavad-gétä or Çrémad Bhägavatam,

topics regarding devotional service were never heard from them.
TEXT 57
se-samaye devänanda parama-mahänta
loke baòa apekñita parama-suçänta
At that time Devänanda Paëòita was highly regarded by people as a most

sober saintly person.
TEXT 58
bhägavata adhyäpanä kare nirantara
äkumära sannyäséra präya vratadhara
He always taught Çrémad Bhägavatam. From his childhood he had

maintained a vow to remain like a sannyäsé.
TEXT 59
daive eka-dina tathä geläçréniväsa

bhägavata çunite kariyä abhiläña
One day by providence Çréniväsa went to hear Çrémad Bhägavatam from

him.
TEXT 60
akñare akñare bhägavata prema-maya
çuniyä dravila çréniväsera hådaya
Every syllable of Çrémad Bhägavatam is filled with ecstatic love, so

Çréväsa's heart melted on hearing that recitation.
TEXT 61
bhägavata çuniyä kändaye çréniväsa
mahä-bhägavata vipra chäòe ghana çväsa
As the mahä-bhägavata brähmaëa Çréväsa listened to Çrémad Bhägavatam,

he began to cry and sigh deeply.
TEXT 62
päpiñöha paòuyä bale,—“haila jaïjäla
paòite nä päi bhäi, vyartha yäya käla”
The sinful students there said, “This is a disturbance. O brothers, we

are unable to study and our time is being wasted.”
TEXT 63-64
samvaraëa nahe çréniväsera rodana
caitanyera priya-deha jagata-pävana
päpiñöha paòuyä saba yukati kariyä
bähire eòila laïäçréväse öäniyä

Çréväsa's crying could not be checked. Although Çréväsa was most dear
to Lord Caitanya and he purified the entire world, the sinful students
conspired together and then dragged him outside.
TEXT 65
devänanda paëòita nä kaila niväraëa
guru yathä bhakti-çünya, tathäçiñya-gaëa
Devänanda Paëòita did not stop them. As the guru was devoid of
devotional service, so were his students.
TEXT 66
bähya päi' duùkhete çréväsa gelä ghara
tähä saba jäne antaryämé-viçvambhara
After regaining his external consciousness, Çréväsa returned home in

distress. Viçvambhara, as the Supersoul, knew all about this incident.
TEXT 67-71
devänanda-daraçane haila smaraëa
krodha-mukhe bale prabhu çacéra nandana
“aye aye devänanda! bali ye tomäre
tumi ebe bhägavata paòäo sabäre
ye çréväse dekhite gaìgära manoratha
hena-jana geläçunibäre bhägavata
kon aparädhe täne çiñya häthäiyä
bäòéra bähire laïä eòiläöäniyä?
bhägavata çunite ye kände kåñëa-rase
öäniyä phelite ki tähära yogya äise?
As soon as the son of Çacé saw Devänanda, He immediately remembered

this incident, and in an angry mood He said, “O Devänanda, let Me tell
you something. Now you are teaching Çrémad Bhägavatam to everyone.
Çréväsa, whom even the Ganges desires to see, once went to hear Çrémad
Bhägavatam from you. For what offense of his did you have your
students throw him out of your house? Is it proper to throw out
someone who after hearing Çrémad Bhägavatam is crying in love for
Kåñëa?
TEXT 72
bujhiläma, tumi se paòäo bhägavata
kona janme nä jänaha grantha-abhimata
“I can understand that even though you teach Çrémad Bhägavatam, you
have not realized its purport in any of your lifetimes.
TEXT 73-74
paripürëa kariyä ye-saba jane khäya
tabe bahir-deçe giyä se santoña päya
prema-maya bhägavata paòäiyä tumi
tata sukha nä päilä, kahiläma ämi”
“One who eats to his full satisfaction feels happy when he goes out in
the world. But I tell you that even though you teach Çrémad
Bhägavatam, which is full of ecstatic love, you have not achieved
happiness.”
TEXT 75-78
çuniyä vacana devänanda dvija-vara
lajjäya rahilä, kichu nä kare uttara
krodhäveçe baliyä calilä viçvambhara
duùkhita calilä devänanda nija-ghara
tathäpiha devänanda baòa puëyavanta
vacane o prabhu yäre karilena daëòa

caitanyera daëòa mahä-sukåti se päya
yäìra daëòe marile vaikuëöhe loka yäya
After hearing the Lord's words, the exalted brähmaëa Devänanda felt
ashamed and did not offer any reply. Viçvambhara departed after
angrily chastising Devänanda, and Devänanda returned home in distress.
Yet Devänanda was most fortunate, for the Lord personally chastised
him. Only a most fortunate person receives punishment from Lord
Caitanya. If one dies as a result of the Lord's punishment, he attains
Vaikuëöha.
TEXT 79
caitanyera daëòa ye mastake kari' laya
sei daëòa täre prema-bhakti-yoga haya
One who faithfully accepts Lord Caitanya's punishment attains ecstatic

love as a result.
TEXT 80
caitanyera daëòe yära citte nähi bhaya
janme janme se päpiñöha yama-daëòya haya
A sinful person who does not fear Lord Caitanya's punishment is fit
for Yamaräja's punishment life after life.
TEXT 81
bhägavata, tulasé, gaìgäya, bhakta-jane
caturdhä vigraha kåñëa ei cäri sane
Kåñëa appears in this world in four forms—Çrémad Bhägavatam, tulasé,

Gaìgä, and the devotees.
TEXT 82
jévanyäsa karile çré-mürti püjya haya

`janma-mätra e cäri éçvara' vede kaya
By invoking life in the Deity form of the Lord, that form becomes
worshipable. But it is stated in the Vedas that these four
representations are the Supreme Lord from the time of their
appearance.
TEXT 83
caitanya-kathära ädi anta nähi jäni
ye-te-mate caitanyera yaça se väkhäni
I do not know the beginning or end of topics concerning Çré Caitanya,

yet somehow or other I am describing His glories.
TEXT 84
caitanya-däsera päye mora namaskära
I offer my obeisances at the feet of Lord Caitanya's servants so that

they may not consider my offenses.
TEXT 85
ye kathäçunile ghuce antara-päñaëòa
The topics of the Madhya-khaëòa are like pots of nectar. By hearing

these topics, the atheism within one's heart is vanquished.
TEXT 86
caitanyera priya-deha nityänanda räya
prabhu-bhåtya-saìge yena nä chäòe ämäya
Lord Nityänanda is most dear to Çré Caitanya. May the Lord and His
servants never forsake me.
TEXT 87

CBP 22: Delivering Çacédevé from Offense and Descriptions of

Nityänanda's Qualities
Chapter Twenty-two: Delivering Çacédevé from Offense and Descriptions

of Nityänanda's Qualities
TEXT 1
jaya jaya gauracandra kåpära sägara
jaya çacé-jagannätha-nandana sundara
All glories to Gauracandra, the ocean of mercy! All glories to the

beautiful son of Çacé and Jagannätha.
kåñëa-varëaà tviñäkåñëaà säìgopäìgästra-pärñadam
yajïaiù saìkértana-präyair yajanti hi su-medhasaù
“In this Age of Kali, people who are endowed with sufficient
intelligence will worship the Lord, who is accompanied by His
associates, by performance of saìkértana-yajïa.”
TEXT 2
jaya jaya çacé-suta çré-kåñëa-caitanya
`kåñëa' näma diyä prabhu jagat kaila dhanya
All glories to the son of Çacé, Çré Kåñëa Caitanya, who made the
entire world glorious by bestowing the names of Kåñëa!
TEXT 3
vihare saàhati-nityänanda-gadädhara
In this way Lord Viçvambhara enjoyed His pastimes in Navadvépa with

Nityänanda and Gadädhara.
TEXT 4
väkya-daëòa devänanda-paëòitere kari'
äilä äpana-ghare gauräìga-çré-hari
After chastising Devänanda Paëòita, Lord Gauräìga returned to His

home.
TEXT 5
devänanda paëòita calila nija-väse
duùkha päilena dvija duñöa-saìga-doñe
Devänanda Paëòita also returned to his house. He felt distress because

of bad association.
TEXT 6
devänanda-hena sädhu caitanyera öhäïi
sammukha haite yogya nahila tathäi
A sadhu like Devänanda was unable to stand face to face with Lord
Caitanya.
TEXT 7
vaiñëavera kåpäya se päi viçvambhara
`bhakti' vinä japa-tapa akiïcitkara
Viçvambhara can be attained only by the mercy of the Vaiñëavas.

Without devotional service, one's chanting and austerities are
meaningless.
TEXT 8
vaiñëavera öhäìi yära haya aparädha
kåñëa-kåpä haile o tära prema-vädha
If one commits an offense against a Vaiñëava, even after attaining the

mercy of Kåñëa, his attainment of love of God is checked.
TEXT 9
ämi nähi bali,—ei vedera vacana
säkñäte o kahiyäche çacéra nandana
These are not my words, this is the statement of the Vedas. The son of
Çacé has also personally declared this.
TEXT 10
ye çacéra garbhe gauracandra-avatära
vaiñëaväparädha pürva ächila täìhära
Mother Çacé, in whose womb Gauracandra appeared, had once committed an

offense to a Vaiñëava.
TEXT 11
äpane se aparädha prabhu ghucäiyä
mäyere dilena prema sabä' çikhäiyä
The Lord bestowed ecstatic love on His mother only after ensuring that
she was relieved of that offense.
TEXT 12
e baòa adbhuta kathäçuna sävadhäne
vaiñëaväparädha ghuce ihära çravaëe

Listen carefully to this wonderful topic, for by hearing this
narration one will be freed from offenses to the Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 13
eka-dina mahäprabhu gauräìga-sundara
uöhiyä vasila viñëu-khaööära upara
One day Gauräìga Mahäprabhu climbed on the throne of Lord Viñëu.
TEXT 14
nija-mürti-çilä-saba kari' nija-kole
äpanä `prakäçe' gauracandra kutühale
Gauracandra took all His forms as çälagräma-çiläs on His lap and

joyfully revealed Himself.
TEXT 15
“muïi kali-yuge kåñëa, muïi näräyaëa
muïi räma-rüpe kailuì sägara-bandhana
“In Kali-yuga, I am Kåñëa and I am Näräyaëa. In the form of Räma, I

built a bridge over the ocean.
TEXT 16
çutiyä ächiluì kñéra-sägara-bhitare
mora nidrä bhäìgileka näòära huìkäre
“I was sleeping in the ocean of milk, but My sleep was broken by the
loud cries of Advaita.
TEXT 17
prema-bhakti viläite ämära prakäça

mäga mäga äre näòä, mäga çréniväsa”
“I descended to distribute ecstatic love of God. O Näòä! O Çréniväsa!

Ask for some benediction!”
TEXT 18
dekhi' mahäparakäça nityänanda-räya
tata-kñaëe tuli' chatra dharila mäthäya
On seeing the Lord's divine manifestation, Nityänanda Prabhu

immediately held an umbrella over the Lord's head.
TEXT 19
väma-dike gadädhara tämbüla yogäya
cäri-dike bhakta-gaëa cämara òhuläya
From the left of the Lord, Gadädhara offered betel nuts. Devotees on
all sides fanned the Lord with cämaras.
TEXT 20
bhakti-yoga viläya gauräìga-maheçvara
yäìhära yähäte préti, laya sei vara
As Lord Gauräìga distributed pure devotional service, the devotees

asked for benedictions according to their desires.
TEXT 21
keha bale,—“mora bäpa baòa duñöa-mati
tära citta bhäla haile mora avyähati”
Someone said, “My father is sinful-minded. I will be relieved if his

heart changes.”
TEXT 22
keha mäge guru-prati, keha çiñya-prati
keha putra, keha patné,—yä'ra yathä rati
According to their respective attachments, someone requested a

benediction for his guru, someone for his student, someone for his
son, and someone for his wife.
TEXT 23
bhakta-väkya-satyakäré prabhu viçvambhara
häsiyä sabäre dilä prema-bhakti-vara
Lord Viçvambhara makes the words of His devotees come true. He smiled
as He awarded the benediction of loving devotional service to
everyone.
TEXT 24
mahäçaya çréniväsa balena,—“gosäïi!
äire deyäba prema, ei sabe cäi”
Çréniväsa Mahäçaya said, “O Lord, we all want You to give ecstatic

love to mother Çacé.”
TEXT 25
prabhu bale,—“ihä nä balibäçréniväsa
täìre nahe dimu prema-bhaktira viläsa
The Lord replied, “Do not say that, Çréväsa. I will not give her the
enjoyment of ecstatic love of God.
TEXT 26
vaiñëavera öhäïi täna äche aparädha
ataeva täna haila prema-bhakti-vädha”

“She has committed an offense against a Vaiñëava, so there is an
impediment to her attainment of ecstatic love.”
TEXT 27
mahävaktäçréniväsa bale ära bära
“e kathäya prabhu, deha-tyäga se sabära
The eloquent Çréväsa again spoke, “O Lord, these words will make us
leave our bodies.
TEXT 28
tumi hena putra yäìra garbhe avatära
täìra ki nahiba prema-yoge adhikära
“How can she who has given birth to a son like You not be eligible to
achieve ecstatic love of God?
TEXT 29
sabära jévana äi jagatera mätämäyä
chäòi' prabhu, täne hao bhakti-dätä
“Mother Çacé is the life of everyone and the mother of the universe. O
Lord, give up Your illusion and bestow devotional service on her.
TEXT 30
tumi yäìra putra prabhu,—se
sarva-jananéputra-sthäne mäyera ki aparädha gaëi
“O Lord, You are her son, so she is the mother of everyone. Can the
son consider the offense of his own mother?
TEXT 31
yadi vä vaiñëava-sthäne thäke aparädha

tathäpiha khaëòäiyä karaha praçäda”
“Even if she has committed an offense against a Vaiñëava, be merciful

and destroy it.”
TEXT 32
prabhu bale,—“upadeça kahite se päri
vaiñëaväparädha ämi khaëòäite näri
The Lord replied, “I can give instructions, but I am unable to destroy

an offense against a Vaiñëava.
TEXT 33
ye-vaiñëava-sthäne aparädha haya yära
punaù se-i kñamile se ghuce, nahe ära
“If one offends a Vaiñëava, the offense can be excused only by that
Vaiñëava, no one else.
TEXT 34
durväsära aparädha ambaréña-sthäne
tumi jäna, tära kñaya haila kemane
“You know how Durväsä's offense against Ambaréña was nullified.
TEXT 35
näòära sthänete äche täna aparädha
näòä kñamilei haya premera prasäda
“She has offended Näòä, so she can attain ecstatic love only when Näòä
forgives her.
TEXT 36
advaita-caraëa-dhüli laile mäthäya
haibeka prema-bhakti ämära äjïäya”
“If she takes the dust from Advaita's feet on her head, then by My
order she will attain ecstatic love of God.”
TEXT 37
takhane calilä sabe advaitera sthäne
advaitere kahileka saba vivaraëe
Thereafter all the devotees went to Advaita and explained everything

to Him in detail.
TEXT 38
çuniyä advaita kare çré-viñëu-smaraëa
“tomarä laite cäha ämära jévana
On hearing their words, Advaita remembered Lord Viñëu and asked, “Do
you all want to kill Me?
TEXT 39
yäìra gärbhe mohära prabhura avatära
se mora janané, muïi putra se täìhära
“She from whose womb My Lord incarnated is My mother and I am her son.
TEXT 40
ye äira caraëa-dhülira ämi pätra
se äira prabhäva nä jäni tila-mätra
“I am an aspirant for the dust from the feet of that mother. I do not
know even the least of her glories.
TEXT 41
viñëu-bhakti-svarüpiëéäi jagan-mätäto
marä vä mukhe kene äna' hena kathä
“She is the mother of the universe and the personification of

devotional service to Viñëu. How can you say such things?
TEXT 42
präkåta-çabde o yebä balibeka `äi'
`äi' çabda-prabhäve tähära duùkha näi
“Even if one utters the word äi as a mundane word, by the influence of

TEXT 43
yei gaìgä, sei äi, kichu bheda näi
devaké-yaçodä yei, se-i vastu äi”
“There is no difference between the Ganges and mother Çacé. In fact,

she is nondifferent from Devaké and Yaçodä.”
TEXT 44
kahite äira tattva äcärya-gosäïi
paòilä äviñöa haiyä, bähya kichu näi
While describing the glories of mother Çacé, Äcärya Gosäïi became

overwhelmed and fell unconscious to the ground.
TEXT 45
bujhiyä samaya äi äila bähire
äcärya-caraëa-dhüli lailena çire
Realizing that her opportunity had come, mother Çacé came forward and
took the dust from Advaita's feet on her head.
TEXT 46
parama-vaiñëavéäi—mürtimaté bhakti
viçvambhara garbhe dharilena yäìra çakti
As the personification of devotional service, mother Çacé was an

exalted Vaiñëavé. She had the power to bear Viçvambhara within her
womb.
TEXT 47
äcärya-caraëa-dhüli lailä yakhane
vihvale paòilä äi, bähya nähi jäne
As soon as mother Çacé took the dust from Advaita's feet on her head,
she became overwhelmed and fell unconscious.
TEXT 48
“jaya jaya hari” bale vaiñëava-sakala
anyonye karaye çré-caitanya-kolähala
All the Vaiñëavas chanted, “All glories to Lord Hari!” Then the
tumultuous glorification of Lord Caitanya arose among them.
TEXT 49
advaitera bähya nähi—äira prabhäve
äira nähika bähya—advaitänubhäve
Advaita lost external consciousness by the influence of mother Çacé,

and mother Çacé lost external consciousness by the influence of
Advaita.
TEXT 50
doìhära prabhäve doìhe hailä vihvala

`hari hari' dhvani kare vaiñëava-maëòala
They both became overwhelmed by the influence of each other, and the
assembled Vaiñëavas all chanted the name of Lord Hari.
TEXT 51
häse prabhu viçvambhara khaööära upare
prasanna haiyä prabhu bale jananére
Lord Viçvambhara smiled as He sat there on the throne. Being pleased,

the Lord spoke to His mother.
TEXT 52
“ekhane se viñëu-bhakti haila tomära
advaitera sthäne aparädha nähi ära”
“Now you have attained devotional service to Viñëu. Now you are free
from the offense against Advaita.”
TEXT 53
çré-mukhera anugraha çuniyä vacana
“jaya-jaya-hari' dhvani haila takhana
When the devotees heard those merciful words from the Lord's mouth,
they all chanted, “Jaya! Jaya! All glories to Lord Hari!”
TEXT 54
jananéra lakñye çikñä-guru bhagavän
karäyena vaiñëaväparädha sävadhäna
The Supreme Lord, the instructing spiritual master of all, cautioned

everyone about vaiñëava-aparädha by using His mother as an example.
TEXT 55
çülapäëi-sama yadi vaiñëavere ninde
tathäpiha näça päya,—kahe çästra-vånde
Even if someone on the level of Lord Çiva blasphemes a devotee, he

will soon be destroyed. This is the verdict of all scriptures.
TEXT 56
ihä nä mäniyä ye sujana-nindä kare
janme janme se päpiñöha daiva-doñe mare
Sinful people who ignore this fact and blaspheme devotees suffer the
punishment of providence birth after birth.
TEXT 57
anyera ki däya, gaura-siàhera jananétäì
häre o `vaiñëaväparädha' kari' gaëi
What to speak of others, even the mother of Gaurasiàha was not exempt
from being considered an offender of a Vaiñëava.
TEXT 58
vastu-vicärete seha aparädha nahe
tathäpiha àparädha' kari' prabhu kahe
Actually it was not even an offense, yet the Lord treated it as an

offense.
TEXT 59
ìhäre advaita-näma kene loke ghoñe?'
`dvaita' balilena äi kona asantoñe
`Why do people call Him Advaita?' And what displeasure prompted mother
Çacé to call Him Dvaita?
TEXT 60
sei kathä kahi, çuna hai' sävadhäna
prasaìge kahiye viçvarüpera äkhyäna
Listen carefully as I narrate that topic, which is related to

Viçvarüpa.
TEXT 61
prabhura agraja—viçvarüpa mahäçaya
bhuvana-durlabha-rüpa, mahä-tejomaya
Viçvarüpa Mahäçaya was the Lord's elder brother. His greatly effulgent
form was unique within this world.
TEXT 62
sarva-çästre viçärada parama sudhéra
nityänanda-svarüpera abheda çaréra
He was expert in all the scriptures and most sober. He was

nondifferent from Nityänanda Svarüpa.
TEXT 63
täna vyäkhyä bujhe, hena nähi navadvépe
çiçu-bhäve thäke prabhu bälaka-samépe
No one in Navadvépa was able to understand His explanations, yet He

remained in the mood of a child and kept company with young boys.
TEXT 64
eka-dina sabhäya calilä miçravara
päche viçvarüpa putra parama sundara
One day Jagannätha Miçra went to an assembly of scholars. His handsome

son Viçvarüpa followed behind him.
TEXT 65
bhaööäcärya-sabhäya calilä jagannätha
viçvarüpa dekhi' baòa kautuka sabhä'ta
When Jagannätha entered the assembly of Bhaööäcäryas, everyone there

became pleased on seeing Viçvarüpa.
TEXT 66
nityänanda-rüpa prabhu parama sundara
harilena sarva-citta sarva-çakti-dhara
His eternally blissful form was most enchanting. He attracted the

hearts of everyone, for He possesses all potencies.
TEXT 67
eka bhaööäcärya bale,—“ki paòa chäoyäla?”
viçvarüpa bale,—“kichu kichu sabäkära”
One Bhaööäcärya asked, “O child, what are You studying?” Viçvarüpa

replied, “I know a little of everything.”
TEXT 68
çiçu-jïäne keha kichu nä balila ära
miçra päilena duùkha çuni' ahaìkära
Considering Him a child, no one spoke further. But Jagannätha Miçra

was distressed on hearing his son's arrogant reply.
TEXT 69
nija kärya kari' miçra calilena ghara
pathe viçvarüpere märilä eka caòa

After finishing his business, Jagannätha Miçra departed for home. On
the way, he slapped Viçvarüpa.
TEXT 70
“ye puìthi paòis beöä, tähä nä baliyäki
bola balili tui sabhä-mäjhe giyä
“Son, rather than telling what You are studying, why did You speak
like that in the assembly?
TEXT 71
tomäre ta' sabära haila mürkha-jïäna
ämäre o dile läja kari' apamäna”
“Everyone considered You a fool, and Your arrogance has embarrassed

me.”
TEXT 72
parama udära jagannätha mahäbhaga
ghare gelä putrere kariyä baòa räga
The most fortunate and greatly magnanimous Jagannätha returned home

after exhibiting great anger on his son.
TEXT 73
punaù viçvarüpa sei sabhä-mäjhe
giyäbhaööäcärya-saba prati balena häsiyä
Meanwhile Viçvarüpa returned to the assembly and spoke to the

Bhaööäcäryas with a smile on His face.
TEXT 74
“tomarä ta' ämäre jijïäsä nä karilä

bäpera sthänete ämä' çästi karäilä
“None of you questioned Me, so I was punished by My father.
TEXT 75
jijïäsä karite yähä käro laya mane
sabe meli' tähä jijïäsaha ämä'-sthäne”
“All of you unite and ask Me whatever you want.
TEXT 76
häsi' bale eka bhaööäcärya,—“çuna çiçu!
äji ye paòile, tähä väkhänaha kichu”
One Bhaööäcärya smiled as he said, “Listen, child, explain something

about what You studied today.”
TEXT 77
väkhänaye sütra viçvarüpa-bhagavän
sabära cittete vyäkhyä haila pramäëa
As Lord Viçvarüpa began to explain some sütras, His explanations

struck everyone as conclusive.
TEXT 78
sabei balena,—“sütra bhäla väkhänilä”
prabhu bale,—“bhäëòäiluì, kichu nä bujhilä”
They exclaimed, “You have explained the sütras very nicely.” Viçvarüpa
Prabhu replied, “I have deceived you. You have not understood
anything.”
TEXT 79
yata väkhänila, saba karila khaëòana
vismaya sabära citte haila takhana
When He then refuted whatever He had established, everyone's heart was

struck with wonder.
TEXT 80
ei mate tina-bära kariyä khaëòana
punaù sei tina-bära karila sthäpana
In this way He refuted and then reestablished the explanations three

times.
TEXT 81
`parama subuddhi' kari' sabe väkhänila
viñëu-mäyä-mohe keha tattva nä jänila
He explained everything in a most intellectual way, but by the

influence of the illusory energy of Viñëu, no one could fathom what He
said.
TEXT 82
hena mate navadvépe vaise viçvarüpa
bhakti-çünya loka dekhi' nä päya kautuka
In this way Viçvarüpa resided in Navadvépa, yet He was not pleased to

see that people were bereft of devotional service.
TEXT 83
vyavahära-made matta sakala saàsära
nä kare vaiñëava-yaça-maìgala-vicära
Everyone was intoxicated with pride over ordinary activities. They did
not engage in glorification of the Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 84
puträdira mahotsave kare dhana vyaya
kåñëa-püjä, kåñëa-dharma keha nä jänaya
They spent their wealth on festivals for their sons and family
members. They did not know anything about the worship of Kåñëa or the
devotional service of Kåñëa.
TEXT 85
yata adhyäpaka saba—tarka se väkhäne
kåñëa-bhakti, kåñëa-püjäkichui nä jäne
All the teachers simply indulged in useless argument. They did not
know anything about the worship of Kåñëa or the devotional service of
Kåñëa.
TEXT 86
yadi vä paòäya keha bhägavata-gétä
seha nä väkhäne bhakti, kare çuñka-cintä
Even though some taught Çrémad Bhägavatam or Bhagavad-gétä, they did

not refer to devotional service but simply engaged in dry speculation.
TEXT 87
sarva-sthäne viçvarüpa öhäkura veòäya
bhakti-yoga näçuniyä baòa duùkha päya
As Lord Viçvarüpa wandered here and there, He became unhappy because

He did not hear anything about devotional service to the Lord.
TEXT 88
sakale advaita-siàha pürëa-kåñëa-çakti

paòäiyä `väçiñöha' väkhäne kåñëa-bhakti
Only the lionlike Advaita, being endowed with Kåñëa's full potencies,
explained devotional service to Kåñëa while teaching Yoga-väçiñöha.
TEXT 89
advaitera vyäkhyä bujhe, hena kon äche?
vaiñëavera agragaëya nadéyära mäjhe
Who is able to understand the explanations of Advaita? He was the

topmost Vaiñëava in Nadia.
TEXT 90
catur-dike viçvarüpa päya mano-duùkha
advaitera sthäne sabe päya prema-sukha
Wherever He went, Viçvarüpa felt unhappy. Yet He attained the

happiness of ecstatic love in the association of Advaita.
TEXT 91
niravadhi thäke prabhu advaitera saìge
viçvarüpa-sahita advaita rasa-raìge
Viçvarüpa constantly remained in the association of Advaita, and They

both relished the mellows of ecstatic love.
TEXT 92
parama bälaka prabhu gauräìga-sundara
kuöila kuntala, veça ati manohara
At that time Lord Gaurasundara was only a child with curly hair and
enchanting dress.
TEXT 93
mäye bale,—“viçvambhara, yäha raòa
diyätomära bhäire jhäöa òäki' äna giyä”
Mother Çacé told Him, “Viçvambhara, go quickly and bring Your

brother.”
TEXT 94
mäyera ädeçe prabhu dhäya viçvambhara
satvare äiläyathä advaitera ghara
On the order of His mother, Viçvambhara ran quickly to the house of

Advaita.
TEXT 95
vasiyäche advaita veòiyä bhakta-gaëa
çréväsädi kariyä yateka mahäjana
There Advaita was sitting in the midst of exalted devotees headed by

Çréväsa.
TEXT 96
viçvambhara bale,—“bhäi, bhäta khäo giyä
vilamba nä kara”, bale häsiyä häsiyä
Viçvambhara smiled and said, “O brother, come to eat lunch. Don't be

late.”
TEXT 97
harila sabära citta prabhu viçvambhara
sabe dekhe çiçu-rüpa parama sundara
Lord Viçvambhara captured the hearts of everyone, as they gazed at His

most attractive form as a child.
TEXT 98
mohita haiyä cähe advaita äcärya
sei mukha cähe saba parihari' kärya
Advaita Äcärya forgot everything else and became struck with wonder as
He looked at the face of the Lord.
TEXT 99
ei mata prati-dina mäyera ädeçe
viçvarüpe òäkibära chalete äise
In this way, on the order of His mother, the Lord daily went to
Advaita's house on the pretext of calling Viçvarüpa.
TEXT 100
cintaye advaita citte—dekhi' viçvambhara
“mora citta hare çiçu parama sundara
When Advaita saw Viçvambhara, He thought, “This most attractive child

is stealing My heart.
TEXT 101
mora citta harite ki päre anya jana
ei vä mohära prabhu mohe mora mana”
“This child attracts My mind, so He must be My Lord, for who else can
steal away My heart?”
TEXT 102
sarva-bhüta-hådaya öhäkura viçvambhara
cintite advaita jhäöa cali' yäya ghara
Lord Viçvambhara dwells in the hearts of all living entities. As soon

as Advaita would think like this, the Lord departed for home.
TEXT 103
niravadhi viçvarüpa advaitera saìge
chäòiyä saàsära-sukha goìäyena raìge
Viçvarüpa rejected all worldly enjoyment and joyfully passed His time
in the association of Advaita.
TEXT 104
viçvarüpa-kathä ädi-khaëòete vistära
ananta-caritra nityänanda-kalevara
Topics regarding Viçvarüpa were elaborated in the Ädi-khaëòa. He is

nondifferent from Nityänanda, so His characteristics are unlimited.
TEXT 105
éçvarera icchä saba éçvara se jäne
viçvarüpa sannyäsa karila kata-dine
Only the Supreme Lord knows the desire of the Supreme Lord. Within a
short time Viçvarüpa accepted sannyäsa.
TEXT 106
jagate vidita näma `çré-çaìkaräraëya'
calilä ananta-pathe vaiñëavägragaëya
He then became known throughout the world as Çré Çaìkaräraëya. As He

traversed the path of devotional service to Lord Kåñëa, He became
celebrated as the topmost Vaiñëava.
TEXT 107
kari' daëòa grahaëa calilä viçvarüpa
niravadhi äira vidare çoke buka

After Viçvarüpa took sannyäsa and departed, mother Çacé's heart was
constantly filled with grief.
TEXT 108
mane mane gaëe, äi haiyä susthira
“advaita se mora putra karila bähira”
When mother Çacé became pacified, she thought, “Advaita induced my son
to leave home.”
TEXT 109
tathäpiha äi vaiñëaväparädha bhaye
kichu nä balaye, mane mahä-duùkha päye
Yet out of fear of offending a Vaiñëava, mother Çacé did not say
anything but kept her grief within.
TEXT 110
viçvambhara dekhi' saba päsarilä duùkha
prabhu o mäyera baòa bäòäyena sukha
She forgot all distress when she saw Viçvambhara, and the Lord also
endeavored to increase her happiness.
TEXT 111
daive kata-dine prabhu karilä prakäça
niravadhi advaitera saàhati viläsa
After the Lord revealed Himself in due course of time, He constantly

enjoyed pastimes with Advaita.
TEXT 112
chäòiyä saàsära-sukha prabhu viçvambhara

lakñmé parihari' thäke advaitera ghara
Lord Viçvambhara then rejected all worldly happiness. He gave up the

company of Lakñmé and passed His time at the house of Advaita.
TEXT 113-117
nä rahe gåhete putra—hena dekhi' äi
“eho putra nilä mora äcärya gosäìi”
sei duùkhe sabe ei balilena äi
“ke bale, àdvaita',—`dvaita' e baòa gosäïi
candra-sama eka putra kariyä bähira
eho putra nä dilena karibäre sthira
anäthinémore ta' kähäro nähi dayä
jagate àdvaita', mohe se `dvaita-mäyä'”
sabe ei aparädha, ära kichu näi
ihära lägiyä bhakti nä dena gosäïi
When mother Çacé saw that her son was not staying home, she said,
“Äcärya Gosäïi will take away this son also.” In lamentation, she
continued, “Why is He called Àdvaita'? This Gosäïi is actually
`Dvaita'. He has already induced one of my moonlike sons to leave
home, and now He will not leave my other son in peace. I am a widow.
No one has compassion on me. He is Àdvaita' to the world, but He is
bewildering me with His network of duality.” This was her only
offense, nothing else. For this reason the Lord did not bestow
devotional service on her.
TEXT 118-119
e-käle ye vaiñëavera `baòa' `choöa' bale
niçcinte thäkuka, se jänibe kata käle
jananéra lakñye çikñä-guru bhagavän
vaiñëaväparädha karäyena sävadhäna

Let those who consider some Vaiñëavas as superior and some as inferior
remain free from anxiety for now, but in due course of time they will
come to learn. The Supreme Lord, the instructing spiritual master of
all, cautioned everyone about vaiñëava-aparädha by using His mother as
an example.
TEXT 120
caitanya-siàhera äjïä kariyä laìghana
nä bujhi' vaiñëava ninde päibe bandhana
Anyone who transgresses the order of the lionlike Lord Caitanya by

blaspheming Vaiñëavas will suffer the bondage of material existence.
TEXT 121
e kathära hetu kichu çuna mana
diyäye-nimitta gauracandra balilena ihä
Now hear attentively why Gauracandra performed this pastime.
TEXT 122
trikäla jänena prabhu çré-çacénandana
jänena,—sevibe advaitere duñöa-gaëa
Çré Çacénandana knew the past, present, and future, so He knew that
some miscreants would worship Advaita Prabhu.
TEXT 123
advaitere gäibeka `çré-kåñëa' baliyä
yata kichu vaiñëavera vacana nindiyä
They would glorify Advaita as “Lord Kåñëa” and disregard the words of
the Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 124
ye balibe advaitere `parama vaiñëava'
tähäre veòiyä laìghibe päpé saba
Those sinners would ridicule persons who accept Advaita as “the

topmost Vaiñëava.”
TEXT 125
se-saba-gaëera pakña advaita dharite
eta baòa çakti nähi—e daëòa dekhite
After everyone saw this pastime of punishment, it became understood

that Advaita Prabhu does not have the power to protect such people.
TEXT 126
sakala-sarvajïa-cüòämaëi viçvambhara
jänena vilambe haibeka bahutara
Viçvambhara is the crest jewel of omniscient persons, so He knew that

further delay would produce many more people like this.
TEXT 127
ataeva daëòa dekhäiyä jananére
säkñé karilena advaitädi-vaiñëavere
He therefore awarded punishment to His own mother in the presence of

the Vaiñëavas headed by Advaita.
TEXT 128
vaiñëavera nindä karibeka yära gaëa
tära rakñä-sämarthya nähika kona jana
A Vaiñëava is unable to protect any of his followers who engage in

blasphemy of Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 129
vaiñëava-nindaka-gaëa yähära äçraya
äpanei eòäite tähära saàçaya
The deliverance of even a person whose followers engage in blasphemy

of Vaiñëavas is doubtful.
TEXT 130
baòa adhikäré haya, äpane eòäya
kñudra haile—gaëa-saha adhaùpäte yäya
If he is highly qualified, he can protect himself. But if he is weak,

then he falls down along with his followers.
TEXT 131
caitanyera daëòa bujhibäre çakti kära?
jananéra lakñye daëòa karila sabära
Who can understand the punishment awarded by Lord Caitanya? He

cautioned everyone by using His own mother as an example.
TEXT 132
ye vä jana advaitere `vaiñëava' balite
nindä kare, daëòa kare, mare bhäla-mate
One who does not accept Advaita as a “Vaiñëava” ultimately blasphemes

and offends Him. As a result that person is properly punished.
TEXT 133
sarva-prabhu gauräìga-sundara maheçvara
ei baòa stuti ye tähära anucara

Gaurasundara is the supreme controller and the Lord of all. To be
known as His follower is a great honor.
TEXT 134
nityänanda-svarüpe se niñkapaöa haïä
kahilena gauracandra `éçvara' kariyä
Without reservation, Lord Gauracandra addressed Nityänanda Svarüpa as

“Éçvara,” the Supreme Lord.
TEXT 135
nityänanda-prasäde se gauracandra jäni
nityänanda-prasäde se vaiñëavere cini
By the mercy of Nityänanda, one can know Gauracandra. And by the mercy
of Nityänanda, one can recognize a Vaiñëava.
TEXT 136
nityänanda-prasäde se nindä yäya kñaya
nityänanda-prasäde se viñëu-bhakti haya
By the mercy of Nityänanda, one's offenses are destroyed, and by the

mercy of Nityänanda, one attains devotional service to the Supreme
Lord.
TEXT 137
nindä nähi nityänanda-sevakera mukhe
aharniça caitanyera yaça gäya sukhe
The servants of Nityänanda never engage in blasphemy. Day and night

they happily sing the glories of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 138
nityänanda-bhakta saba-dike sävadhäna
nityänanda-bhåtyera `caitanya'—dhana-präëa
The devotees of Nityänanda are always cautious. Those servants of

Nityänanda Prabhu know only Lord Caitanya as their life and wealth.
TEXT 139
alpa bhägye nähi haya nityänanda däsa
yähärä laoyäya gauracandrera prakäça
Less fortunate people are not able to become servants of Lord

Nityänanda, by whose mercy one can understand Lord Gauracandra.
TEXT 140
ye jana çunaye viçvarüpera äkhyäna
se haya ananta-däsa nityänanda-präëa
Anyone who hears topics regarding Viçvarüpa becomes Lord Ananta's

servant. Nityänanda becomes his very life and soul.
TEXT 141
nityänanda viçvarüpa—abheda çaréra
äi ihä jäne, jäne ära kona dhéra
There is no difference between Nityänanda and Viçvarüpa. Mother Çacé

and some other sober persons know this fact.
TEXT 142
jaya nityänanda-gauracandrera çaraëa
jaya jaya nityänanda sahasra-vadana
All glories to Nityänanda, who has taken shelter of Lord Gauracandra!

All glories to Nityänanda, who in His form of Ananta has thousands of
heads!
TEXT 143
gauòa-deça indra jaya nityänanda-räya
ke päya caitanya vine tomära kåpäya?
All glories to Nityänanda Räya, the Lord of Gauòa-deça [Bengal]! Who

can attain Lord Caitanya without Your mercy?
TEXT 144
nityänanda-hena prabhu häräya yähära
kothäo jévane sukha nähika tähära
One who abandons the shelter of Nityänanda Prabhu will never achieve
happiness in life.
TEXT 145
hena dina haibe ki caitanya-nitäi
dekhiba ki päriñada-saìge eka-öhäìi
Will that day ever come when I will see Lord Caitanya and Lord
Nityänanda along with Their associates?
TEXT 146
e baòa bharasä citte dhariye antara

in my heart.
TEXT 147
advaita-caraëe mora ei namaskära
täna priya tähe mati rahuka ämära

I pray at the lotus feet of Advaita that my mind may remain fixed on
those who are dear to Him.
TEXT 148

CBP 23: Wandering about Navadvépa On the Day the Lord Delivered the
Kazi
Chapter Twenty-three: Wandering about Navadvépa On the Day the Lord

Delivered the Kazi
TEXT 1
jaya jaya çré-kåñëa-caitanya guëa-nidhi
jaya viçvambhara jaya bhavädira vidhi
All glories to Çré Kåñëa Caitanya, the ocean of transcendental

qualities! All glories to Viçvambhara, the controller of personalities
like Çiva!
TEXT 2
jaya jaya nityänanda priya dvija-räja
All glories to the beloved Lord of Nityänanda and the best of the
brähmaëas! All glories to the devotees of Lord Caitanya!
TEXT 3

In this way Lord Viçvambhara enjoyed pastimes in Navadvépa that could
not be seen by everyone.
TEXT 4
dine dine mahänanda navadvépa-puré
vaikunöha-näyaka viçvambhara avatari
Day after day the abode of Navadvépa became filled with ecstasy
because of the presence of Viçvambhara, the Lord of Vaikuëöha.
TEXT 5
priyatama nityänanda-saìge kutühale
bhakata samäje nija-näma-rase khele
Accompanied by His beloved Nityänanda, the Lord engaged in pastimes of

relishing His own names in the association of the devotees.
TEXT 6
prati-dina niçäbhäge karaye kértana
bhakta-vinu thäkite nä päya anya jana
The Lord performed kértana every night. No one except the devotees
could participate.
TEXT 7
eta baòa viçvambhara-çaktira mahimätri
bhuvane laìghite nä päre keha sémä
The glories of Viçvambhara's prowess were so great that no one in the

three worlds knew their limits.
TEXT 8
agocare düre thäki' mili daça-päïce

manda mätra bale, yama-ghare yäya päche
Hidden in the distance, five or ten people gathered together and spoke
bad words that would take them to hell.
TEXT 9
keha bale,—“kali-käle kisera vaiñëava?
yata dekha-hera peöa-poñä-gulä saba”
Someone said, “What kind of Vaiñëava can there be in Kali-yuga? Those

Vaiñëavas we see are simply engaged in filling their stomachs.”
TEXT 10
keha bale,—“e-gulära bändhi' häta päya
jale pheli' diye yadi, tabe duùkha yäya”
Someone else said, “If I can tie their hands and legs and throw them
in the water, my unhappiness will be mitigated.”
TEXT 11
keha bale,—“äre bhäi, jäniha niçcita
gräma-khäna nañöa kaila nimäi paëòita”
Someone said, “O brother, know for certain that Nimäi Paëòita will
ruin the entire village.”
TEXT 12
bhaya dekhäyena sabe dekhibära tare
antare nähika bhägya, cäturye ki kare
They would threaten the devotees so that they could see the kértana.
But because they were unfortunate, what could their cunning
accomplish?
TEXT 13
saìkértana kare prabhu çacéra nandana
jagatera citta-våtti karaye çodhana
As the son of Çacé performed saìkértana, the consciousness of everyone

in the world was purified.
TEXT 14
dekhite nä päya loka, kare anutäpa
sabei àbhägya' bali' chäòaye niùçväsa
Ordinary people lamented because they could not see the kértana. They
sighed deeply and considered themselves unfortunate.
TEXT 15
keha vä kähäro öhäïi parihära kare
saìgope saìkértana giyä dekhibära tare
Some people requested the devotees to let them inside so that they
could secretly watch the saìkértana.
TEXT 16
`prabhu se sarvajïa' ihä sarva-däse jäne
ei bhaye keha käre nä laya se-sthäne
All the Lord's servants understood that the Lord knew everything, so
in fear of His reaction they did not take anyone inside.
TEXT 17
eka brahmacäré sei navadvépe vaise
tapasvé parama sädhu vasaye nirdoñe
There was one particular brahmacäré who lived in Navadvépa. He was

austere, saintly, and faultless.
TEXT 18
sarva-käla payaù-päna, anna nähi khäya
prabhura kértana vipra dekhibäre cäya
He only drank milk and did not eat rice. This brähmaëa wanted to see
the Lord's kértana.
TEXT 19
prabhu se duyära diyä karaye kértana
praveçite näre bhakta vinä anya jana
Since the Lord performed kértana behind closed doors, no one other
than the devotees was allowed to enter.
TEXT 20
sei vipra prati-dina çréväsera sthäne
nåtya dekhibära lägi' sädhaye äpane
This particular brähmaëa daily requested Çréväsa to allow him to see

the Lord's dancing.
TEXT 21-22
“tumi yadi eka-dina kåpä kara' more
äpane laiyä yäha bäòéra bhitare
tabe se dekhite päìa paëòitera nåtya
locana saphala karoì, haìa kåtakåtya”
“If you bestow mercy on me and take me one day inside your house, I
will be able to see Nimäi Paëòita's dancing. Then my eyes will be
successful, and I will always remain grateful to you.”
TEXT 23
ei mata prati-dina sädhaye brähmaëa
ära dine çréniväsa balilä vacana
In this way the brähmaëa daily appealed to Çréniväsa, who one day
replied to him.
TEXT 24
“tomäre ta' jäni sarva-käla baòa bhäla
brahmacarye phalähäre goìäilä käla
“I know you have always been a good person. Throughout your life you
have observed strict celibacy and eaten only fruits.
TEXT 25
kona päpa nähi jäni tomära çarére
dekhibära tomära ta' äche adhikäre
“Your body is free from sin, so you are certainly qualified to see the
kértana.
TEXT 26
prabhura se äjïä nähi keha yäibäre
`saìgope thäkibä', ei baliluì tomäre”
“But I tell you, the Lord has instructed us not to bring anyone
inside, so you will have stay hidden.”
TEXT 27
eta bali' brähmaëere laiyä calilä
eka dike äòa hai' saìgope rahilä
After speaking in this way, he took the brähmaëa inside and hid him in
one corner.
TEXT 28
nåtya kare caturdaça bhuvanera nätha
catur-dike mahä-bhägyavanta-varga-sätha
Thereafter the Lord of the fourteen worlds began to dance in the midst
of His most fortunate associates.
TEXT 29
“kåñëa räma mukunda muräri vanamälé”
sabe mili' gäya hai' mahä-kutühalé
They all jubilantly sang together, “Kåñëa, Räma, Mukunda, Muräri,

Vanamälé!”
TEXT 30
nityänanda-gadädhara dhariyä veòäya
änande advaita-siàha cäri-dige dhäya
Nityänanda and Gadädhara held each other as they twirled around. The
lionlike Advaita ran here and there in ecstasy.
TEXT 31
paränanda-sukhe keha bähya nähi jäne
vaikunöha-näyaka nåtya karaye äpane
As the Lord of Vaikuëöha personally danced, everyone lost external

consciousness in transcendental happiness.
TEXT 32
`hari bola, hari bola, hari bola bhäi'
ihä bai ära kichu çunite nä päi
Nothing could be heard other than, “Hari bol! Hari bol! O brothers,
chant the holy names!”
TEXT 33
açru, kampa, loma-harña, saghana-huìkära
ke kahite päre viçvambharera vikära?
Who can describe Viçvambhara's transformations of ecstatic love like

shedding of tears, shivering, hairs standing on end, and loud roaring?
TEXT 34
sarvajïera cüòämaëi viçvambhara-räya
jäne `dvija lukäiyä ächaye ethäya'
Yet Lord Viçvambhara, the crest jewel of omniscient persons, knew that
a brähmaëa was hiding there.
TEXT 35
rahiyä rahiyä bale prabhu viçvambhara
“äji kena prema-yoga nä päìa nirbhara?
Lord Viçvambhara repeatedly stopped dancing and said, “Why am I not

feeling any ecstasy today?
TEXT 36-41
keha jäni äsiyäche bäòéra bhitare
kichu nähi bujhi, satya kaha dekhi more”
bhaya päi' çréniväsa balaye vacana
“päñaëòera ithe prabhu, nähi ägamana
sabe eka brahmacäré baòa subrähmaëa
sarva-käla payaù-päna, niñpäpa-jévana
dekhite tomära nåtya çraddhä täìra baòa
nibhåte ächaye prabhu, jäniyächa daòha”

çuni' krodhäveçe tabe bale viçvambhara
“jhäöa jhäöa bäòéra bähira laïä kara'
mora nåtya dekhite uhära kon çakti
payaù-päna karile ki mote haya bhakti?”
“I cannot understand, it seems someone is inside the house. Tell Me

the truth.” In fear, Çréniväsa replied, “O Lord, no atheists have come
inside. There is only one brahmacäré—a pious brähmaëa, who leads a
sinless life and only drinks milk. He had a strong desire to see Your
dancing. You have rightly surmised, O Lord, he is hiding inside the
house.” On hearing this, Viçvambhara angrily said, “Quickly take him
out of the house. What qualification does he have to see My dancing?
Can one attain devotion to Me by drinking milk?”
TEXT 42
dui bhuja tuli' prabhu aìgulé dekhäya
“payaù-päne kabhu more keha nähi päya
The Lord raised His two arms and extended His index fingers while
saying, “No one can attain Me simply by drinking milk.
TEXT 43
caëòäle o mohära çaraëa yadi laya
seha mora, muïi tära, jäniha niçcaya
“Know for certain that if even a caëòäla surrenders to Me, he is Mine

and I am his.
TEXT 44
sannyäsé o mora yadi nä laya çaraëa
seha mora nahe, satya baliluì vacana
“If even a sannyäsé does not surrender to Me, he is not Mine. This is
the truth I am telling you.
TEXT 45-46
gajendra-vänara-gope ki tapa karila
bala dekhi, tärä more ke-mate päila
asure o tapa kare, ki haya tähära
vine mora çaraëa laile nähi pära”
“Tell Me, what kind of austerities did Gajendra, the monkeys, and the
cowherds perform to attain Me? Even the demons perform austerities,
but what is the result? Unless they take shelter of Me, they cannot be
delivered.”
TEXT 47
prabhu bale,—“payaù-päne more nähi päya
sakala karimu cürëa dekhibe ethäi”
The Lord continued, “One cannot attain Me only by drinking milk. You
will see right here how I smash him to pieces.”
TEXT 48
mahä-bhaye brahmäcäré hailä bähira
mane mane cintaye brähmaëa mahädhéra
As the brahmacäré left in great fear, that sober brähmaëa thought to

himself.
TEXT 49-50
“ei baòa bhägya muïi ye kichu dekhiluì
aparädha-anurüpa çästi o päiluì
adbhuta dekhiluì nåtya, adbhuta kértana
aparädha-anurüpa päiluì tarjana”

“I am indeed fortunate to have seen something. I have also received
appropriate punishment for my offense. I saw that wonderful dancing
and wonderful kértana, and I was punished according to my offense.”
TEXT 51
sevaka haile ei mata buddhi haya
sevake se prabhura sakala daëòa saya
Only a servant of the Lord develops such a mentality and is able to

tolerate the Lord's chastisement.
TEXT 52
ei mata cintiyä calite dvija-vara
jänilena antaryämé prabhu viçvambhara
As that exalted brähmaëa departed while thinking in this way, Lord

Viçvambhara, the Supersoul, understood his heart.
TEXT 53
òäkiyä äniyä punaù karuëä-sägara
päda-padma dilä tära mastaka-upara
The Lord, who is an ocean of mercy, called the brähmaëa back and
placed His lotus feet on his head.
TEXT 54
prabhu bale `tapaù' kari' nä karaha bala
viñëu-bhakti sarva-çreñöha jänaha kevala
The Lord then told him that he shouldn't be proud of his austerity,
and he should know for certain that devotional service to the Supreme
Lord is supreme.
TEXT 55
änande krandana kare sei vipra-vara
prabhura karuëä-guëa smare nirantara
That exalted brähmaëa cried in ecstasy as he continually remembered

the merciful qualities of the Lord.
TEXT 56
`hari bali' santoñe sakala bhakta-gaëa
daëòavat haiyä paòila tata-kñaëa
All the devotees then jubilantly chanted the name of Hari and
immediately offered obeisances to the brahmacäré.
TEXT 57
çraddhä kari' yei çune e saba rahasya
gauracandra-prabhu täìre miliba avaçya
Anyone who faithfully hears this confidential pastime will certainly

attain Lord Gauracandra.
TEXT 58
brahmacäri-prati kåpä kariyäöhäkura
änanda-äveçe nåtya karena pracura
After bestowing mercy on the brahmacäré, the Lord profusely danced in

ecstasy.
TEXT 59
sei dvija-caraëe ämära namaskära
caitanyera daëòe haila hena buddhi yäìra
I offer my obeisances at the feet of that brähmaëa, whose intelligence

was purified by Lord Caitanya's chastisement.
TEXT 60
ei mata prati-niçä karaye kértana
dekhibäre çakti nähi dhare anya jana
In this way the Lord performed kértana every night. But no outsiders
had the right to watch.
TEXT 61
antare duùkhita saba loka nadéyära
sabe päñaëòére manda balaye apära
As a result, all the people of Nadia were distressed at heart. They

put all the blame on the atheists.
TEXT 62
“päpiñöha nindaka buddhi-näçera lägiyähena
mahotsava dekhibäre näre giyä
“Because of the foolish sinful blasphemers, we are unable to see such

a festival.
TEXT 63
päpiñöha-päñaëòé saba, sabe nindä jäne
vaïcita haiyä mare e-hena kértane
“They are all sinful atheists whose only business is to blaspheme.

They are deprived of seeing such kértanas, so they simply suffer.
TEXT 64
päpiñöha-päñaëòé lägi' nimäïi paëòita
bhälare o dvära nähi dena kadäcit

“Because of these sinful atheists, Nimäi Paëòita refuses to allow even
good people inside.
TEXT 65
teìho se kåñëera bhakta,—jänena sakala
täìhära hådaya puni parama nirmala
“He is a devotee of Kåñëa, so He knows everything. Moreover, His heart

is most pure.
TEXT 66
ämarä sabära yadi täì'ke bhakti thäke
tabe nåtya avaçya dekhiba kona päke”
“If we are devoted to Him, then somehow we will certainly see His
dancing one day.”
TEXT 67
kona nagariyä bale,—“vasi' thäka bhäi
nayana bhariyä dekhibäìa ei öhäïi
One of the inhabitants said, “O brothers, just wait. We will see the
dancing to our full satisfaction right here.
TEXT 68
saàsära-uddhära lägi' nimäïi paëòita
nadéyära mäjhe äsi' hailä vidita
“Nimäi Paëòita has appeared within Nadia to deliver the entire world.
TEXT 69
ghare ghare nagare nagare prati-dväre

karibena saìkértana, balila tomäre”
“I tell you, He will perform saìkértana from door to door, at every

house, and in every town.”
TEXT 70
bhägyavanta nagariyä sarva-avatäre
paëòitera gaëa sabe nindä kari' mare
The inhabitants of Navadvépa were most fortunate for they accompanied

the Lord in each of His incarnations, but the scholars suffered as a
result of their blasphemy.
TEXT 71
divasa haile saba nagariyä-gaëa
prabhu dekhibäre tabe karena gamana
Early every morning the inhabitants would go to see the Lord.
TEXT 72
keha vä nütana dravya, käro häte kalä
keha ghåta, keha dadhi, keha divya-mälä
Everyone brought some gift such as some new items, bananas, ghee,
yogurt, or attractive flower garlands.
TEXT 73
laiyä calena sabe prabhu dekhibäre
prabhu dekhi' sarva-loka daëòavat kare
Everyone went to see the Lord with such gifts. On seeing the Lord,
they all offered obeisances to Him.
TEXT 74
prabhu bale,—“kåñëa-bhakti hauka sabära
kåñëa-näma-guëa bai nä baliha ära”
The Lord said to them, “May you all attain devotional service to
Kåñëa. Do not speak about anything other than the names and qualities
of Kåñëa.”
TEXT 75
äpane sabäre prabhu kare upadeçe
“kåñëa-näma mahä-mantra çunaha hariñe
The Lord personally instructed everyone, “Hear the Hare Kåñëa mahä-
mantra and be happy.
TEXT 76
`hare kåñëa hare kåñëa kåñëa kåñëa hare hare
hare räma hare räma räma räma hare hare'”
“Hare Kåñëa Hare Kåñëa Kåñëa Kåñëa Hare Hare
TEXT 77
prabhu bale,—“kahiläìa ei mahä-mantra
ihä japa' giyä sabe kariyä nirbandha
The Lord continued, “This is the mahä-mantra. All of you go and chant
this mantra according to a prescribed number.
TEXT 78
ihä haite sarva-siddhi haibe sabära
sarva-kñaëa bala' ithe vidhi nähi ära
“By doing so, everyone will attain all perfection. Always chant, there
is no other prescription.
TEXT 79
daça-päïca mili' nija dvärete vasiyä
kértana karaha sabe häte täli diyä
“Five to ten people can sit together in a house and perform kértana
while clapping their hands.
TEXT 80
`haraye namaù kåñëa yädaväya namaù
gopäla govinda räma çré-madhusüdana'
“You should chant, `Haraye namaù kåñëa yädaväya namaù, gopäla govinda
räma çré-madhusüdana.'
TEXT 81
saìkértana kahila e tomä'—sabäkäre
stré-putre-bäpe mili' kara' giyä ghare”
“These are My instructions on how to perform saìkértana. Go home and

chant together with your wife, father, and sons.”
TEXT 82
prabhu-mukhe mantra päi' sabära ulläsa
daëòavat kari' sabe cale nija-väsa
Having received mantra from the mouth of the Lord, they all became
jubilant. After offering obeisances, they returned to their respective
homes.
TEXT 83
niravadhi sabei japena kåñëa-näma
prabhura caraëa käya-mane kari' dhyäna

They engaged their bodies and minds by constantly chanting the names
of Kåñëa and meditating on the Lord's lotus feet.
TEXT 84
sandhyä haile äpanära dväre sabe mili'
kértana karena sabe diyä karatäli
In the evenings they gathered in their houses and performed kértana

while clapping their hands.
TEXT 85
ei mata nagare nagare saìkértana
karäite lägilena çacéra nandana
In this way the son of Çacé inaugurated the congregational chanting of

the holy names from village to village.
TEXT 86
sabäre uöhiyä prabhu äliìgana kare
äpana galära mälä deya sabäkäre
The Lord stood up, embraced each one of them, and then offered His
garlands to them.
TEXT 87
dante tåëa kari' prabhu parihära kare
“ahar-niça bhäi saba, bhajaha kåñëere”
With straw between His teeth, the Lord appealed to them, “O brothers,
worship Kåñëa day and night.”
TEXT 88
prabhura dekhiyä ärti kände sarva-jana

käya-mano-väkye lailena saìkértana
They all cried on seeing the Lord's anxiety. They then engaged in the
process of saìkértana with their bodies, minds, and speech.
TEXT 89
parama-ähläde saba nagariyä-gaëa
häte täli diyä bale `räma näräyaëa'
In great jubilation all the inhabitants of Navadvépa clapped their

hands and chanted the names of Räma and Näräyaëa.
TEXT 90
mådaìga-mandirä-çaìkha äche sarva-ghare
durgotsava-käle vädya väjä' bära tare
They all had mådaìgas, karatälas, and conchshells in their homes that
they used during the Durgä-püjä festival.
TEXT 91
sei saba vädya ebe kértana-samaye
gäyena vä' yena sabe santoña-hådaye
Everyone was happy now to use those musical instruments at the time of
kértana.
TEXT 92
`hari o räma räma hari o räma räma'
ei mata nagare uöhila brahma-näma
In this way the entire town became filled with the chanting of the
Lord's transcendental names: “Hari O Räma Räma, Hari O Räma Räma!”
TEXT 93
kholä-vecäçrédhara yäyena sei pathe
dérgha kari' hari-näma balite balite
Kholävecä Çrédhara was walking down that same path loudly chanting the
name of Hari.
TEXT 94
çuniyä kértana ärambhilä mahä-nåtya
änande vihvala hailä caitanyera bhåtya
When that servant of Lord Caitanya heard the kértana, he became

overwhelmed and began to dance in ecstasy.
TEXT 95
dekhiyä tähäna sukha nagariyä-gaëa
veòiyä caudike sabe karena kértana
When the town's inhabitants saw how joyful he was, they gathered
around him and performed kértana.
TEXT 96
gaòägaòi' yäyena çrédhara prema-rase
bahirmukha-sakala dürete thäki' häse
As Çrédhara began to roll on the ground in ecstatic love, the

materialists laughed at him from a distance.
TEXT 97
kona päpé bale,—“hera-dekha bhäi saba!
kholä-vecä minsä o haila vaiñëava!
One of those sinners said, “O brothers, just look at him! Even that
Kholävecä fellow has become a Vaiñëava!
TEXT 98
paridhäna-vastra nähi, peöe nähi bhäta
lokere jänäya, `bhäva haila ämä'ta'”
“He has no clothes to wear and no rice to eat, yet he advertises, Ì

am in ecstasy.'”
TEXT 99
nagariyä-gulä bale,—“mägi khäi mare
akälete durgotsava änileka ghare”
The local inhabitants said, “They are unable to maintain themselves by

begging, so they are celebrating the Durgä-püjä festival at the wrong
time.”
TEXT 100
ei mata päñaëòérä valgaye sadäya
prati-dina nagariyä-gaëe `kåñëa' gäya
In this way the atheists always criticized, while the inhabitants of

Navadvépa daily sang the glories of Kåñëa.
TEXT 101
eka-dina daive käjé sei-pathe yäya
mådaìga, mandirä, çaìkha çunibäre päya
One day by providence the Kazi walked down that road and heard the
sound of mådaìgas, karatälas, and conchshells.
TEXT 102
hari-näma-kolähala catur-dike mätra
çuniyä saìare käjéäpanära çästra

When the Kazi heard the loud vibration of the Lord's holy names in the
four directions, he immediately remembered his own scriptures.
TEXT 103
käjé bale,—“dhara dhara, äji karoì kärya
äji vä ki kare tora nimäi-äcärya”
The Kazi said, “Catch them! Catch them! I will take action today. Let
us see what your teacher Nimäi does.”
TEXT 104
äthevyathe paläila nagariyä-gaëa
mahäträse keça keha nä kare bandhana
The townspeople quickly ran away. Out of fear they did not even tie
their hair.
TEXT 105
yähäre päila käjé, märila tähäre
bhäìgila mådaìga, anäcära kaila dväre
The Kazi beat whoever he caught. He broke the mådaìgas and created
havoc at that place.
TEXT 106
käjé bale,—“hinduyäni haila nadéyä
karimu ihära çästi nägäli päiyä
The Kazi said, “The entire Nadia has been overrun by the Hindus. When
I catch them, I'll punish them.
TEXT 107
kñamä kari' yäìa äji, daive haila räti

ära dina lägäli päile laiba jäti”
“It is night now, so I will excuse you today. But if I catch you
again, then I will take away your caste.”
TEXT 108
ei mata prati-dina duñöa-gaëa laiyänagara
bhramaye käjé kértana cähiyä
In this way the Kazi and his sinful followers daily wandered about the
town looking for a kértana.
TEXT 109
duùkhe saba nagariyä thäke lukäiyä
hindu-gaëe käjé saba märe kadarthiyä
In distress, the townspeople remained hidden while the Kazi went about
beating and chastising Hindus.
TEXT 110
keha bale,—“hari-näma laiba mane mane
huòähuòi baliyäche kon vä puräëe
Someone said, “One should chant the name of Hari in one's mind. Which
Puräëa recommends boisterous chanting?
TEXT 111
laìghile vedera väkya ei çästi haya
`jäti' kariyä o e gulära nähi bhaya
“This is the punishment for one who transgresses the Vedic

injunctions. These fellows are not even concerned about their caste.
TEXT 112
nimäïi paëòita ye karena ahaìkäre
sabe cürëa haibeka käjéra duyäre
“Now Nimäi Paëòita's pride will be completely smashed by the Kazi.
TEXT 113
nagare nagare ye bulena nityänanda
dekha tära kon dina bähiräya raìga
The happiness of Nityänanda, who freely wanders around town, will soon
come to an end.
TEXT 114-115
ucita balite hai ämarä `päñaëòa'
dhanya nadéyäya eta upajila bhaëòa”
bhaye keha kichu nähi kare pratyuttara
prabhu-sthäne giyä sabe karena gocara
“They call us atheists for speaking the truth. All glories to Nadia,
which is filled with so much hypocrisy!” Out of fear, the devotees did
not reply. They went to the Lord and explained everything to Him.
TEXT 116-117
“käjéra bhayete ära nä kari kértana
prati-dina bule lai' sahasreka jana
navadvépa chäòiyä yäiba anya sthäne
gocarila ei dui tomära caraëe”
“Out of fear of the Kazi, we do not perform kértana anymore. The Kazi
wanders about with thousands of followers. We will leave Navadvépa and
go somewhere else. We submit these two concerns at Your feet.”
TEXT 118
kértanera vädha çuni' prabhu viçvambhara
krodhe hailena prabhu rudra mürtidhara
When Viçvambhara heard about the impediments to the kértana, He became

like Rudra in His anger.
TEXT 119
huìkära karaye prabhu çacéra nandana
karëa dhari' `hari' bale nagariyä-gaëa
The son of Çacé roared loudly, and the inhabitants covered their ears
and chanted the name of Hari.
TEXT 120
prabhu bale,—“nityänanda, hao sävadhäna
ei kñaëe cala saba vaiñëavera sthäna
The Lord said, “O Nityänanda, get ready and go quickly to all the
Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 121
sarva navadvépe äji karimu kértana
dekhoì, more kon karma kare kon jana?
“Today I will perform kértana throughout Navadvépa. Let Me see what

anyone can do.
TEXT 122
dekhoì, äji käjéra poòäìa ghara-dvära
kon karma kare dekhoì räjä vä tähära?
“Today we will burn the Kazi's house. Let Me see what even his king
can do.
TEXT 123
prema-bhakti-våñöi äji kariba viçäla
päñaëòi-gaëera se haiba äji `käla'
“Today I will shower an incessant rain of pure devotional service.

Today the atheists will face their ultimate fate.
TEXT 124
cala cala bhäi-saba nagariyä-gaëa
sarvatra ämära äjïä karaha kathana
“O brothers, O residents of Navadvépa, go everywhere and announce My

order.
TEXT 125
kåñëera rahasya äji dekhibeka ye
eka mahä-dépa laïä äsibeka se
“Everyone who desires to see Kåñëa's mystic potency should come with a
big torch.
TEXT 126
bhäìgiba käjéra ghara, käjéra duyäre
kértana karimu, dekhoì kon karma kare
“Today I will break the Kazi's house and perform kértana at his
doorstep. Let Me see what he can do.
TEXT 127
ananta brahmäëòa mora sevakera däsa
muïi vidyamäne o ki bhayera prakäça
“Innumerable universes are servants of My servants. What fear can

manifest when I am personally present?
TEXT 128
tilärddheko bhaya keha nä kariha mane
vikäle äsibe jhäöa kariyä bhojane”
“No one should have the slightest fear at heart. Come in the afternoon
right after you eat lunch.”
TEXT 129
tata-kñaëe calilena nagariyä-gaëa
pulake pürëita sabe, kisera bhojana?
As all the residents immediately left to get ready, the hairs of their
bodies stood on end. What need did they have of eating?
TEXT 130
`nimäi paëòita äji nagare nagare
näcibena'—dhvani haila prati-ghare ghare
The news spread from house to house—“Nimäi Paëòita will dance today
throughout the streets of Navadvépa.”
TEXT 131
yära nåtya nä dekhiyä nadéyära loka
kata koöi sahasra kariyä äche çoka
Millions of Nadia residents had lamented that they had been unable to
see the Lord's dancing.
TEXT 132
hena jana näcibena nagare nagare
änande deuöi bäìdhe prati-ghare ghare

Now that He would dance throughout the streets of Navadvépa, the
people of each and every house joyfully prepared their torches.
TEXT 133
bäpe bändhile o putra bändhe äpanära
keha käre hariñe nä päre räkhibära
Even if the father prepared a torch, the son also prepared one. In
their ecstasy, no one could restrict anyone.
TEXT 134
tära baòa, tära baòa, sabei bändhena
baòa baòa bhäëòe taila kariyä layena
Everyone competed to make the biggest torch. They then filled large
pots with oil to take with them.
TEXT 135
ananta arbuda lakña loka nadéyära
deuöira saìkhyä karibära çakti kära?
Countless millions of people lived in Nadia. Who can count the number
of torches they made?
TEXT 136
ithi-madhye ye ye vyavahäre baòa haya
sahasreka säjäiyä kona jane laya
Meanwhile, those who had the resources arranged for thousands of

torches to take along.
TEXT 137
haila deuöimaya navadvépa-pura

stré-bäla-våddhera raìga bäòila pracura
The entire Navadvépa became filled with torches. The happiness of the
women, children, and elderly persons increased unlimitedly.
TEXT 138
eha çakti anyera ki haya kåñëa-vine
tabu päpé loka nä jänila eta dine
Can anyone other than Kåñëa have such potency? Still the sinful people
were not able to understand.
TEXT 139
éñat äjïäya mätra sarva navadvépa
calilä deuöi lai' prabhura samépa
Simply by the Lord's order, people from all over Navadvépa came before
Him with torches in hand.
TEXT 140
çuni' sarva vaiñëava äilä tata-kñaëa
sabäre karena äjïäçacéra nandana
When the Vaiñëavas heard about this, they immediately came. Then the
son of Çacé instructed everyone.
TEXT 141
äge nåtya karibena äcärya-gosäïi
eka sampradäya gäibena täna öhäïi
“Advaita Äcärya will dance in front, and one group will sing near Him.
TEXT 142
madhye nåtya kari' yäibena haridäsa
eka sampradäya gäibena täna päça
“Haridäsa will dance in the middle, and one group will sing next to
him.
TEXT 143
tabe nåtya karibena çréväsa paëòita
eka sampradäya gäibeka täna bhita
“Behind him, Çréväsa Paëòita will dance. One group will sing at his
side.”
TEXT 144
nityänanda-dike mätra cähilena prabhu
nityänanda bale,—“tomä' nä chäòiba kabhu
As soon as the Lord looked at Nityänanda, Nityänanda said, “I will

never leave Your side.
TEXT 145
dhariyä buliba prabhu ei kärya mora
tileko hådaye pada nä chäòiba tora
“O Lord, My only duty will be to follow You for support. I will not
relinquish Your feet from My heart for even a moment.
TEXT 146
svatantra näcite prabhu mora kon çakti?
yathä tumi, tathä ämi, ei mora bhakti”
“What ability do I have to dance independently? Wherever You are, I am

there. This is My devotional service.”
TEXT 147
premänanda-dhärä dekhi' nityänanda-aìge
äliìgana kari' räkhilena nija-saìge
On seeing the symptoms of ecstatic love in the body of Nityänanda, the

Lord embraced Him and kept Him at His side.
TEXT 148
ei mata yära yena cittera ulläsa
keha vä svatantra näce, keha prabhu-päça
In this way, according to their sweet will, some devotees danced

independently and some danced near the Lord.
TEXT 149
mana diyäçuna bhäi, nagara-kértana
ye kathäçunile ghuce karmera bandhana
O brothers, hear attentively about the kértana procession. By hearing

these topics one is relieved from the bondage of fruitive activities.
TEXT 150-152
gadädhara, vakreçvara, muräri, çréväsa
gopénätha, jagadéça, vipra-gaìgädäsa
rämäi, govindänanda, çré-candraçekhara
väsudeva, çrégarbha, mukunda, çrédhara
govinda, jagadänanda, nandana-äcärya
çuklämbara-ädi ye ye jäne ei kärya
Devotees headed by Gadädhara, Vakreçvara, Muräri, Çréväsa, Gopénätha,

Jagadéça, Gaìgädäsa, Rämäi, Govindänanda, Çré Candraçekhara, Väsudeva,
Çrégarbha, Mukunda, Çrédhara, Govinda, Jagadänanda, Nandana Äcärya,
and Çuklämbara were all expert in the performance of kértana.
TEXT 153
ananta caitanya-bhåtya kata jäni näma
vedavyäsa dväre vyakta haiba puräëa
Lord Caitanya has innumerable servants. How many names can I know?
Vedavyäsa will reveal their names in the Puräëas.
TEXT 154
säìgopäìga astra-päriñade prabhu näce
ihä varëibäre ki narera çakti äche?
What human being has the ability to describe how the Lord danced with
His associates, servants, weapons, and confidential companions?
TEXT 155
avatära e-mata ki äche adbhuta
yähä prakäçilena haiyäçacésuta
The wonderful pastimes manifested by the son of Çacé have never been
manifested by any other incarnation.
TEXT 156
tile tile bäòe viçvambharera ulläsa
aparähna äsiyä haila parakäça
The happiness of Viçvambhara slowly and steadily increased as the

afternoon arrived.
TEXT 157
bhakata-gaëera citte ki haila änanda
sukha-sindhu mäjhe bhäse saba bhakta-vånda

Who can describe the ecstasy of the devotees? They all floated in an
ocean of happiness.
TEXT 158
nagare näciba prabhu kamalära känta
dekhiyä jévera duùkha ghuciba nitänta
The husband of the goddess of fortune was to dance throughout the

streets of Navadvépa. On seeing this, the miseries of the living
entities would be vanquished.
TEXT 159
stré, bälaka, våddha, kibä sthävara-jaìgama
se nåtya dekhile sarva-bandha-vimocana
All moving and nonmoving living entities, including women, children,

and elderly people, would become free from all bondage simply by
seeing His dancing.
TEXT 160
kähärao nähika bähya änanda-äveçe
godhüli-samaya äsi' haila praveçe
As dusk approached everyone lost external consciousness in ecstasy.
TEXT 161
koöi koöi loka äsi' ächaye duyäre
paraçiyä brahmäëòa çré-hari-dhvani kare
Millions of people gathered at the Lord's doorstep. Their loud

vibration of Hari's names penetrated the universe.
TEXT 162
huìkära karilä prabhu çacéra nandana
çabde paripürëa haila sabära çravaëa
The loud roaring of Çacé's son filled the ears of everyone there.
TEXT 163
huìkärera çabde sabe hailä vihvala
`hari' bali' sabe dépa jvälila sakala
As they all became overwhelmed by His loud roars, they chanted the
name of Hari and lit their torches.
TEXT 164
lakña koöi dépa saba catur-dike jvale
lakña koöi loka cäri-dike `hari' bale
Millions of torches were lit in the four directions, and millions of

people chanted the name of Hari in the four directions.
TEXT 165
ki çobhä haila se balite çakti kä'ra
ki sukhera nä jäni haila avatära
Who has the ability to describe that wonderful scene and the ecstasy
that manifested there?
TEXT 166
kibä candra çobhe, kibäçobhe dinamaëi
kibä tärä-gaëa jvale, kichui nä jäni
No one could tell whether the full moon had appeared, whether the sun
had appeared, or whether the stars had appeared.
TEXT 167
sabe jyotirmaya dekhi, sakala äkäça
jyoti-rüpe kåñëa kibä karilä prakäça
The entire sky was filled with illumination. Perhaps Kåñëa had
appeared there in the form of light.
TEXT 168
`hari' bali' òäkilena gauräìga-sundara
sakala vaiñëava-gaëa hailä satvara
As Çré Gaurasundara loudly chanted the name of Hari, all the Vaiñëavas
got ready.
TEXT 169
karite lägilä prabhu veòiyä kértana
sabära aìgete mäläçré-phägu-candana
The Lord then began kértana in the midst of the devotees, who were all
decorated with garlands, colored powder, and sandalwood paste.
TEXT 170
karatäla-mandirä sabära çobhe kare
koöi-siàha jiniyä sabei çakti dhare
Their hands were adorned with karatälas and whompers. Each one of them
had the power to defeat millions of lions.
TEXT 171
catur-dike äpana-vigraha bhakta-gaëa
bähira hailä prabhu çré-çacé-nandana
Surrounded by His devotees, who were nondifferent from Him, the son of
Çacé began to move forward.
TEXT 172
prabhu mätra bähira hailä nåtya-rase
`hari' bali' sarva loka mahänande bhäse
When the Lord moved forward while dancing in ecstasy, everyone chanted
the name of Hari and floated in waves of ecstasy.
TEXT 173
saàsärera täpa hare çré-mukha dekhiyä
sarva-loka `hari' bale änanda haiyä
Everyone became freed from material suffering on seeing the Lord's

beautiful face, and they all joyfully chanted the name of Hari.
TEXT 174
jiniyä kandarpa-koöi lävaëyera sémä
hena nähi, yähä diyä kariba upamä
The Lord's beauty defeated that of millions of Cupids. There is

nothing with which it may be compared.
TEXT 175
tathäpiha bali täna kåpä-anusäre
anyathä se-rüpa kahibäre kebä päre
Still, by His mercy, I am trying to explain. Otherwise, who is able to

describe His beautiful form?
TEXT 176
jyotirmaya kanaka-vigraha veda-sära
candane bhüñita yena candrera äkära

His effulgent golden form is the essence of the Vedas. He was
decorated with sandalwood paste and appeared like the moon.
TEXT 177
cäïcara-cikure çobhe mälatéra mälä
madhura madhura häse jini' sarva-kalä
His curling hair was decorated with a garland of jasmine, and His
sweet smile defeated all artistic expression.
TEXT 178
laläöe candana çobhe phägu-bindu-sane
bähu tuli' `hari' bale çré-candra-vadane
His forehead was decorated with sandalwood paste and dots of colored
powder. He raised His arms and the name of Hari emanated from His
moonlike face.
TEXT 179
äjänu-lambita mälä sarva-aìge dole
sarva-aìga tite padma-nayanera jale
His flower garland that hung down to His knees swung to and fro. His
entire body became wet with the tears flowing from His lotus eyes.
TEXT 180
dui mahä-bhuja yena kanakera stambha
pulake çobhaye yena kanaka-kadamba
His two strong arms were like golden pillars. Being decorated with
hairs standing on end, His body looked like a golden kadamba flower.
TEXT 181
suraìga adhara ati, sundara daçana
çruti-müle çobhä kare bhrü-yuga-pattana
His lips were enchanting, and His teeth were beautiful. His eyebrows
stretched to the bottoms of His ears.
TEXT 182
gajendra jiniyä skandha, hådaya supéna
tahiìçobhe çukla-yajïa-sütra ati kñéëa
His shoulders defeated those of the king of elephants. His broad chest
was decorated with a thin white brähmaëa thread.
TEXT 183
caraëäravinde ramä-tulaséra sthäna
parama-nirmala-sükñma-väsa paridhäna
Lakñmé and tulasé resided at His lotus feet. He was dressed in

supremely pure and fine cloth.
TEXT 184
unnata näsikä, siàha-gréva manohara
sabä' haite supéta sudérgha kalevara
His nose was raised, and His lionlike neck was enchanting. His body
was taller and more golden than that of anyone else.
TEXT 185
ye-se-khäne thäkiyä sakala loka bale
“dekha, öhäkurera keça çobhe nänä phule”
People in all directions said, “See how the Lord's hair is decorated
with various flowers.”
TEXT 186
eteka lokera se haila samuccaya
sariñapa paòile o tala nähi haya
The crowd was so thick that if a mustard seed was dropped, it would
not reach the ground.
TEXT 187
tathäpiha hena kåpä haila takhana
sabei dekhena sukhe prabhura vadana
Yet by the mercy of the Lord, everyone could happily see the Lord's
face.
TEXT 188
prabhura çré-mukha dekhi' saba näré-gaëa
hulähuli diyä `hari' bale anukñaëa
On seeing the Lord's beautiful face, all the women made auspicious
sounds and constantly chanted the name of Hari.
TEXT 189
kändira sahita kalä sakala duyäre
pürëa-ghaöa çobhe närikela ämrasäre
At every doorstep there were bunches of bananas, clay pots filled with
water, coconuts, and mango twigs.
TEXT 190
ghåtera pradépa jvale parama sundara
dadhi, dürvä, dhänya divya bäöära upara
There were most attractive ghee lamps burning and opulent plates
filled with yogurt, dürvä grass, and rice paddy.
TEXT 191
ei mata nadéyära prati-dväre dväre
hena nähi jäni, ihä kon jane kare
Every doorstep in Nadia was decorated in this way, yet no one knew who
had done this.
TEXT 192
bale stré-puruña saba loka prabhu-saìge
keha käho nä jäne paramänanda-raìge
In their ecstasy, the men and women who chanted with the Lord did not
know who else was present there.
TEXT 193
corera ächila citta—èi avasare
äji curi karibäìa prati-ghare ghare'
The thieves thought, “This is a golden opportunity. Today we will

steal from each and every house.”
TEXT 194
çeñe cora päsarila bhäva äpanära
`hari' bai mukhe käro nä äise ära
Ultimately the thieves forgot their own plans, and nothing other than
the name of Hari was heard from their mouths.
TEXT 195
haila sakala patha khai-kaòi-maya
kebä kare, kebä phele, hena raìga haya

The entire road was filled with puffed rice and small conchshells, but
everyone was in such happiness that no one knew who brought them or
who threw them.
TEXT 196
`stuti-hena' nä mäniha e-sakala kathä
ei mata haye—kåñëa viharena yathä
Do not consider these topics as exaggerations. Such things happen

wherever Kåñëa enjoys.
TEXT 197
nava-lakña präsäda dvärakä ratna-maya
nimeñe haila, ei bhägavate kaya
In the Çrémad Bhägavatam it is stated that nine hundred thousand

jeweled palaces manifested within the blinking of an eye.
TEXT 198-199
ye käle yädava-saìge sei dvärakäya
jala-keli karilena ei dvija-räya
jagate vidita haya lavaëa-sägara
icchämätra haila amåta-jaladhara
At that time, when the Lord of the brähmaëas enjoyed water sports with
the Yadavas in that abode of Dvärakä, by His sweet will the celebrated
salty ocean transformed into an ocean of nectar.
TEXT 200
`hari-vaàçe' kahena se-saba gopya-kathä
eteka sandeha kichu nä kariha ethä

These confidential topics are described in the Hari-vaàça, therefore
do not maintain any doubt in this regard.
TEXT 201
se-i prabhu näce nija-kértane vihvala
äpanei upasanna sakala maìgala
That same Lord now became overwhelmed in His own kértana, and all
auspiciousness automatically manifest.
TEXT 202
bhägérathé-tére prabhu nåtya kari' yäya
äge päche `hari' bali' sarva-loke dhäya
As the Lord danced along the bank of the Ganges, everyone in front and
behind the Lord chanted the name of Hari.
TEXT 203
äcärya gosäïi äge jana kata laïän
åtya kari' calilena paramänanda haïä
Advaita Äcärya led His group to the front and danced in great ecstasy
as they proceeded along.
TEXT 204
tabe haridäsa kåñëa-rasera sägara
äjïäya calilä nåtya kariyä sundara
Next, Haridäsa, an ocean of happiness in Kåñëa consciousness, danced

beautifully as he proceeded along by the Lord's order.
TEXT 205
tabe nåtya kariyä caliläçréniväsa

kåñëa-sukhe paripürëa yäìhära viläsa
Thereafter, Çréniväsa, who was full of happiness in Kåñëa

consciousness, danced in the procession.
TEXT 206
ei mata bhakta-gaëa äge näci' yäya
sabäre veòiyä eka sampradäya gäya
In this way the devotees danced in the front of the procession. They
were each surrounded by a group of singers.
TEXT 207
sakala-paçcäte prabhu gauräìga-sundara
yäyena kariyä nåtya ati manohara
Lord Gaurasundara danced most enchantingly as He followed behind

everyone.
TEXT 208
madhu-kaëöha hailena sarva bhakta-gaëa
kabhu nähi gäye—seho haila gäyana
All the devotees began singing sweetly. Those who never sang before
also engaged in singing.
TEXT 209
muräri, mukunda-datta, rämäi, govinda
vakreçvara, väsudeva-ädi bhakta-vånda
Muräri, Mukunda Datta, Rämäi, Govinda, Vakreçvara, and Väsudeva were

among the devotees present there.
TEXT 210
sabei näcena prabhu veòiyä gäyena
änande pürëita prabhu-saàhati yäyena
They all danced and sang around the Lord, who continued along in great
ecstasy.
TEXT 211
nityänanda-gadädhara yäya dui päçe
prema-sudhä-sindhu-mäjhe dui jana bhäse
Nityänanda and Gadädhara went along on either side of the Lord. They
both floated in the nectarean ocean of ecstatic love.
TEXT 212
calilena mahäprabhu näcite näcite
lakña koöi loka dhäya prabhure dekhite
As Mahäprabhu danced along the path, millions of people rushed to see

Him.
TEXT 213
koöi koöi mahä-täpa jvalite lägila
candrera kiraëa sarva çarére haila
Light from the millions of burning torches reflected like the moon
rays on the bodies of everyone.
TEXT 214
catur-dike koöi koöi mahä-dépa jvale
koöi koöi loka catur-dike `hari' bale
Millions of large torches burned in the four directions, and millions

of people chanted the name of Hari in the four directions.
TEXT 215
dekhiyä prabhura nåtya apürva vikära
änande vihvala saba loka nadéyära
On seeing the Lord's dancing and His wonderful transformations of

love, all the people of Nadia became overwhelmed in ecstasy.
TEXT 216
kñaëe haya prabhu-aìga saba dhülä-maya
nayanera jale kñaëe saba päkhälaya
Sometimes the Lord's entire body became covered with dust, and
sometimes His entire body was washed by the tears from His eyes.
TEXT 217
se kampa, se gharma, se vä pulaka dekhite
päñaëòéra citta-våtti lägaye näcite
On seeing the shivering of His body, the perspiration on His body, and
the hairs of His body standing on end, even the hearts of the atheists
were moved.
TEXT 218
nagare uöhila mahä-kåñëa-kolähala
`hari' bali' öhäïi öhäïi näcaye sakala
The entire city of Navadvépa was filled with the vibration of Kåñëa's
names. Everyone began to dance and chant the name of Hari.
TEXT 219
`hari o räma räma, hari o räma räma'
`hari' bali näcaye sakala bhägyavän

All those fortunate persons danced and sang, “Hari O Räma Räma, Hari O
Räma Räma!”
TEXT 220
öhäïi öhäïi ei mate meli' daça-päïce
keha gäya, keha vä'ya, keha mäjhe näce
At various places along the way, five or ten people would gather
together, with some singing, some playing instruments, and some
dancing in their midst.
TEXT 221
lakña lakña koöi koöi haila sampradäya
änande näciyä sarva navadvépe yäya
Millions of groups danced in ecstasy throughout Navadvépa.
TEXT 222
`haraye namaù kåñëa yädaväya namaù
gopäla govinda räma çré-madhusüdana'
They sang, “Haraye namaù kåñëa yädaväya namaù, gopäla govinda räma
çré-madhusüdana.”
TEXT 223
keha keha näcaye haiyä eka meli'
daçe-päïce näce käìhä diyä karatäli
Some people danced alone, and some danced and clapped their hands in
groups of five or ten.
TEXT 224
dui-häta yoòä dépa tailera bhäjane

e baòa adbhuta täli dilena kemane
Although they held torches and oil pots in their two hands, it was
most amazing how they simultaneously clapped their hands.
TEXT 225
hena bujhi—vaikunöha äilä navadvépe
vaikuëöha-svabhäva-dharma päileka loke
It appeared that Vaikuëöha had manifested in Navadvépa, as all the

inhabitants took on the characteristics found in Vaikuëöha.
TEXT 226
jévamätra caturbhuja haila sakala
nä jänila keha, kåñëa-änande vihvala
All living entities assumed four-arms, yet being overwhelmed in

ecstatic love for Kåñëa, they did not even notice.
TEXT 227
hasta ye haila cäri, tähe nähi jäne
äpanära småti gela, tabe täli kene
They did not notice that they had four arms. They even forgot
themselves, so how did they clap their hands?
TEXT 228
hena mate vaikuëöhera sukhe navadvépa
näciyä yäyena sabe gaìgära samépa
In this way the people of Navadvépa enjoyed the happiness of Vaikuëöha

as they danced along the path near the Ganges.
TEXT 229
vijaya karilä yena nanda-ghoñera bälähä
tete mohana-väàçé, gale vanamälä
It appeared that the son of Nanda Mahäräja had descended with an

enchanting flute in His hands and a garland of forest flowers around
His neck.
TEXT 230
ei mata kértana kariyä sarva-loka
päsarilä deha-dharma, yata duùkha-çoka
While performing kértana in this way, everyone forgot their bodily

characteristics such as distress and lamentation.
TEXT 231
gaòägaòi' yäya keha, mälasäö püre
kähärao jihväya nänä mata väkya sphure
Some people rolled on the ground, and some slapped their limbs.
Various words manifested on the tongues of some people.
TEXT 232
keha bale,—“ebe käjé beöä gela kothä
lägi päìa ekhana chiëòiyä pheloì mäthä”
Some said, “Where is that Kazi fellow now? If we find him, we will
tear off his head.”
TEXT 233
raòa diyä yäya keha päñaëòé dharite
keha päñaëòéra näme kiläya mäöite
Some people ran to catch the atheists, and some punched the ground
while uttering the name of an atheist.
TEXT 234
nä jäni vä kata jane mådaìga bäjäya
nä jäni vä mahänande kata jane gäya
Who can say how many people played mådaìgas? Who can say how many
people sang in great ecstasy?
TEXT 235
hena prema-våñöi haila sarva nadéyäya
vaikunöha-sevako yähä cähe sarvathäya
There was such a downpour of ecstatic love of God all over Nadia that
even the inhabitants of Vaikuëöha hankered for it.
TEXT 236
ye sukhe vihvala aja, ananta, çaìkara
hena-rase bhäse sarva-nadéyä-nagara
All of Nadia floated in the mellows of the ecstasy that overwhelms

Brahmä, Ananta, and Çiva.
TEXT 237
gaìgä-tére tére prabhu vaikunöhera räya
säìgopäìga-astra-päriñade näci' yäya
The Lord of Vaikuëöha danced along the bank of the Ganges with His
associates, servants, weapons and confidential companions.
TEXT 238
påthivéra änandera nähi samuccaya
änande hailä sarva-dig patha-maya

The earth had never witnessed such ecstasy. The roads in all
directions were filled with ecstasy.
TEXT 239
tila-mätra anäcära hena bhümi näi
parama uttama haila sarva-öhäïi-öhäïi
There was not the slightest misbehavior to be found anywhere. Each of

those places became most sanctified.
TEXT 240
näciyä yäyena prabhu gauräìga-sundara
veòiyä gäyena catur-dike anucara
As Lord Gaurasundara danced along, His followers on all sides of Him

sang.
TEXT 241-242
“tuyä caraëe mana lägahuì re
säraìga-dhara, tuyä caraëe mana lägahuì re”
caitanya-candrera ei ädi saìkértana
bhakta-gaëa gäya, näce çré-çacénandana
“Let my mind be fixed at Your lotus feet, O carrier of the bow, let my
mind be fixed at Your lotus feet.” As the devotees chanted in Lord
Caitanya's first saìkértana procession, Çré Çacénandana danced.
TEXT 243
kértana karena sabe öhäkurera sane
`kon dige yäi' ihä keha nähi jäne
As the devotees performed kértana with the Lord, they forgot what
direction they were going.
TEXT 244-245
lakña koöi loke ye karaye hari-dhvani
brahmaloka, çivaloka, vaikuëöha paryanta
kåñëa-sukhe pürëa hailä, nahi tära anta
The sound of Hari's name vibrated by millions of people penetrated the

universe. Everyone in Brahmaloka, Çivaloka, and even Vaikuëöha became
filled with the unlimited happiness of Kåñëa consciousness.
TEXT 246
sapärñade sarva deva äilä dekhite
dekhiyä mürcchita hailä sabära sahite
All the demigods along with their associates came to see. They all
fainted on seeing the kértana.
TEXT 247
caitanya päiyä kñaëe sarva deva-gaëa
nara-rüpe miçäiyä karena kértana
When the demigods regained consciousness, they took human forms and
joined the kértana.
TEXT 248-249
aja, bhava, varuëa, kuvera devaräja
yama, soma-ädi yata devera samäja
brahma-sukha-svarüpa apürva dekhi' raìga
sabe hailä nara-rüpe caitanyera saìga

Demigods headed by Brahmä, Çiva, Varuëa, Kuvera, Indra, Yamaräja, and
Soma saw those wonderful pastimes manifest spiritual happiness, so
they took on human forms to associate with Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 250
deve nare ekatra haiyä `hari' bale
äkäça püriyä saba mahä-dépa jvale
As the demigods and human beings chanted together the name of Hari,
the light from the big torches filled the entire sky.
TEXT 251
kadaléra våkña prati-duyäre duyäre
pürëa-ghaöa, dhänya, dürvä, dépa, ämrasäre
There were banana trees, full waterpots, rice paddy, dürvä grass, ghee
lamps, and mango twigs at each and every doorstep.
TEXT 252
nadéyära sampatti varëite çakti kära?
asaìkhya nagara-ghara-catvara-bäjära
Who has the ability to describe the opulence of Nadia, which consisted
of innumerable towns, houses, raised platforms, and markets?
TEXT 253
eka jäti loka yä'te arbuda arbuda
ihä saìkhyä karibeka kon vä abudha
There were hundreds of millions of people from each caste. What fool
would try to estimate the number?
TEXT 254
avataribena prabhu jäniyä vidhätä
sakala ekatra kari' thuilena tathä
Realizing that the Lord would incarnate, the creator had arranged that
everything was present there.
TEXT 255
stréye yata jayakära diyä bale `hari'
tähä lakña vatsare o varëite nä päri
Even in a hundred thousand years, I cannot describe the ladies'

vibrations of auspicious sounds and Hari's name.
TEXT 256
ye saba dekhaye prabhu näciyä yäite
tärä ära citta-våtti nä päre dharite
Those who saw the Lord dancing down the road were unable to control
their emotions.
TEXT 257
se käruëya dekhite, se krandana çunite
parama-lampaöa paòe kändiyä bhümite
On seeing such compassion and on hearing such crying even the greatest
debauchees fell to the ground weeping.
TEXT 258
`bola bola' bali' näce gauräìga-sundara
sarva-aìge çobhe mälä ati-manohara
Çré Gaurasundara danced and called out, “Chant! Chant!” His body was
decorated with an enchanting flower garland.
TEXT 259
yajïa-sütra, trikaccha-vasana paridhäna
dhüläya dhüsara prabhu kamala-nayana
He wore a brähmaëa thread and a dhoté with three corners tucked in.
The body of the lotus-eyed Lord was covered with dust.
TEXT 260
mandäkiné-hena prema-dhärära gamana
cändere nä laya mana dekhi' se vadana
Tears of love flowed from His eyes like the currents of the Ganges.
The minds of those who saw His face were no longer attracted to the
moon.
TEXT 261
sundara näsäte vahe avirata dhära
ati kñéëa dekhi yena mukutära hära
The thin stream of liquid that flowed incessantly from His nose looked
like a tiny string of pearls.
TEXT 262
sundara cäïcara keça—vicitra bandhana
tahiì mälatéra mälä ati-suçobhana
The Lord's beautiful curly hair was wonderfully bound and attractively
decorated with a garland of jasmines.
TEXT 263
“janame janame prabhu, deha' ei däna
hådaye rahuka ei keli aviräma”

“O Lord, please give us the benediction that this pastime may remain
in our hearts, birth after birth.”
TEXT 264
ei mata vara mäge sakala bhuvana
näciyä yäyena prabhu çré-çacénandana
All the worlds asked for this benediction as the son of Çacé danced
down the road.
TEXT 265
priyatama saba äge näci' näci' yäya
äpane näcaye päche vaikuëöhera räya
The dear associates of the Lord danced in front, and the Lord of
Vaikuëöha danced behind.
TEXT 266
caitanya-prabhu se bhakta bäòäite jäne
yena kare bhakta tena karaye äpane
Lord Caitanya knows how to glorify His devotees. He acts according to

the desires of His devotees.
TEXT 267
ei mata mahäprabhu näcite näcite
sabära sahite äisena gaìgä-pathe
In this way Mahäprabhu and His devotees danced down the road by the
side of the Ganges.
TEXT 268
vaikuëöha-éçvare näce sarva nadéyäya

catur-dike bhakta-gaëa püëya-kérti gäya
The Lord of Vaikuëöha danced throughout Nadia as the devotees sang His
auspicious glories in the four directions.
TEXT 269
“`hari' bala mugdha loka, `hari' `hari' bala re
nämäbhäse nähi raya çamana-bhaya re”
“O bewildered people, chant the name of Hari! Even nämäbhäsa delivers

one from the fear of Yamaräja.”
TEXT 270
—ei saba kértane näcaye gauracandra
brahmädi sevaye yäìra päda-padma-dvandva
Gauracandra, whose lotus feet are served by the demigods headed by

Brahmä, danced in the midst of this chanting.
TEXT 271
näce viçvambhara, jagata-éçvara,
bhägérathé-tére-tére
yäì'ra pada-dhüli, hai' kutühalé,
sabei dharila çire
Viçvambhara, the Lord of the universe, danced on the bank of the

Ganges. All the people there happily took the dust from His feet on
their heads.
TEXT 272
apürva vikära, nayane su-dhära,
huìkära garjana çuni
häsiyä häsiyä, çré-bhuja tuliyä,

bale `hari hari' väëé
He displayed wonderful symptoms of ecstatic love. Tears flowed from

His eyes, and He roared loudly. He raised His hands and smiled as He
TEXT 273
madana-sundara, gaura-kalevara,
divya väsa paridhäna
cäïcara-cikure, mälä manohare,
yena dekhi païca bäëa
The body of Gaura was more beautiful than that of Cupid. The fine
cloth He wore and the flower garland adorning His curly hair acted
like the five arrows of Cupid.
TEXT 274
candana-carcita, çré-aìga çobhita,
gale dole vanamäläòhuliyä paòaye, preme thira nahe,
änande çacéra bälä
His transcendental body was smeared with sandalwood pulp, and His neck
was adorned with a garland of forest flowers. Out of ecstasy, the son
of Çacé tottered to and fro.
TEXT 275
käma-çaräsana, bhrü-yuga-pattana,
bhäle malayaja-bindu
mukutä-daçana, çréyuta vadana,
prakåti karuëä-sindhu
His two eyebrows resembled the bow of Cupid, His forehead was
decorated with dots of sandalwood paste, His teeth resembled rows of
pearls, His face was enchanting, and His nature was an ocean of mercy.
TEXT 276
kñaëe çata çata, vikära adbhuta,
kata kariba niçcaya
açru, kampa, gharma, pulaka vaivarëya,
nä jäni kateka haya
I am unable to describe the hundreds of wonderful transformations of

love such as tears, shivering, perspiring, hairs standing on end, and
fading of bodily luster that manifest on His body.
TEXT 277
tribhaìga haiyä, kabhu däëòäiyä,
aìgule muralé vä'ya
jini' matta gaja, calai sahaja,
dekhi' nayana juòäya
Sometimes He stood in a threefold-bending form and pretended to play a

flute with His fingers. His walking like a maddened elephant pleased
the eyes of all.
TEXT 278
ati-manohara, yajïa-sütra-vara,
sadaya hådaye çobhe
e bujhi ananta, hai' guëavanta,
rahilä paraça-lobhe
An enchanting brähmaëa thread adorned His chest, which was filled with
compassion. It appeared that the glorious Ananta had assumed that form
with a desire to touch the Lord.
TEXT 279
nityänanda-cäìda, mädhava-nandana,
çobhä kare dui-päçe
yata priya-gaëa, karaye kértana,
sabä' cähi' cähi' häse
Nityänanda Candra and the son of Mädhava were on either side of the
Lord. As His dear associates performed kértana, the Lord looked at
them and smiled.
TEXT 280
yäìhära kértana, kari' anukñaëa,
çiva `digambara bholä'
se prabhu vihare, nagare nagare,
kariyä kértana-khelä
Çiva forgets his clothes by constantly chanting the glories of that

Lord who was now enjoying kértana pastimes throughout the streets of
Navadvépa.
TEXT 281
ye karaye veça, ye aìga, ye keça,
kamalä lälasä kare
se prabhu dhüläya, gaòägaòi' yäya,
prati nagare nagare
Kamalä, the goddess of fortune, desires to see the dress, the body,
and the hair of that Lord who was now rolling in the dust of the
streets of Navadvépa.
TEXT 282
lakña koöi dépe, cäìdera äloke,
nä jäni ki bhela sukhe

sakala saàsära, `hari' vahi ära,
nä bolai kä'ro mukhe
I cannot describe the happiness that was manifest by the illumination

from the millions of torches and the rays of the moon. No one in the
entire world uttered anything other than the name of Hari.
TEXT 283
apürva-kautuka, dekhi' sarva loka,
änande haila bhora
sabei sabära, cähiyä vadana,
bale bhäi “hari bola”
On seeing those wonderful pastimes, everyone was overwhelmed with

ecstasy. They all looked at one another and exclaimed, “Hari bol!”
TEXT 284
prabhura änanda, jäne nityänanda,
yakhana ye-rüpa haya
paòibära bele, dui bähu mele,
yena aìge prabhu raya
Nityänanda always knew what form the Lord's ecstasy was taking. When
the Lord was about to fall, Nityänanda stretched His arms out to
support Him.
TEXT 285
nityänanda dhari', véräsana kari',
kñaëe mahäprabhu vaise
väma kakñe täli, diyä kutühalé,
`hari hari' bali' häse

Mahäprabhu grabbed Nityänanda and sat down in the posture of véräsana.
In a joyful mood, He then slapped His left side, smiled, and chanted,
“Hari! Hari!”
TEXT 286
akapaöe kñaëe, kahaye äpane,
“muïi deva näräyaëa
kaàsäsura märi', muïi se kaàsäri,
bali chaliyä vämana
Sometimes He openly declared, “I am Lord Näräyaëa. I killed the demon

Kaàsa and thus became known as the enemy of Kaàsa. I am Vämana, who
deceived Bali.
TEXT 287
setu-bandha kari', rävaëa saàhäri',
muïi se räghava-räya”kariyä huìkära, tattva äpanära,
kahi' cäri-dige cäya
“I am the king of the Raghu dynasty who built a bridge over the ocean
and killed Rävaëa.” The Lord would roar loudly and reveal His own
glories while looking in the four directions.
TEXT 288
ke bujhe se tattva, acintya mahattva,
sei kñaëe kahe äna
dante tåëa dhari', `prabhu prabhu' bali',
mägaye bhakati-däna
Who can understand the truth of His inconceivable glories? In the very
next moment He would take a straw between His teeth and beg for
devotional service while calling out, “O Lord! O Lord!”
TEXT 289
yakhana ye kare, gauräìga-sundare,
saba manohara lélä äpana vadane, äpana caraëe,
aìguli dhariyä khelä
All of Gaurasundara's pastimes, such as putting His toe in His mouth,

are most enchanting.
TEXT 290
vaikunöha-éçvara, prabhu viçvambhara,
saba navadvépe näce
çvetadvépa-näma, navadvépa-gräma,
vede prakäçiba päche
Lord Viçvambhara, the Lord of Vaikuëöha, danced throughout Navadvépa,

which the Vedas will later reveal is nondifferent from Çvetadvépa.
TEXT 291
mandirä, mådaìga, karatäla, çaìkha,
nä jäni kateka bäje
mahä-hari-dhvani, catur-dike çuni,
mäjhe çobhe dvija-räje
No one could count the whompers, mådaìgas, karatälas, and conchshells

that were vibrated. The best of the brähmaëas danced amidst the
tumultuous vibration of Hari's names.
TEXT 292
jaya jaya jaya, nagara-kértana,
jaya viçvambhara-nåtya
viàça-pada-géta, caitanya-carita,
jaya caitanayera bhåtya
All glories to the saìkértana procession! All glories to the dancing

of Viçvambhara! All glories to the twenty verses that describe the
characteristics of Lord Caitanya! All glories to the servants of Lord
Caitanya!
TEXT 293
yei-dike cäya, viçvambhara räya,
sei dik preme bhäse
çré-kåñëa-caitanya, öhäkura nityänanda,
gäya våndävana-däse
In whatever direction Lord Viçvambhara glanced, everyone floated in

the waves of ecstatic love. I, Våndävana däsa Öhäkura, sing the
glories of Çré Kåñëa Caitanya and Lord Nityänanda.
TEXT 294
hena-mahäraìge prati nagare nagara
kértana karena sarva lokera éçvara
In this way the Lord of all joyfully performed kértana in all the
towns of Navadvépa.
TEXT 295
avicchinna hari-dhvani sarva-loke kare
brahmäëòa bhediyä dhvani yäya vaikunöhere
The uninterrupted sound of everyone chanting the names of Hari

penetrated the universe and entered Vaikuëöha.
TEXT 296
çuniyä vaikuëöha nätha çré-gaura-sundara

ulläse uöhaye prabhu äkäça-upara
On hearing that vibration, Çré Gaurasundara, the Lord of Vaikuëöha,

jumped high in ecstasy.
TEXT 297
matta-siàha jini' kata taraìga prabhura
dekhite sabära harña bäòaye pracura
The waves of the Lord's ecstasy could overcome a maddened lion. On

seeing that manifestation, everyone's happiness increased.
TEXT 298
gaìgä-tére tére patha äche nadéyäya
äge sei pathe näci yäya gaura-räya
Lord Gauräìga first danced along the path on the bank of the Ganges in
Nadia.
TEXT 299
`äpanära ghäöe' äge bahu nåtya kari'
tabe `mädhäyera ghäöe' gelä gaurahari
After first dancing for a long time at His own ghäöa, Gaurahari
proceeded to Mädhäi's ghäöa.
TEXT 300
`bärakoëä-ghaöe', `nagariyä-ghäöe' giyä
`gaìgära nagara' diyä gelä `simuliyä'
After passing by Bärakoëä-ghäöa and Nägariyä-ghäöa, He went through

Gaìgänagara to Simuliyä.
TEXT 301
lakña koöi mahädépa catur-dike jvale
lakña koöi loka catur-dike `hari' bale
Millions of large torches burned in the four directions, and millions

of people chanted the name of Hari in the four directions.
TEXT 302
candrera äloke ati apürva dekhite
divä-niçi eko keho näre niçcayite
The entire scene looked most wonderful in the moon rays. No one could
tell whether it was day or night.
TEXT 303
sakala duyära çobhä kare sumaìgale
rambhä, pürëa-ghaöa, ämrasära, dépa jvale
At every doorstep there were auspicious items like bananas, clay pots
filled with water, mango twigs, and ghee lamps.
TEXT 304
antarékñe thäki' yata svarga-deva-gaëa
campaka, mallikä-puñpa kare variñaëa
The demigods showered campaka and mallikä flowers from the sky.
TEXT 305
puñpa-våñöi haila navadvépa-vasumaté
puñpa-rüpe jihvära se karila unnati
The flowers that were showered on Navadvépa appeared like the tongue
of mother earth.
TEXT 306
sukumära-padämbuja prabhura jäniyä
jihvä prakäçilä devé puñpa-rüpa haïä
Understanding that the Lord's lotus feet were most tender, the goddess
extended her tongue in the form of those flowers.
TEXT 307
äge näce çréväsa, advaita, haridäsa
päche näce gauracandra sakala-prakäça
Çréväsa, Advaita, and Haridäsa danced in front, while Gauracandra

danced behind them with His associates.
TEXT 308
ye-nagare praveça karaye gaura-räya
gåha-våtti parihari' sarva loka dhäya
As soon as Gauräìga entered a different neighborhood, everyone left

their household duties and came running.
TEXT 309
dekhiyä se cäìdamukha jagata-jévana
daëòavat haiyä paòaye sarva-jana
On seeing the moonlike face of the Lord, who is the life and soul of
the world, everyone fell to the ground to offer obeisances.
TEXT 310
näré-gaëa hulähuli diyä bale `hari'
svämi, putra, gåha, vitta, sakala päsari'
The ladies forgot their husbands, children, homes, and wealth and made
auspicious sounds and chanted the name of Hari.
TEXT 311
arbuda arbuda nagariyä nadéyära
kåñëa-rase-unmäda haila sabäkära
Millions and millions of Nadia residents all became intoxicated in the

ecstasy of Kåñëa consciousness.
TEXT 312
keha näce, keha gäya, keha bale `hari'
keha gaòägaòi' yäya äpanä' päsari'
Some danced, some sang, and some chanted the name of Hari, while some
forgot themselves and rolled on the ground.
TEXT 313
keha keha nänä-mata vädya vä'ya mukhe
keha kä'ro kändhe uöhe paränanda-sukhe
Some made noises like various musical instruments with their mouths,
and some climbed on other's shoulders in ecstasy.
TEXT 314
keha kä'ro caraëa dhariyä paòi' kände
keha kä'ro caraëa äpana keçe bändhe
Some grabbed other's feet and cried, and some tied other's feet with
their hair.
TEXT 315
keha daëòavat haya kähäro caraëe
keha koläkuli vä karaye kä'ro sane

Some offered obeisances at the feet of others, and some embraced
others.
TEXT 316
keha bale,—“muïi ei nimäi paëòita
jagata uddhära lägi' hainu vidita”
Someone said, “I am Nimäi Paëòita. I have advented to deliver the

world.”
TEXT 317
keha bale,—“ämi çvetadvépera vaiñëava”
keha bale,—“ämi vaikuëöhera päriñada”
Someone else said, “I am a Vaiñëava from Çvetadvépa.” Another person

said, “I am an associate of the Lord from Vaikuëöha.”
TEXT 318
keha bale,—“ebe käjé beöä gela kothälä
gäli päile äji cürëa karoì mäthä”
Someone said, “Where is the Kazi now? If I catch him, I'll smash his
head.”
TEXT 319
päñaëòé dharite keha raòa diyä yäya
“dhara dhara ei päpa-päñaëòé paläya”
Some ran to catch the atheists, exclaiming, “Catch him, there goes a
sinful atheist running away.”
TEXT 320
våkñera upare giyä keha keha caòe

sukhe punaù punaù giyä läpha diyä paòe
In their happiness, some people repeatedly climbed up a tree and

jumped to the ground.
TEXT 321
päñaëòére krodha kari' keha bhäìge òäla
keha bale,—“ei muïi päñaëòéra käla”
Expressing their anger, some broke tree branches, and some said, “I am
death personified for the atheists.”
TEXT 322
alaukika çabda keha ucca kari' bale
yamaräjä bändhiyä änite keha cale
Someone made some loud unnatural sounds, and someone went to arrest
Yamaräja and bring him there.
TEXT 323-324
seikhäne thäki' bale,—“äre yamadüta!
bala giyä yathä äche tora sürya-suta
vaikuëöha-näyaka avatari' çacé-ghare
äpani kértana kare nagare nagare
Standing there, he said, “O Yamadütas, go and inform your master, the

son of Sürya, that the Lord of Vaikuëöha has incarnated in the house
of Çacé, and He is personally performing kértana throughout the city
of Navadvépa.
TEXT 325
ye näma-prabhäve tora dharmaräja yama
ye näme tarila ajämila viprädhama

“By the influence of the holy names, Yama became renowned as
Dharmaräja, the authority on religious principles. By the influence of
the holy names, the fallen brähmaëa Ajämila was delivered.
TEXT 326
hena näma sarva mukhe prabhu boläilä
uccäraëe çakti nähi se tähäçunilä
“The Lord is now inducing everyone to chant those holy names, and
those who are unable to chant are hearing those names.
TEXT 327
präëé-mätra käre yadi kare adhikära
mora doña nähi tabe kariba saàhära
“So if Yama attempts to display his authority by punishing any living

entities, then I cannot be blamed when I destroy him.
TEXT 328
jhäöa kaha giyä yathä äche citragupta
päpéra likhana saba jhäöa kara' lupta
“Go quickly and inform Citragupta that he should immediately destroy

the records of the sinners.
TEXT 329
ye näma-prabhäve tértha-räja väräëasé
yähä gäya çuddha-sattva çvetadvépa-väsé
“By the influence of these names, Väräëasé has become celebrated as

the king of holy places. The transcendentally situated residents of
Çvetadvépa chant these holy names.
TEXT 330
sarva-vandya maheçvara ye näma-prabhäve
hena näma sarva-loke çune, bale ebe
“Maheçvara has become worshipable by all by the influence of these

names. Now everyone is hearing and chanting these holy names.
TEXT 331
hena näma lao, chäòa' sarva apakära
bhaja viçvambhara, nahe karimu saàhära”
“Chant these holy names, give up all wicked activities, and worship
Viçvambhara, otherwise I will destroy you.”
TEXT 332
ära jana saba diçe raòa diyä yäya
“dhara dhara kothä käjé bhäëòiyä paläya
Some people ran around in all directions, calling, “Catch the Kazi! He
has tricked us and escaped somewhere!
TEXT 333
kåñëera kértana ye ye päpé nähi mäne'
kothä gela se-sakala päñaëòé ekhane”
“Now where are those sinful atheists who did not accept the chanting
of Kåñëa's names?
TEXT 334
mäöite kiläya keha `päñaëòé' baliyä
`hari' bali' bule punaù huìkära kariyä

Some of them punched the ground while calling out the name of some
atheist, then they roared loudly and wandered about chanting the name
of Hari.
TEXT 335
ei mata kåñëera unmäde sarva-kñaëa
kibä bale, kibä kare, nähika smaraëa
In this way, being always maddened with the ecstasy of Kåñëa

consciousness, they did not remember what they said or what they did.
TEXT 336
nagariyä sakalera unmäda dekhiyä
maraye päñaëòé saba jvaliyä puòiyä
As the atheists saw the maddened condition of the townspeople, they

burned with envy.
TEXT 337
sakala päñaëòé meli' gaëe mane mane
“gosäïi karena käjéäise ekhane
The atheists all simultaneously desired, “If the Lord is willing, let
the Kazi come now.
TEXT 338
kothä yäya raìga òhaìga, kothä yäya òäka
kothä yäya näöa géta, kothä yäya jäìka
“Then what will happen to all this pomp and fun, what will happen to
the loud screaming, what will happen to the dancing and singing, and
what will happen to their big show?
TEXT 339
kothä yäya kalä-poìtä, ghaöa-ämrasära
e sakala vacanera çodhi tabe dhära
“Then what will happen to their banana trees, waterpots, and mango
leaves? Then they will receive a suitable reward for their threats.
TEXT 340
yata dekha mahätäpa deuöi sakala
yata dekha hera saba bhävaka-maëòala
“The Kazi will see all these big torches, and he will see all these
sentimental devotees.
TEXT 341
gaëòagola çuniyä äise käjé yabe
çabära gaìgäya jhäìpa dekhibäìa tabe”
“The Kazi will also hear the great commotion, and then we will see all
the devotees jump into the Ganges.”
TEXT 342
keha bale,—“muïi tabe nikaöe thäkiyä
nagariyä-saba deìa galäya bändhiyä”
Someone else said, “Then I will stay around and bind all those fellows
by the neck and turn them in.”
TEXT 343
keha bale,—“cala yäi käjére kahite”
keha bale,—“yukti nahe emana karite”
Another said, “Let us go and inform the Kazi.” Someone else said,
“That is not very reasonable.”
TEXT 344
keha bale,—“bhäi saba, eka yukti äche
sabe raòa diyä yäi bhävakera käche
Someone said, “O brothers, I have an idea. Let us quickly approach

those sentimental devotees.
TEXT 345
`äise kariyä käjé' vacana toläi
tabe eka janä o nä rahiba tära öhäïi”
“We will tell them, `The Kazi is coming.' Then not even a single
person will remain here.”
TEXT 346
ei mata päñaëòéäpanä' khäya mane
caitanyera gaëa matta çré-hari-kértane
In this way the atheists conspired among themselves, while Lord

Caitanya's associates became maddened by chanting the glories of Lord
Hari.
TEXT 347
sabära aìgete çobhe çré-candana-mälä
änande gäyena `kåñëa' sabe hai' bholä
They were all decorated with sandalwood pulp and flower garlands. In
ecstasy, they all chanted the name of Kåñëa.
TEXT 348
nadéyära ekänte nagara `simuliyä'
näcite näcite prabhu uttarilä giyä

As the Lord danced down the road, He came to the village of Simuliyä,
which was situated on the outskirts of Nadia.
TEXT 349
ananta arbuda mukhe hari-dhvani çuni'
huìkära kariyä näce dvija-kula-maëi
Unlimited millions of people chanted the name of Hari, as the crest

jewel of the brähmaëas danced and roared loudly.
TEXT 350
se kamala-nayane vä kata äche jala
kateka vä dhärä vahe parama nirmala
Who knows how much pure water in how many streams flowed from the
lotus eyes of the Lord?
TEXT 351
kampa-bhäve uöhe paòe antarékña haite
kände nityänanda prabhu nä päre dharite
Shivering in ecstasy, the Lord jumped high in the air and then fell
down. Nityänanda lamented because He could not support the Lord.
TEXT 352
çeñe vä ye haya mürcchä änanda-sahita
prahareko dhätu nähi, sabe camakita
Eventually the Lord fell unconscious in ecstasy, and everyone became

shocked when His body showed no signs of life for three hours.
TEXT 353
ei mata apürva dekhiyä sarva jana

sabei balena,—“e puruña—näräyaëa”
On seeing such wonderful characteristics, they all concluded, “This

personality must be Lord Näräyaëa.”
TEXT 354
keha bale,—“närada, prahläda, çuka yena”
keha bale,—“ye-se hau, manuñya nahena”
Some people said, “He is like Närada, Prahläda, or Çukadeva.” Others

said, “Whoever He may be, He is certainly not an ordinary human.”
TEXT 355
ei mata bale, yena yä'ra anubhava
atyänta tärkika bale,—“parama vaiñëava”
People spoke in this way according to their realization. The staunch

logicians said, “He is a great Vaiñëava.”
TEXT 356
bähya nähi prabhura parama-bhakti-rase
bähu tuli' `hari-bola hari-bola' ghoñe
The Lord was devoid of external consciousness in the topmost mellows

of devotional service as He raised His arms and chanted, “Hari bol!
Hari bol!”
TEXT 357
çré-mukhera vacana çuniyä ekebäre
sarva loke `hari hari' bale uccaiùsvare
Simply by hearing once from the lotus mouth of the Lord, everyone
loudly chanted, “Hari! Hari!”
TEXT 358
gauräìga-sundara yäya ye-dige näciyä
sei dige sarva loka calaye dhäiyä
Everyone followed behind Gaurasundara in whichever direction He

danced.
TEXT 359
käjéra bäòéra patha dhariläöhäkura
vädya-kolähala käjéçunaye prachura
As the Lord approached the Kazi's house, the Kazi heard the loud
vibration of the musical instruments.
TEXT 360
käjé bale,—“çuna' bhäi, ki géta-vädana!
kibä kä'ra vibhä, kibä bhütera kértana
The Kazi said, “Listen, brothers, what is that singing and music? Is
it someone's marriage, or is it the kértana of some ghostly beings?
TEXT 361
mora bola laìghiyä ke kare hinduyäni
jhäöa jäni' äo, tabe caliba äpani”
“Go quickly and see who is transgressing my order by following the

Hindu rituals, then I will go myself.”
TEXT 362
käjéra ädeçe tabe anucara dhäya
saìghaööa dekhiyä äpanära çästra gäya
The Kazi's servants ran off after receiving his order. When they saw
the huge gathering, they remembered their scriptures.
TEXT 363
ananta arbuda loke bale,—“käjé mära”
òare paläila tabe käjéra kiìkara
Unlimited millions of people were shouting, “Kill the Kazi!” Hearing

this, the Kazi's servants ran away in fear.
TEXT 364
raòa diyä käjére kahila jhäöa giyä
“ki kara' calaha jhäöa yäi paläiyä
They ran quickly and told the Kazi, “What can you do? Let us quickly
run away!
TEXT 365
koöi koöi loka saìge nimäi-äcärya
säjiyä äise äji kibä kare kärya
“Millions and millions of people are coming this way with Nimäi
Äcärya. They are fully prepared. Who knows what they will do today.
TEXT 366
läkhe läkhe mahätäpa dépa saba jvale
lakña koöi loka meli' hinduyäni bale
“Millions of people are chanting the names of the Hindu Gods while
carrying hundreds of thousands of large burning torches.
TEXT 367
duyäre duyäre kalä-ghaöa-ämrasära
puñpa-maya patha saba dekhi nadéyära

“We saw bananas, waterpots, and mango leaves at every doorstep, and
the streets of Nadia were covered with flowers.
TEXT 368
nä jäni kateka khai kaòi phula paòe
bäjana çunite dui çravaëa upäòe
“We could not even imagine how much puffed rice and kaòi (small
conchshells) were being showered. Our ears were almost shattered from
the sound of the musical instruments.
TEXT 369
hena mata nadéyära nagare nagare
räjä äsite o keha emana nä kare
“There is not such an arrangement in the villages of Nadia even when

the king comes.
TEXT 370
saba bhävakera baòa nimäi paëòita
sabe cale, se näciyä yäya yei bhita
“Nimäi Paëòita is the leader of those sentimental devotees. In

whatever direction He dances, everyone follows.
TEXT 371
ye sakala nagariyä märila ämarä
`äji käjé mära' bali' äise tähärä
“The same townspeople that we once beat are shouting, `Today we will
kill the Kazi.'
TEXT 372
eko ye huìkära kare nimäi-äcärya
sei se hindura bhüta, e tähära kärya!”
“This Nimäi Äcärya is making all this propaganda. This Hindu prophet
is doing all this!”
TEXT 373
keha bale,—“e vämanä eta kände kena!
vämanera dui cakñe nadé vahe yena”
One of them said, “I can't understand why this brähmaëa cries so much!
It appears as if a river is flowing from His two eyes.”
TEXT 374
keha bale,—“vämanera ke äche kothäya!
sei duùkhe käìde, hena bujhi ye sadäya”
Another said, “I think this brähmaëa must be missing someone,

therefore He always cries in distress.”
TEXT 375
keha bale,—“vämana dekhite läge bhaya
gilite äise yena dekhi kampa haya”
Someone else said, “This brähmaëa looks frightening. I tremble on

seeing His form that appears ready to devour everything.”
TEXT 376
käjé bale,—“hena bujhi nimäi paëòita
vihä karibäre vä calilä kona bhita
The Kazi said, “I think Nimäi Paëòita is going somewhere to get

married.
TEXT 377
ebä nahe, more laìghi' hinduyäni kare
tabe jäti nimu äji sabära nagare”
“If they have transgressed my order by engaging in Hindu rituals, I

will take away the caste of everyone in town.”
TEXT 378
ei-mata yukti käjé kare sarva-gaëe
mahävädya-kolähala çuni tata-kñaëe
As the Kazi was planning in this way, he suddenly heard the tumultuous
sound of the kértana.
TEXT 379
sarva-loka-cüòämaëi prabhu viçvambhara
äilä näciyä yathä käjéra nagara
Lord Viçvambhara, the crest jewel of all, came dancing within the
Kazi's neighborhood.
TEXT 380
koöi koöi hari-dhvani mahä-kolähala
svarga, martya, pätälädi pürila sakala
The tumultuous sound of millions of people chanting the names of Hari

permeated the entire atmosphere including Svarga, Martya, and
Pätälalokas.
TEXT 381
çuniyä kampita käjé gaëa-saha dhäya
sarpa-bhaye yena bheka indura paläya

On hearing that sound, the Kazi trembled and ran away with his
servants like a frog or a mouse runs away in fear of a snake.
TEXT 382
pürila sakala sthäna viçvambhara-gaëe
bhaye paläite keha dig nähi jäne
Yet in their fear they didn't know which way to run, because the
entire area was filled with Viçvambhara's associates.
TEXT 383
mäthära pheliyä päga keha sei mele
alakñite näcaye, antare präëa häle
Some of them took off their turbans and joined the kértana. As they
danced incognito, they trembled in fear.
TEXT 384
yä'ra däòi äche, sei haïä adhomukha
läje mäthä nähi tole, òare häle buka
Those who had beards hung their heads down. They were too embarrassed
to raise their heads, and their hearts trembled in fear.
TEXT 385
ananta arbuda loka kebä kä're cine
äpanära deha-mätra keha nähi jäne
None of the unlimited millions of people could recognize any of them.

Those people were not even conscious of their own bodies.
TEXT 386
sabei näcena, sabe gäyena kautuke

brahmäëòa püriyä `hari' bale sarva-loke
Everyone danced and sang in ecstasy. Their chanting of Hari's names

filled the entire universe.
TEXT 387
äsiyä käjéra dväre prabhu viçvambhara
krodhäveçe huìkära karaye bahutara
When Lord Viçvambhara came to the Kazi's house, He roared loudly in

anger.
TEXT 388
krodhe bale prabhu—“äre käjé beöä kothä
jhäöa äna' dhariyä käöiyä phela mäthä
In that angry state, the Lord said, “Where is that fellow Kazi? Bring
him here quickly, and I'll cut off his head.
TEXT 389
niryavana karoìäji sakala bhuvana
pürve yena vadha kailuì se kälayavana
“Today I will rid the entire world of Yavanas, just as I previously

killed Kälayavana.
TEXT 390
präëa laïä kothä käjé gela diyä dvära”
`ghara bhäìga, bhäìga', prabhu bale bära bära
“Where can the Kazi go to save his life?” The Lord then repeatedly
ordered, “Break his house! Break his house!”
TEXT 391
sarva-bhüta antaryäméçré-çacé-nandana
äjïä laìghibeka hena äche kon jana
The son of Çacé is the Supersoul in the heart of all living entities.
Who is capable of transgressing His order?
TEXT 392
mahämatta sarva loka caitanyera rase
ghare uöhilena sabe prabhura ädeçe
Everyone was greatly intoxicated with ecstatic love for Lord Caitanya.
On His order, they entered the house.
TEXT 393
keha ghara bhäìge, keha bhäìgena duyära
keha läthi märe, keha karaye huìkära
Some tore apart the rooms, some broke down the doors, some kicked the
house, and some roared loudly.
TEXT 394
ämra-panasera òäla bhäìgi' keha phele
keha kadaléra vana bhäìgi' `hari' bale
Some broke the branches of the mango and jackfruit trees, and some
uprooted the banana trees while chanting the name of Hari.
TEXT 395
puñpera udyäne lakña lakña loka giyäu
päòiyä phele saba huìkära kariyä
Hundreds of thousands of people entered the flower garden and uprooted

all the plants while roaring loudly.
TEXT 396
puñpera sahita òäla chiëòiyä chiëòiyä
`hari' bali' näce saba çruti-müle diyä
They tore the flowers with their stems from the uprooted plants and
tucked them behind their ears while chanting the name of Hari.
TEXT 397
ekaöi kariyä patra sarva loke nite
kichu nä rahila ära käjéra bäòéte
Even if everyone there took just one leaf each, there would not have
been any left in the Kazi's house.
TEXT 398
bhäìgilena yata saba bähirera ghara
prabhu bale,—“agni deha' bäòéra bhitara
When the outside of the Kazi's house was broken, the Lord ordered,
“Burn the inside of the house.”
TEXT 399
puòiyä maruka saba-gaëera sahite
sarva bäòé veòi' agni deha' cäri-bhite
“Let the Kazi burn to death along with his associates. Surround the
house and set it on fire from all sides.
TEXT 400
dekhoì more ki kare uhära nara-pati
dekhoìäji kon jane kare avyähati
“Let Me see what his king can do to Me. Let Me see who saves the Kazi
today.
TEXT 401
yama, käla, måtyu—mora sevakera däsa
mora dåñöi-päte haya sabära prakäça
“Yamaräja, Time, and Death are the servants of My servants. Everything

is manifested simply by My glance.
TEXT 402-404
kértana-virodhé päpé karimu saàhära
sarva pätaké o yadi karaye kértana
avaçya tähäre muïi karimu smaraëa
tapasvé, sannyäsé, jïäné, yogé ye-ye-jana
saàhärimu yadi saba nä kare kértana

destroy those sinners who are inimical to kértana. If even the most
sinful person chants the holy names, I will certainly remember him.
But if even ascetics, sannyäsés, jïänés, and yogis do not engage in
kértana, I will destroy them.
TEXT 405
agni deha' ghare saba nä kariha bhaya
äji saba yavanera karimu pralaya”
“Do not be afraid. Go and set the house on fire. Today I will
annihilate all the Yavanas.”
TEXT 406
dekhiyä prabhura krodha sarva bhakta-gaëa
galäya bäìdhiyä vastra paòilä takhana

On seeing the Lord's anger, all the devotees wrapped cloth around
their necks and fell at His feet.
TEXT 407
ürdhva-bähu kariyä sakala bhakta-gaëa
prabhura caraëe dhari' kare nivedana
After raising their arms, the devotees grasped the Lord's feet and
appealed to Him as follows.
TEXT 408
“tomära pradhäna aàça prabhu saìkarñaëa
täìhära akäle krodha nä haya kakhana
“Lord Saìkarñaëa is Your plenary portion. He never gets angry at an

improper time.
TEXT 409
ye-käle haibe sarva såñöira saàhära
saìkarñaëa krodhe hana rudra-avatära
“When it is time for the creation to be destroyed, Saìkarñaëa becomes

angry and assumes the form of Rudra.
TEXT 410
ye rudra sakala såñöi kñaëeke saàhäre
çeñe tiìho äsi' mile tomära çarére
“The same Rudra that annihilates the creation within a moment finally
merges in Your body.
TEXT 411
aàçäàçera krodhe yäìra sakala saàhäre

se tumi karile krodha kon jane tare
When by the anger of the portion of Your plenary portion everything is

destroyed, who can possibly escape Your anger?
TEXT 412
àkrodha paramänanda tumi' vede gäya
veda-väkya prabhu ghucäite nä yuyäya
“O Lord, it is not proper to neglect the statements of the Vedas,

which declare, `You are free from anger and eternally blissful.'
TEXT 413
brahmädi o tomära krodhera nahe pätra
såñöi-sthiti-pralaya tomära lélä-mätra
“Even personalities like Brahmä are not competent recipients for Your
anger. Creation, maintenance, and annihilation are simply Your
pastimes.
TEXT 414
karilä to käjéra aneka apamäna
ära yadi ghaöe tabe saàhäriha präëa”
“You have adequately insulted the Kazi. If he opposes the kértana

again, then You can kill him.”
TEXT 415
“jaya viçvambhara mahäräja räjeçvara
jaya sarva loka-nätha çré-gaura-sundara
They further prayed, “All glories to Viçvambhara Mahäräja, the

controller of all controllers! All glories to Çré Gaurasundara, the
Lord of all universes!
TEXT 416
jaya jaya ananta-çayana ramä-känta”
bähu tuli' stuti kare sakala mahänta
“All glories to the Lord who lies on the bed of Ananta and who is the
beloved Lord of Lakñmé, the goddess of fortune.” In this way, all the
devotees raised their arms and offered prayers.
TEXT 417
häse mahäprabhu sarva-däsera vacane
`hari' bali' nåtya-rase calilä takhane
As Mahäprabhu listened to the prayers of His servants, He smiled. He

then chanted the name of Hari and relished the ecstasy of dancing as
He departed from that place.
TEXT 418
käjére kariyä daëòa sarva-loka-räya
saìkértana-rase sarva-gaëe näci' yäya
After punishing the Kazi, the Lord of all danced along with His
associates in the ecstasy of saìkértana.
TEXT 419
mådaìga mandirä bäje çaìkha karatäla
`räma kåñëa jaya-dhvani govinda gopäla'
The devotees blew conchshells and played mådaìgas, whompers, and

karatälas as they chanted, “Jaya Räma, Kåñëa, Govinda, Gopäla!”
TEXT 420
käjéra bhäìgiyä ghara sarva-nagariyä

mahänande `hari' bali' yäyena näciyä
After breaking the Kazi's house, all the residents of Navadvépa

chanted the name of Hari and danced down the road in ecstasy.
TEXT 421
päñaëòéra haila parama citta-bhaìga
päñaëòé viñäda bhäve, vaiñëavera raìga
The atheists' hearts were broken, and they became full of lamentation
because of the devotees' jubilation.
TEXT 422
“jaya kåñëa mukunda muräri vanamälé”
gäya saba nagariyä diyä häte täli
The residents of Navadvépa clapped their hands and sang, “Jaya Kåñëa,
Mukunda, Muräri, Vanamälé!”
TEXT 423
jaya-kolähala prati-nagare nagare
bhäsaye sakala loka änanda-sägare
As the auspicious vibration filled the entire city, everyone floated

in an ocean of bliss.
TEXT 424
kebä kon dige näce, kebä gäya, vä'ya
hena nähi jäni kebä kon dige dhäya
No one could tell who was dancing in which direction, who was singing,
who was playing a musical instrument, or who was running in which
direction.
TEXT 425
äge nåtya kariyä calaye bhakta-gaëa
çeñe cale mahäprabhu çré-çacé-nandana
The devotees danced in the front, and Mahäprabhu, the son of Çacé,
danced behind.
TEXT 426
kértanéyäbrahmä, çiva, ananta äpani
nåtya kare prabhu vaiñëavera cüòämaëi
Brahmä, Çiva, and Ananta Himself chanted as the Lord, who is the crest
jewel of all Vaiñëavas, danced.
TEXT 427
ihäte sandeha kichu nä kariha mane
sei prabhu kahiyäche kåpäya äpane
The Lord has mercifully instructed everyone to not have any doubts
about these pastimes.
TEXT 428
ananta arbuda loka saìge viçvambhara
praveça kariläçaìkha-vaëik-nagara
Viçvambhara, accompanied by innumerable millions of people, then

entered the village of conchshell merchants.
TEXT 429
çaìkha-vaëikera pure uöhila änanda
`hari' bali' bäjäya mådaìga, ghanöä, çaìkha

The village of conchshell merchants became filled with happinesss as
they chanted the names of Hari, blew conchshells, played mådaìgas, and
rang bells.
TEXT 430
puñpa-maya pathe näci' cale viçvambhara
catur-dike jvale dépa parama sundara
The road that Viçvambhara danced along was covered with flowers, and
most attractive torches burned in the four directions.
TEXT 431
se candrera çobhä kibä kahibäre päri
yähäte kértana kare gauräìga çré-hari
I am unable to describe the beauty of the moon, under the illumination

of which Lord Gaurahari performed His kértana.
TEXT 432
prati-dväre pürëa-kumbha rambhä ämrasära
näré-gaëe `hari' bali' deya jayakära
There were filled waterpots, bananas, and mango leaves at every

doorstep. The ladies made auspicious sounds and chanted the names of
Hari.
TEXT 433
ei mata sakala nagare çobhä kare
äiläöhäkura tantuväyera nagare
After gracing the entire village in this way, the Lord went to the
village of weavers.
TEXT 434
uöhila maìgala-dhvani jaya-kolähala
tantuväya-saba hailä änande vihvala
As the tumultuous vibration of auspicious sounds arose, the weavers

became overwhelmed in ecstasy.
TEXT 435
näce saba nagariyä diyä karatäli
“hari bala mukunda gopäla vanamälé”
All the residents of Navadvépa clapped their hands as they danced and
chanted, “Hari Bol! Mukunda, Gopäla, Vanamälé!”
TEXT 436
sarva-mukhe `hari' näma çuni' prabhu häse
näciyä calilä prabhu çrédharera väse
The Lord smiled as He heard the name of Hari emanate from everyone's
mouth. The Lord then danced down the road to the residence of
Çrédhara.
TEXT 437
bhäìgä eka ghara mätra çrédharera väsa
uttarilä giyä prabhu täìhära äväsa
The Lord then entered Çrédhara's house, which consisted of one broken
room.
TEXT 438
sabe eka lauha-pätra ächaye duyäre
kata öhäìi täli, tähäha core o nä hare

At Çrédhara's doorway he had one iron waterpot that had been repaired
a number of times. Even a thief would not steal it.
TEXT 439
nåtya kare mahäprabhu çrédhara-aìgane
jala-pürëa pätra prabhu dekhilä äpane
As Mahäprabhu danced in Çrédhara's courtyard, He saw that pot of

water.
TEXT 440-442
bhakta-prema bujhäite çré-çacé-nandana
lauha-pätra tuli' lailena tata-kñaëa
jala piye mahäprabhu sukhe äpanära
kä'ra çakti äche tähä `naya' karibära
`mariluì mariluì' bali' òäkaye çrédhara
“more saàhärite se äilä mora ghara”
To display His love for His devotees, Çré Çacénandana suddenly picked
up that iron waterpot. Mahäprabhu then drank water from that pot in
His own ecstasy. Who had the power to stop Him? Çrédhara exclaimed,
“I'm finished! I'm finished! He has come to my house to kill me.”
TEXT 443
baliyä mürcchita hailä sukåti çrédhara
prabhu bale,— “çuddha mora äji kalevara
After speaking in this way, the pious Çrédhara lost consciousness. The
Lord then said, “Today My body has become purified.
äji mora bhakti haila kåñëera caraëe
çrédharera jala päna kariloì yakhane

“Today, by drinking Çrédhara's water, I have attained devotion for the
lotus feet of Kåñëa.
After Gaurasundara drank water from Çrédhara's old waterpot and heard
the statements of Çrédhara, His propensity for serving Kåñëa awakened,
His forgetfulness of Kåñëa was destroyed, and since He was fixed in
the service of the Supreme Lord without looking for external
happiness, His body was purified. Janärdana is bhäva-grähé, or
appreciative of one's sentiments. Rather than being served with the
opulences of this material world, He accepts the living entities'
nonduplicitous heartfelt service.
TEXT 445
ekhane se `viñëu-bhakti' haila ämära”
kahite kahite paòe nayanera dhära
“Now I have attained devotional service to Viñëu.” After speaking

these words, tears flowed from His eyes.
TEXT 446
`vaiñëavera jala-päne viñëu-bhakti haya'
sabäre bujhäya prabhu gauräìga sadaya
The merciful Lord Gauräìga revealed to everyone that one attains

devotional service to Viñëu by drinking a Vaiñëava's water.
TEXT 447
In the Padma Puräëa, Ädi-khaëòa (31.112) it is stated:
prärthayed vaiñëavasyännaà prayatnena vicakñaëaù
sarva-päpa viçuddhy arthaà tad abhäve jalaà pibet
TEXT 448
bhakata-vätsalya dekhi' sarva bhakta-gaëa
sabära uöhila mahä-änanda-krandana

When the devotees saw the Lord display His affection for His devotee,
they all began to cry in great ecstasy.
TEXT 449
nityänanda-gadädhara paòilä kändiyä
advaita-çréväsa kände bhümite paòiyä
Nityänanda, Gadädhara, Advaita, and Çréväsa all fell to the ground

crying.
TEXT 450
kände haridäsa, gaìgädäsa, vakreçvara
muräri, mukunda kände, çré-candraçekhara
Haridäsa, Gaìgädäsa, Vakreçvara, Muräri, Mukunda, and Çré

Candraçekhara all began to cry.
TEXT 451
govinda, govindänanda, çrégarbha, çrémän
kände käçéçvara, çré-jagadänanda, räma
Govinda, Govindänanda, Çrégarbha, Çrémän, Käçéçvara, Çré Jagadänanda,

and Räma also began to cry.
TEXT 452
jagadéça, gopénätha kändena nandana
çuklämbara, garuòa, kändaye sarva-jana
Jagadéça, Gopénätha, Nandana Äcärya, Çuklämbara, Garuòa, and many

others all began to cry.
TEXT 453
lakña koöi loka kände çire diyä häta

“kåñëa re öhäkura mora anäthera nätha”
Millions of people held their heads, cried, and exclaimed, “O dear

Kåñëa, O my Lord, O Lord of the helpless!”
TEXT 454
ki haila balite näri çrédharera väse
sarva-bhäve prema-bhakti haila prakäçe
I am unable to describe what happened at Çrédhara's house, where

loving devotional service was fully manifested.
TEXT 455
`kåñëa' bali' kände sarva-jagata hariñe
saìkalpa haila siddhi, gauracandra häse
As everyone cried and chanted the name of Kåñëa in ecstasy,

Gauracandra smiled, for His mission was fulfilled.
TEXT 456
dekha saba bhäi, ei bhaktera mahimä
bhakta-vätsalyera prabhu karilena sémä
O brothers, just see the glories of the devotees! The Lord displays
His greatest affection for His devotees.
TEXT 457
lauha-jalapätra, tä'te bähirera jala
parama-ädare päna kailena sakala
It was an iron waterpot filled with water meant for external use, yet
the Lord most affectionately drank all of it.
TEXT 458
paramärthe päna-icchä haila yakhane
sudhämåta bhakta-jala haila takhane
When the Lord developed a transcendental desire to drink, that

devotee's water became the purest nectar.
TEXT 459
`bhakti' bujhäite se e-mata pätre jala
paramärthe vaiñëavera sakala nirmala
The Lord drank water from such a pot to reveal the glories of
devotional service and to show that from the spiritual point of view
everything belonging to a Vaiñëava is pure.
TEXT 460-465
dämbhikera ratna-pätra, divya jaläsane
ächuka pibära kärya, nä dekhe nayane
ye-se-dravya sevakera sarva-bhäve khäya
naivedyädi vidhira o apekñä nähi cäya
alpa dravya däse o nä dile bale khäya
tä'ra säkñé brähmaëera khuda dvärakäya
avaçeñe sevakere kare ätmasät
tä'ra säkñé vana-väse yudhiñöhira-çäka
sevaka kåñëera pitä, mätä, patné, bhäi
`däsa' bai kåñëera dvitéya ära näi
ye-rüpa cintaye däse se-i rüpa haya
däse kåñëe karibäre päreye vikraya
Even if He is thirsty, the Lord does not glance at the water offered
by a proud person in an opulent, jeweled watercup. The Lord eats with
full satisfaction any item offered by His servant, regardless of
whether the offering was made according to regulations. Even if His
servant does not offer an item because he considers it too
insignificant, the Lord forcibly eats it. The evidence of this was
when the Lord ate Sudämä Brähmaëa's broken rice in Dvärakä. The Lord
even accepts the remnants of His servants. This was seen during the
Päëòavas' exile to the forest when the Lord ate the remnants of
Yudhiñöhira's leafy vegetables. Kåñëa's father, mother, wife, and
brother are all His servants. Kåñëa does not recognize anyone other
than His servants. The Lord accepts the form that His servant
meditates on, and Kåñëa's servant can even sell Him.
TEXT 466
`sevaka-vatsala prabhu' cäri-vede gäya
sevakera sthäne kåñëa prakäçe sadäya
The four Vedas declare, “The Lord is affectionate to His servants.”

Kåñëa always manifests Himself to His servants.
TEXT 467
nayana bhariyä dekha däsera prabhäva
hena däsya-bhäve kåñëe kara anuräga
Behold the influence of the Lord's servants to the full satisfaction

of your eyes, and then become attached to Kåñëa in that mood of
service.
TEXT 468
alpa hena nä mäniha `kåñëa-däsa' näma
alpa-bhägye `däsa' nähi kare bhagavän
Do not consider the designation “servant of Kåñëa” as something

insignificant, for the Supreme Lord does not accept a less fortunate
person as “servant.”
TEXT 469-470
bahu koöi janma ye karila nija-dharma

ahiàsära amäyäya kare sarva karma
ahar-niça däsya-bhäve ye kare prärthana
gaìgä-labhya haya käle bali' `näräyaëa'
One who for many millions of lifetimes executes all his occupational
duties with sincerity and nonviolence and who day and night prays to
the Lord in the mood of a servant ultimately remembers Näräyaëa at the
time of death.
TEXT 471
tabe haya mukta—sarva-bandhera vinäça
mukta haile haya, sei govindera däsa
He then attains liberation, being freed from all bondage. When one is
thus liberated, he becomes a servant of Govinda.
TEXT 472
ei vyäkhyä kare bhäñyakärera samäje
mukta-saba lélä-tanu kari' kåñëa bhaje
The explanation of those who comment on the scriptures is that

liberated souls accept bodies suitable for the Lord's pastimes and
engage in the worship of Kåñëa.
TEXT 473
In his commentary on Çrémad Bhägavatam 10.87.21 Çrédhara Svämé quotes

Sarvajïa (Viñëusvämé) as follows:
muktä api lélayä vigrahaà kåtvä
bhagavantaà bhajante
TEXT 474
ataeva bhakta haya éçvara-samäna

bhakta-sthäne paräbhava mäne bhagavän
Therefore the devotees are as good as the Supreme Lord. The Lord
agrees to be defeated by His devotees.
TEXT 475
ananta-brahmäëòe yata äche stuti-mälä
`bhakta' hena stutira nä dhare keha kalä
The prayers found in innumerable universes are inadequate to properly

glorify the devotees.
TEXT 476
`däsa' näme brahmä, çiva hariña sabära
dharaëé dharendra cähe däsa-adhikära
Brahmä, Çiva, and others are pleased to be addressed as “servant.”

Ananta Çeña, who supports the universe, also desires the qualification
to serve the Lord.
TEXT 477
e saba éçvara-tülya svabhävei bhakta
tathäpiha bhakta haibäre anurakta
Although they are equal to the Lord and are devotees by nature, they
are extremely eager to become devotees.
TEXT 478
hena bhakta advaitere balite hariñe
päpé-saba duùkha päya nija-karma-doñe
Because of their past misdeeds, sinful people feel unhappy to

graciously accept Advaita as a devotee.
TEXT 479
kåñëera santoña baòa `bhakta' hena näme
kåñëacandra vine bhakta ära ke vä jäne
Lord Kåñëa is greatly pleased with one who is accepted as a “bhakta,”

for who other than Kåñëa knows the glories of the devotees?
TEXT 480
udara-bharaëa lägi' ebe päpé saba
laoyäya `éçvara ämi',—müle jaradgava
Sinful people who claim to be God for the purpose of filling their
bellies are actually all idiots.
TEXT 481
garddabha-çågäla-tulya çiñya-gaëa laiyä
keha bale,—“ämi raghunätha bhäva' giyä”
Some instruct their asslike and foxlike disciples, “Go and meditate on
me as Rämacandra.”
TEXT 482
kukkurera bhakñya deha,—ihäre laiyä
balaye `éçvara' viñëu-mäyä-mugdha haiyä
Although they have accepted a material body that is fit to be eaten by

dogs, they call themselves “God” under the influence of Lord Viñëu's
external energy.
TEXT 483
sarva-prabhu gauracandra çré-çacé-nandana
dekha täìra çakti ei bhariyä nayana

Gauracandra, the son of Çacé, is the Lord of all. Behold His prowess
to the full satisfaction of your eyes.
TEXT 484
icchä-mätra koöi koöi samåddha haila
kata koöi mahädépa jvalite lägila
Simply by His will millions of people gathered with millions of large

burning torches.
TEXT 485
ke vä ropileka kalä prati-dväre dväre
ke vä gäya, vä'ya ke vä, puñpa-våñöi kare
Who placed the bananas at every doorstep? Who sang, who played the
musical instruments, and who showered the flowers?
TEXT 486
karilena mätra çrédharera jala-päna
ki haila nä jäni premera adhiñöhäna
I cannot understand the love that manifest there when the Lord drank
Çrédhara's water.
TEXT 487
bhakata-vätsalya dekhi' tribhuvana kände
bhümite loöäya keha keça nähi bändhe
On seeing the Lord's display of affection for His devotee, the people
of the three worlds cried. Some rolled on the ground, and some let
their hair loose.
TEXT 488
çrédhara kändaye tåëa dhariyä daçane
ucca kari' `hari' bale sajala nayane
Holding straw between his teeth, Çrédhara cried and loudly chanted the
name of Hari with tears in his eyes.
TEXT 489
“ki jala karila päna tridaçera räya”
näcaye çrédhara, kände, kare `häya häya'
Çrédhara danced, cried, and lamented, “Alas, what kind of water has
the Lord, Tridaça Räya, drunk?”
TEXT 490
bhakta-jala päna kari' prabhu viçvambhara
çrédhara-aìgane näce vaikunöha-éçvara
After drinking His devotee's water, Viçvambhara Prabhu, the Lord of

Vaikuëöha, danced in Çrédhara's courtyard.
TEXT 491
priya-gaëe catur-dike gäya mahä-rase
nityänanda gadädhara çobhe dui päçe
His intimate associates sang in great ecstasy in the four directions,

while Nityänanda and Gadädhara danced at the two sides of the Lord.
TEXT 492
kholä-vecä sevakera dekha bhägya-sémä
brahmä, çiva kände yäìra dekhiyä mahimä
Just behold the ultimate fortune of the Lord's servant, Çrédhara, the
banana seller. Even Brahmä and Çiva cried on seeing his glories.
TEXT 493
dhane, jane, päëòitye kåñëere nähi päi
kevala bhaktira vaça caitanya gosäïi
One cannot attain Kåñëa by wealth, high birth, or scholarship. Lord

Caitanya is controlled only by devotional service.
TEXT 494
jala-päne çrédharere anugraha kari'
nagare äilä punaù gauräìga-çré-hari
After bestowing mercy on Çrédhara by drinking his water, Lord Gauräìga

again entered the town.
TEXT 495
näce gauracandra bhakti-rasera öhäkura
catur-dike hari-dhvani çuniye pracura
Gauracandra, the master of all devotional mellows, continued to dance

as the tumultuous vibration of Hari was heard in the four directions.
TEXT 496
sarva-loka jini' navadvépera çobhäya
`hari-bola' çuni mätra sabära jihväya
The beauty of Navadvépa surpassed that of all other places in the

creation as the sound of “Hari bol!” emanated from the tongues of all.
TEXT 497
ye sukhe vihvala çuka, närada, çaìkara
se sukhe vihvala sarva-nadéyä-nagara
The same ecstasy that overwhelms Çukadeva, Närada, and Çaìkara now
overwhelmed the residents of Nadia.
TEXT 498
sarva-navadvépe näce tribhuvana-räya
`gädigächä', `päraòäìgä', `mäjidä', diyä yäya
The Lord of the three worlds passed through Gädigächä, Päraòäìgä, and
Mäjidä while dancing throughout Navadvépa.
TEXT 499
èka niçä' hena jïäna nä kariha mane
kata kalpa gela sei niçära kértane
Do not think that the kértana lasted only one night, for several
kalpas passed that night.
TEXT 500
caitanya-candrera kichu asambhava naya
bhrü-bhaìge yähära haya brahmäëòa-pralaya
Nothing is impossible for Caitanyacandra. Simply by the movement of

His eyebrows, the entire universe is annihilated.
TEXT 501
mahä-bhägyaväne se e-saba tattva jäne
çuñka-tarka-vädé päpé kichui nä mäne
One who knows these glories of the Lord is most fortunate. The sinful
dry speculators do not accept this at all.
TEXT 502
ye nagare näce vaikuëöhera adhiräja
tähäräo bhäsaye änanda-sindhu-mäjha

The residents of each town in which the Lord danced also floated in an
ocean of bliss.
TEXT 503
se huìkära, se garjjana, se premera dhära
dekhiyä kändaye stré-puruña nadéyära
The men and women of Nadia wept on beholding the Lord's loud roars,
cries, and flow of ecstatic love.
TEXT 504
keha bale,—“çacéra caraëe namaskära
hena mahäpuruña janmila garbhe yäìra”
Someone said, “I offer my obeisances at the feet of Çacé, from whose

womb such a great personality took birth.”
TEXT 505
keha bale,—“jagannätha miçra puëyavanta”
keha bale,—“nadéyära bhägyera nähi anta”
Another person said, “Jagannätha Miçra is most pious.” Someone else

said, “There is no end to Nadia's good fortune.”
TEXT 506
ei mata lélä prabhu kata kalpa kailä
sabe bale äji rätri prabhäta nä hailä
In this way the Lord performed His pastimes for several kalpas as
everyone expressed the desire that the night would never end.
TEXT 507
ei mata bali' sabe deya jayakära

sarva-loke `hari' vine nähi bale ära
In this way everyone expressed their jubilation by vibrating nothing

other than the names of Hari.
TEXT 508
prabhu dekhi' sarva loka daëòavat haïä
paòaye puruña-stréye bälaka laiyä
Men, women, and children all fell down to offer obeisances when they
saw the Lord.
TEXT 509
çubha-dåñöi gauracandra kari' sabäkäre
svänubhävänande prabhu kértane vihare
After glancing mercifully on everyone, the Lord continued to enjoy the

kértana in His own ecstasy.
TEXT 510
`ävirbhäva' `tirobhäva'—ei kahe veda

TEXT 511
yekhäne ye-rüpa bhakta-gaëe kare dhyäna
sei rüpe seikhäne prabhu vidyamäna
Whenever a devotee meditates on a particular form of the Lord, the

Lord appears in that form before the devotee.
TEXT 512
yad-yad-dhiyä ta urugäya vibhävayanti
tat-tad-vapuù praëayase sad-anugrahäya
TEXT 513
adyäpiha caitanya e saba lélä kare
yäìra bhägye thäke, se dekhaye nirantare
Lord Caitanya performs these pastimes even today, and one who is
fortunate can constantly see them.
TEXT 514
bhakta lägi' prabhura sakala avatära
bhakta bai kåñëa-karma nä jänaye ära
The Supreme Lord incarnates for the sake of His devotees. No one other
than the devotees can understand the activities of Kåñëa.
TEXT 515
koöi janma yadi yoga, yajïa, tapa kare
`bhakti' vinä kona karme phala nähi dhare
Even if one performs yoga, sacrifice, and austerity for millions of

births, he cannot attain any result unless he takes to devotional
service.
TEXT 516
hena `bhakti' vine bhakta sevile nä haya
ataeva bhakta-sevä sarva-çästre kaya
Such devotional service cannot be attained without serving the

devotees. Therefore all the scriptures glorify the service of the
devotees.
TEXT 517
ädi deva jaya jaya nityänanda-räya
caitanya kértana sphure yäìhära kåpäya
All glories to Lord Nityänanda, the primeval Lord, by whose mercy

glorification of Lord Caitanya manifests.
TEXT 518
keha bale,—“nityänanda balaräma-sama”
keha bale,—“caitanyera baòa priyatama”
Some say, “Nityänanda is equal to Balaräma,” and some say, “He is most
dear to Lord Caitanya.”
TEXT 519
keha bale,—“mahätejé aàça-adhikäré”
keha bale,—“kona-rüpa bujhite nä päri
Some say, “He is a most powerful plenary portion of the Lord,” and
others say, “We cannot understand who He is.”
TEXT 520
ki vä jéva nityänanda, ki vä bhakta jïäné
yära yena mata icchä nä bolaye keni
Someone may consider Nityänanda a living entity, someone may consider

Him a devotee, and someone may consider Him a jïäné. They may say
whatever they like.
TEXT 521
ye-se-kene caitanyera nityänanda nahe
tabu se caraëa-dhana rahuka hådaye

No matter what relationship Nityänanda has with Lord Caitanya, I keep
the treasure of His lotus feet in my heart.
TEXT 522
TEXT 523
caitanya-priyera päye mora namaskära
avadhüta-candra prabhu hauk ämära
I offer my obeisances at the feet of Lord Caitanya's dear devotees, so

that Avadhüta-candra may become my Lord.
TEXT 524
caitanyera kåpäya se nityänanda cini
nityänanda jänäile gauracandra jäni
By the mercy of Lord Caitanya, I came to know Lord Nityänanda, and if

Nityänanda reveals Gauracandra to me, I will come to know Him.
TEXT 525
gauracandra-nityänanda—çré-räma-lakñmaëa
gauracandra—`kåñëa', nityänanda—`saìkarñaëa'
Gauracandra and Nityänanda are Çré Räma and Lakñmaëa. Gauracandra is

Kåñëa, and Nityänanda is Saìkarñaëa.
TEXT 526
nityänanda-svarüpe se caitanyera bhakti

sarva-bhäve karite dharaye prabhu çakti
Nityänanda Svarüpa is empowered by the Lord to fully engage in the

devotional service of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 527
caitanyera yata priya sevaka-pradhäna
täìhärä se jïäta nityänandera äkhyäna
All the beloved principal servants of Lord Caitanya know the glories
of Nityänanda.
TEXT 528
tabe ye dekhaha anyo'nye dvandva bäje
raìga kare kåñëacandra keha nähi bujhe
But the quarrels that are seen among the devotees are simply Kåñëa's
pastimes, which are not understood by all.
TEXT 529
ihäte ye eka vaiñëavera pakña laya
anya vaiñëavere ninde, se-i yäya kñaya
If someone takes the side of one Vaiñëava and blasphemes another

Vaiñëava, he is certainly vanquished.
TEXT 530
sarva-bhäve bhaje kåñëa, käre nä ye ninde
sei se gaëanä päya vaiñëavera vånde
One who serves Kåñëa without deviation and without blaspheming anyone
is counted as a Vaiñëava.
TEXT 531
advaita-caraëe mora ei namaskära
täna priya tähe mati rahuka ämära
I offer my obeisances at the feet of Advaita. May my mind remain

attached to those who are dear to Him.
TEXT 532
sarva-goñöhé-sahita gauräìga jaya jaya
çunilei madhya-khaëòa bhakti labhya haya
All glories to Gauräìga along with His associates! Simply by hearing

the topics of Madhya-khaëòa, one attains devotional service.
TEXT 533
advaitera pakña laïä ninde gadädhara
se päpiñöha kabhu nahe advaita-kiìkara
That sinful person who takes the side of Advaita and blasphemes
Gadädhara can never be a servant of Advaita.
TEXT 534
caitanya-candrera kathä amåta madhura
sakala jévera mane bäòuka pracura
The topics of Çré Caitanyacandra are as sweet as nectar. Let this

nectar inundate the minds of all living entities.
TEXT 535
çunile caitanya-kathä yära haya sukha
se avaçya dekhibeka caitanya-çré-mukha
One who is happy to hear the topics of Lord Caitanya will certainly
see His lotus face.
TEXT 536
çré-kåñëa-caitanya-nityänanda-cända jäna

CBP 24: The Lord Displays His Universal Form to Advaita
Chapter Twenty-four: The Lord Displays His Universal Form to Advaita
TEXT 1
jaya jaya jaya gaura-siàha mahädhéra
jaya jaya çiñöa-päla jaya duñöa-véra
All glories to the most sober lionlike Gaura! All glories to the Lord
who maintains the devotees and annihilates the miscreants!
TEXT 2
jaya jagannätha-putra çré-çacénandana
jaya jaya jaya puëya çravaëa-kértana
All glories to the son of Jagannätha Miçra and Çacé! All glories to
the virtuous devotional processes of hearing and chanting!
TEXT 3
jaya jaya çré-jagadänandera jévana
jaya haridäsa-käçéçvara-präëa-dhana
All glories to the life and soul of Çré Jagadänanda! All glories to
the life and wealth of Haridäsa and Käçéçvara!
TEXT 4
jaya kåpäsindhu dénabandhu sarva-täta

ye bale `tomära' prabhu, tä'ra hao nätha
All glories to the ocean of mercy, the friend of the poor, and the
affectionate father of all! You become the Lord of one who says, “I am
Yours.”
TEXT 5
vividha kértana prabhu karaye sadäya
In this way Lord Viçvambhara constantly engaged in various kértana

TEXT 6
hena se hailä prabhu hari saìkértane
kåñëa-näma çrutimätra paòe ye-se-sthäne
He became so overwhelmed in hari-saìkértana that as soon as He heard

the name of Kåñëa, He fell to the ground.
TEXT 7
ki nagare, ki catvare, ki vä jale vane
nirantara açru-dhärä vahe çré-nayane
Incessant tears would flow from His lotus eyes whether He was in the
street, in a courtyard, in the water, or in the forest.
TEXT 8
äpta-gaëe rakñiyä bulena nirantara
bhakti-rasa-maya hailena viçvambhara
Viçvambhara's intimate associates would always protect Him when He

became filled with the ecstasy of Kåñëa consciousness.
TEXT 9
keha mätra kona rüpe yadi bale `hari'
çunilei paòe prabhu äpanä' päsari'
If for any reason anyone spoke the name “Hari,” the Lord would forget
Himself and fall to the ground.
TEXT 10
mahä-kampa, açru, haya pulaka sarväìge
gaòägaòi' yäyena nagare mahä-raìge
He would shiver and cry, and the hairs of His body would stand on end
as He rolled on the street in great ecstasy.
TEXT 11
ye äveça dekhile brahmädi dhanya haya
tähä dekhe nadéyära loka-samuccaya
The people of Nadia would thus see manifestations of ecstasy that

personalities like Brahmä aspired to see.
TEXT 12
çeñe ati mürcchä dekhi' mili' sarva däse
älaga kariyä niyä calila äväse
When the Lord's servants saw the Lord eventually lose consciousness,
they took Him to His own residence.
TEXT 13
tabe dvära diyä ye karena saìkértana
se sukhe pürëita haya ananta bhuvana
As they then performed kértana behind closed doors, the happiness of

that kértana filled innumerable universes.
TEXT 14
yata saba bhäva haya-akathya sakala
hena nähi bujhi prabhu ki rase vihvala
It is impossible to describe all the sentiments that the Lord

manifest, and it is difficult to understand which mellows overwhelmed
the Lord.
TEXT 15
kñaëe bale,—“muïi sei madana-gopäla”
kñaëe bale,—“muïi kåñëa-däsa sarva-käla”
One moment He said, “I am that Madana-gopäla.” Another moment He said,

“I am the eternal servant of Kåñëa.”
TEXT 16
`gopé gopé gopé' mätra kona-dina jape
çunile kåñëera näma jvale mahä-kope
Some days He would simply chant, “Gopé! Gopé! Gopé!” When He would
hear the name of Kåñëa, He would burn with great indignation.
TEXT 17
“kothäkära kåñëa tora mahä-dasyu se
çaöha dhåñöa kaitava-bhaje vä täre ke?
“From where has your Kåñëa come? He is a great rogue. Who will worship
such a duplicitous, cunning, cheating person?
TEXT 18
stré-jita haiyä stréra käöe näka käëa
lubdhakera präya laila välira paräëa

“First He conquers a lady, then He cuts off her ears and nose. He took
the life of Väli like a hunter.
TEXT 19
ki kärya ämära se vä corera kathäya
”ye `kåñëa' balaye täre khedäòiyä yäya
“What use do I have for topics about that thief?” He would chase away
anyone who uttered the name of Kåñëa.
TEXT 20
`gokula' `gokula' mätra bale kñaëe kñaëe
`våndävana' `våndävana' bale kona-dine
Sometimes He would chant, “Gokula! Gokula!” and some days He would

chant, “Våndävana! Våndävana!”
TEXT 21
`mathurä' `mathurä' kona-dina bale sukhe
kona-dina påthivéte nakhe aìka lekhe
Some days He would happily chant, “Mathurä! Mathurä!” On some days He

would make drawings on the ground with His nails.
TEXT 22
kñaëe påthivéte lekhe tribhaìga-äkåti
cähiyä rodana kare, bhäse saba kñiti
Sometimes He would draw a threefold-bending form on the ground, and

then He would soak the earth with tears while looking at that form.
TEXT 23
kñaëe bale,—“bhäi saba, baòa dekhi vana

päle päle siàha vyäghra bhallukera gaëa”
Sometimes He would say, “O brothers, I see a great forest filled with

lions, tigers, and bears.”
TEXT 24
divasere bale rätri, rätrire divasa
ei mata prabhu hailena bhakti vaça
In this way the Lord became so overwhelmed in devotional service that

He considered the day as night and the night as day.
TEXT 25
prabhura äveça dekhi' sarva-bhakta-gaëa
anyonye galä dhari' karena krandana
On seeing the Lord's ecstatic mood, all the devotees embraced one
another and began to cry.
TEXT 26
ye äveça dekhite brahmära abhiläña
sukhe tähä dekhe yata vaiñëavera däsa
The servants of the Vaiñëavas became happy to see the ecstatic love
that even Brahmä desires to see.
TEXT 27
chäòiyä äpana väsa prabhu-viçvambhara
vaiñëava-sabera ghare thäke nirantara
Lord Viçvambhara avoided His own home and always stayed in the houses
of the Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 28
bähya-ceñöäöhäkura karena kona kñaëe
se kevala jananéra santoña-käraëe
Yet He would sometimes engage in external activities simply to please

His mother.
TEXT 29
sukha-maya hailena sarva bhakta-gaëa
änande karena sabe kåñëa-saìkértana
All the devotees were filled with happiness as they engaged with
ecstasy in the congregational chanting of Kåñëa's names.
TEXT 30
nityänanda matta-siàha sarva nadéyäya
ghare ghare bule prabhu ananta-léläya
Nityänanda enjoyed unlimited pastimes while wandering like an

intoxicated lion from door to door throughout Nadia.
TEXT 31
prabhu-saìge gadädhara thäkena sarvathä
advaita laiyä sarva vaiñëavera kathä
Gadädhara always remained in the Lord's association, while the

Vaiñëavas would remain in the association of Advaita.
TEXT 32
eka dina advaita näcena gopé-bhäve
kértana karena sabe mahä-anuräge
One day Advaita danced in the mood of a gopé as everyone performed

kértana with great attachment.
TEXT 33
ärti kari' näcaye advaita mahäçaya
punaù punaù dante tåëa kariyä paòaya
While dancing in that mood of lamentation, Advaita Mahäçaya took straw

between His teeth and repeatedly fell to the ground.
TEXT 34
gaòägaòi' yäyena advaita prema-rase
catur-dige bhakta-gaëa gäyena ulläse
Advaita rolled on the ground in the mellows of ecstatic love as the

devotees joyfully sang in the four directions.
TEXT 35
dui prahare o nåtya nahe samvaraëa
çränta hailena saba bhägavata-gaëa
The Lord's devotees became exhausted when even after six hours He did
not stop dancing.
TEXT 36
sabe meli' äcäryere sthira karäiyä
vasilena catur-dige äcärya veòiyä
So they all pacified Advaita Äcärya and sat in a circle around Him.
TEXT 37
kichu sthira haïä yadi äcärya vasiläç
réväsa-rämäi-ädi tabe snäne gelä
After Advaita Äcärya sat down somewhat pacified, Çréväsa, Rämäi, and
some others went to take bath.
TEXT 38
ärti-yoga advaitera punaù punaù bäòe
ekeçvara çréväsa-aìgane gaòi' paòe
As Advaita's lamentation steadily increased, He rolled around alone on

the ground of Çréväsa's courtyard.
TEXT 39
käryäntare nija-gåhe chilä viçvambhara
advaitera ärti citte haila gocara
Viçvambhara, who was engaged in some activities at His own house,

understood the lamentation of Advaita.
TEXT 40
bhakta-ärti-pürëakäré sadänanda räya
äilä advaita yathä gaòagaòi' yäya
The ever-blissful Lord relieves the distress of His devotees. He

therefore came to that place where Advaita was rolling on the ground.
TEXT 41
advaitera ärti dekhi' dhari' täìra kare
dvära diyä vasilena giyä viñëu-ghare
On seeing Advaita's lamentation, the Lord grabbed His hand, took Him
inside the Viñëu temple, closed the door, and sat down.
TEXT 42
häsiyäöhäkura bale,—“çunaha äcärya!
ki tomära icchä, bala ki vä cäha kärya?”

The Lord smiled and said, “Listen, Äcärya! What is Your desire? Tell
Me, what can I do for You?”
TEXT 43
advaita balaye,—“tumi sarva-veda-sära
tomärei cähoì prabhu, ki cähiba ära”
Advaita replied, “You are the essences of all the Vedas. I simply want
You, O Lord. What else could I need?”
TEXT 44
häsi' bale prabhu,—“ämi ei ta' säkñäte
ära ki ämäre cäha bala ta' ämäte”
The Lord smiled and said, “I am right here. Tell Me what else You
want.”
TEXT 45
advaita balaye,—“prabhu kahilä su-satya
ei tumi sarva-veda-vedäntera tattva
Advaita then replied, “O Lord, whatever You said is completely true.

You are the only subject matter of the Vedas and the Vedänta.
TEXT 46
tathäpiha vaibhava dekhite kichu cäi”
prabhu bale,—“ki vä icchä bala mora öhäìi”
“Still I wish to see some of Your opulences.” The Lord said, “Tell Me
exactly what You want.”
TEXT 47
advaita balaye,—“prabhu pürve arjunere

yähä dekhäile tähä icchä baòa kare”
Advaita replied, “O Lord, I have a strong desire to see the form that
You previously displayed to Arjuna.”
TEXT 48
balite advaita mätra dekhe eka ratha
catur-dige sainya-dale mahä-yuddhapatha
As Advaita spoke these words, He saw a chariot surrounded by armies

engaged in warfare on a battlefield.
TEXT 49
rathera upare dekhe çyämala-sundara
caturbhuja çaìkha-cakra-gadä-padma-dhara
He saw on the chariot a handsome blackish personality with four hands

holding the conchshell, disc, club, and lotus.
TEXT 50
ananta-brahmäëòa-rüpa dekhe sei kñaëe
candra, sürya, sindhu, giri, nadé, upavane
He then saw the Lord's universal form, consisting of innumerable

universes, moons, suns, oceans, mountains, rivers, and forests.
TEXT 51
koöi cakñu, bähu, mukha dekhe punaù punaùsam
mukhe dekhaye stuti karaye arjuna
He saw millions of eyes, arms, and faces. Then He also saw Arjuna
offering prayers before the Lord.
TEXT 52
mahä-agni yena jvale sakala vadana
poòaye päñaëòa-pataìga-duñöa-gaëa
Great fires emanated from the mouths of that universal form and burned
the atheists and miscreants, who entered those fires like moths.
TEXT 53
ye päpiñöha para ninde, para-droha kare
caitanyera mukhägnite sei puòi' mare
Any sinful person who blasphemes or tortures others is burned to ashes

in the fire emanating from Lord Caitanya's mouth.
TEXT 54
ei rüpa dekhite anyera çakti näi
prabhura kåpäte dekhe äcärya-gosäïi
No others have the power to see this form of the Lord. Advaita Äcärya
was able to see it by the mercy of the Lord.
TEXT 55
prema-sukhe advaita kändena anuräge
dante tåëa kari' punaù punaù däsya mäge
Advaita cried in ecstatic love out of intense attachment. Taking straw

between His teeth, He repeatedly begged for the Lord's service.
TEXT 56
parama änande prabhu nityänanda räya
paryaöana sukhe bhrame sarva nadéyäya
Meanwhile, Nityänanda Prabhu was wandering throughout Nadia in great

ecstasy.
TEXT 57
prabhura prakäça saba jäne nityänanda
jänilena haiyächena prabhu viçva-aìga
Since Nityänanda knows all the Lord's manifestations, He understood

that the Lord was displaying His universal form.
TEXT 58
satvare äilä yathä ächena öhäkura
viñëu-gåha-dväre giyä garjena pracura
He quickly came to Çréväsa's house where the Lord was and roared
loudly outside the temple door.
TEXT 59
nityänanda ägamana jäni' viçvambhara
dvära ghucäiyä prabhu äilä satvara
Realizing that Nityänanda had arrived, Viçvambhara quickly opened the

door.
TEXT 60
ananta-brahmäëòa-rüpa nityänanda dekhi'
daëòavat haiyä paòilä buji' äìkhi
As Nityänanda saw the Lord's form, consisting of innumerable

universes, He closed His eyes and fell to the ground offering
obeisances.
TEXT 61
prabhu bale,—“uöha nityänanda, mora präëa
tumi se jänaha mora sakala äkhyäna

The Lord said, “Get up, Nityänanda! You are My life and soul. You know
everything about Me.
TEXT 62
ye tomäre préti kare, muïi satya tära
tomä'-bai priyatama nähika ämära
“I certainly belong to one who loves You, for no one is more dear to
Me than You.
TEXT 63
tumi ära advaite ye kare bheda-buddhi
bhäla-mate nä jäne se avatära-çuddhi”
“Anyone who distinguishes between You and Advaita does not properly
know the intricacies of the incarnations.”
TEXT 64
nityänanda-advaite dekhiyä viçvambhara
änande näcaye viñëu-gåhera bhitara
Looking at that form of Viçvambhara, Nityänanda and Advaita began to

dance in ecstasy within the temple room.
TEXT 65
huìkära garjana kare çré-çacé-nandana
`dekha dekha' kari' prabhu òäke ghana ghana
The son of Çacé roared loudly and repeatedly exclaimed, “Look! Look!”
TEXT 66
`prabhu prabhu' bali' stuti kare dui jana

viçvarüpa dekhiyä änanda-maya mana
The two Prabhus offered prayers and exclaimed, “Prabhu! Prabhu!” Their
minds were filled with ecstasy on seeing that universal form of the
Lord.
TEXT 67
e saba kautuka haya çréväsa-mandire
tathäpi dekhite çakti anya nähi dhare
These pastimes took place in the house of Çréväsa, yet no one else had
the power to see them.
TEXT 68
advaitera çré-mukhera e sakala kathäihä
ye nä mänaye se duñkåti sarvathä
These topics came directly from the lotus mouth of Advaita. One who
does not accept them is certainly a miscreant.
TEXT 69
sarva maheçvara gauracandra' ye nä bale
vaiñëavera adåçya se päpé sarva-käle
One who does not glorify Gauracandra as the Lord of all is a perpetual
sinner unfit to be seen by Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 70
ei se bharasä ämi dhariye antara
Çré Gaurasundara is the Lord of my Lord. I maintain this conviction

within my heart.
TEXT 71
navadvépe hena saba prakäçera sthäna
tathäpiha bhakta vahi nä jänaye äna
Such pastimes were enacted in Navadvépa, yet no one other than the
devotees knew of them.
TEXT 72
bhakti-yoga, bhakti-yoga, bhakti-yoga-dhana
`bhakti' ei-kåñëa-näma-smaraëa-krandana
Devotional service, devotional service, devotional service is the

greatest treasure. Devotional service means crying while remembering
Kåñëa's names.
TEXT 73
`kåñëa' bali' kändile se kåñëa-näma mile
dhane kule kichu nahe `kåñëa' nä bhajile
The pure name of Kåñëa manifests when one cries while chanting the
name of Kåñëa. Wealth and high birth are useless if one does not
worship Kåñëa.
TEXT 74
dui öhäkurera viçvarüpa-daraçana
ihä ye çunaye täre mile kåñëa-dhana
Anyone who hears the topics concerning the two Lord's darçana of the
universal form attains the treasure of Kåñëa.
TEXT 75
kñaëeke sakala samvariyä gauracandra
calilena nija-gåhe lai bhakta-vånda

After a short time, Gauracandra concealed His universal form and
returned to His residence along with the devotees.
TEXT 76
viçvarüpa dekhiyä advaita-nityänanda
kähäro nähika bähya,—parama änanda
After seeing the Lord's universal form, Advaita and Nityänanda lost
all external consciousness in great ecstasy.
TEXT 77
vaibhava-darçana-sukhe matta dui jana
dhüläya yäyena gaòi' sakala aìgana
In the happiness of seeing the Lord's opulence, the two Prabhus rolled
on the ground throughout the courtyard.
TEXT 78
keha näce, keha gäya diyä karatälé
òhuliyäòhuliyä bule dui mahäbalé
The two powerful Lords swayed to and fro as one danced and the other
sang and clapped His hands.
TEXT 79
ei mate dui jane mahä-kutüha
léçeñe dui janei bäjila gälägäli
In this way the two Lords enjoyed great happiness. Eventually,

however, They began to abuse each other.
TEXT 80
advaita balaye,—“avadhüta mätäliyä!

ethä kon jana toke änila òäkiyä
Advaita said, “You intoxicated avadhüta! Who invited You to come here?
TEXT 81
duyära bhäìgiyä äsi' sämbhäili kene?
`sannyäsé' kariyä tore bale kon jane?
“Why did You break the door and come in? Who says You are a sannyäsé?
TEXT 82
hena jäti nähi, nä khäilä yära ghare
`jäti äche', hena kon jane bale tore?
“You eat in anyone's house without considering what is their caste.

Who can say You have maintained Your caste?
TEXT 83
vaiñëava-sabhäya kene mahä-mätoyäla?
jhäöa nähi päläile nahibeka bhäla”
“What is such a great drunkard as You doing in this assembly of

Vaiñëavas? Get out of here right now, or You will be in trouble.”
TEXT 84
nityänanda bale,—“äre näòä, vasi' thäka
kiläiyä päòoìäge dekhäi pratäpa
Nityänanda replied, “O Näòä, just sit down, or I will show My prowess

by punching You.
TEXT 85-86
äre buòä vämanä tomära bhaya näi

ämi avadhüta-matta, öhäkurera bhäi
stréye putre gåhe tumi parama saàsäré
paramahaàsera pathe ämi adhikäré
“You old brähmaëa, are You not afraid of Me? I am an intoxicated

avadhüta, the Lord's brother. You are a gross materialist living at
home with Your wife and children, while I have accepted the path of
the paramahaàsas.
TEXT 87
ämi märile o kichu balite nä pära
ämä'—sane tumi akäraëe garva kara”
“Even if I beat You, You cannot say anything, yet You display Your
pride before Me without any reason.”
TEXT 88
çuniyä advaite krodhe agni-hena jvale
digambara haiyä açeña manda bale
When Advaita heard these words, He burned with fire in anger. Losing
His cloth, He began to speak many rude words.
TEXT 89
“matsya khäo, mäàsa khäo, ke-mata sannyäsé!
vastra eòiläma ämi, ei digväsé
“You eat fish, and You eat meat. What kind of sannyäsé are You? I have
also given up My cloth and become naked.
TEXT 90
kothä mätä-pitä, kon deçe vä vasati?
ke jänaye, äsiyä baluka dekhi' ithi

“Who knows where Your parents are or where You come from? Can anyone
vouch for You?
TEXT 91
eka corä äsiyä eteka kare päka
khäimu gilimu saàhärimu saba thäka
“One thief came and created this disturbance, but wait and I will eat,
swallow, and destroy everything.
TEXT 92
täre bali' `sannyäsé', ye kichu nähi cäya
boläya `sannyäsé', dine tina-bära khäya
“We call one who does not want anything a sannyäsé, but this thief
eats three times a day and still calls himself a sannyäsé.
TEXT 93
çréniväsa paëòitera müle jäti näi
kothäkära avadhüte äni' diläöhäïi
“Çréväsa Paëòita does not belong to any caste. He brought this

avadhüta from somewhere and gave Him shelter here.
TEXT 94
avadhüta karila sakala jäti-näça
kothä haite madyapera haila parakäça”
“This avadhüta has ruined everyone's caste. We don't know where this
drunkard has come from.”
TEXT 95
kåñëa-prema-sudhä-rase matta dui jana

anyonye kalaha karena sarva-kñaëa
Intoxicated in the nectarean mellows of ecstatic love for Kåñëa, the

two continually quarreled between Themselves.
TEXT 96
ithe eka janera haiyä pakña yei
anya jane nindä kare, kñaya yäya sei
Therefore if a person takes the side of one of Them and blasphemes the
other, he is ruined.
TEXT 97
hena prema-kalahera marma nä jäniyä
eke ninde, ära vande, se mare puòiyä
A person who blasphemes one and glorifies the other without

understanding the meaning of such loving quarrels is burned to death.
TEXT 98
advaitera pakña haïä ninde gadädhara
se adhama kabhu nahe advaita-kiìkara
A fallen person who takes the side of Advaita and blasphemes Gadädhara
can never become a servant of Advaita.
TEXT 99
éçvare se éçvarera kalahera pätra
ke bujhibe viñëu-vaiñëavera lélä mätra
Only the Supreme Lord is capable of quarreling with the Supreme Lord.
Who can understand the pastimes of Viñëu and the Vaiñëavas?
TEXT 100-101
`viñëu' ära `vaiñëava' samäna dui haya
päñaëòé nindaka ihä bujhe viparyaya
sakala vaiñëava-prati abheda dekhiyäye
kåñëa-caraëa bhaje, se yäya tariyä
Viñëu and the Vaiñëavas are equal, but atheists and blasphemers think
otherwise. One who worships the lotus feet of Kåñëa without
discriminating among Vaiñëavas is delivered.
TEXT 102

CBP 25: The Discourse on Spiritual Knowledge by Çréväsa's Dead Son
Chapter Twenty-five: The Discourse on Spiritual Knowledge by Çréväsa's

Dead Son
TEXT 1
jaya jaya sarva-loka-nätha gauracandra
jaya vipra-veda-dharma-nyäséra mahendra
All glories to Gauracandra, the Lord of all universes! All glories to

the Lord of the brähmaëas, the Vedas, the eternal religious
principles, and the sannyäsés!
TEXT 2
jaya çacé-garbha-ratna-käruëya-sägara
jaya jaya nityänanda, jaya viçvambhara
All glories to the jewel-like ocean of mercy who appeared from the
womb of Çacé! All glories to Nityänanda, and all glories to
Viçvambhara!
TEXT 3
All glories to Lord Gauräìga along with His associates! By hearing

topics of Çré Caitanya, one attains devotional service.
TEXT 4
madhya-khaëòa-kathä bhakti-rasera nidhäna
navadvépe ye kréòä karilä sarva-präëa
The topics of the Madhya-khaëòa, which describe how the life and soul
of everyone performed His pastimes in Navadvépa, are like a reservoir
of devotional mellows.
TEXT 5
niravadhi kare prabhu hari-saìkértana
äpana aiçvarya prakäçaye sarva-kñaëa
The Lord constantly displayed His opulences as He continuously engaged

in congregational glorification of Hari.
TEXT 6
nåtya kare mahäprabhu nija-nämäveçe
huìkära kariyä mahä aööa aööa häse
Mahäprabhu roared and laughed loudly as He danced in the ecstasy of

chanting His own names.
TEXT 7
prema-rase niravadhi gaòägaòi' yäya
brahmära vandita aìga pürëita dhüläya

The Lord continually rolled on the ground in the mellows of ecstatic
love. His body, which is worshiped by Brahmä, become covered with
dust.
TEXT 8
prabhura änanda-äveçera nähi anta
nayana bhariyä dekhe saba bhägyavanta
The fortunate devotees saw to the full satisfaction of their eyes that
there was no end to the Lord's absorption in ecstasy.
TEXT 9
bähya haile vaise prabhu sarva-gaëa laïä
kona-dina gaìgä-jale viharaye giyä
When the Lord regained external consciousness, He would sit down with
the devotees. Some days He would go sport in the waters of the Ganges.
TEXT 10
kona-dina nåtya kari' vasena aìgane
ghare snäna karäyena sarva bhakta-gaëe
Some days the Lord would sit in the courtyard after dancing, and all
the devotees would bath Him there inside the house.
TEXT 11
yatha-kñaëa prabhura änanda-nåtya haye
tata-kñaëa `duùkhé' puëyavaté jala vahe
While the Lord was dancing in ecstasy, the pious Duùkhé would bring
water.
TEXT 12
kñaëeke dekhaye nåtya sajala-nayane
punaù punaù gaìgä-jala vahi' vahi' äne
Sometimes tears would come to her eyes as she watched the Lord dance,
then she would go again and again to bring water from the Ganges.
TEXT 13
säri kari' catur-dige eòe kumbha-gaëa
dekhiyä santoña baòa çré-çacé-nandana
She kept the waterpots in rows on all sides. On seeing this, Çré
Çacénandana became greatly pleased.
TEXT 14
sréväsera sthäne prabhu jijïäse äpane
“prati-dina gaìgä-jala kon jane äne?”
The Lord asked Çréväsa, “Who brings water every day from the Ganges?”
TEXT 15
çréväsa balaye,—“prabhu, `duùkhé' vahi' äne”
prabhu bale,—“`sukhé' kari' bala' sarva-jane
Çréväsa replied, “O Lord, Duùkhé brings the water.” The Lord then
said, “You should all call her Sukhé.
TEXT 16
e janera `duùkhi' näma kabhu yogya naya
sarva-käla `sukhé' hena mora citte laya”
“The name Duùkhé is not appropriate for her. I think she is always
Sukhé.”
TEXT 17
eteka käruëya çuni' prabhura çré-mukhe
kändite lägilä bhakta-gaëa prema-sukhe
On hearing such compassionate words from the Lord's mouth, the

devotees all began to cry in the happiness of ecstatic love.
TEXT 18
sabe `sukhé' balilena prabhura äjïäya
`däsé' buddhi çréväsa nä kare sarvathäya
By the order of the Lord, everyone called her Sukhé, and from then on
Çréväsa did not treat her as a maidservant.
TEXT 19
prema-yoge sevä karilei kåñëa päi
mäthä muòäile yama-daëòa nä eòäi
One attains Kåñëa simply by serving Him with love, but one cannot
escape the punishment of Yamaräja simply by shaving one's head.
TEXT 20
kule, rüpe, dhane vä vidyäya kichu naya
prema-yoge bhajile se kåñëa tuñöa haya
Good birth, beauty, wealth, and education are useless. Kåñëa is

pleased if one worships Him with love.
TEXT 21
yateka kahena tattva vede bhägavate
saba dekhäyena gaurasundara säkñäte
All the teachings of the Vedas and the Çrémad Bhägavatam were directly
exhibited by Çré Gaurasundara.
TEXT 22
däsé hai' ye prasäda `duùkhé' re haila
våthä-abhimäné saba tähä nä dekhila
Despite being a maidservant, Duùkhé received mercy that can never be

seen by those who are falsely proud.
TEXT 23
ki kahiba çréväsera bhägyera mahimäyäìra
däsa-däséra bhägyera nähi sémä
I am unable to describe the glories of Çréväsa's good fortune. There

is no end to the good fortune of even his servants and maidservants.
TEXT 24-33
eka-dina näce prabhu çréväsa-mandire
sukhe çréniväsa-ädi saìkértana kare
daive vyädhi-yoge gåhe çréväsa-nandana
paraloka hailena dekhe näré-gaëa
änande karena nåtya çré-çacé-nandana
äcambite çréväsa-gåhe uöhila krandana
satvare äila gåhe paëòita çréväsa
dekhe, putra haiyäche paraloka-väsa
parama gambhéra bhakta mahä-tattva-jïänés
tré-gaëere prabodhite lägilä äpani
“tomarä to saba jäna' kåñëera mahimä
samvara rodana sabe, citte deha' kñamä
anta-käle sakåt çunile yäìra näma

ati mahä-pätaké o yäya kåñëa-dhäma
hena prabhu äpane säkñäte kare nåtya
guëa gäya yata täìra brahmädika bhåtya
e samaye yähära haila paraloka
ihäte ki yuyäya karite ära çoka?
kona käle e çiçura bhägya päi yabe
`kåtärtha' kariyä äpanäre mäni tabe
One day, as the Lord was dancing in the house of Çréväsa, the devotees
headed by Çréväsa happily engaged in saìkértana. By the arrangement of
providence, the ladies watched the son of Çréväsa leave his body
because of some disease. As Çré Çacénandana was dancing in ecstasy,
the sound of crying filled the house of Çréväsa. Çréväsa Paëòita
therefore immediately went inside the room and found that his son had
left his body. Being most sober and conversant with the intricacies of
spiritual science, Çréväsa began to solace the ladies. “You all know
the glories of Kåñëa. Control your crying and pacify your minds. A
person who even once hears the name of Kåñëa at the time of death
attains the abode of Kåñëa, even if he is most sinful. That Lord is
now personally dancing here, and His servants headed by Brahmä are
glorifying His qualities. Is it proper to lament for a person who
leaves his body at such a time? If I can ever become as fortunate as
this child, I will consider my life successful.
TEXT 34
yadi vä saàsära-dharme nära' samvarite
vilambe kändiha, yära yei laya citte
“If you cannot check these familial emotions, then at least cry to
your satisfaction later.
TEXT 35
anya yena keha e äkhyäna näçunaye
päche öhäkurera nåtya-sukha-bhaìga haye

“Don't let anyone else hear about this incident, otherwise the Lord's
happiness from dancing will be disturbed.
TEXT 36
kalarava çuni' yadi prabhu bähya päya
tabe äji gaìgä praveçimu sarvathäya”
“If by hearing your commotion the Lord regains His external

consciousness, then I will certainly drown myself today in the
Ganges.”
TEXT 37
sabe sthira hailena çréväsa-vacane
calilena çréväsa prabhura saìkértane
After hearing Çréväsa's words, the ladies became pacified. Çréväsa

then returned to the Lord's saìkértana.
TEXT 38
paränande saìkértana karaye çréväsa
punaù punaù bäòe äro viçeña ulläsa
As Çréväsa participated with great ecstasy in the saìkértana, his

exceptional happiness repeatedly increased.
TEXT 39
çréniväsa paëòitera emana mahimä
caitanyera pärñadera ei guëa-sémä
Such are the glories of Çréväsa Paëòita, who was the most qualified
among Lord Caitanya's associates.
TEXT 40
svänubhävänande nåtya kare gauracandra
kata-kñaëe rahilena lai' bhakta-vånda
Gauracandra danced in His own ecstatic mood. After some time He and
the devotees stopped the kértana.
TEXT 41
paramparäçunilena sarva-bhakta-gaëa
paëòitera putrera haila vaikuëöha-gamana
Gradually word spread among the devotees that Çréväsa Paëòita's son
had departed for Vaikuëöha.
TEXT 42
tathäpi o keha kichu vyakta nähi kare
duùkha baòa päilena sabei antare
Still, no one disclosed this news to the Lord. They all kept their
feelings of distress in their hearts.
TEXT 43
sarvajïera cüòämaëi çré-gaurasundara
jijïäsena prabhu sarva-janera antara
Çré Gaurasundara, the crest-jewel of omniscient persons, placed a

question before everyone present there.
TEXT 44
prabhu bale,—“äji mora citta kemana kare
kona duùkha haiyäche paëòitera ghare”
The Lord said, “I can't explain how I feel today. Has some distress
entered the house of Çréväsa?”
TEXT 45
paëòita balena—“prabhu mora kon duùkha
yära ghare suprasanna tomära çré-mukha”
Çréväsa Paëòita replied, “O Lord, what distress could I have when Your
pleasing lotus face is present in my house?”
TEXT 46
çeñe ächilena yata sakala mahänta
kahilena paëòitera putrera våttänta
Eventually the devotees informed the Lord what had happened to Çréväsa
Paëòita's son.
TEXT 47
sambhrame balaye prabhu,—“kaha kata-kñaëa?”
çunilena cäri daëòa rajané yakhana
The Lord gravely asked, “How long ago did this happen?” He was then
informed that the incident occurred early in the evening.
TEXT 48
“tomära änanda-bhaìga-bhaye çréniväsa
kähäre o ihä nähi karena prakhäça
“Fearing that Your ecstasy would be disturbed, Çréniväsa did not

inform anyone about this.
TEXT 49
paraloka haiyäche äòäi prahara
ebe äjïä deha' kärya karite satvara”
“It is nearly seven and a half hours since the child left his body.
Now please give us permission to perform the last rites.”
TEXT 50
çuni' çréväsera ati adbhuta kathana
`govinda' `govinda' prabhu karena smaraëa
On hearing about Çréväsa's wonderful activities, the Lord remembered

Govinda.
TEXT 51
prabhu bale,—“hena saìga chäòiba ke-mate?”
eta bali' mahäprabhu lägilä kändite
The Lord said, “How will I give up such association?” Speaking these
words, Mahäprabhu began to cry.
TEXT 52
“putra-çoka nä jänila ye mohära preme
hena saba saìga muïi chäòiba kemane”
“How will I give up the association of one who did not lament for his
son out of love for Me?”
TEXT 53
eta bali' mahäprabhu kändena nirbhara
tyäga-väkya çuni' sabe cintena antara
After speaking in this way, Mahäprabhu cried profusely. The devotees

became thoughtful on hearing Him speak of renunciation.
TEXT 54
nähi jäni ki paramäda paòaye kakhana
anyo'nye cintaye sakala bhakta-gaëa

The devotees discussed among themselves, but they could not understand
when such a calamity would occur.
TEXT 55
gärihastha chäòiyä prabhu karibe sannyäsa
tabe dhvani kari' kände chäòiyä niçväsa
They concluded that the Lord sighed deeply and cried loudly because He
would eventually leave household life and accept sannyäsa.
TEXT 56
sthira hailena yadi öhäkura dekhiyä
satkära karite çiçu yäyena laiyä
When the Lord became somewhat pacified on seeing the child, He

prepared to take the child for performing its last rites.
TEXT 57
måta-çiçu-prati prabhu balena vacana
“çréväsera ghara chäòi' yäo ki käraëa?”
The Lord then asked the dead child, “Why are you leaving Çréväsa's
house?”
TEXT 58
çiçu bale,—“prabhu, yena nirbandha tomära
anyathä karaye çakti ächaye kähära?”
The child replied, “O Lord, this is the destiny arranged by You. Who
has the power to change it?”
TEXT 59
måta-çiçu uttara karaye prabhu-sane

parama adbhuta çune sarva-bhakta-gaëe
All the devotees were struck with wonder to hear the dead child reply
to the Lord's question.
TEXT 60
çiçu bale,—“e dehete yateka divasa
nirbandha ächila bhuïjiläìa sei rasa
The child said, “I stayed and enjoyed as long as I was destined to

live in this body.
TEXT 61
nirbandha ghucila, ära rahite nä päri
ebe caliläìa anya nirbandhita-puri
“That destined time is now completed, so I cannot remain longer. Now I

am going to another predestined body.
TEXT 62
e dehera nirbandha gela rahite nä päri
hena kåpä kara yena tomä' nä päsari
“My destined time in this body is finished, so I cannot stay. Be

merciful so that I may not forget You.
TEXT 63
ke kähära bäpa, prabhu, ke kära nandana
sabe äpänära karma karaye bhuïjana
“O Lord, who is anyone's father and who is anyone's son? Everyone

enjoys the fruits of his own karma.
TEXT 64
yata dina bhägya chila çréväsera ghare
ächiläìa, ebe caliläma anya pure
“As long as I had the good fortune, I lived at the house of Çréväsa.
Now I am going to the house of someone else.
TEXT 65
sapärñade tomära caraëe namaskära
aparädha nä laiha, vidäya ämära”
“I offer my obeisances at the feet of You and Your associates. Please

do not consider my offenses. I am leaving now.”
TEXT 66
eta bali' néraba hailäçiçu-käya
e-mata kautuka kare çré-gauräìga-räya
After speaking in this way, the child's body became silent. Such are
the wonderful pastimes of Lord Gauräìga.
TEXT 67
måta-putra-mukhe çuni' apürva kathana
änanda-sägare bhäse sarva bhakta-gaëa
After hearing those extraordinary topics from the mouth of the dead
child, the devotees all floated in an ocean of bliss.
TEXT 68
putra-çoka-duùkha gela çréväsa-goñöhéra
kåñëa-premänanda-sukhe hailä asthira
Çréväsa's family members forgot their lamentation and distress for

their child and became agitated in ecstatic love for Kåñëa.
TEXT 69
kåñëa-preme çréniväsa goñöhéra sahite
prabhura caraëa dhari' lägilä kändite
In their ecstatic love, Çréväsa and his family members caught hold of
the Lord's feet and began to cry.
TEXT 70
“janma janma tumi pitä, mätä, putra, prabhu
tomära caraëa yena nä päsari kabhu
“Birth after birth, You are our father, mother, son, and master. May
we never forget Your lotus feet.
TEXT 71
yekhäne sekhäne prabhu, kene janma nahe
tomära caraëe yena prema-bhakti rahe”
“O Lord, it does not matter where we take birth, but may we always
have loving devotion for Your lotus feet.”
TEXT 72
cäri bhäi prabhura caraëe käku kare
caturdige bhakta-gaëa kände uccaiùsvare
As the four brothers offered humble words at the Lord's feet, the
devotees in the four directions began to cry loudly.
TEXT 73
kåñëa-preme caturdige uöhila krandana
kåñëa-prema-maya haila çréväsa-bhavana

The sound of crying in ecstatic love for Kåñëa arose in the four
directions as the entire house of Çréväsa became filled with love of
Kåñëa.
TEXT 74
prabhu bale,—“çuna çuna çréväsa paëòita!
tumi ta' sakala jäna saàsärera réta
The Lord said, “Listen, Çréväsa Paëòita! You know well the nature of
material existence.
TEXT 75-76
e saba saàsära-duùkha tomära ki däya
ye tomäre dekhe seha kabhu nähi päya
ämi, nityänanda—dui nandana tomära
citte tumi vyathä kichu nä bhäviha ära”
“The miseries of material existence do not affect you. Even one who
sees you is not affected by such miseries. Nityänanda and I are your
two sons, so you should no longer feel any grief in your heart.”
TEXT 77
çré-mukhera parama käruëya-väkya çuni'
caturdige bhakta-gaëa kare jaya-dhvani
On hearing these most compassionate words from the lotus mouth of the
Lord, the devotees in the four directions chanted, “Jaya! Jaya!”
TEXT 78
sarva-gaëa-saha prabhu bälaka laiyä
calilena gaìgä-tére kértana kariyä

The Lord and His associates then performed kértana as they took the
child to the bank of the Ganges.
TEXT 79
yathocita kriyä kari' kailä gaìgä-snäna
`kåñëa' bali' sabe gåhe karilä payäna
After performing the appropriate rituals and taking bath in the

Ganges, they returned home while chanting the names of Kåñëa.
TEXT 80
prabhu, bhakta-gaëa sabe gelä nija-ghara
çréväsera goñöhé saba hailä vihvala
The Lord and the devotees returned to their respective homes, and
Çréväsa's family became overwhelmed.
TEXT 81
e saba nigüòha katha ye kare çravaëa
avaçya miliba täre kåñëa-prema-dhana
One who hears these confidential topics will certainly attain the
wealth of ecstatic love for Kåñëa.
TEXT 82
çréväsera caraëe rahuka namaskära
`gauracandra' `nityänanda'—nandana yäìhära
I offer my obeisances at the feet of Çréväsa, whose sons were

Gauracandra and Nityänanda.
TEXT 83
e saba adbhuta sei navadvépe haya

bhaktera pratéta haya, abhaktera naya
These wonderful pastimes took place in Navadvépa. The devotees accept

them, but the nondevotees do not.
TEXT 84
madhya-khaëòe parama apürva saba
kathämåta-çiçu tattva-jïäna kahilena yathä
The topics of the Madhya-khaëòa are most extraordinary, for a dead

child's narration on spiritual topics is included among them.
TEXT 85
hena mate navadvépe çré-gaura-sundara
viharaye saìkértana-sukhe nirantara
In this way Çré Gaurasundara continually enjoyed the happiness of

saìkértana in Navadvépa.
TEXT 86
prema-rase prabhura saàsära nähi sphure
anyera ki däya, viñëu püjite nä päre
The Lord relished the mellows of ecstatic love and had no interest in
family affairs. What to speak of other duties, He could not even
worship Lord Viñëu.
TEXT 87
snäna kari' vase prabhu çré-viñëu püjite
prema-jale sakala çré-aìga-vastra tite
When He sat down to worship Lord Viñëu after taking bath, His clothing
and entire body became soaked with tears of ecstatic love.
TEXT 88
bähira haiyä prabhu se vastra chäòiyä
punaù anya vastra pari' viñëu püje giyä
He would then go out, change His cloth, and return to worship Viñëu.
TEXT 89
punaù premänanda-jale tite se vasana
punaù bähiräi aìga kare prakñälana
Then His cloth would again become soaked with tears of love, and He
would again go out and clean Himself.
TEXT 90
ei-mata vastra-parivarta kare mätra
preme viñëu püjite nä päre tila mätra
In this way He would simply continue to change His clothes, and

becauses of ecstatic love He was unable to offer any worship to Viñëu.
TEXT 91
çeñe gadädhara-prati balilena väkya
tumi viñëu püja', mora nähika se bhägya
Eventually He told Gadädhara, “You worship Viñëu. I am not fortunate

enough.
TEXT 92
ei mata vaikuëöha-näyaka bhakti-rase
viharaye navadvépe rätriye divase
In this way the Lord of Vaikuëöha was absorbed in the mellows of

devotional service as He day and night enjoyed pastimes in Navadvépa.
TEXT 93

CBP 26: Descriptions of the Mercy Bestowed on Çuklämbara and Vijay and
the Lord's Desire to Accept Sannyäsa
Chapter Twenty-six: Descriptions of the Mercy Bestowed on Çuklämbara

and Vijay and the Lord's Desire to Accept Sannyäsa
TEXT 1
eka-dina çuklämbara-brahmäcäri-sthäne
kåpäya tähäne anna mägilä äpane
One day the Lord mercifully asked Çuklämbara Brahmacäré for some rice.
TEXT 2
“tora anna khäite ämära icchä baòa
kichu bhaya nä kariha baliläìa daòha”
“I have a strong desire to eat your rice. Do not fear. This is a

sincere request.”
TEXT 3
ei-mata mahäprabhu bale bära bära
çuni' çuklämbara käku karena apära
When Mahäprabhu made repeated requests in this way, Çuklämbara

emotionally pleaded with the Lord.
TEXT 4
“bhikñuka adhama muïi päpiñöha garhita
tumi dharma sanätana, muïi se patita
“I am a most sinful, wretched beggar, and You are the personification

of eternal religious principles, which I have fallen from.
TEXT 5
more kothä dibe prabhu, caraëera chäyä
kéöa-tulya nahoì more eta baòa mäyä”
“O Lord, You should give Me the shelter of Your lotus feet. Although I
am not even equal to an insect, You are trying to deceive me.
TEXT 6
prabhu bale,—“mäyä hena nä väsiha mane
baòa icchä väse mora tomäre randhane
The Lord said, “Do not consider this a deception, for I have a strong
desire to taste your cooking.
TEXT 7
satvare naivedya giyä karaha väsäya
äji ämi madhyähe yäiba sarvathäya”
“Go home and quickly prepare an offering for the Lord. I will surely
come at midday.”
TEXT 8
tathäpiha çuklämbara bhaya päi' mane
yukti jijïäsilena sakala bhakta-sthäne
Still, Çuklämbara was in anxiety, so he asked all the devotees what he

should do.
TEXT 9
sabe balilena,—“tumi kene kara bhaya
paramärthe éçvarera keha bhinna naya
They all said, “Why are you afraid? From the spiritual point of view,
no one is separate from the Supreme Lord.
TEXT 10
viçeñe ye jana täne sarva-bhäve bhaje
sarva-käla täna anna äpanei khoïje
“He always begs food especially from those who worship Him with
unflinching devotion.
TEXT 11
äpane çüdrära putra vidurera sthäne
anna mägi' khäilena bhaktira käraëe
“Although Vidura was the son of a çüdra, because of his devotional

service the Lord personally begged food from him and ate.
TEXT 12
bhakta-sthäne mägi' khäya, prabhura svabhäva
deha' giyä tumi baòa kari' anuräga
“It is the nature of the Lord to beg food from His devotees and eat.
Just go and offer Him lunch with great devotion.
TEXT 13
tathäpiha tumi yadi bhaya väsa' mane
älagoche tumi giyä karaha randane
“If you still feel fearful, then don't touch the food while you cook.
TEXT 14
baòa bhägya tomära, e-mata kåpä yäre”
çuni' dvija hariñe äilä nija-ghare
“You are most fortunate to receive such mercy.” On hearing this, the
brähmaëa returned to his house.
TEXT 15
snäna kari' çuklämbara ati sävadhäne
suväsita jala tapta karilä äpane
After taking bath, Çuklämbara carefully boiled some scented water.
TEXT 16
taëòula sahita tabe divya garbha-thoòa
älagoche diyä vipra kailä kara-yoòa
The brähmaëa then put some rice and the choice core of a banana stem
in the water without touching them and folded his hands.
TEXT 17
“jaya kåñëa govinda gopäla vanamälé”
balite lägiläçuklämbara kutühalé
Çuklämbara then began to joyfully sing, “Jaya Kåñëa, Govinda, Gopäla,

Vanamälé!”
TEXT 18
sei kñaëe bhakta-anne rämä jagan-mätä
dåñöipäta karilena mahä-pati-vratä

At that moment the greatly chaste Lakñmé, the mother of the universe,
glanced at the devotee's rice.
TEXT 19
tata-kñaëe sarvämåta haila se anna
snäna kari' prabhu äsi' hailä upasanna
That rice then immediately became exactly like nectar. Meanwhile the
Lord arrived there after finishing His bath.
TEXT 20
saìge nityänanda-ädi äpta kata jana
titä-vastra eòilena çré-çacénandana
He was accompanied by some of His intimate associates like Nityänanda.

Çré Çacénandana then changed out of His wet clothes.
TEXT 21
äpane lailä anna täna icchä päli'
çuklämbara dekhiyä häsena kutühalé
As the Lord took that rice He had desired, He looked at Çuklämbara and
smiled happily.
TEXT 22
gaìgära agrete ghara gaìgära samépe
viñëu-nivedana karilena baòa sukhe
The house was situated right next to the Ganges. The Lord then happily
offered the rice to Viñëu.
TEXT 23
häsi' vasilena prabhu änande bhojane

nayana bhariyä dekhe saba bhåtya-gaëe
Thereafter the Lord smiled as He joyfully sat down to eat. All His
servants watched to the full satisfaction of their eyes.
TEXT 24
brahmädira yajïa-bhoktäçré-gaurasundara
çuklämbara-anna khäya—e baòa duçkara
It was most extraordinary that Çré Gaurasundara, the enjoyer of

sacrifices offered by personalities such as Brahmä, was now eating the
rice of Çuklämbara.
TEXT 25
hena prabhu bale,—“janma yävat ämära
e-mata annera svädu nähi päi ära
That Lord said, “Since birth I have never tasted such palatable rice
as this.
TEXT 26
ki garbha-thoòera svädu nä päri kahite
älagoche e-mata vä rändhila kon-mate
“I cannot describe the fine taste of this banana stem. How did he cook
without touching it?
TEXT 27
tumi hena jana se ämära bandhu-kula
tomä'-saba lägi' se ämära ädi müla”
“You are certainly one of My friends for whom I incarnate.”
TEXT 28
çuklämbara-prati dekhi' kåpära vaibhava
kändite lägila anyonye bhakta saba
On seeing the extraordinary mercy bestowed on Çuklämbara, the devotees

began to cry among themselves.
TEXT 29
ei mata prabhu punaù punaùäsvädiyä
karilena bhojana änanda-yukta haiyä
In this way the Lord repeatedly relished the meal to His full
satisfaction.
TEXT 30
ye prasäda päyena bhikñuka çuklämbara
dekhuka abhakta yata päpé koöéçvara
Let the sinful, nondevotee millionaires see the mercy that the beggar
Çuklämbara received.
TEXT 31
dhana-jane päëòitye caitanya nähi päi
`bhakti-rase vaça prabhu' sarva-çästre gäi
One cannot attain Lord Caitanya by wealth, followers, or learning. All

the scriptures declare, “The Lord is controlled by devotional
service.”
TEXT 32
vasilena prabhu preme bhojana kariyätäm
büla khäyena prabhu häsiyä häsiyä
After finishing His meal, the Lord, in great satisfaction, sat down
and smiled as He chewed betel nuts.
TEXT 33
pätra lai' bhåtya-gaëa bhulilä änande
brahmä, çiva, ananta ye pätra çire vande
The devotees forgot themselves in ecstasy as they honored the remnants

that Brahmä, Çiva, and Ananta worship.
TEXT 34
ki änanda haila se bhikñukera ghare
e-mata kautuka kare prabhu viçvambhare
Who can describe the ecstasy that filled that beggar's house? Such are
the pastimes of Lord Viçvambhara.
TEXT 35
kåñëa-kathä-prasaìga kahiyä kata-kñaëa
seikhäne mahäprabhu kariläçayana
After discussing the pastimes of Kåñëa for some time, Mahäprabhu lied
down there.
TEXT 36
bhakta-gaëa karilena tathäi çayana
tathi madhye adbhuta dekhaye eka jana
The devotees also lied down there. One of them, however, saw something
wonderful.
TEXT 37
öhäkurera eka çiñya çré-vijaya-däsa
se mahäpuruñe kichu dekhilä prakäça

There was a student of the Lord named Çré Vijaya däsa. That great soul
had a divine vision.
TEXT 38
navadvépe täìra mata nähi äìkhariyä
prabhure aneka puìthi diyäche likhiyä
There was no writer in Navadvépa as expert as him. He copied many

books for the Lord.
TEXT 39
`äìkhariyä-vijaya' kariyä sabe ghoñe'
marma nähi jäne loka bhakti-héna doñe
People called him äìkhariyä Vijaya, but because they were devoid of
devotion they did not know his glories.
TEXT 40
çayane öhäkura täna aìge dilä hasta
vijaya dekhena ati apürva samasta
While lying down, the Lord placed His hand on the body of Vijaya, who
then saw something most wonderful.
TEXT 41
hema-stambha-präya hasta dérgha subalana
paripürëa dekhe tathi ratna-äbharaëa
He saw that the Lord's hand was long and mighty like a golden pillar
and decorated with jeweled ornaments.
TEXT 42
çré-ratna-mudrikä yata aìguléra müle

nä jäni ki koöi sürya-candra-maëi jvale
All of His fingers were decorated with engraved, jeweled rings. It

appeared as if millions of suns and moons were brightly shining.
TEXT 43
äbrahma paryanta saba dekhe jyotirmaya
hasta dekhi' paränanda hailä vijaya
That effulgence spread up to the planet of Lord Brahmä. On seeing the

Lord's hand, Vijaya became filled with transcendental ecstasy.
TEXT 44
vijaya udyoga mätra kariläòhäkite
çré-hasta dilena prabhu täìhära mukhete
When Vijaya was about to shout, the Lord immediately placed His lotus
hand over his mouth.
TEXT 45
prabhu bale,—“yata dina muïi thäkoì ethä
tävat kähäre päche kaha e khathä”
The Lord said, “As long as I remain in this world, do not tell anyone
about this incident.”
TEXT 46
eta bali' häse prabhu vijaya cähiyä
vijaya uöhilä mahä-huìkära kariyä
After saying this, the Lord looked at Vijaya and smiled. Then Vijaya
jumped up and roared loudly.
TEXT 47
vijayera huìkäre jägilä bhakta-gaëa
dharena vijaya tabu nä yäya dharaëa
The loud roaring of Vijaya woke all the devotees. They tried to
restrain Vijaya, but they were unable.
TEXT 48
kata-kñaëa unmäda kariyä mahäçaya
çeñe hailä paränanda mürcchita tanmaya
After jumping about like a madman for a while, Vijaya became absorbed
in ecstasy and fell unconscious.
TEXT 49
bhakta saba bujhilena—vaibhava-darçana
sarva-gaëa lägilena karite krandana
As all the devotees realized that he had seen the Lord's opulences,
they began to cry.
TEXT 50
sabäre jijïäse prabhu,—“ki bala ihära?
äcambite vijayera baòa ta' huìkära”
The Lord asked everyone, “What happened to Vijaya? Why is he suddenly

roaring loudly?”
TEXT 51
prabhu bale,—“jäniläìa gaìgära prabhäva
vijayera viçeñe gaìgäya anuräga
The Lord further said, “I think it is the influence of the Ganges, for
Vijaya is particularly devoted to the Ganges.
TEXT 52
nahe çuklämbara-gåhe deva-adhiñöäna
kibä dekhilena ihä kåñëa se pramäëa”
“Otherwise the Supreme Lord must be present in Çuklämbara's house.

Only Kåñëa knows what he has seen.”
TEXT 53
eta bali' vijayera aìge diyä hasta
cetana karila, häse vaiñëava-samasta
After speaking like this, the Lord touched Vijaya's body and brought
him back to consciousness. Then all the devotees smiled.
TEXT 54
uöhiyäo vijaya hailä jaòa-präya
sapta dina bhramilena sarva nadéyäya
Although Vijaya got up, he remained practically inert. For seven days
he wandered about Nadia in that state.
TEXT 55
nä ähära, nä nidrä, rahita deha-dharma
bhramena vijaya, keha nähi jäne marma
Vijaya did not eat, sleep, or perform any bodily activities as he

wandered about. No one could understand the mystery behind this.
TEXT 56
kata dine bähya-ceñöä jänilä vijaya
çuklämbara-gåhe hena saba raìga haya
After some days, Vijaya regained external consciousness. Such pastimes

took place at the house of Çuklämbara.
TEXT 57
çuklämbara-bhägya balibäre çakti kära
gauracandra anna-parigraha kailä yära
Who has the power to describe the good fortune of Çuklämbara, whose
rice was eaten by Gauracandra?
TEXT 58
ei mata bhägyavanta çuklämbara ghare
goñöhéra sahita gaurasundara vihare
In this way Gaurasundara enjoyed pastimes with His associates in the

house of the fortunate Çuklämbara.
TEXT 59
vijayere kåpä,—çuklämbaränna-bhojana
ihära çravaëe mätra mile bhakti-dhana
By hearing about the mercy bestowed on Vijaya and the acceptance of

Çuklämbara's rice, one attains the wealth of devotional service.
TEXT 60
sarva-veda-vandya lélä kare nirantara
In this way Çré Gaurasundara constantly performed pastimes in

Navadvépa that are glorified by all the Vedas.
TEXT 61
ei mata prati vaiñëavera ghare ghare
prati-dina nityänanda-saàhati vihare

Accompanied by Nityänanda, the Lord daily enjoyed pastimes like this
in the houses of all the Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 62-63
niravadhi prema-rase çaréra vihvala
“bhäva-dharma' yata, tähä prakäçe sakala
matsya, kürma, narasiàha, varäha, vämana
raghu-siàha, bauddha, kalki, çré-nandanandana
The body of the Lord was always agitated in the mellows of ecstatic
love as He manifested the sentiments of Matsya, Kürma, Narasiàha,
Varäha, Vämana, Rämacandra, Buddha, Kalki, and Kåñëa, the son of Nanda
Mahäräja.
TEXT 64
ei mata yata avatära se-sakala
saba rüpa haya prabhu kari' bhäva-chala
In this way the Lord assumed the forms and manifested the sentiments
of His various incarnations on some pretext or other.
TEXT 65
ei sakala bhäva hai' lukäya takhane
sabe nä ghucila räma-bhäva cira-dine
The Lord manifested these sentiments and then withdrew them, but His
sentiment as Balaräma remained for many days.
TEXT 66
mahä-matta hailä prabhu haladhara-bhäve
`mada äna' `mada äna' òäke uccarave

The Lord would become intoxicated in the mood of Haladhara and loudly
call out, “Bring wine! Bring wine!”
TEXT 67
nityänanda jänena prabhura saméhita
ghaöa bhari' gaìgä-jala dena sävahita
Knowing the Lord's intention, Nityänanda would reverentially give Him

a pot filled with Ganges water.
TEXT 68
hena se huìkära kare, hena se garjana
navadvépa-ädi kari' käìpe tribhuvana
The Lord would roar and shout in such a way that the three worlds
beginning from Navadvépa shook.
TEXT 69
hena se karena mahä-täëòava pracaëòa
påthivéte paòile påthivé haya khaëòa
He would dance so wildly that if He fell to the ground the earth would
crack.
TEXT 70
öalamala kare bhümi brahmäëòa-sahite
bhaya päya bhåtya-saba se nåtya dekhite
The earth would sway along with the entire universe, and the devotees
would become frightened on seeing that dancing of the Lord.
TEXT 71
balaräma-värëanä gäyena sabe géta

çuniyä hayena prabhu änande mürcchita
When the devotees would sing the glories of Balaräma, the Lord would
lose consciousness in ecstasy.
TEXT 72
ärya-tarjä paòena parama-matta-präya
òhuliyäòhuliyä saba-aìgane veòäya
As the Lord staggered around the courtyard like a greatly intoxicated

person, He composed and recited particular varieties of poems and
songs.
TEXT 73
ki saundarya prakäça haila räma-bhäve
dekhite dekhite käro ärti nähi bhäge
What splendor He manifested in the mood of Balaräma! The devotees were

unsatiated even though they constantly gazed at Him.
TEXT 74
ati anirvacanéya dekhi' mukhacandra
ghana ghana òäke `nityänanda nityänanda!'
The Lord's moonlike face was completely beyond description. He would

repeatedly call out, “Nityänanda! Nityänanda!”
TEXT 75
kadäcit kakhana o prabhura bähya haya
`präëa yäya mora' sabe ei kathä kaya
The Lord would seldom regain external consciousness, and when He did
so, He would exclaim, “My life is departing.”
TEXT 76
prabhu bale,—“bäpa kåñëa räkhilena präëa
märilena dekhi hena jyeöhä balaräma”
The Lord would then say, “When My uncle Balaräma beat Me, My father,
Kåñëa, saved Me.”
TEXT 77
eteka baliyä prabhu hena mürcchä yäya
dekhi' träse bhakta-gaëa kände ucca-räya
After speaking like this, the Lord would lose consciousness in such a
way that the devotees would become frightened and cry loudly.
TEXT 78
ye kréòä karena prabhu sei mahädbhuta
nänä bhäve nåtya kare jagannätha-suta
As the son of Jagannätha Miçra danced in various moods, all of the

pastimes He exhibited were most wonderful.
TEXT 79
kakhano vä viräha prakäça hena haya
akathya adbhuta prema-sindhu yena vaya
Sometimes He would manifest feelings of separation in such a way that

it appeared as if an indescribable, wonderful ocean of ecstatic love
was flowing from Him.
TEXT 80
hena se òäkiyä prabhu karena rodana
çunile vidérëa haya ananta-bhuvana

The Lord's crying would pierce the hearts of people throughout
innumerable worlds.
TEXT 81
äpanära rase prabhu äpane vihvala
äpanä' päsari' yena karaye sakala
As the Lord became overwhelmed in love for Himself, He spoke as though

He forgot who He was.
TEXT 82
pürve yena gopé-saba kåñëera virahe
päyena maraëa bhaya candrera udaye
The gopés previously feared that when the moon rose they would die out
of separation from Kåñëa.
TEXT 83
sei saba bhäva prabhu kariyä svékära
kändena sabära galä dhariyä apära
The Lord became absorbed in those same sentiments and cried bitterly
as He held everyone's neck.
TEXT 84
bhäväveçe prabhura dekhiyä vihvalatä
rodana karena gåhe çacé jagan-mätä
On seeing the Lord's agitation out of absorption in ecstasy, Çacé, the

mother of the universe, cried inside the house.
TEXT 85
ei mata prabhura apürva prema-bhakti

manuñya ki tähä varëibäre dhare çakti
Such was the Lord's extraordinary display of loving devotional

service. Can a human being have the ability to describe that?
TEXT 86
nänä rüpe näöya prabhu kare dine dane
ye bhäva prakäça prabhu karena yakhane
Every day, according to the mood manifested by the Lord, He would

perform pastimes of the various incarnations.
TEXT 87
eka dina gopé-bhäve jagata-éçvara
`våndävana', `gopé gopé' bale nirantara
One day the Lord of the universe became absorbed in the mood of the
gopés and chanted, “Våndävana! Gopé! Gopé!”
TEXT 88
kona yoge tahiì eka paòuyä äila
bhäva-marma nä jäniyä se uttara dila
At that time a student came there for some purpose. Not understanding
the internal mood of the Lord, he spoke.
TEXT 89-94
`gopé gopé' kena bala nimäïi paëòita!
`gopé gopé' chäòi' `kåñëa' balaha tvarita
ki puëya janmibe `gopé gopé' näma laile
`kåñëa-näma' laile se puëya, vede bale”
bhinna-bhäva prabhura se, ajïe nähi bujhe

prabhu bale,—“dasyu kåñëa, kon jane bhaje?
kåtaghna haiyä `väli' märe doña vine
stré-jita haiyä käöe stréra näka-käne
sarvasva laiyä `bali' päöhäya pätäle
ki haibe ämära tähära näma laile?”
eta bali' mahäprabhu stambha häte laiyäpa
òuyä märite yäya bhäväviñöa haiyä
“O Nimäi Paëòita, why are You chanting `Gopé, gopé'? Stop chanting,
`Gopé, gopé,' and chant the name of Kåñëa. What piety will You achieve
by chanting, `Gopé, gopé'? The Vedas say that one achieves piety by
chanting the name of Kåñëa.” The Lord was absorbed in a different
mood, which the ignorant student could not understand. The Lord said,
“Kåñëa is a rogue. Who will worship Him? He mercilessly killed Väli
for no fault of his. Being controlled by His wife, He cut off the nose
and ears of another woman. He took everything away from Bali Mahäräja
and sent him to Pätäla. What will I gain by chanting His name?” After
speaking in this way, Mahäprabhu, who was absorbed in ecstasy, took up
a stick and rushed to beat the student.
TEXT 95-96
äthe-vyathe paòuyä uöhiyä dila raòa
päche dhäya mahäprabhu, bale `dhara dhara'
dekhiyä prabhura krodha öheìgä häte dhäya
satvare saàçaya mäni' paòuyä paläya
The student quickly got up and ran away, with Mahäprabhu chasing after
him, exclaiming, “Catch him! Catch him!” Seeing the angry Lord with a
stick in His hand, the student panicked and ran away.
TEXT 97
bhinna-bhäve yäya prabhu, nä jäne paòuyä
präëa laiyä mahä-träse yäya paläiyä

The student did not understand the different mood by which the Lord
was chasing him. He became greatly frightened and ran for his life.
TEXT 98
äthe-vyathe dhäiyä prabhura bhakta-gaëa
änilena dhariyä prabhure tata-kñaëa
The devotees quickly ran after the Lord, and soon caught Him and
brought Him back.
TEXT 99
sabe meli' sthira karäilena prabhure
mahäbhaye paòuyä paläïä gela düre
As they all pacified the Lord, the student fearfully ran far away.
TEXT 100
satvare calilä yathä paòuyära gaëa
sarva-aìge gharma, çväsa vahe ghane ghana
Breathing heavily and covered with perspiration, the student quickly

joined his fellow students.
TEXT 101
sambhrame jijïäse sabe bhayere käraëa
“ki jijïäsa äji bhägye rahila jévana
They all anxiously asked him why he was frightened, and he replied,
“Don't ask. Today I'm lucky to still be alive.
TEXT 102
sabe bale `baòa sädhu nimäïi paëòita'

dekhite geläìa ämi tähära bäòéta
“Everyone says that Nimäi Paëòita is a great saint, so I went to His

house to see Him.
TEXT 103
dekhiläìa vasiyä japena ei näma
aharniçi `gopé gopé' nä balaye äna
“I saw He was sitting and chanting, `Gopé, gopé.' Day and night He is
chanting only these names.
TEXT 104
tähe ämi baliläìa—`ki kara' paëòita
kåñëa kåñëa bala—yena çästrera vihita'
“So I asked Him, Ò Paëòita, what are You doing? Chant the name of
Kåñëa as the scriptures have prescribed.'
TEXT 105
ei väkya çuni' mahä-krodha agni haiyä
öheìgä häte ämäre äila khedäòiyä
“On hearing my words, He burned with anger. He then picked up a stick

and began to chase me.
TEXT 106
kåñëere o haila yateka gälägäli
tähä ära mukhe ämi änite nä päri
“He also criticized Kåñëa with such filthy words that I am unable to
repeat them.
TEXT 107
rakñä päiläìa äji paramäyu-guëe
kahiläìa ei äjikära vivaraëe”
“I was saved only by the will of destiny. This is what happened to me

today.”
TEXT 108-117
çuniyä häsaye saba mahä-mürkha-gaëe
balite lägilä yära yena laya mane
keha bale,—“bhäla ta' `vaiñëava' bale loke
brähmaëa laìghite äisena mahä-kope”
keha bale,—“`vaiñëava' vä baliba kemane
`kåñëa' hena näma yadi nä bale vadane?”
keha bale,—“çuniläìa adbhuta äkhyäna
vaiñëave japaye mätra `gopé gopé' näma”
keha bale,—“eta vä sambhrama kene kari
ämarä ki brähmaëera teja nähi dhari
teìho se brähmaëa, ämarä ki vipra nahi
teìho märibena ämarä kenai vä sahi?
räjä ta' nahena teìho märibena kene
ämarä o samaväya hao sarva-jane
yadi teìho märite dhäyena punar-bära
ämarä sakala tabe nä sahiba ära
tiìho navadvépe jagannätha-miçra-puta
ämarä o nahi alpa-mänuñera suta
hera sabe paòiläìa käli tära sane
äji tiìho `gosäïi' vä haila kemane!”

On hearing that student's words, his foolish friends laughed and began
to discuss their thoughts on the matter. One of them said, “People
call Him a Vaiñëava, but then why does He try to angrily beat a
brähmaëa?” Another said, “How can He be called a Vaiñëava if He does
not chant the name of Kåñëa?” Someone else said, “This is a strange
story I am hearing; a Vaiñëava is chanting the name `Gopé.'” Yet
another said, “Why should we be frightened? Don't we possess the
prowess of brähmaëas? He is a brähmaëa, but aren't we also? If He
attacks us, why should we tolerate it? He is not a king that He can
attack anyone. We should all stick together, and if He attacks us
again, we will not tolerate it. He may be the son of Jagannätha Miçra
of Navadvépa, but we are not the sons of less important persons.
Remember, just recently we studied with Him. Now see how He has become
a Gosvämé!”
TEXT 118
ei mata yukti karilena päpi-gaëa
jänilena antaryäméçré-çacénandana
In this way the sinful students made a plan, which was understood by
Çré Çacénandana, the Supersoul.
TEXT 119
eka-dina mahäprabhu ächena vasiyä
catur-dike sakala pärñada-gaëa laiyä
One day Mahäprabhu was sitting in the midst of His associates.
TEXT 120
eka väkya adbhuta balilä äcambita
keha nä bujhila artha, sabe camakita
Suddenly He spoke something strange, which no one could understand.

They were all struck with wonder.
TEXT 121
“karila pippalikhaëòa kapha nivärite
ulaöiyä äro kapha bäòila dehete”
“I made the medicine pippalikhaëòa to clear excess mucus, but instead

of clearing the mucus in the body, it created more.”
TEXT 122
bali' aööa aööa häse sarva-lokanätha
käraëa nä bujhi' bhaya janmila sabä'ta
After saying this, the Lord of all laughed loudly. The devotees could
not understand why He was laughing and became anxious.
TEXT 123
nityänanda bujhilena prabhura antara
jänilena—`prabhu çéghra chäòibena ghara'
Nityänanda understood the Lord's plan. He understood, “The Lord will

soon leave home.”
TEXT 124
viñäde hailä magna nityänanda-räya
`haiba sannyäsi-rüpa prabhu sarvathäya
Lord Nityänanda became absorbed in lamentation as He realized that the

Lord would certainly take sannyäsa.
TEXT 125
e sundara keçera haiba antardhäna'
duùkhe nityänandera vikala haila präëa
Thinking that the Lord would shave off His beautiful hair, Nityänanda
became agitated with distress.
TEXT 126
kñaëeke öhäkura nityänanda-haste dhari'
nibhåte vasilä giyä gauräìga-çré-hari
After a while Lord Gauräìga took Nityänanda by the hand and sat down
in a solitary place.
TEXT 127
prabhu bale,—“çuna nityänanda mahäçaya!
tomäre kahiye nija hådaya niçcaya
The Lord said, “Listen, Nityänanda Prabhu! Let Me confidentially

reveal My heart to You.
TEXT 128
bhäla se äiläìa ämi jagata tärite
täraëa nahila, ämi äiluì saàhärite
“I came to deliver the living entities of this world. I could not

deliver them, and it appears that I came to destroy them.
TEXT 129
ämä' dekhi' kothä päibeka bandha-näça
eka guëa baddha chila—haila koöi-päça
“They were supposed to be freed from material bondage by seeing Me.

But whereas they were previously bound by one rope, they are now bound
by millions.
TEXT 130
ämäre märite yabe karileka mane
takhanei paòi' gela açeña bandhane

“As soon as they decided to beat Me, they were immediately entangled
in unlimited bondage.
TEXT 131
bhäla loka tärite kariluì avatära
äpane kariluì saba jévera saàhära
“I incarnated to deliver the people of the world, but it appears that

I am destroying them.
TEXT 132
dekha käli çikhä-sütra saba muòäi
yäbhikñä kari' veòäimu sannyäsa kariyä
“Soon You will see Me shave My head and give up My brähmaëa thread. I
will wander about begging as a sannyäsé.
TEXT 133
ye ye jane cähiyäche more märibäre
bhikñuka haimu käli tähära duyäre
“I will soon become a beggar at the door of those who have decided to
beat Me.
TEXT 134
tabe more dekhi' se-i dharibe caraëa
ei mate uddhäriba sakala bhuvana
“Then they will fall at My feet when they see Me, and in this way I
will deliver the entire world.
TEXT 135
sannyäsére sarva loka kare namaskära

sannyäsére keha ära nä kare prahära
“Everyone offers obeisances to a sannyäsé; no one dares to beat one.
TEXT 136
sannyäsé haiyä käli prati-ghare ghare
bhikñä kari' buloì-dekhoì ke vä more märe
“As a sannyäsé, I will soon wander from door to door begging. Let Me
see then who beats Me.
TEXT 137
tomäre kahiluì ei äpana hådaya
gärihasta väsa muïi chäòiba niçcaya
“I have thus revealed My heart to You. I will certainly give up

household life.
TEXT 138
ithe kichu duùkha tumi nä bhäviha mane
vidhi deha' tumi more sannyäsa-käraëe
“Do not feel distressed because of this. Give Me Your permission to

take sannyäsa.
TEXT 139
ye-rüpa karäha tumi, se-i haiba ämi
eteke vidhäna deha' avatära jäni'
“I will do whatever You want, but You know the purpose of My

incarnation.
TEXT 140
jagat uddhära yadi cäha karibäre
ihäte niñedha nähi karibe ämäre
“If You want the world delivered, I hope You will not forbid Me from
taking sannyäsa.
TEXT 141
ithe tumi duùkha nä bhäviha kona kñaëa
tumi ta' jänaha avatärera käraëa”
“Do not feel unhappy for even a moment, for You know the purpose of My
incarnation.”
TEXT 142
çuni' nityänanda çré-çikhära antardhäna
antare vidérëa haila mana-deha-präëa
Nityänanda's mind, body, and life airs were shattered when He heard
that the Lord would shave His head.
TEXT 143
kon vidhi diba hena nä äise vadane
àvaçya karibe prabhu' jänilena mane
He had no advice to offer, for He knew that the Lord would certainly
take sannyäsa.
TEXT 144
nityänanda bale,—“prabhu, tumi icchä-maya
ye tomära icchä prabhu sei se niçcaya
Nityänanda said, “O Lord, You are supremely independent. Whatever You

desire will certainly take place.
TEXT 145
vidhi vä niñedha ke tomäre dete päre
sei satya, ye tomära ächaye antare
“Who can tell You what to do or what not to do? Whatever is in Your
heart is inevitable.
TEXT 146
sarva-lokapäla tumi sarva-lokanätha
bhäla haya ye mate se vidita tomä'ta
“You are the maintainer and Lord of all planets. You know well what is
proper for You.
TEXT 147
ye-rüpe karibä prabhu jagata-uddhära
tumi se jänaye tähä ke jänaye ära
“You alone know how You will deliver the people of the world.
TEXT 148
svatantra paramänanda tomära carita
tumi ye karibe, se-i haibe niçcita
“You are independent and full of transcendental bliss, therefore

whatever You wish to do will certainly be done.
TEXT 149
tathäpiha kaha saba sevakera sthäne
ke vä ki balaye tähäçunaha äpane
“Still You may ask Your servants to see what they have to say.
TEXT 150
tabe ye tomära icchä karibe tähäre
ke tomära icchä prabhu, virodhite päre”
“Then do whatever You desire, O Lord, for who can change Your will?”
TEXT 151
nityänanda-väkye prabhu santoña hailä
punaù punaùäliìgana karite lägilä
On hearing Nityänanda's words, the Lord was satisfied and repeatedly

embraced Him.
TEXT 152
ei mata nityänanda-saìge yukti kari'
calilena vaiñëava-samäje gauräìga-çré-hari
After discussing with Nityänanda in this way, Lord Gauräìga went to

the assembly of Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 153
`gåha chäòibena prabhu' jäni' nityänanda
bähya nähi sphure, deha haila nispanda
As Nityänanda realized that the Lord would leave home, He lost

external consciousness and His body was stunned.
TEXT 154
sthira hai' nityänanda mane mane gaëe
“prabhu gele äi präëa dhariba kemane
After becoming pacified, Nityänanda thought, “How will mother Çacé

survive when the Lord leaves home?
TEXT 155
ke-mate vaïciba äi käla—diva-räti”
eteka cintite mürcchä päya mahämati
“How will mother Çacé pass her days and nights?” Thinking like this,
the exalted Nityänanda practically lost consciousness.
TEXT 156
bhäviyä äira duùkha nityänanda-räya
nibhåte vasiyä prabhu kändaye sadäya
Realizing how mother Çacé would suffer, Lord Nityänanda went to a

solitary place and continuously cried.
TEXT 157
mukundera väsäya äilä gauracandra
dekhiyä mukunda hailä parama änanda
Gauracandra went to the house of Mukunda. When Mukunda saw the Lord,
he felt great ecstasy.
TEXT 158
prabhu bale,—“gäo kichu kåñëera maìgala”
mukunda gäyena, prabhu çuniyä vihvala
The Lord said, “Sing about the auspicious glories of Kåñëa.” As

Mukunda sang, the Lord became overwhelmed.
TEXT 159
`bola bola' huìkära karaye dvijamaëi
puëyavanta mukundera çuni' divya-dhvani

On hearing the fortunate Mukunda's melodious singing, the crest jewel
of the brähmaëas roared loudly, “Chant! Chant!”
TEXT 160
kñaëeke karilä prabhu bhäva samvaraëa
mukundera saìge tabe kahena kathana
After a while the Lord controlled His emotions and began to speak with
Mukunda.
TEXT 161
prabhu bale,—“mukunda, çunaha kichu kathä
bähira haiba ämi, nä rahiba hethä
The Lord said, “O Mukunda, listen to Me. I will not stay here. I will
leave home.
TEXT 162
gärihasta ämi chäòibäìa suniçcita
çikhä-sütra chäòiyä caliba ye-te-bhita”
“I will leave household life. I will give up My çikhä and brähmaëa

thread and go where I please.”
TEXT 163
çré-çikhära antardhäna çuniyä mukunda
paòila virahe, saba ghucila änanda
Hearing that the Lord would shave His çikhä, Mukunda fell into
lamentation and lost all sense of happiness.
TEXT 164-165
käkuti kariyä bale, mukunda mahäçaya

“yadi prabhu, e-mata se karibä niçcaya
dina-katho ei-rüpe karaha kértane
tabe prabhu, karibä se ye tomära mane”
In great humility, Mukunda Mahäçaya said, “O Lord, if You must take

sannyäsa, then first please perform kértana a few more days as You
have been doing. Then do as You please.”
TEXT 166
mukundera väkya çuni' çré-gaurasundara
calilena yathäya ächena gadädhara
After hearing the appeal of Mukunda, Çré Gaurasundara went to the

residence of Gadädhara.
TEXT 167
sambhrame caraëa vandilena gadädhara
prabhu bale,—“çuna kichu ämära uttara
Gadädhara respectfully offered his obeisances to the Lord, who said,

“Listen to what I have to say.
TEXT 168
nä rahiba gadädhara, ämi gåha-väse
ye-te dike calibäìa kåñëera uddeçe
“O Gadädhara, I will not remain at home. I will go out to search for

Kåñëa.
TEXT 169
çikhä-sütra sarvathäya ämi nä räkhiba
mäthä muòäiyä ye-te dike cali' yäba”

“I will certainly give up My çikhä and brähmaëa thread. After shaving
My head, I will go wherever I please.”
TEXT 170
çré-çikhära antardhäna çuni' gadädhara
vajrapäta yena haila çirera upara
On hearing that the Lord would give up His çikhä, Gadädhara felt as
though he had been struck in the head by a thunderbolt.
TEXT 171
antare duùkhita hai' bale gadädhara
“yateka adbhuta prabhu, tomära uttara
In distress, Gadädhara said, “O Lord, Your statement is quite

puzzling.
TEXT 172
çikhä-sutra ghucäilei se kåñëa päi
gåhastha tomära mate vaiñëava ki näi?
“Are You saying that a gåhastha cannot be a Vaiñëava and that one
attains Kåñëa by giving up his çikhä and brähmaëa thread?
TEXT 173
mäthä muòäile prabhu, kibä karma haya
tomära se mata, e vedera mata naya
“O Lord, is this the benefit of shaving one's head? This is just Your
opinion, it is not the opinion of the Vedas.
TEXT 174
anäthiné, mäyere vä ke-mate chäòibe

prathamei janané-vadhera bhägé habe
“How will You leave Your widowed mother? You will from the outset
become responsible for Your mother's death.
TEXT 175
tumi gele sarvathä jévana nähi täna
sabe avaçiñöa ächa tumi täìra präëa
“She will certainly not survive if You leave, for You are the only one
she has left, and You are her life and soul.
TEXT 176
gharete thäkile ki éçvarera préta naya
gåhastha se sabära prétera sthalé haya
“Is the Supreme Lord not pleased if one stays at home? A householder
is liked by everyone.
TEXT 177
tathäpi o mäthä muëòäile svästhya päo
ye tomära icchä täi kari' cali' yäo”
“Still, if You are pleased by shaving Your head, then leave if that is
what You desire.”
TEXT 178
ei mata äpta-vaiñëavera sthäne sthäne
`çikhä-sütra ghucäimu' balilä äpane
In this way the Lord personally informed His intimate devotees, “I

will give up My çikhä and brähmaëa thread.”
TEXT 179
sabei çuniyäçré-çikhära antardhäna
mürcchita paòaye käru nähi dehe jïäna
Those who heard that He would shave His çikhä fell unconscious and
lost all perception of their bodies.
TEXT 180
karibena mahäprabhu çikhära muëòana
çré-çikhä saìariyä kände sarva-bhakta-gaëa
When the devotees thought about the Lord shaving off His çikhä, they
all cried.
TEXT 181
keha bale,—“se sundara cäìcara cikure
ära mälä gäìthiyä ki diva tä'-upare”
Someone said, “How will I again make a flower garland to decorate His
beautiful curly hair?”
TEXT 182
keha bale,—“nä dekhiyä se keça-bandhana
ke-mate rahibe ei päpiñöha jévana”
Another said, “How will I maintain this sinful life without seeing His
nicely bound hair?”
TEXT 183
“se keçera divya gandha nä laiba ära”
eta bali' çire kara hänaye apära
Someone slapped his head while saying, “I will no longer smell the
divine fragrance of His hair!”
TEXT 184
keha bale,—“se sundara keçe ära bära
ämalaka diyä ki vä kariba saàskära”
Someone else said, “How will I again wash His beautiful hair with
ämalaké?”
TEXT 185
`hari hari' bali' keha kände uccaiùsvare
òubilena bhakta-gaëa duùkhera sägare
Others cried loudly while exclaiming, “Hari! Hari!” In this way the
devotees drown in an ocean of distress.
TEXT 186

CBP 27: The Lord Pacifies Feelings of Separation
Chapter Twenty-seven: The Lord Pacifies Feelings of Separation
TEXT 1
jaya jaya viçvambhara çré-çacénandana
jaya jaya gaurasiàha patita-pävana
All glories to Viçvambhara, Çré Çacénandana! All glories to the

lionlike Gauräìga, the deliverer of the fallen!
TEXT 2
ei mata anyo'nye sarva-bhakta-gaëa

prabhura virahe sabe karena krandana
In this way the devotees cried among themselves with feelings of

separation from the Lord.
TEXT 3
“kothä yäibena prabhu sannyäsa kariyä
kothä vä ämarä saba dekhibäìa giyä
“Where will the Lord go after taking sannyäsa, and where will we go to
see Him?
TEXT 4
sannyäsa karile gräme nä äsibe ära
kon dike yäyena vä kariyä vicära”
“If He takes sannyäsa, He will not return to the village. Who knows
which direction He will decide to go?”
TEXT 5
ei mata bhakta-gaëa bhäve nirantare
anna päni käro nähi rocaye çarére
As the devotees continuously thought in this way, they lost all

appetite for food and water.
TEXT 6
sevakera duùkha prabhu sahite nä päre
prasanna haiyä prabhu prabodhe sabäre
The Lord could not tolerate His servants' distress, so He pleasingly

solaced everyone.
TEXT 7
prabhu bale,—“tomarä cintaha ki käraëa
tumi saba yathä, tathä ämi sarva-kñaëa
The Lord said, “Why are you all worried? Wherever you are, I am always
there.
TEXT 8
tomarä vä bhäva `ämi sannyäsa kariyä
calibäìa ämi tomä'-sabäre chäòiyä'
“You are all thinking that I will leave you after taking sannyäsa.
TEXT 9
sarvathä tomarä ihä nä bhäviha mane
tomä'-sabä' ämi nä chäòiba kona kñaëe
“Do not ever think like this. I will never leave you.
TEXT 10
sarva-käla tomarä-sakala mora saìga
ei janma hena nä jänibä-janma janma
“You are My constant associates, birth after birth. Do not think that
we are together only in this birth.
TEXT 11-12
ei janme tumi saba yena ämä'-saìge
niravadhi ächa saìkértana-sukha-raìge
yuge yuge aneka ämära avatära
se sakala saìgé sabe ha'yecha ämära

“As you are always enjoying the happiness of saìkértana with Me in
this birth, you were all My associates in My various incarnations in
the different yugas.
TEXT 13
ei mata äro äche dui avatära
`kértana' `änanda' rüpe haibe ämära
“In this way I will incarnate in the two other forms of kértana and
änanda.
TEXT 14
tähäte o tumi saba ei mata raìge
kértana karibä mahä-sukhe ämä'-saìge
“With those two incarnations, you will also joyfully perform kértana
in My association.
TEXT 15
loka-çikñä-nimitta se ämära sannyäsa
eteke tomarä saba cinta kara näça”
“My sannyäsa is meant to teach people, so you should all give up your
anxiety.”
TEXT 16
eteka baliyä prabhu dhariyä sabäre
prema-äliìgana sukhe punaù punaù kare
After speaking in this way, the Lord repeatedly embraced everyone with
love.
TEXT 17
prabhu-väkye bhakta-saba kichu sthira hai
läsabä' prabodhiyä prabhu nija väse gelä
After the devotees became somewhat pacified by the Lord's words, the
Lord returned to His home.
TEXT 18
paramparä e sakala yateka äkhyäna
çuniyäçacéra dehe nähi rahe präëa
As this news spread from person to person and eventually reached Çacé,
she became practically lifeless.
TEXT 19
prabhura sannyäsa çuni' çacé-jagan-mätä
hena duùkha janmila nä jäne äche kothä
On hearing that the Lord would take sannyäsa, Çacé, the mother of the
universe, became so distressed that she forgot where she was.
TEXT 20
mürcchita haiyä kñaëe paòe påthivéte
niravadhi dhärä vahe, nä päre räkhite
She repeatedly fell unconscious to the ground and was unable to

control the incessant flow of tears from her eyes.
TEXT 21
vasiyä ächena prabhu kamala-locana
kahite lägiläçacé kariyä krandana
One day as the lotus-eyed Lord was sitting at home, mother Çacé began
to speak to Him with tears in her eyes.
TEXT 22
“nä yäiya nä yäiya bäpa, mäyere chäòiyä
päpa jéu äche tora çré-mukha cähiyä
“My dear son, do not leave. Do not leave Your mother. This sinful
person is surviving only by looking at Your face.
TEXT 23-24
kamala-nayana tora çré-candra-vadana
adhara suraìga, kunda-mukutä-daçana
amiyä varikhe yena sundara vacana
nä dekhi väìciba ki se gajendra-gamana
“How will I survive without seeing Your lotus eyes, Your moonlike
face, Your reddish lips, Your pearly teeth resembling kunda flowers,
or Your elephantlike gait? And how will I survive without hearing Your
words that shower nectar?
TEXT 25-26
advaita-çréväsa-ädi tora anucara
nityänanda äche tora präëera dosara
parama bändhava gadädhara-ädi-saìge
gåhe rahi' saìkértana kara tumi raìge
“Stay at home and happily perform saìkértana in the company of Your

followers headed by Advaita and Çréväsa, Your intimate companion,
Nityänanda, and Your dear friends like Gadädhara.
TEXT 27
dharma bujhäite bäpa, tora avatära
janané chäòibä e kon dharmera vicära?

“You incarnate to preach religious principles, but what kind of
religious principle is it to leave Your mother?
TEXT 28
tumi dharma-maya yadi janané chäòi
bäke-mate jagate tumi dharma bujhäibä?”
“You are the personification of religious principles, yet You will

leave Your mother? How then will You teach religious principles in
this world?”
TEXT 29
prema-çoke kahe çacé, çune viçvambhara
premete rodhita kaëöha, nä kare uttara
Çacé was grief-stricken with love as she spoke. As Viçvambhara

listened, His throat became choked, and He was unable to answer.
TEXT 30
“tomära agraja ämä' chäòiyä calilävai
kuëöhe tomära bäpa gamana karilä
“Your elder brother has left me, and Your father has gone to
Vaikuëöha.
TEXT 31
tomä' dekhi' sakala santäpa päsariluì
tumi gele präëa muïi sarvathä chäòimu
“Yet I forgot all grief by looking at Your face. If You leave me, I
will certainly die.
TEXT 32
präëera gauräìga hera bäpa,
anäthiné chäòite nä yuyäya
“My dear Gauräìga, it is not proper for You to leave Your widowed
mother.
TEXT 33
sabä' laïä kara' nija-aìgane kértana,
nityänanda ächaye sahäya
“Perform kértana with the devotees in Your own house. Nityänanda is

there to assist You.
TEXT 34
prema-maya dui äìkhi, dérgha dui bhuja dekhi,
vacanete amiyä variñe
vinä-dépe ghara mora, tora aìgete ujora,
räìgä päye kata madhu variñe”
“I look at Your two eyes filled with love and Your two long arms. Your
words shower nectar. Without a lamp, my house is illuminated by the
effulgence of Your body. How much nectar emanates from Your reddish
lotus feet?”
TEXT 35
prema-çoke kahe çacé, viçvambhara çune vasi',
(yena) raghunäthe kauçalyä bujhäya
çré-caitanya nityänanda, sukhadätä sadänanda,
våndävana däsa rasa gäya
As Çacé became grief-stricken with love while speaking, Viçvambhara

sat and listened. It appeared as though Kauçalyä was instructing
Rämacandra. Çré Caitanya and Nityänanda bestow happiness and are
always filled with ecstasy. Thus Våndävana däsa sings Their blissful
glories.
TEXT 36
ei-mata viläpa karaye çacé-mätämukha
tuli' öhäkura nä kahe kona kathä
As mother Çacé lamented in this way, the Lord neither raised His head
nor spoke a word.
TEXT 37
vivarëa hailäçacé-asthi-carma-sära
çokäkulä devé kichu nä kare ähära
Çacé became pale and appeared like skin and bones. She was overcome
with lamentation and had stopped eating.
TEXT 38
prabhu dekhi' jananéra jévana nä rahe
nibhåte vasiyä kichu gopya kathä kahe
Realizing that His mother would not survive, the Lord took her to a
solitary place and spoke some confidential words to her.
TEXT 39
prabhu bale,—“mätä, tumi sthira kara mana
çuna yata janma ämi tomära nandana
The Lord said, “O mother, pacify your mind and hear how many lifetimes
I have been your son.
TEXT 40
citta diyäçunaha äpana guëa-gräma

kona käle ächila tomära `påçni' näma
“Hear attentively about your own glories. Sometime in the past your
name was Påçni.
TEXT 41
tathäya ächilä tumi ämära jananétabe
tumi svarge haile àditi' äpani
“At that time you were My mother. Later you were in heaven as Aditi.
TEXT 42
tabe ämi hailuì vämana-avatära
tathäo ächilä tumi jananéämära
“At that time I incarnated as Vämana, and you were My mother.
TEXT 43
tabe tumi `devahüti' hailä ära bära
tathäo kapila ämi nandana tomära
“Later you became Devahüti, and I again became your son as Kapila.
TEXT 44
tabe ta' `kauçalyä' hailä ära bära tumi
tathäo tomära putra rämacandra ämi
“Then you became Kauçalyä, and I again became your son as Rämacandra.
TEXT 45
tabe tumi mathuräya `devaké' hailä
kaàsäsura-antaùpure bandhane ächilä

“Then you became Devaké in Mathurä, and you were locked up within the
prison of the demon Kaàsa.
TEXT 46
tathäo ämära tumi ächilä janané
tumi sei devaké, tomära putra ämi
“At that time you were also My mother. You are that same Devaké, and I
am your son.
TEXT 47
äro dui janma ei saìkértanärambhe
haiba tomära putra ämi avilambe
“While inaugurating this saìkértana movement, I will soon take two

more births as your son.
TEXT 48
`mora arcä mürti' mätä tumi se dharaëé
`jihvä-rüpä' tumi mätä nämera janané
“In My form as the Deity, you are My mother as the earth. In My form
as the holy names, you are My mother as the tongue.
TEXT 49
ei mata tumi ämära mätä janme janme
tomära ämära kabhu tyäga nähi marme
“In this way You are My mother birth after birth. There is never any
separation between you and Me.
TEXT 50
amäyäya ei saba kahiläìa kathä

ära tumi manoduùkha nä kara sarvathä”
“I have sincerely disclosed this to you so that you should not feel
any more grief.”
TEXT 51
kahilena prabhu ati rahasya-kathana
çuniyäçacéra kichu sthira haila mana
After the Lord spoke these most confidential topics, Çacé became
somewhat pacified.
TEXT 52

CBP 28: The Lord's Pastime of Accepting Sannyäsa
Chapter Twenty-eight: The Lord's Pastime of Accepting Sannyäsa
TEXT 1
jaya jaya çré-gauräìga viñëupriyä-nätha
jéva-gaëa-prati kara çubha dåñöi-päta
All glories to Çré Gauräìga, the Lord of Viñëupriyä! Please bestow

Your auspicious glance on the living entities.
TEXT 2
ei-mate ächena öhäkura viçvambhara
saìkértana-änanda karena nirantara
In this way Çré Viçvambhara continuously passed His time in the

ecstasy of saìkértana.
TEXT 3
svecchämaya maheçvara kakhane ki kare
éçvarera marma keha bujhaite nä päre
No one could understand the activities of the Supreme Lord, who is the
fully independent Lord of all.
TEXT 4
niravadhi paränanda saìkértana-raìge
hariñe thäkena sarva-vaiñëavera saìge
The Lord always enjoyed transcendental happiness while performing

kértana with His devotees.
TEXT 5
paränande vihvala sakala bhakta-gaëa
päsari' rahilä sabe prabhura gamana
All the devotees were so overwhelmed in transcendental ecstasy that

they forgot that the Lord was going to leave.
TEXT 6
sarva vede bhävena ye prabhure dekhite
kréòä kare bhakta-gaëa se-prabhu-sahite
The devotees enjoyed pastimes with the Supreme Lord, whom the Vedas
personified desire to see.
TEXT 7
ye-dina caliba prabhu sannyäsa karite
nityänanda-sthäne tähä kahilä nibhåte

On the day that the Lord was going to leave home to take sannyäsa, He
privately spoke to Nityänanda.
TEXT 8
“çuna çuna nityänanda-svarüpa gosäïi!
e kathä bhäìgibe sabe païca-jana öhäïi
“O Nityänanda Svarüpa, please listen! You should tell only five

persons what I am about to say.
TEXT 9
ei saìkramaëa-uttaräyaëa-divase
niçcaya caliba ämi karite sannyäse
“On the coming Makara-saìkränti day [January 14 or 15], I will

certainly leave home and take sannyäsa.
TEXT 10
ìndräëé' nikaöe käöoïä-näme gräma
tathä äche keçava bhäratéçuddha näma
“There is a village named Katwa near Indräëé. At that place lives the
pure soul, Keçava Bhäraté.
TEXT 11-12
täna sthäne ämära sannyäsa suniçcita
ei päìca jane mätra karibä vidita
ämära janané, gadädhara, brahmänanda
çré-candraçekharäcärya, apara mukunda”
“I will certainly take sannyäsa from him. The five persons You may
tell are My mother, Gadädhara, Brahmänanda Bhäraté, Çré Candraçekhara
Äcärya, and Mukunda.”
TEXT 13
ei kathä nityänanda-svarüpera sthäne
kahilena prabhu, ihä keha nähi jane
The Lord said this to Nityänanda Svarüpa in private, so no one else

knew.
TEXT 14
païca-jana-sthäne mätra e saba kathana
kahilena nityänanda prabhura gamana
Thereafter Nityänanda Prabhu told those five persons about the Lord's
coming departure.
TEXT 15
sei dina prabhu sarva-vaiñëavera saìge
sarva dina goìäilä saìkértana-raìge
The Lord passed that day joyfully engaged in saìkértana along with the
Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 16
parama-änande prabhu kariyä bhojana
sandhyäya karilä gaìgä dekhite gamana
After happily taking His noon meal, the Lord went to see the Ganges in
the evening.
TEXT 17
gaìgä namaskariyä vasilä gaìgä-tére
kñaëeka thäkiyä punaùäilena ghare

He offered obeisances to the Ganges, sat on the bank for some time,
and then returned home.
TEXT 18
äsiyä vasilä gåhe çré-gaurasundara
catur-dike vasilena saba anucara
Çré Gaurasundara then sat at home surrounded by His followers.
TEXT 19
se-dine caliba prabhu keha nähi jäne
kautuke ächena sabe öhäkurera sane
No one knew that the Lord would leave home that day, therefore
everyone happily enjoyed His company.
TEXT 20
vasiyä ächena prabhu kamala-locana
sarväìge çobhita mälä sugandi candana
The lotus-eyed Lord sat there with His limbs decorated with a
beautiful flower garland and scented sandalwood pulp.
TEXT 21
yateka vaiñëava äisena dekhibäre
sabei candana mälä lai' dui kare
Every Vaiñëava who came to see Him brought along sandalwood pulp and a
flower garland.
TEXT 22
hena äkarñaëa prabhu karilä äpani

kebä kon diga haite äise nähi jäni
The Lord attracted so many people that no one knew where they had all
come from.
TEXT 23
kateka vä nagariyä äise dekhete
brahmädira çakti ihä nähika likhite
Even Lord Brahmä was unable to count the number of persons who came to
see the Lord.
TEXT 24
daëòa-paraëäma haïä paòe sarva-jana
eka dåñöe sabei cähena çré-vadana
Everyone who came offered obeisances by falling down flat. They then
gazed continuously at the Lord's beautiful face.
TEXT 25
äpana galära mälä sabäkäre diyä
äjïä kare prabhu sabe—“kåñëa gäo giyä
The Lord then gave each of them a garland from His neck and instructed
them, “Sing the glories of Kåñëa.
TEXT 26
bala kåñëa, bhaja kåñëa, gäo kåñëa-näma
kåñëa vinu keha kichu nä bhäviha äna
“Glorify Kåñëa, worship Kåñëa, and chant the name of Kåñëa. Do not
think of anything other than Kåñëa.
TEXT 27
yadi ämä'-prati sneha thäke sabäkära
tabe kåñëa-vyatirikta nä gäibe ära
“If you have any affection for Me, then don't speak about any topics
other than Kåñëa.
TEXT 28
ki çayane, ki bhojane, kibä jägaraëe
aharniça cinta kåñëa, balaha vadane”
“Whether you are sleeping, eating, or waking, day and night think of
Kåñëa and chant His name.”
TEXT 29
ei mata çubha-dåñöi kari' sabäkäre
upadeça kahi' sabe bale,—“yäo ghare”
In this way the Lord cast His merciful glance on everyone who came,
and after instructing them, He said, “Now go home.”
TEXT 30
ei mata kata yäya, kata vä äise
keha käre nähi cine, änandete väse
In this way many people came and went. They floated in such ecstasy
that they did not recognize one another.
TEXT 31
pürëa haila çré-vigraha candana-mäläya
candre vä kateka çobhä kahane nä yäya
The beautiful body of the Lord, decorated with sandalwood pulp and
flower garlands, could not be compared to the insignificant beauty of
the full moon.
TEXT 32
prasäda päiyä sabe harañita haï
äucca hari-dhvani sabe yäyena kariyä
After receiving the Lord's mercy, all the people became ecstatic and
left loudly chanting, “Hari! Hari!”
TEXT 33
eka läu häte kari' sukåti çrédhara
henai samaye äsi' hailä gocara
At that time the pious Çrédhara came there with a bottle-gourd in his
hand.
TEXT 34
läu-bheöa dekhi' häse çré-gaurasundare
“kothäya päilä?”prabhu jijïäse tähäre
Seeing the bottle-gourd, Çré Gaurasundara asked him, “Where did you
get that?”
TEXT 35
nija-mane jäne prabhu “käli calibäìa
ei läu bhojana karite näriläìa
The Lord, however, thought, “Tomorrow I will leave, therefore I'll not
be able to eat this.
TEXT 36
çrédharera padärtha ki haibe anyathä
e läu bhojana äji kariba sarvathä”

“Yet whatever is brought by Çrédhara cannot be wasted, so I must eat
it today.”
TEXT 37
eteka cintiyä bhakta-vätsalya räkhite
jananére balilena randhana karite
Thinking like this, to maintain His affection for His devotees, He

requested His mother to cook the bottle-gourd.
TEXT 38
henai samaye ära kona bhägyavän
dugdha-bheöa äniyä dilena vidyamäna
At that time one fortunate person came and offered a pot of milk.
TEXT 39
häsiyäöhäkura bale,—“baòa bhäla bhäla
dugdha läu päka giyä karaha sakäla”
The Lord smiled and told His mother, “This is very nice. Please cook
these together.”
TEXT 40
santoñe caliläçacé karite randhana
hena bhakta-vatsala çré-çacéra nandana
Mother Çacé immediately went to cook in great satisfaction. In this

way the son of Çacé is so affectionate to His devotees.
TEXT 41
ei mate mahänande vaikuëöha-éçvara

kautuke ächena rätri dvitéya prahara
The Lord of Vaikuëöha thus happily passed the evening in great

ecstasy.
TEXT 42
sabäre vidäya diyä prabhu viçvambhara
bhojane vasilä äsi' tridaça-éçvara
After seeing everyone off, Lord Viçvambhara, the Lord of Tridasa, sat
down to take His dinner.
TEXT 43
bhojana kariyä prabhu mukha-çuddhi kari'
caliläçayana-ghare gauräìga-çré-hari
When He finished eating, Lord Gauräìga washed His mouth and went to
His bedroom.
TEXT 44
yoga-nidrä-prati dåñöi kariläéçvara
nikaöe çuilä haridäsa gadädhara
There He rested under the influence of yoga-nidrä, or mystic sleep,

while Gadädhara and Haridäsa slept nearby.
TEXT 45
äi jäne äji prabhu karibe gamana
äira nähika nidrä, kände anukñaëa
Knowing that the Lord would depart, mother Çacé was unable to sleep
and remained awake weeping.
TEXT 46
`daëòa cäri rätri äche' öhäkura jäniyäu
öhilena calibäre nasä-ghräëa laiyä
The Lord woke for leaving during the brahma-muhürta. He understood

that the auspicious time for His departure had come by observing the
passage of air through His nose.
TEXT 47
gadädhara haridäsa uöhilena jäni'
gadädhara balena,—“caliba saìge ämi”
Gadädhara and Haridäsa also woke, and Gadädhara told the Lord, “I will
accompany You.”
TEXT 48
prabhu bale,—“ämära nähika käru saìga
eka advitéya se ämära sarva raìga”
The Lord, however, replied, “I am fully independent, one without a

second. This is My pastime.”
TEXT 49
äi jänilena mätra prabhura gamana
duyäre vasiyä rahilena tata-kñaëa
When mother Çacé realized that it was time for the Lord to depart, she
came and sat in the doorway.
TEXT 50
jananére dekhi' prabhu dhari' täna kara
vasiyä kahena bahu prabodha-uttara
Seeing His mother, the Lord held her hands and solaced her in various
ways.
TEXT 51
“vistara karilä tumi ämära pälana
paòiläìa, çuniläìa tomära käraëa
“You have maintained Me very nicely. Because of you, I have studied

and learned.
TEXT 52
äpanära tilärddheko nä lailä sukha
äjanma ämära tumi bäòäilä bhoga
“Without caring a bit for your personal happiness, you have increased
My pleasure throughout My life.
TEXT 53
daëòe daëòe yata sneha karilä ämäre
ämi koöé-kalpe o näriba çodhibäre
“The amount of affection you have shown Me at every moment is more

than I can repay in millions of kalpas.
TEXT 54
tomära prasäde se tähära pratikära
ämi punaù janma janma åëé se tomära
“Only by your mercy will I be relieved of My debt. Yet I will remain

indebted to you life after life.
TEXT 55
çuna mätä, éçvarera adhéna saàsära
svatantra haite çakti nähika kähära

“Please listen, dear mother, this entire creation is under the control
of the Supreme Lord. No one has the power to be independent.
TEXT 56
saàyoga-viyoga yata kare sei nätha
täna icchä bujhibäre çakti äche kä'ta
“Who can understand the Supreme Lord's will, by which living entities
sometimes meet and sometimes separate?
TEXT 57
daça dinäntare vä ki ekhane ämi
calile o kona cintä nä kariha tumi
“Whether I leave now or after ten days, you should not lament.
TEXT 58
vyavahära-paramärtha yateka tomära
sakala ämäte läge, saba mora bhära”
“I take full responsibility for both your worldly and spiritual

needs.”
TEXT 59
buke häta diyä prabhu bale bära bära
“tomära sakala bhära ämära ämära”
Placing His hand on mother Çacé's chest, the Lord repeatedly solaced
her, saying, “I will take full care of you.”
TEXT 60
yata kichu bale prabhu, çacé saba çune

uttara nä kare, kände ajhora nayane
Mother Çacé quietly listened to what the Lord said. She made no reply
but simply shed incessant tears.
TEXT 61
påthivé-svarüpä hailäçacé jagan-mätäke
bujhibe kåñëera acintya-lélä-kathä
Thus Çacé, the mother of the universe, became as grave and quiet as
mother earth. Who can understand the inconceivable pastimes of Kåñëa?
TEXT 62
jananéra pada-dhüli lai' prabhu çire
pradakñiëa kari' täne calilä satvare
The Lord then took the dust of His mother's feet on His head, and
after circumambulating her, He immediately departed.
TEXT 63
calilena vaikuëöha-näyaka gåha haite
sannyäsa kariyä sarva jéva uddhärite
The Lord, who is the hero of Vaikuëöha, thus left home to take
sannyäsa for the deliverance of the fallen souls.
TEXT 64
çuna çuna äre bhäi, prabhura sannyäsa
ye kathäçunile sarva-bandha haya näça
O brothers, listen to the story of the Lord's acceptance of sannyäsa.

By hearing this narration, all one's material bondage will be
destroyed.
TEXT 65
prabhu calilena mätra çacé jagan-mätä
jaòa-präya rahilena, nähi sphure kathä
When the Lord left, the universal mother, Çacé, became almost inert
and unable to speak.
TEXT 66
bhakta-saba nä jänena e saba våttänta
üñaù-käle snäna kari' yateka mahänta
When the devotees took their morning bath, they were unaware of the
Lord's departure.
TEXT 67
prabhu namaskarite äilä prabhu-ghare
äsi' sabe dekhe äi bähira-duyäre
When they went to offer obeisances to the Lord, they found mother Çacé
sitting outside the doorway.
TEXT 68
prathamei balilena çréväsa-udära
“äi kena rahiyäche bähira-duyära”
The magnanimous Çréväsa was the first to inquire, “O mother, why are
you sitting at the doorway?”
TEXT 69
jaòa-präya äi, kichu nä sphure uttara
nayanera dhärä mätra vahe nirantara
Mother Çacé was almost inert. She was unable to reply, except for the
incessant flow of tears from her eyes.
TEXT 70
kñaëeke balilä äi—“çuna, bäpa saba!
viñëura dravyera bhägé sakala vaiñëava
After some time she said, “Please listen all of you! The Vaiñëavas are
eligible to share the Lord's property.
TEXT 71-72
eteke ye kichu dravya ächaye tähära
tomä'-sabäkära haya çästra-paracära”
eteke tomarä sabe äpane miliyäyena
icchä tena kara, mo yäìa caliyä”
“You may all distribute the items He has left among yourselves. The
çästras declare that those items belong to you. So be satisfied, do as
you please, and let me go from here.”
TEXT 73
çuni' mätra bhakta-gaëa prabhura gamana
bhümite paòilä sabe hai' acetana
On hearing about the Lord's departure, all the devotees immediately

fell unconscious to the ground.
TEXT 74
ki haila se vaiñëava-gaëera viñäda
kändite lägilä sabe kari' ärta-näda
What lamentation the Vaiñëavas felt! They all began to cry loudly in
distress.
TEXT 75
anyonye sabei sabära dhari' galä
vividha viläpa sabe karite lägilä
Placing their arms around one another's necks, they all lamented in
various ways.
TEXT 76
“ki däruëa niçi pohäila gopénätha”
baliyä kändena sabe çire diyä häta
They cried out, “O Gopénätha, what a terrible night we have passed!”

as they held their heads and wept.
TEXT 77
“nä dekhi' se cäìda-mukha vaïciba kemane
kibä kärya e vä ära päpiñöha jévane
“How will we live without seeing that moonlike face? What is the use
of this sinful life?”
TEXT 78
äcambite kene hena haila vajrapäta”
gaòägaòi' yäya keha kare ätmaghäta
“Why has this thunderbolt suddenly struck?” Speaking in this way, some
of them rolled on the ground, and some of them beat their chests.
TEXT 79
samvaraëa nahe bhakta-gaëera krandana
haila krandana-maya prabhura bhavana
The Lord's house resounded with the devotees uncontrolled weeping.
TEXT 80
ye bhakta äise prabhu dekhibära tare
sei-i äsi' òube mahä-viraha-sägare
All the devotees that came to see the Lord were drown in an ocean of
separation.
TEXT 81
kände saba bhakta-gaëa bhümite paòiyä
“sannyäsa karite prabhu gelena caliyä
The devotees incessantly wept and fell to the ground, exclaiming, “The
Lord has left us to take sannyäsa!
TEXT 82
anäthera nätha prabhu gelena caliyä ämä
'-sabe viraha-samudre pheläiyä”
“The Lord of the forlorn has left and thrown us in an ocean of

lamentation.”
TEXT 83
käìde saba bhakta-gaëa, haiyä acetana,
`hari hari' bali' uccaiùsvare
ki vä mora dhana-jana, ki vä mora jévana,
prabhu chäòi' gelä sabäkäre
All the devotees cried and fell unconscious. They loudly exclaimed,
“Hari! Hari! What is the use of our wealth, our families, or even our
lives, when the Lord has left?”
TEXT 84
mäthäya diyä häta, buke märe nirghäta,

`hari hari' prabhu viçvambhara
sannyäsa karite gelä, ämä'-sabä' nä balilä,
kände bhakta dhüläya dhüsara
As they held their heads and beat their chests, they exclaimed, “O
Hari! O Lord Viçvambhara! You have left to take sannyäsa without
telling us!” The devotees were covered with dust and they cried.
TEXT 85
prabhura aìgane paòi', kände mukunda-muräri,
çrédhara, gadädhara, gaìgädäsa
çréväsera gaëa yata, tärä kände avirata,
çré-äcärya kände haridäsa
As the devotees fell to the ground in the Lord's courtyard, Mukunda,

Muräri, Çrédhara, Gadädhara, Gaìgädäsa, Çréväsa and his family,
Candraçekhara, and Haridäsa all continuously cried.
TEXT 86
çuniyä krandana-rava, nadéyära loka-saba,
dekhite äise saba dhäïänä dekhi' prabhura mukha,
sabe päya mahä-çoka,
kände sabe mäthe häta diyä
Hearing the crying of the devotees, the people of Nadia rushed to see
what had happened. When they did not see the Lord's face, they were
also stricken with grief and began to cry while holding their heads.
TEXT 87
nägariyä yata bhakta, tärä kände avirata,
bäla-våddha nähika vicära
käìde saba stré-puruñe, päñaëòé-gaëa häse,

`nimäire nä dekhimu ära'
Both young and old, man and woman—all the devotees who came from the
town cried incessantly. The atheists, however, laughed and said, “Now
we'll not see Nimäi again.”
TEXT 88
kata-kñaëe bhakta-gaëa hai' kichu çänta
çacé-devé veòi saba vasilä mahänta
After some time the devotees became somewhat pacified and sat around
mother Çacé.
TEXT 89
kata-kñaëe sarva-navadvépe haila dhvani
sannyäsa karite calilena dvija-maëi
Meanwhile, news that the crest jewel of the brähmaëas had left to take
sannyäsa soon spread throughout Navadvépa.
TEXT 90
çuni' sarva-lokera lägila camatkära
dhäiyä äilä sarva-loka nadéyära
On hearing this news, people were struck with wonder and went to the
Lord's house.
TEXT 91
äsi' sarva-loka dekhe prabhura bäòéte
çünya bäòé sabe lägiyächena kändite
When they saw that the Lord's house was empty, they also began to cry.
TEXT 92
takhane se `häya häya' kare sarva-loka
parama nindaka päñaëòé o päya çoka
Even the offenders and atheists became aggrieved while hearing the
people lament.
TEXT 93
“päpiñöha ämarä nä cinila hela jana”
anutäpa kari' sabe karena rodana
“We are very sinful, therefore we could not recognize Him.” As they
repented in this way, they also began to cry.
TEXT 94
bhümite paòiyä kände nagariyä-gaëa
“ära nä dekhiba täìra se candra-vadana”
The people of the town cried and rolled on the ground, lamenting, “We
will not see His moonlike face again!”
TEXT 95
keha bale,—“cala ghare dväre agni diyä
käëe pari' kuëòala caliba yogé haïä
Someone said, “Let us burn our homes and leave this place. We can
become mendicant yogis and accept the sign of a mendicant by wearing
an ivory earring.
TEXT 96
hena prabhu navadvépa chäòila yakhana
ära kene äche ämä'-sabära jévana”
“When the Lord has left Navadvépa, why should we continue living?”
TEXT 97
ki stré puruña ye çunila nadéyära
sabei viñäda bai nä bhävaye ära
In this way all the men and women of Nadia simply lamented. They could
not think of anything else.
TEXT 98
prabhu se jänaye yäre täriba ye mate
sarva-jéva uddhära kariba hena mate
The independent Lord, however, knew when and how to deliver the fallen
living entities.
TEXT 99
nindä-dveña-ädi yära manete ächila
prabhura viraha-sarpa päñaëòe daàçila
Those who were filled with offenses and envy were also bitten by the
snake of the Lord's separation.
TEXT 100
sarva-jéva-nätha gauracandra jaya jaya
bhäla raìge sabe uddhärile dayä-maya
All glories to the merciful Lord Gaurasundara, the Lord of all! He

expertly delivered everyone.
TEXT 101
çuna çuna äre bhäi, prabhura sannyäsa
ye kathäçunile karma-bandha yäya näça

Please listen to this description of the Lord's acceptance of
sannyäsa. Hearing this narration will destroy one's bondage resulting
from fruitive activities.
TEXT 102
gaìgä pära haiyäçré-gauräìga-sundara
sei dine äilena kaëöaka-nagara
After crossing the Ganges, Çré Gauräìga arrived that day at Kaëöaka-
nagara (Katwa).
TEXT 103-104
yäre yäre äjïä prabhu purve karichilä
tähärä o alpe alpe äsiyä mililä
çré-avadhütacandra, gadädhara, mukunda
çré-candraçekharäcärya, ära brahmänanda
As instructed previously by the Lord, Nityänanda Prabhu, Gadädhara,

Mukunda, Candraçekhara Äcärya, and Brahmänanda Bhäraté each gradually
arrived there.
TEXT 105
äilena prabhu yathä keçava bhäraté
matta-siàha-präya priya-vargera saàhati
Along with His intimate associates, the Lord, like a maddened lion,
arrived there to meet Keçava Bhäraté.
TEXT 106
adbhuta dehera jyotiù dekhiyä tähäna
uöhilena keçava-bhäraté puëyavän

Upon seeing the Lord's wonderful bodily effulgence, the pious Keçava
Bhäraté stood up.
TEXT 107
daëòavat-praëäma kariyä prabhu täne
kara-yoòa kari' stuti karena äpane
The Lord fell flat offering obeisances. Then, with folded hands, He
offered prayers.
TEXT 108
“anugraha tumi more kara mahäçaya!
patita-pävana-tumi mahä-kåpä-maya
“O master, please be merciful to Me! You are the most compassionate

deliverer of the fallen.
TEXT 109
tumi se dibäre pära kåñëa präëa-nätha
niravadhi kåñëacandra vasaye tomä'ta
“Lord Kåñëa always sits in your heart, therefore you are qualified to
give Me Kåñëa, My life and soul.
TEXT 110
kåñëa-däsya vinu mora nahe kichu äna
hena upadeça tumi more deha' däna”
“I have no desire other than the service of Kåñëa. Please instruct Me

accordingly.”
TEXT 111
prema-jale aìga bhäse prabhura kahite

huìkära kariyäçeñe lägilä näcite
The Lord's body seemed to float in waves of ecstatic love. The Lord
then began to dance and cry out loudly.
TEXT 112
gäite lägila mukundädi bhakta-gaëa
nijäveçe matta näce çré-çacénandana
Mukunda and the other devotees began to sing as the son of Çacé danced
in His own ecstatic mood.
TEXT 113
arbuda arbuda loka çuni' sei-kñaëe
äsiyä mililä nähi jäni kothä hane
Millions and millions of people gathered there. No one knew where they
came from.
TEXT 114
dekhiyä prabhura rüpa parama sundara
eka dåñöe päna sabe kare nirantara
With unblinking eyes, they all continually drank the exquisite beauty
of the Lord's form.
TEXT 115
akathya adbhuta dhärä prabhura nayane
tähä nä kahite päre ànanta' vadane
The indescribable wonderful flow of tears from the Lord's eyes could
not be described by even Lord Ananta.
TEXT 116
päka diyä nåtya karite ye chuöe jala
tähätei loka snäna karila sakala
As the Lord danced in a circle, His tears bathed everyone gathered

around Him.
TEXT 117
sarva loka titila prabhura prema-jale
stré-puruñe bäla-våddhe `hari hari' bale
Thus soaked in the waters of love of God, everyone—man and woman,

young and old—all chanted, “Hari! Hari!”
TEXT 118
kñaëe kampa, kñaëe sveda, kñaëe mürcchä yäya
ächäòa dekhite sarva loke päya bhaya
One moment the Lord shivered, another moment He perspired, and the
next moment He fell unconscious. All the people there became
frightened on seeing the Lord fall to the ground.
TEXT 119
ananta-brahmäëòa-nätha nija-däsya-bhäve
dante tåëa kari' sabä'-sthäne däsya mäge
Then the Lord of unlimited universes, in the mood of His own servant,
took a straw between His teeth and begged everyone for the service of
Lord Kåñëa.
TEXT 120
se käruëya dekhiyä kändaye sarva-loka
sannyäsa çuniyä sabe bhäve mahä-çoka

On seeing the Lord's humility and on hearing that He was about to take
sannyäsa, everyone cried in grief.
TEXT 121
“kemane dhariba präëa ihära janané
äji täne pohäila ki käla-rajané
“How will His mother survive? What a terrible night she must have
passed!
TEXT 122
kon puëyavaté hena päileka nidhi
kon vä däruëa doñe harileka vidhi
“What pious activity has His wife performed to obtain Him as her
husband, and by what misfortune has she lost Him?
TEXT 123
ämä'-sabäkära präëa vidare çunite
bhäryä vä jananané präëa dhariba ke-mate”
“How will His mother and wife survive when even our hearts are
broken?”
TEXT 124
ei-mata näré-gaëa duùkha bhävi' kände
paòi' kände sarva jéva caitanyera phände
In this way the ladies cried in distress. All the living entities
fallen in the trap of Çré Caitanya cried piteously.
TEXT 125
kñaëeka samvari' nåtya vaise viçvambhara

vasilena catur-dike saba anucara
After some time Çré Viçvambhara controlled Himself and sat down
surrounded by His associates.
TEXT 126
dekhiyä prabhura bhakti keçava bhäraté
änanda sägare magna hai' kare stuti
Keçava Bhäraté was absorbed in an ocean of bliss on seeing the

devotional sentiments displayed by the Lord. He therefore offered his
prayers to the Lord.
TEXT 127
“ye bhakti tomära ämi dekhila nayane
e çakti anyera nahe éçvarera vine
“The devotion that I have seen today with my eyes is not found in
anyone other than the Lord Himself.
TEXT 128
tumi se jagad-guru jänila niçcaya
tomära gurura yogya keha kabhu naya
“I have clearly understood that You are the spiritual master of the
entire world, therefore no one is qualified to become Your guru.
TEXT 129
tabe tumi loka-çikñä-nimitta-käraëe
karibä ämäre guru hena laya mane”
“Yet I think that to teach people in general, You will accept me as

Your guru.”
TEXT 130
prabhu bale,—“mäyä more nä kara prakäça
hena dékñä deha' yena haìa kåñëa-däsa”
The Lord said, “Please do not deceive Me. Give Me initiation so that I
may become a servant of Lord Kåñëa.”
TEXT 131
ei-mata kåñëa-kathä-änanda-prasaìge
vaïcilena se niçäöhäkura sabä'-saìge
Speaking in this way, the Lord passed that night with everyone engaged
in the happiness of kåñëa-kathä.
TEXT 132
prabhäte uöhiyä sarva bhuvanera pati
äjïä karilena candraçekharera prati
Early the next morning, the Lord of all planets rose and instructed
Candraçekhara.
TEXT 133
“vidhi-yogya yata karma saba kara' tumi
tomärei pratinidhi kariläìa ämi”
“You are qualified in the performance of all Vedic rituals, therefore

I appoint you as My representative.”
TEXT 134
prabhura äjïäya candraçekhara-äcärya
karite lägilä sarva-vidhi-yogya kärya
On the order of the Lord, Candraçekhara Äcärya began to perform the

required Vedic rituals.
TEXT 135
nänä gräma haite se nänä upäyana
äsite lägila ati akathya-kathana
The variety of ingredients that people from the surrounding villages

brought cannot be described.
TEXT 136
dadhi, dugdha, ghåta, mudga, tämbüla, candana
puñpa, yajïa-sütra, vastra äne sarva-jana
They brought milk, yogurt, butter, mung dhal, betel, sandalwood,

flowers, sacred threads, and cloth.
TEXT 137
nänä-vidha bhakñya dravya lägila äsite
hena nähi jäni ke änaye kon bhite
No one knew where the varieties of eatables that poured in came from
or who brought them.
TEXT 138
parama änande sabe kare hari-dhvani
`hari' vinä loka-mukhe ära nähi çuni
Everyone who came chanted the holy names in ecstasy. Indeed, the
chanting of “Hari! Hari!” was the only sound that could be heard.
TEXT 139
tabe mahäprabhu sarva jagatera präëa
vasilä karite çré-çikhära antardhäna

Then Caitanya Mahäprabhu, the life of all, sat down to have His head
shaved, including the çikhä.
TEXT 140
näpita vasilä äsi sammukhe yakhane
krandanera kalarava uöhila takhane
When the barber came to shave the Lord, a tumultuous sound of weeping
arose.
TEXT 141
kñura dite näpita se cäìcara-cikure
mäthe häta nä deya, krandana-mätra kare
The barber hesitated to shave the Lord's curly hair. Before he even
touched the Lord's head, he began to cry.
TEXT 142
nityänanda-ädi kari' yata bhakta-gaëa
bhümite paòiyä sabe karena krandana
The devotees headed by Nityänanda all started weeping and rolling on

the ground.
TEXT 143
bhaktera ki däya, yata vyavahäri-loka
tähärä o kändite lägilä kari' çoka
What to speak of the devotees, even the people in general all began to
cry in lamentation.
TEXT 144
keha bale,—“kon vidhi såjila sannyäsa?”

eta bali' näré-gaëa chäòe mahä-çväsa
One woman said, “Who has invented this system of sannyäsa?” Speaking
like this, the ladies all sighed deeply.
TEXT 145
agocare thäki' saba kände deva-gaëa
ananta brahmäëòa-maya haila krandana
Hidden from view, all the demigods also cried. In this way the entire
universe was filled with the sound of crying.
TEXT 146
hena se käruëya-rasa gauracandra kare
çuñka-käñöha-päñäëädi dravaye antare
Such compassion was shown by Çré Gauracandra that even dry wood and
stone melted.
TEXT 147
e sakala lélä jéva-uddhära-käraëa
ei tära säkñé dekha kände sarva-jana
This pastime of the Lord was displayed for the deliverance of the
living entities, and everyone's weeping was evidence of this.
TEXT 148
prema-rase parama caïcala gauracandra
sthira nahe niravadhi bhäva açru kampa
Çré Gauracandra was greatly agitated by the mellows of ecstatic love.

He constantly shed tears and His body trembled.
TEXT 149
`bola' `bola' kari' prabhu uöhe viçvambhara
gäyena mukunda, prabhu näce nirantara
Viçvambhara got up and exclaimed, “Chant! Chant!” As Mukunda began to

sing, the Lord continuously danced.
TEXT 150
vasile o prabhu sthira haite nä päre
prema-rase mahä-kampa, vahe açrudhäre
Even when the Lord sat, He was unable to remain steady. He trembled
and tears flowed from His eyes out of ecstatic love.
TEXT 151
`bola bola' kari' prabhu karaye huìkära
kñaura-karma näpita nä päre karibära
In this way the Lord constantly roared, “Hari bol!” The barber was
therefore unable to perform his task.
TEXT 152
kathaà-katham api sarva-dina-avaçeñe
kñaura-karma nirbäha haila prema-rase
Somehow or other, in the mellows of ecstatic love, the Lord's head was
finally shaved by the end of the day.
TEXT 153
tabe sarva-loka-nätha kari' gaìgä-snäna
äsiyä vasilä yathä sannyäsera sthäna
Thereafter the Lord of all took His bath in the Ganges and sat for His
sannyäsa ceremony.
TEXT 154
`sarva-çikñä-guru gauracandra' vede bale
keçava-bhäraté-sthäne tähä kahe chale
The Vedas declare that Çré Gauracandra is the spiritual master of

everyone. The Lord, on some pretext, then spoke something to Keçava
Bhäraté.
TEXT 155
prabhu kahe,—“svapne more kona-mahäjana
karëe sannyäsera mantra karila kathana
The Lord said, “In a dream some mahäjana appeared to Me and spoke some
sannyäsa mantra in My ear.
TEXT 156
bujha dekhi tähä tumi kibä haya nahe”
eta bali' prabhu täì'ra karëe mantra kahe
“Please examine whether it is appropriate or not.” Speaking in this

way, the Lord spoke the mantra into Keçava Bhäraté's ear.
TEXT 157
chale prabhu kåpä kari' täìre çiñya kaila
bhäratéra citte mahä-vismaya janmila
Thus the Lord by trickery made Keçava Bhäraté His disciple, and Keçava
Bhäraté was struck with great wonder.
TEXT 158
bhäraté balena,—“ei mahä-mantra-vara
kåñëera prasäde ki tomära agocara”

Keçava Bhäraté said, “This is the best of all mantras. By the mercy of
Lord Kåñëa, what is unknown to You?”
TEXT 159
prabhura äjïäya tabe keçava bhäraté
sei mantra prabhure kahilä mahämati
According to the instructions of the Lord, the broad-minded Keçava

Bhäraté then spoke that very mantra into the ear of the Lord.
TEXT 160
catur-dike hari-näma sumaìgala-dhvani
sannyäsa karilä vaikuëöhera cüòämaëi
The auspicious sound of the holy names was heard in the four
directions as the jewel of Vaikuëöha accepted the order of sannyäsa.
TEXT 161
parilena aruëa vasana manohara
tähäte hailä koöi-kandarpa-sundara
When the Lord put on the enchanting saffron dress, He appeared as

beautiful as millions of Cupids.
TEXT 162
sarva aìga çré-mastaka candane lepita
mäläya pürëita çré-vigraha suçobhita
His beautiful body and head were decorated with sandalwood pulp and
flower garlands.
TEXT 163
daëòa-kamaëòalu dui çré-haste ujjvala

niravadhi nija-preme änande vihvala
Holding His daëòa and kamaëòalu in His hands, the Lord was overwhelmed
in ecstatic love.
TEXT 164
koöi koöi candra jini' çobhe çré-vadana
prema-dhäre pürëa dui kamala-nayana
The beautiful face of the Lord was more attractive than millions of
moons, and His two eyes were filled with tears of love.
TEXT 165
kibä se sannyäsi-rüpa haila prakäça
pürëa kari' tähä varëibena vedavyäsa
That wonderful sannyäsé form of the Lord will be elaborately described

by Vedavyäsa.
TEXT 166
`sahasra-näme' te ye kahilä vedavyäsa
`kona avatäre prabhu karena sannyäsa'
Çré Vedavyäsa has described in his Viñëu-sahasra-näma that the Lord

appears in one of His incarnations as a sannyäsé.
TEXT 167
ei tähä satya karilena dvijaräja
e marma jänaye saba-vaiñëava-samäja
Now this statement has been fulfilled by the best of the brähmaëas.
This secret is well-known to the society of Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 168
In the Mahäbhärata, Däna-dharma, Viñëu-sahasra-näma-stotra, it is
stated:
sannyäsa-kåc chamaùçänto niñöhä-çänti-paräyaëaù
“[That Lord Viñëu] accepts sannyäsa, is detached from sense

gratification, is fully surrendered to Kåñëa, is fully determined to
engage in the sacrifice of chanting the holy name of Kåñëa, and is
fully absorbed in mahäbhäva, which ridicules the peaceful state
attained by the nondevotee impersonalists.
TEXT 169
tabe näma thuibäre keçava bhäraté
mane mane cintite lägilä mahämati
The magnanimous Keçava Bhäraté then began to think of a name to give

the Lord.
TEXT 170
“caturdaça-bhuvanete e-mata vaiñëava
ämära nayane nähi haya anubhava
“I cannot find such a Vaiñëava in the fourteen worlds. This is my

conviction.
TEXT 171
ataeva kothäo nä thäke yei näma
hena näma thuile mora pürëa haya käma
“Therefore I will give a name that is not found anywhere, then my

desire will be fulfilled.
TEXT 172
müle bhäratéra çiñya `bhäraté' se haye
ihäne ta' tähä thuibäre yogya nahe”

“Although the disciple of a Bhäraté should be named Bhäraté, that name
is not appropriate for Him.”
TEXT 173
bhägyavän nyäsibara eteka cintite
çuddhä sarasvaté täna äilä jihväte
As that fortunate, topmost sannyäsé was thinking like this, Çuddhä

Sarasvaté, the transcendental goddess of learning, appeared on his
tongue.
TEXT 174
päiyä ucita näma keçava-bhäraté
prabhu-vakñe hasta diyä bale çuddha-mati
Selecting the suitable name, the pure-hearted Keçava Bhäraté placed

his hand on the chest of the Lord and spoke.
TEXT 175
“yata jagatera tumi `kåñëa' boläi
yäkaräilä caitanya—kértana prakäçiyä
“You have induced the people of the world to chant the name of Kåñëa,
and by inaugurating the movement of saìkértana, You have awakened
people's consciousness.
TEXT 176
eteke tomära näma çré-kåñëa-caitanya
sarva-loka tomä' haite yäte haila dhanya”
“Therefore Your name will be Çré Kåñëa Caitanya. Because of You,

everyone will become fortunate.”
TEXT 177
eta yadi nyäsibara balilä vacana
jaya-dhvani puñpa-våñöi haila takhana
When that best of the sannyäsés spoke this, everyone chanted, “Jaya!
Jaya!” and flowers were showered down on them.
TEXT 178
catur-dike mahä-hari-dhvani-kolähala
kariyä änande bhäse vaiñëava-sakala
The Vaiñëavas floated in waves of transcendental happiness as the

tumultuous vibration of “Hari! Hari!” filled the four directions.
TEXT 179
bhäratére sarva bhakta karilä praëäma
prabhu o hailä tuñöa labhi' nija näma
The devotees then offered obeisances to Keçava Bhäraté, and even the
Lord felt satisfaction on receiving His name.
TEXT 180
`çré-kåñëa-caitanya' näma haila prakäça
daëòavat haiyä paòilä saba däsa
In this way, all the devotees fell flat offering obeisances as the
holy name of Çré Kåñëa Caitanya manifest.
TEXT 181
hena mate sannyäsa kariyä prabhu dhanya
prakäçilä ätma-näma `çré-kåñëa-caitanya'
By accepting sannyäsa, the glorious Lord thus became famous as Çré

Kåñëa Caitanya.
TEXT 182
sarva-käla caitanya sakala lélä kare
yäìhäre yakhana kåpä, dekhäyena täìre
Lord Çré Caitanya eternally performs His pastimes, which are seen by
those who have received His mercy.
TEXT 183
ära kata lélä-rasa haila sei sthäne
nityänanda-svarüpe se saba tattva jäne
Only Nityänanda Svarüpa knows all the many other pastimes that took
place there.
TEXT 184
täìhära äjïäya ämi kåpä-anurüpe
kichu-mätra sütra ämi likhila pustake
By His merciful instructions I have written just a brief description

in this book.
TEXT 185
ithe aparädha kichu nä labe ämära
I offer my respectful obeisances unto all the Vaiñëavas so that they

may disregard my offenses.
TEXT 186
vede ihä koöi koöi muni vedavyäse
varëibena nänä mate açeña-viçeñe

Millions of Vedavyäsas will elaborately describe these pastimes of the
Lord in the Vedas.
TEXT 187
ei mate madhya-khaëòe prabhura sannyäsa
ye kathäçunile haya caitanyera däsa
Thus the Lord's acceptance of sannyäsa is described in this Madhya-

khaëòa. Whoever hears this pastime will certainly become a servant of
Çré Caitanya.
TEXT 188
madhya-khaëòe éçvarera sannyäsa-grahaëa
ihära çravaëe mile kåñëa-prema-dhana
By hearing this pastime of the Lord's acceptance of sannyäsa in this

Madhya-khaëòa, one will achieve the wealth of kåñëa-prema.
TEXT 189
çré-kåñëa-caitanya nityänanda dui prabhu
ei väïchä ihä yena nä päsari kabhu
O Çré Kåñëa Caitanya and Nityänanda Prabhu, my only desire is that I

should never forget You.
TEXT 190
hena dina haibe ki caitanya-nityänanda
dekhiba veñöita catur-dike bhakta-vånda
Will that day ever come when I will see Lord Caitanya and Lord
Nityänanda surrounded by Their devotees?
TEXT 191
Çré Gaurasundara is the Lord of my Lord, therefore this great hope is

there in my heart.
TEXT 192
mukheha ye jana bale `nityänanda-däsa'
se avaçya dekhibeka caitanya-prakäça
Whoever says, “I am the servant of Nityänanda,” will certainly attain

Lord Caitanya's darçana.
TEXT 193
caitanyera priyatama nityänanda-räya
prabhu-bhåtya-saìga yena nä chäòe ämäya
Lord Nityänanda is most dear to Çré Caitanya. May I never become

bereft of association with the Lord's servant.
TEXT 194
jagatera prema-dätä hena nityänanda
täna haïä yena bhajoì prabhu-gauracandra
Lord Nityänanda is the bestower of love to the entire universe,

therefore let me worship Çré Gauracandra through Him.
TEXT 195
saàsärera pära hai' bhaktira sägare
ye òubibe se bhajuka nitäi-cändere
Anyone who wants to cross the ocean of birth and death and drown in
TEXT 196
käñöhera putalé yena kuhake näcäya
Lord Gauracandra is making me speak just as a puppet master makes his

puppets dance.
TEXT 197
yata çakti thäke, tata düra uòi' yäya
A bird cannot reach the end of the sky, but flies only as far as its
strength allows.
TEXT 198
ei-mata caitanya-kathära anta näi
yära yata-düra çakti sabe tata gäi
In the same way there is no end to the topics of Lord Caitanya. One
can narrate them only as far as his strength allows.
TEXT 199

TEXT 200
änanda-lélä-maya-vigrahäya
hemäbha-divyac-chavi-sundaräya
tasmai mahä-prema-rasa-pradäya
caitanya-candräya namo namas te
O Çré Caitanya-candra, I offer You my repeated obeisances. You are the

personification of Kåñëa's blissful pastimes, and You are
extraordinarily beautiful, having a dazzling golden luster. You have
awarded to the people of the world the topmost mellows of ecstatic
love for Kåñëa.
End of Madhya-khaëòa
çré-çré-gauranityänandau jayataù
Çré Caitanya-bhägavata
Antya-khaëòa
CBP 1: Meeting Again at the House of Çré Advaita Äcärya
Chapter One: Meeting Again at the House of Çré Advaita Äcärya
CB Antya-khaëòa 1.001
TEXT 1
avatérëau sa-käruëyau paricchinnau sad-éçvarau
çré-kåñëa-caitanya-nityänandau dvau bhrätarau bhaje
I worship the two brothers, Çré Kåñëa Caitanya and Çré Nityänanda, who
have descended in this world as the supreme controllers. They have
appeared in covered forms as the embodiments of mercy.
TEXT 2
namas trikäla-satyäya jagannätha-sutäya ca
O my Lord, You are eternally existing—in the past, present, and

refer to Viñëupriyä, who is Bhü-çakti, Lakñmépriyä, who is Çré-çakti,
and Navadvépa, which is Nélä, Lélä, or Durgä, and, according to
TEXT 3
jaya jaya çré-kåñëa-caitanya lakñmé-känta
jaya jaya nityänanda-vallabha-ekänta
All glories to Çré Kåñëa Caitanya, the beloved Lord of Lakñmé! All
glories to Lord Caitanya, who is most dear to Nityänanda!
TEXT 4
jaya jaya vaikuëöha-éçvara nyäsi-räja
jaya jaya jaya bhakata-samäja
All glories to the Lord of Vaikuëöha and king of sannyäsés! All

glories to the devotees of the Lord!
TEXT 5
jaya jaya patita-pävana gauracandra
däna deha' hådaye tomära pada-dvandva
All glories to Lord Gauracandra, the deliverer of the fallen! O Lord,

please place Your lotus feet within my heart.
TEXT 6
çeña-khaëòa-kathä bhäi, çuna eka-citte
néläcale gauracandra äilä ye-mate
O brothers, hear with full attention the topics of this Antya-khaëòa,

which describes Lord Gauracandra's arrival in Jagannätha Puré.
TEXT 7
kariyä sannyäsa vaikuëöhera adhéçvara
se rätri ächilä prabhu kaëöaka-nagara
After accepting sannyäsa, the Lord of Vaikuëöha spent the night in

Kaëöaka-nagara, or Katwa.
TEXT 8
karilena mätra prabhu sannyäsa-grahaëa
mukundere äjïä haila karite kértana
Immediately after the Lord accepted sannyäsa, He instructed Mukunda to

perform kértana.
TEXT 9
`bola' `bola' bali' prabhu ärambhilä nåtya
catur-dige gäite lägilä saba bhåtya
The Lord called out, “Chant! Chant!” and began to dance. His servants
surrounded Him and all began to sing.
TEXT 10
çväsa, häsa, sveda, kampa, pulaka, huìkära
nä jäni kateka haya ananta vikära
It is impossible to describe the unlimited transformations of ecstatic

love like heavy breathing, laughing, perspiring, trembling, hairs
standing on end, and roaring that manifest in the Lord.
TEXT 11
koöi-siàha-präya yena viçäla garjana
ächäòa dekhite bhaya päya sarva-jana

The Lord's loud roaring sounded like that of ten million lions.
Everyone became frightened as He crashed to the ground.
TEXT 12
kon dige daëòa kamaëòalu vä päòilä
nija-preme vaikuëöhera pati matta hailä
The Lord of Vaikuëöha lost His daëòa and kamaëòalu as He became

intoxicated in His own love.
TEXT 13
näcite näcite prabhu gurure dhariyä
äliìgana karilena baòa tuñöa haïä
While dancing, the Lord grabbed His spiritual master and embraced him
with great satisfaction.
TEXT 14
päiyä prabhura anugraha-äliìgana
bhäratéra prema-bhakti haila takhana
Having received the Lord's merciful embrace, Keçava Bhäraté became

filled with ecstatic love.
TEXT 15
päka diyä daëòa-kamaëòalu düre pheli'
sukåti bhäraté näce `hari hari' bali'
Throwing his daëòa and kamaëòalu away, the fortunate Keçava Bhäraté
danced and chanted “Hari! Hari!”
TEXT 16
bähya düre gela bhäratéra prema-rase

gaòägaòi yäya vastra nä samvare çeñe
In the mellows of ecstatic love, Keçava Bhäraté lost external

consciousness. He rolled on the ground, and his clothes became
disarrayed.
TEXT 17
bhäratére kåpä haila prabhura dekhiyä
sarva-gaëa `hari' bale òäkiyäòäkiyä
On seeing the Lord bestow mercy on Keçava Bhäraté, everyone loudly

TEXT 18
santoñe gurura saìge prabhu kare nåtya
dekhiyä parama sukhe gäya saba bhåtya
As the Lord happily danced with His guru, the Lord's servants all sang
with great pleasure.
TEXT 19
cäri-vede dhyäne yäìre dekhite duñkara
täìra saìge säkñäte näcaye nyäsi-vara
The best of the sannyäsés danced with that personality whom the four
Vedas are unable to see through meditation.
TEXT 20
keçava-bhäraté-pade bahu namaskära
ananta-brahmäëòa-nätha çiñya-rüpe yäìra
I repeatedly offer obeisances at the feet of Keçava Bhäraté, whose

disciple is the Lord of innumerable universes.
TEXT 21
ei mata sarva-rätri gurura saàhati
nåtya karilena vaikuëöhera adhipati
In this way the Lord of Vaikuëöha passed the entire night dancing with
His spiritual master.
TEXT 22
prabhäta haile prabhu bähya prakäçiyä
calilena guru-sthäne vidäya laiyä
In the morning the Lord exhibited external consciousness. He

approached His guru for permission to leave.
TEXT 23
“araëye praviñöa muïi haimu sarvathä
präëa-nätha mora kåñëacandra päìa yathä”
“I must enter the forest to search for Çré Kåñëacandra, the Lord of My
life.”
TEXT 24
guru bale,—“ämiha caliba tomä' saìge
thäkiba tomära säthe saìkértana-raìge”
His guru replied, “I will go with You. I will stay with You and relish
the ecstasy of saìkértana.”
TEXT 25
kåpä kari' prabhu saìge lailena täne
agre gura kariyä calilä prabhu vane
The Lord mercifully allowed him to accompany Him. Keeping His guru in
front, the Lord departed for the forest.
TEXT 26
tabe candraçekhara-äcärya kole kari'
uccaiù-svare kändite lägilä gaurahari
Then Gaurahari embraced Candraçekhara Äcärya and began to cry loudly.
TEXT 27
“gåhe cala tumi sarva-vaiñëavera sthäne
kahi o sabäre ämi caliläìa vane
“Go home and inform all the Vaiñëavas that I am going to the forest.
TEXT 28
gåhe cala tumi duùkha nä bhäviha mane
tomära hådaye ämi bandé sarva-kñaëe
“Return home without feeling remorse, for I am always bound within

your heart.
TEXT 29
tumi mora pitämuïi nandana tomära
janma janma tumi prema-saàhati ämära”
“You are My father and I am your son. You are My beloved associate
birth after birth.
TEXT 30
eteka baliyä täne öhäkura calilä
mürcchä-gata hai' candraçekhara paòilä
After speaking in this way, the Lord departed and Candraçekhara fell
unconscious to the ground.
TEXT 31
kåñëera acintya çakti bujhane nä yäya
ataeva se virahe präëa rakñä päya
The inconceivable potencies of Kåñëa cannot be understood, therefore

even in that state of separation he survived.
TEXT 32
kñaëeka caitanya päi' çré-candraçekhara
navadvépa-prati tiìho gelena satvara
After shortly thereafter regaining his external consciousness, Çré

Candraçekhara immediately left for Navadvépa.
TEXT 33
tabe navadvépe candraçekhara äiläsabä'
sthäne kahilena,—“prabhu vane gelä”
When Çré Candraçekhara arrived in Navadvépa, he told everyone, “The

Lord has taken sannyäsa.”
TEXT 34
çré-candraçekhara-mukhe çuni' bhakta-gaëa
ärta-näda kari' sabe karena krandana
On hearing this news from Çré Candraçekhara, all the devotees began to
cry pathetically.
TEXT 35
koöi mukha haile o se saba viläpa
varëite nä päri se sabära anutäpa

Even if I had millions of mouths I would be unable to describe their
lamentation and repentance.
TEXT 36
advaita balaye,—“mora nä rahe jévana”
vidare päñäëa käñöha çuni' se krandana
Advaita Prabhu said, “I cannot remain alive!” On hearing His cry, even
stone and wood melted.
TEXT 37
advaita çunibä-mätra hailä mürcchita
präëa nähi dehe, prabhu paòilä bhümita
As soon as Advaita heard this news, He fell unconscious to the ground

with no sign of life remaining in His body.
TEXT 38
çacédevéçoke rahilena jaòa haiyä
kåtrima-putalé yena äche däëòäiyä
In lamentation, mother Çacé became stunned. She stood there like a

artificial doll.
TEXT 39
bhakta-patnéära yata pati-vratä-gaëa
bhümite paòiyä sabe karena krandana
The devotees' wives and other chaste ladies fell to the ground crying.
TEXT 40
advaita balaye,—“ära ki kärya jévane

se-hena öhäkura mora chäòila yakhane
Advaita Prabhu said, “What is the use of this life when such a Lord
has left Me?
TEXT 41
praviñöa haimu äji sarvathä gaìgäya
dine loke dharibeka, calimu niçäya”
“Today I will certainly drown Myself in the Ganges. People will stop
Me during the day, so I will go at night.”
TEXT 42
ei mata virahe sakala bhakta-gaëa
sabära haila baòa citta ucäöana
In this way the hearts of all the devotees were agitated with feelings
of separation.
TEXT 43
kona mate citte keha svästhya nähi päya
deha eòibäre sabe cähena sadäya
They could not find any means to pacify their hearts, so they
constantly desired to give up their lives.
TEXT 44
yadyapiha sabei parama mahädhéra
tabu keha kähäre karite näre sthira
Although they were all most sober, none of them were able to pacify
any of the others.
TEXT 45
bhakta-gaëa deha-tyäga bhävilä niçcaya
jäni sabä' prabodhi, äkäça-väëé haya
When the devotees all resolved to give up their bodies, they heard
solacing words from a voice in the sky.
TEXT 46
“duùkha nä bhäviha advaitädi-bhakta-gaëa!
sabe sukhe kara kåñëacandra-ärädhana
“O devotees headed by Advaita, do not feel saddened. You should all

happily engage in the worship of Lord Kåñëa.
TEXT 47
sei prabhu ei dina-dui-cäri vyäje
äsiyä miliba tomä'-sabära mäjhe
“The Lord will return and meet you in two or four days.
TEXT 48
deha-tyäga keho kichu nä bhäviha mane
pürvavat sabe viharibe prabhu-sane”
“Therefore do not think about giving up your bodies. You will again
enjoy pastimes with the Lord like before.”
TEXT 49
çuniyä äkäça-väëé sarva-bhakta-gaëa
deha-tyäga-prati sabe chäòilena mana
After hearing the voice from the sky, all the devotees gave up their
plans to commit suicide.
TEXT 50
kari' avalambana prabhura guëa-näma
çacé veòi' bhakta-gaëa thäke aviräma
Accepting the Lord's qualities and names as their only solace, the
devotees constantly remained in the company of mother Çacé.
TEXT 51
tabe gauracandra sannyäséra cüòämaëi
calilä paçcima-mukhe kari' hari-dhvani
Thereafter Gauracandra, the crest jewel of sannyäsés, headed west

while chanting the name of Hari.
TEXT 52
nityänanda-gadädhara-mukunda-saàhati
govinda paçcäte, agre keçava bhäraté
Keçava Bhäraté walked in front of the Lord, Govinda walked behind the
Lord, and Nityänanda, Gadädhara, and Mukunda walked along with the
Lord.
TEXT 53
calilena mätra prabhu matta-siàha-präya
lakña koöi loka kändi' päche päche dhäya
As the Lord walked like an maddened lion, millions of people followed

behind crying.
TEXT 54
catur-dige loka kändi' vana bhäìgi' yäya
sabäre karena prabhu kåpä amäyäya

People shed tears and trampled down the forest as they came rushing
from all directions. The Lord sincerely bestowed His mercy on them.
TEXT 55
“sabe gåhe yäha giyä laha kåñëa-näma
sabära hauka kåñëacandra dhana-präëa
“Return home and chant the names of Kåñëa. May Kåñëacandra become your
wealth and life.
TEXT 56
brahmä-çiva-çukädi ye rasa väïchä kare
hena rasa hauka tomä'-sabära çarére”
May your bodies be filled with the mellows of love desired by

personalities like Brahmä, Çiva, and Çukadeva.”
TEXT 57
vara çuni' sarva loka kände uccaiù-svare
paravaça-präya sabe äilana ghare
On hearing the Lord's benediction, everyone cried loudly. As they then

returned to their homes, they appeared to be controlled by someone
else.
TEXT 58
räòhe äsi' gauracanadra hailä praveça
adyäpiha sei bhägye dhanya räòha-deça
Gauracandra then entered the province of Räòha-deça, which as a result

of that good fortune is glorified even today.
TEXT 59
räòha-deça bhümi yata dekhite sundara
catur-dike açvattha-maëòalé manohara
The land of Räòha-deça was beautified with enchanting banyan trees in

all directions.
TEXT 60
svabhäva-sundara sthäna çobhe gäbhé-gaëe
dekhiyä äviñöa prabhu haya sei kñaëe
On seeing herds of cows in that beautiful, natural setting, the Lord

immediately became absorbed in ecstasy.
TEXT 61
`hari' `hari' bali' prabhu ärambhilä nåtya
catur-dike saìkértana kare saba bhåtya
The Lord began to dance and chant, “Hari! Hari!” Then all His servants
surrounded Him and performed saìkértana.
TEXT 62
huìkära garjana kare vaikuëöhera räya
jagatera citta-våtti çuni' çodha päya
The hearts of all people in the world became purified on hearing the
loud roaring of the Lord of Vaikuëöha.
TEXT 63
ei-mata prabhu dhanya kari' räòha-deça
sarva-pathe calilena kari' nåtyäveça
In this way the Lord made Räòha-deça glorious by dancing in ecstasy on

the various paths there.
TEXT 64
prabhu bale,—“vakreçvara ächena ye vane
tathäi yäimu muïi thäkimu nirjane”
The Lord said, “I will go to the forest where Vakreçvara is situated

and stay there in solitude.”
TEXT 65
eteka baliyä premäveçe cali' yäya
nityänanda-ädi saba päche päche dhäya
After speaking in this way, the Lord proceeded on in ecstatic love.

The devotees headed by Nityänanda followed behind.
TEXT 66
adbhuta prabhura nåtya, adbhuta kértana
çuni' mätra dhäiyä äise sarva-jana
On seeing the Lord's wonderful dancing and on hearing the wonderful

kértana, everyone came running.
CB Antya-khaëòa 1.067-068
TEXT 67-68
yadyapiha kona deçe nähi saìkértana
keha nähi dekhe kåñëa-premera krandana
tathäpi prabhura dekhi' adbhuta krandana
daëòavata haiyä paòaye sarva-jana
Although saìkértana had never been performed anywhere in that province

and no one had ever seen anyone shed tears of ecstatic love for Kåñëa,
when people saw the Lord's wonderful crying they fell to the ground
offering Him obeisances.
TEXT 69
tathi-madhye keha keha atyanta pämara
tärä bale,—“eta kene kändena vistara”
Among them, there were a few most sinful people, who asked, “Why does
He cry so much?”
TEXT 70
seho saba jana ebe prabhura kåpäya
sei prema saìariyä kändi' gaòi yäya
But now, by the Lord's mercy, even such people began to roll on the
ground and cry as they remembered that display of love.
TEXT 71
sakala bhuvana ebe gäya gauracandra
tathäpiha sabe nähi gäya bhüta-vånda
The entire world was now singing the glories of Gauracandra. Only some
ghostly-haunted living entities did not.
TEXT 72
çré-kåñëa-caitanya-näme vimukha ye jana
niçcaya jäniha sei päpé bhüta-gaëa
Know for certain that anyone who is averse to chanting the name of Çré
Kåñëa Caitanya is a sinful, ghostly-haunted person.
TEXT 73
hena mate nåtya-rase vaikuëöhera nätha
näciyä yäyena saba-bhakta-gaëa-sätha
In this way the Lord of Vaikuëöha danced in the mellows of ecstatic

love while proceeding with the devotees.
TEXT 74
dina-avaçeñe prabhu eka dhanya gräme
rahilena puëyavanta-brähmaëa-äçrame
At the end of the day the Lord came to one fortunate village and
stayed in the house of one pious brähmaëa.
TEXT 75
bhikñä kari' mahäprabhu kariläçayana
catur-dige veòiyäçuilä bhakta-gaëa
After accepting His meal, Mahäprabhu went to sleep. The devotees slept
around Him.
TEXT 76
prahara-khäneka niçä thäkite öhäkura
sabä' chäòi' paläiyä gela kathodüra
When three hours of the night remained, the Lord left everyone behind
and went some distance away.
TEXT 77
çeñe sabe uöhiyä cähena bhakta-gaëa
nä dekhiyä prabhu sabe karena krandana
When the devotees finally woke up and were unable to find the Lord,
they began to cry.
TEXT 78
sarva gräma vicära kariyä bhakta-gaëa
präntara-bhümite tabe karilä gamana
The devotees searched throughout the entire village and eventually

came to some vacant land outside the village.
TEXT 79
nija prema-rase vaikuëöhera adhéçvara
präntare rodana kare kari' uccaiù-svara
In that vacant plot, the Lord of Vaikuëöha was loudly crying in the
mellows of His own ecstasy.
TEXT 80
“kåñëa re prabhu re äre kåñëa mora bäpa!”
baliyä rodana kare sarva-jéva-nätha
The Lord of all living entities shed tears as He called out, “O Kåñëa!
O Lord! O My beloved Kåñëa!”
TEXT 81
hena se òäkiyä kände nyäsi-cüòämaëi
kroçekera patha yäya rodanera dhvani
The crest jewel of all sannyäsés cried so loudly that the sound could
be heard two miles away.
TEXT 82
katho-düre thäkiyä sakala bhakta-gaëa
çunena prabhura ati adbhuta rodana
From a distance the devotees heard the Lord's wonderful crying.
TEXT 83
calilena sabe rodanera anusäre
dekhilena sabe prabhu kände uccaiù-svare

They followed the sound of that crying and found the Lord weeping
loudly.
TEXT 84
prabhura rodane kände sarva bhakta-gaëa
mukunda lägilä tabe karite kértana
As all the devotees began to cry with the Lord, Mukunda began to
perform kértana.
TEXT 85
çuniyä kértana prabhu lägilä näcite
änande gäyena sabe veòi' cäri bhite
When the Lord heard the kértana, He began to dance, and the others all
joyfully sang around Him.
TEXT 86
ei mate sarva-pathe näciyä näciyäyäyena
paçcima-mukhe änandita haïä
In this way the Lord continually danced the entire way while happily
proceeding towards the west.
TEXT 87
kroça-cäri sakale ächena vakreçvara
sei-sthäne phirilena gauräìga-sundara
When He came within eight miles of Vakreçvara, Gaurasundara went in

another direction.
TEXT 88
näciyä yäyena prabhu paçcimäbhimukhe

pürva-mukha punaù hailena nija-sukhe
As the Lord was dancing and proceeding towards the west, He suddenly
headed back towards the east in His own happiness.
TEXT 89
pürva-mukhe caliyä yäyena nåtya-rase
ananta änande prabhu aööa aööa häse
The Lord then joyfully danced towards the east and laughed wildly out
of unlimited ecstasy.
TEXT 90
bähya prakäçiyä prabhu nija kutühale
balilena,—“ämi caliläìa néläcale
After regaining His external consciousness, the Lord enthusiastically

said, “I will go to Jagannätha Puré.
TEXT 91
jagannätha prabhura haila äjïä more
`néläcale tumi jhäöa äisa satvare'”
“Lord Jagannätha has ordered Me, `You should immediately come to

Néläcala.'”
TEXT 92
eta bali' calilena hai' pürva-mukha
bhakta saba päilena paränanda sukha
After speaking these words, the Lord proceeded towards the east, and
all the devotees felt transcendental happiness.
TEXT 93
täna icchä tiìho se jänena sabe mätra
täna anugrahe jäne täna kåpä-pätra
Only the Lord knows His own will. One who has achieved His mercy can,
by His mercy, also know.
TEXT 94
ki icchäya calilena vakreçvara-prati
kene vä nä gelä, bujhe kähära çakati
Who can understand the intention that the Lord had in proceeding
towards Vakreçvara and why He did not go?
TEXT 95
hena bujhi kari' prabhu vakreçvara-vyäja
dhanya karilena sarva räòhera samäja
My understanding is that the Lord made the entire land of Räòha-deça

glorious on the pretext of going to Vakreçvara.
TEXT 96
gaìgä-mukha haiyä calilä gauracandra
niravadhi dehe nija-premera änanda
As Gauracandra headed towards the Ganges, His body was constantly

filled with His own ecstatic love.
TEXT 97
bhakti-çünya sarva deça, nä jäne kértana
käro mukhe nähi kåñëa-näma-uccäraëa
All those places were devoid of devotional service. No one knew

anything about kértana, and no one ever uttered the name of Kåñëa.
TEXT 98
prabhu bale,—“hena deçe äiläìa kene
`kåñëa' hena näma käro näçuni vadane
The Lord said, “Why did I come to a place where no one utters the name
of Kåñëa?
TEXT 99
kene hena deçe muïi kariluì payäna
nä räkhimu deha muïi chäòoì ei präëa”
“Why did I come to such a place? I will not keep this body any longer.
I will give up this life.”
TEXT 100-101
henai samaye dhenu räkhe çiçu-gaëa
tära madhye sukåti ächaye eka jana
hari-dhvani karite lägilä äcambita
çuniyä hailä prabhu ati harañita
At that time one pious child among a group of cowherd boys suddenly
began to chant the name of Hari. When the Lord heard that, He became
greatly pleased.
TEXT 102
`hari-bola' väkya prabhu çuni' çiçu-mukhe
vicära karite lägilena mahäsukhe
When the Lord heard the sound of “Hari bol!” from the mouth of that
child, He began to happily contemplate.
TEXT 103
“dina-dui-cäri yata dekhiläìa gräma

kähäro mukhete näçuniluì hari-näma
“In all the villages that I have passed through in the last two to
four days I have not heard anyone vibrate the name of Hari.
TEXT 104
äcambite çiçu-mukhe çuni' hari-dhvani
ki hetu ihära sabe kaha dekhi çuni?”
“Now I am suddenly hearing a child chant the name of Hari. What is the
reason for this?”
TEXT 105
prabhu bale,—“gaìgä kata düra ethä haite?”
sabe balilena,—“eka-praharera pathe”
The Lord asked, “How far is the Ganges from here?” and the children
replied, “It is about three hours from here.”
TEXT 106
prabhu bale,—“e mahimä kevala gaìgära
ataeva etä hari-nämera pracära
The Lord said, “This is the glory of the Ganges. By her influence one
hears the holy names chanted here.
TEXT 107
gaìgära vätäsa äsiyä läge ethä
ataeva çuniläìa hari-guëa-gäthä”
“Breezes coming from the Ganges blow here. Therefore I heard

glorification of Hari's transcendental qualities.”
TEXT 108
gaìgära mahimä vyäkhyä karite öhäkura
gaìgä-prati anuräga bäòila pracura
As the Lord glorified the Ganges, His attachment increased multifold.
TEXT 109
prabhu bale,—“äji ämi sarvathä gaìgäya
majjana kariba” eta bali' cali' yäya
The Lord said, “Today I will certainly bathe in the Ganges.” Saying
this, He started off.
TEXT 110
matta-siàha-präya calilena gaura-siàha
päche dhäilena saba caraëera bhåìga
The lionlike Gauräìga walked like a maddened lion, and the beelike
servants of His lotus feet followed behind.
TEXT 111
gaìgä-daraçanäveçe prabhura gamana
nägäli nä päya keha yata bhakta-gaëa
Anxious to see the Ganges, the Lord walked so quickly that the
devotees were unable to keep up with Him.
TEXT 112
sabe eka nityänanda-siàha kari' saìge
sandhyä-käle gaìgä-tére äilena raìge
Taking only the lionlike Nityänanda with Him, the Lord joyfully
arrived at the bank of the Ganges that evening.
TEXT 113
nityänanda-saìge kari' gaìgäya majjana
`gaìgä gaìgä' bali' bahu karilä stavana
The Lord took bath in the Ganges with Nityänanda and repeatedly
recited the name of Gaìgä in the course of offering many prayers.
TEXT 114
pürëa kari' karilena gaìgä-jala-päna
punaù-punaù stuti kari' karena praëäma
The Lord drank the water of the Ganges to His full satisfaction, and
after repeatedly reciting prayers, He offered obeisances.
TEXT 115
“prema-rasa-svarüpa tomära divya jala
çiva se tomära tattva jänena sakala
“Your divine water is a manifestation of the mellows of ecstatic love.

Your glories are known to Lord Çiva.
TEXT 116
sakåt tomära näma karile çravaëa
tära viñëu-bhakti haya, ki punaù bhakñaëa
“One attains devotional service to Viñëu simply by hearing your name

even once, and what to speak of drinking your water.
TEXT 117
tomära prasäde se `çré-kåñëa' hena näma
sphuraye jévera mukhe, ithe nähi äna
“By your mercy a living entity becomes qualified to chant the name of
Kåñëa. There is no doubt about this.
TEXT 118-119
kéöa, pakñé, kukkura, çågäla yadi haya
tathäpi tomära yadi nikaöe vasaya
tathäpi tähära yata bhägyera mahimä
anyatrera koöéçvara nahe tära samä
“The good fortune of a wealthy person who lives elsewhere cannot be

equated with the good fortune of insects, birds, dogs, or jackals that
reside near you.
TEXT 120
patita tärite se tomära avatära
tomära samäna tumi bai nähi ära”
“You have incarnated to deliver the fallen souls. There is no one

equal to you.”
TEXT 121
ei mata stuti kare çré-gaurasundara
çuniyä jähnavé-devé lajjita antara
When Çré Gaurasundara offered prayers in this way, Jähnavé-devé felt

embarrassed.
TEXT 122
ye prabhura päda-padme vasati gaìgära
se prabhu karaye stuti,—hena avatära
The Lord from whose lotus feet the Ganges emanates offered prayers to
the Ganges. Such are the characteristics of this incarnation of the
Lord.
TEXT 123
ye çunaye gauräìgera gaìgä-prati stuti
täìra haya çré-kåñëa-caitanye rati-mati
Anyone who hears the prayers Gauräìga offered to the Ganges will
develop attachment for the lotus feet of Çré Kåñëa Caitanya.
TEXT 124
nityänanda-saàhati se niçä sei-gräme
ächilena kona puëyavantera äçrame
In this way the Lord and Nityänanda stayed that night in that village
in the house of one pious person.
TEXT 125
tabe ära dine kathokñaëe bhakta-gaëa
äsiyä päila sabe prabhura darçana
Sometime the next day the devotees came and found the Lord.
TEXT 126
tabe prabhu sarva bhakta-gaëa kari' saìge
néläcala-prati çubha karilena raìge
Thereafter, the Lord, accompanied by the devotees, happily departed

for Néläcala.
TEXT 127
prabhu bale,—“çuna nityänanda mahämati!
satvare calaha tumi navadvépa-prati
The Lord said, “Listen, O magnanimous Nityänanda! Go quickly to

Navadvépa.
TEXT 128
çréväsädi kari' yata saba bhakta-gaëa
sabära karaha giyä duùkha-vimocana
“Go and mitigate the distress of Çréväsa and the other devotees.
TEXT 129
ei saba kathä tumi kahi o sabäre
ämi yäba néläcala-candra dekhibäre
“Tell everyone that I am going to see the moonlike Lord of Néläcala.
TEXT 130
sabära apekñä ämi kari çäntipure
rahibäìa çré-advaita-äcäryera ghare
“I will wait for everyone at Çäntipura, where I will stay at the house
of Çré Advaita Äcärya.
TEXT 131
täì'-sabä' laiyä tumi äsibä satvare
ämi yäi haridäsera phuliyä nagare”
“You quickly bring everyone there. I am going to visit Haridäsa in

Phuliyä.”
TEXT 132
nityänande päöhäiyäçré-gaurasundara
calilena mahäprabhu phuliyä-nagara
After sending Nityänanda, Çré Gaurasundara went to Phuliyä.

TEXT 133
prabhura äjïäya mahä-matta nityänanda
navadvépe calilena parama änanda
Following the Lord's instruction, the greatly intoxicated Nityänanda

went in great ecstasy to Navadvépa.
TEXT 134
prema-rase mahämatta nityänanda-räya
huìkära garjana prabhu karaye sadäya
Lord Nityänanda was greatly intoxicated in the mellows of ecstatic

love. He constantly roared loudly.
TEXT 135
matta-siàha-präya prabhu änande vihvala
vidhi-niñedhera pära vihära sakala
Lord Nityänanda was overwhelmed in ecstasy like an intoxicated lion.

His pastimes are transcendental to all rules and regulations.
TEXT 136
kñaëeke kadamba-våkñe kari' ärohaëa
bäjäya mohana veëu tribhaìga-mohana
Sometimes He would climb a kadamba tree and play enchanting melodies

on a flute while standing in a threefold-bending form.
TEXT 137
kñaëeke dekhiyä goñöhe gaòägaòi' yäya
vatsa-präya haiyä gäbhéra dugdha khäya

Sometimes He would roll in the pasturing ground, and sometimes He
would drink milk from a cow like a calf.
TEXT 138
äpanä'-äpani sarva-pathe nåtya kare
bähya nähi jäne òubi' änanda-sägare
As He danced alone the entire way, He would lose external

consciousness after drowning in an ocean of ecstasy.
TEXT 139
kakhana vä pathe vasi' karena rodana
hådaya vidare tähä karite çravaëa
Sometimes He would sit in the middle of the road and cry in such a way
that the heart of anyone who heard would break.
TEXT 140
kakhano häsena ati mahä aööahäsa
kakhano väçire vastra bändhi dig-väsa
Sometimes He would laugh loudly, and sometimes He would take off His
cloth and wrap it around His head.
TEXT 141
kakhana vä svänubhäve ananta-äveçe
sarpa-präya haiyä gaìgära srote bhäse
Sometimes in His own ecstatic mood as Ananta He would float in the

current of the Ganges like a serpent.
TEXT 142
anantera bhäve prabhu gaìgära bhitare

bhäsiyä yäyena ati dekhi manohare
In the mood of Ananta, Nityänanda Prabhu looked most enchanting as He

continuously floated in the waters of the Ganges.
TEXT 143
acintya agamya nityänandera mahimätri
bhuvane advitéya käruëyera sémä
The glories of Nityänanda are inconceivable and incomprehensible. His

compassion is unique within the three worlds.
TEXT 144
ei mata gaìgä-madhye bhäsiyä bhäsiyä
navadvépe prabhu-ghäöe uöhila äsiyä
While floating in the Ganges in this way, Nityänanda Prabhu finally

arrived at the Lord's bathing ghäöa in Navadvépa.
TEXT 145
äpanä' samvari' nityänanda-mahäçaya
prathame uöhilä äsi' prabhura älaya
After controlling Himself, Lord Nityänanda went straight to the Lord's

house.
TEXT 146
äsiyä dekhaye äi dvädaça-upaväsa
sabe kåñëa-bhakti-bale dehe äche çväsa
When He arrived, He found that mother Çacé had been fasting for twelve
days. She was surviving simply on the strength of her devotional
service to Kåñëa.
TEXT 147
yaçodära bhäve äi parama-vihvala
niravadhi nayane vahaye prema-jala
Mother Çacé was overwhelmed in the mood of Yaçodä. She constantly shed
tears of love from her eyes.
TEXT 148
yäre dekhe äi tähärei värtä kaya
“mathurära loka ki tomarä saba haya?
Mother Çacé asked whomever she met, “Are you from Mathurä?
TEXT 149
kaha kaha räma-kåñëa ächaye kemane?”
baliyä mürcchita haïä paòilä takhane
“Please tell me, how are Kåñëa and Balaräma?” Speaking like this, she
would fall unconscious to the ground.
TEXT 150
kñaëe bale äi,—“oi veëu çiìgä bäje
akrüra äilä kibä punaù goñöha mäjhe?”
Sometimes mother Çacé would say, “Is that the sound of the flute and
horn? Has Akrüra returned to Våndävana?”
TEXT 151
ei mata äi kåñëa-viraha-sägare
òubiyä ächena bähya nähika çarére
In this way mother Çacé drown in an ocean of separation from Kåñëa.

She lost all external consciousness.
TEXT 152
nityänanda prabhu-vara henai samaya
äira caraëe äsi' daëòavat haya
At that time Nityänanda Prabhu came there and fell flat at the feet of
mother Çacé.
TEXT 153
nityänande dekhi' saba bhägavata-gaëa
uccaiù-svare lägilena karite krandana
When the devotees saw Nityänanda, they began to cry loudly.
TEXT 154
“bäpa bäpa,” bali äi hailä mürcchita
nä jäniye ke vä paòaye kon bhita
Mother Çacé lost consciousness as she repeatedly called out, “My son!
My son!” No one knew who fell in which direction.
TEXT 155
nityänanda prabhu-vara sabä' kari' kole
siïcilena sabära çaréra prema-jale
Nityänanda Prabhu embraced all the devotees and soaked their bodies
with tears of love.
TEXT 156
çubha-väëé nityänanda kahena sabäre
“satvare calaha sabe prabhu dekhibäre
Nityänanda informed everyone of the auspicious news and said, “Let us

quickly go to see the Lord.
TEXT 157
çäntipura gelä prabhu äcäryera ghare
ämi äiläìa tomä'-sabä laibäre”
“The Lord has gone to Advaita Äcärya's house in Çäntipura. I have come
to take you all there.”
TEXT 158
caitanya-virahe jérëa sarva bhakta-gaëa
pürëa hailäçuni' nityänandera vacana
All the devotees had been morose with feelings of separation from Lord
Caitanya, but when they heard Nityänanda's words, they became joyful.
TEXT 159
sabei hailä ati änande vihvala
uöhila paramänanda kåñëa-kolähala
Everyone became overwhelmed with ecstasy, and an ecstatic, tumultuous

vibration of Kåñëa's names arose.
TEXT 160
ye divasa gelä prabhu karite sannyäsa
se divasa haite äira upaväsa
From the day the Lord left to take sannyäsa, mother Çacé had fasted.
TEXT 161
dvädaça-upäsa täna—nähika bhojana
caitanya-prabhäve mätra ächaye jévana

She had fasted completely for twelve days, surviving simply by the
influence of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 162
dekhi' nityänanda baòa duùkhita-antara
äire prabodhi' kahe madhura uttara
On seeing her, Nityänanda felt distressed at heart. To pacify mother

Çacé, He sweetly spoke to her.
TEXT 163
“kåñëera rahasya kon nä jäna vä tumi
tomäre vä kibä kahibäre jäni ämi
“What confidential topics about Kåñëa are unknown to you? What do I

know that I can tell you?
TEXT 164
tilärdheko citte nähi kariha viñäda
vede o ki päibena tomära prasäda
“Do not feel the slightest distress in your heart. Can the Vedas ever
attain your mercy?
TEXT 165
vede yäìre niravadhi kare anveñaëa
se prabhu tomära putra—sabära jévana
“He who is searched after by the Vedas is your son. He is the life and
soul of everyone.
TEXT 166
hena prabhu buke häta diyä äpanära

äpane sakala bhära laila tomära
“With His hand to His heart that same Lord has sworn to personally
take all responsibility for you.
TEXT 167
vyavahära paramärtha yateka tomära
mora däya prabhu baliyäche bära bära
“The Lord has repeatedly declared that He will look after all your
worldly and spiritual requirements.
TEXT 168
bhäla haya ye-mate, prabhu se bhäla jäne
sukhe thäka tumi deha samarpiyä täne
“The Lord knows best what is beneficial for everyone. Therefore you
should simply surrender to Him and live happily.
TEXT 169
çéghra giyä kara mätä, kåñëera randhana
santoña hauka ebe sarva bhakta-gaëa
“O mother, satisfy all the devotees. Go quickly and cook for Kåñëa.
TEXT 170
tomära hastera anne sabäkära äça
tomära upaväse se kåñëera upaväsa
“Everyone longs to eat food that has been cooked by you. When you
fast, Kåñëa fasts.
TEXT 171
tumi ye naivedya kara kariyä randhana
mohora ekänta tähä khäibära mana”
“You should therefore cook and prepare an offering. I have a strong

desire to eat.”
TEXT 172
tabe äi çuni' nityänandera vacana
päsari' viraha gelä karite randhana
On hearing Nityänanda's words, mother Çacé forgot her lamentation and

went to cook.
TEXT 173
kåñëera naivedya kari' äi puëyavatéagre
diyä nityänanda-svarüpera prati
After making an offering to Kåñëa, the pious mother Çacé placed the
offered foods before Nityänanda.
TEXT 174
tabe äi sarva-vaiñëavere agre diyä
karilena bhojana sabäre santoñiyä
Thereafter mother Çacé served the prasäda to all the Vaiñëavas. After
satisfying everyone, she then sat down to eat.
TEXT 175
parama santoña hailena bhakta-gaëa
dvädaça-upaväse äi karilä bhojana
The devotees were greatly pleased when mother Çacé broke her twelve-
day fast.
TEXT 176
tabe sarva bhakta-gaëa nityänanda-saìge
prabhu dekhibäre sajja karilena raìge
Then all the devotees happily prepared to accompany Nityänanda to go

see the Lord.
TEXT 177
e saba äkhyäna yata navadvépa-väséçunilena
“gauracandra hailä sannyäsé”
The residents of Navadvépa soon heard, “Gauracandra has taken

sannyäsa.”
TEXT 178
çuniyä adbhuta näma `çré-kåñëa-caitanya'
sarva-loka `hari' bali' bale `dhanya dhanya'
When they heard His wonderful name, “Çré Kåñëa Caitanya,” they all
chanted the name of Hari and glorified Him.
TEXT 179
phuliyä nagare prabhu ächena çuniyä
dekhite calilä saba loka harña haïä
When everyone heard that the Lord was in Phuliyä, they joyfully went
to see Him.
TEXT 180
kibä våddha, kibäçiçu, ki puruña, näréä
nande calilä sabe bali' `hari hari'
Old people, children, men, and women—all happily departed for Phuliyä
while chanting the name of Hari.
TEXT 181
pürve ye päñaëòé saba karila nindana
tärä o saparikare karila gamana
Even the atheists who previously blasphemed the Lord went with their
families to see the Lord.
TEXT 182-183
güòha-rüpe navadvépe labhilena janma
“nä bujhiyä nindä kariläìa täna dharma
ebe lai giyä täna caraëe çaraëa
tabe saba aparädha haibe khaëòana”
Realizing that the Lord had secretly taken birth in Navadvépa, they
thought, “Without understanding, we have blasphemed His activities.
Now if we go and take shelter at His lotus feet, our offenses will be
counteracted.
TEXT 184
ei mate bali' loka mahänande dhäya
hena nähi jäni loka kata pathe yäya
Speaking in this way, people rushed there in great happiness. No one

could understand how many different paths people were taking.
TEXT 185
ananta arbuda loka haila kheyä-ghäöe
kheyäri karite pära paòila saìkaöe
Unlimited millions of people gathered at the boat landing. The boatmen

fell into a dilemma about how to get everyone across.
TEXT 186
keha bändhe bhelä keha ghaöa buke kare
keha vä kalära gächa dhariyä säìtäre
Some people made rafts out of banana tree trunks, some floated on
overturned waterpots, and some simply swam across while holding banana
trunks.
TEXT 187
kata vä haila loka nähi samuccaya
ye-ye mate päre, sei mate pära haya
No one could tell how many people there were. People crossed in every
possible way.
The word samuccaya means “number.”
TEXT 188
garbhavaté näré cale ghana çväsa vaya
caitanyera näma kari' seha pära haya
Pregnant women breathed heavily as they walked. They also somehow

crossed the river while chanting the name of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 189
andha, khoëòä loka saba cale säthe säthe
caitanyera nämete praçasta patha dekhe
The blind and the lame walked together. They found their path was
broad and open by the influence of Lord Caitanya's name.
TEXT 190
sahasra sahasra loka eka näye caòe
kata düra giyä mätra naukäòubi' paòe

Thousands of people would sit in one boat. After going a short
distance, the boat would capsize.
TEXT 191
tathäpiha citte keha viñäda nä kare
bhäse sarva loka `hari' bale uccaiù-svare
Still, no one felt discouraged. They all floated in the water and
loudly chanted the name of Hari.
TEXT 192
hena se änanda janmi' ächaye antare
sarva-loka bhäse mahä änanda-sägare
Such ecstasy appeared in their hearts that they all floated in an

ocean of great ecstasy.
TEXT 193
ye nä jäne säìtärite, se o bhäse sukhe
éçvara-prabhäve küla päya vinä duùkhe
Those who did not know how to swim also happily floated. By the mercy
of the Lord, they reached the opposite shore without distress.
TEXT 194
kata dike loka pära haya nähi jäni
sabe mätra catur-dige çuni hari-dhvani
I do not know from how many directions people crossed the river. The
name of Hari was all that was heard in the four directions.
TEXT 195
ei mata änande calilä saba loka

päsariyä kñudhä-tåñëä gåha-dharma-çoka
In this way they all forgot their hunger, thirst, household duties,
and lamentation as they happily traveled towards Phuliyä.
TEXT 196
äila sakala loka phuliyä-nagare
brahmäëòa sparçiyä `hari' bale uccaiù-svare
As they all came to Phuliyä, they chanted the name of Hari so loudly
that the vibration filled the entire universe.
TEXT 197
çuniyä apürva ati ucca hari-dhvani
bähira hailä tabe nyäsi-çiromaëi
When the crest jewel of sannyäsés heard the wonderful, tumultuous

vibration of Hari's name, He came out to greet everyone.
TEXT 198
ki apürva çobhä se kahile kichu naya
koöi-candra hena äsi' karila udaya
It is impossible to describe that wonderful scene. The Lord appeared

as effulgent as millions of full moons.
TEXT 199
sarvadäçré-mukhe `hare kåñëa hare hare'
balite änanda-dhärä niravadhi jhare
As the Lord constantly chanted the Hare Kåñëa mahä-mantra, tears of

ecstasy incessantly flowed from His eyes.
TEXT 200
catur-dige sarva loka daëòavata haya
ke kära upare paòe nähi samuccaya
People in all directions offered Him obeisances. Who can say how many
people fell on others?
TEXT 201
kanöaka-bhümite loka nähi kare bhaya
änandita sarva-loka daëòavata haya
People did not care about the thorns on the ground as they all happily
offered obeisances.
TEXT 202
sarva loka `trähi trähi' bale häta tuli'
e-mata karaye gauracandra kutühalé
Everyone raised their hands and exclaimed, “Save us! Save us!” Such
are the wonderful pastimes of Lord Gauracandra.
TEXT 203
ananta arbuda loka ekatra haila
ki präntara kibä gräma sakala pürila
Unlimited millions of people gathered there. All the open places in

and around the town were filled with people.
TEXT 204
nänä gräma haite loka lägila äsite
keho nähi yäya ghara se mukha dekhite
People began arriving from various other villages, and when they saw
the face of the Lord no one cared to return home.
TEXT 205
haite lägila baòa lokera gahana
`phuliyä' pürila saba nagara-känana
Huge crowds of people overflooded the town of Phuliyä and filled the
neighboring villages and forests.
TEXT 206
dekhi' gauracandrera çré-mukha manohara
sarva loka pürëa haila bähira antara
On seeing the enchanting lotus face of Gauracandra, everyone felt

internally and externally satisfied.
TEXT 207
tabe prabhu kåpä-dåñöi kariyä sabäre
calilena çäntipura-äcäryera ghare
The Lord then glanced mercifully on everyone and proceeded to the

house of Advaita Äcärya in Çäntipura.
TEXT 208
sambhrame advaita dekhi' nija-präëa-nätha
päda-padme paòilena hai' daëòapäta
On seeing the Lord of His life, Advaita Prabhu offered respectful

obeisances at the lotus feet of the Lord.
TEXT 209
ärta-näde lägilena krandana karite
nä chäòena päda-padma dui bähu haite
He then began to cry pathetically as He incessantly embraced the

Lord's lotus feet with His two arms.
TEXT 210
çré-caraëa-abhiñeka kari' prema-jale
dui haste tuli' prabhu lailena kole
As Advaita washed the Lord's feet with tears of love, the Lord picked
Him up with His own hands and embraced Him.
TEXT 211
äcärya bhäsiläöhäkurera prema-jale
änande mürcchita hai' paòe pada-tale
Advaita Äcärya floated in the waters of ecstatic love. He lost

consciousness in ecstasy and fell at the Lord's feet.
TEXT 212
sthira hai' öhäkura vasilä kata-kñaëe
uöhila paramänanda advaita-bhavane
After a while Advaita became pacified and sat down, and His entire
house became filled with ecstasy.
TEXT 213
digambara çiçu-rüpa advaita-tanaya
näma `çré-acyutänanda' mahä-jyotir-maya
Çré Acyutänanda, the son of Advaita, was present there in the form of
a greatly effulgent, naked child.
TEXT 214
parama sarva-jïa tiìho acintya-prabhäva
yogya advaitera putra sei mahäbhäga

He was all-knowing, and his glories were inconceivable. He was most
fortunate, being the qualified son of Advaita.
TEXT 215
dhülä-maya sarva aìga, häsite häsite
jäniyä äilä prabhu-caraëa dekhite
Realizing that the Lord had arrived, the child, smiling and covered in
dust, came to see Him.
TEXT 216
äsiyä paòilä gauracandra-pada-tale
dhülära sahita prabhu lailena kole
He came and fell at the lotus feet of Gauracandra, and the Lord took
the dust-covered child on His lap.
TEXT 217
prabhu bale,—“acyuta, äcärya mora
pitäse sambandhe tomäya ämäya dui-bhrätä”
The Lord said, “O Acyuta, Advaita Äcärya is My father. Therefore we

are brothers.”
TEXT 218
acyuta balena,—“tumi daive jéva-sakhäsa
bäkära bäpa tumi ei vede lekhä”
Acyuta replied, “By Your sweet will You become the friend of all
living entities, whereas the Vedas declare that You are the father of
all.”
TEXT 219
häse prabhu bhakta-gaëa acyuta-vacane
vismaya sabära baòa upajila mane
The Lord and the devotees smiled on hearing the statement of Acyuta.
They were all struck with wonder and thought.
TEXT 220
“e sakala kathä ta' çiçura kabhu naya
nä jäni vä janmiyäche kon mahäçaya!”
“A child cannot speak such things. Who can know what great personality
has taken birth as this child!”
TEXT 221
henai samaye çré-ananta-nityänanda
äilä nadéyä haite saìge bhakta-vånda
At that time Çré Nityänanda, who is Ananta Çeña, arrived from Nadia
with a group of devotees.
TEXT 222
çréväsädi-bhakta-gaëa dekhiyäöhäkura
lägilena hari-dhvani karite pracura
When the devotees headed by Çréväsa saw the Lord, they began to loudly
chant the name of Hari.
TEXT 223
daëòavata haiyä sakala bhakta-gaëa
krandana karena sabe dhari' çré-caraëa
They all offered obeisances to the Lord and began to cry as they held
TEXT 224
sabäre karilä prabhu äliìgana däna
sabei prabhura nija-präëera samäna
The Lord embraced all of them, for He considered them equal to His own
life.
TEXT 225
ärta-näde rodana karaye bhakta-gaëa
çuniyä pavitra haya sakala bhuvana
The vibration of the devotees' crying in distress purified the entire

world.
TEXT 226
kåñëa-premänande kände se sukåti jana
se dhvani-çravaëe sarva-bandha-vimocana
Those pious persons cried in ecstatic love for Kåñëa. By hearing that
sound, all material bondage was destroyed.
TEXT 227
caitanya-prasäde vyakta haila hena dhana
brahmädi-durlabha rasa bhuïje ye-te-jana
The treasure revealed by the mercy of Lord Caitanya enabled everyone

to relish mellows of love that are rare for even personalities like
Brahmä.
TEXT 228
bhakta-gaëa dekhi' prabhu parama-hariñe
nåtya ärämbhilä prabhu nija-prema-rase

After meeting the devotees, the Lord became jubilant. He then began to
dance in the mellows of His own ecstatic love.
TEXT 229
satvare gäite lägilena bhakta-gaëa
`bola bola' bali' prabhu garje ghane ghana
The devotees immediately began to sing, and the Lord repeatedly

roared, “Chant! Chant!”
TEXT 230
alakñite advaita layena pada-dhüli
The most powerful Nityänanda grabbed Advaita and secretly took dust
from His feet.
TEXT 231
açru, kampa, pulaka, huìkära, aööahäsa
kibä se adbhuta aìga-bhaìgéra prakäça
How wonderful was the crying, shivering, hairs standing on end,

roaring, loud laughing, and moving of limbs manifest by the Lord!
TEXT 232
kibä se madhura pada-cälana-bhaìgi
mäkibä se çré-hasta-cälanädira mahimä
How sweet was the movement of His feet, and how glorious was the
movement of His hands!
TEXT 233
ki kahiba se vä prema-rasera mädhuré

änande tuliyä bähu bale `hari hari'
How can I describe the sweetness of the ecstatic love He manifested?

He then raised His arms and chanted, “Hari! Hari!”
TEXT 234
rasa-maya nåtya ati adbhuta-kathana
dekhiyä paramänande òube bhakta-gaëa
His ecstatic dancing was so wonderful that the devotees who saw it all
merged into an ocean of ecstasy.
TEXT 235
häräiyächilä prabhu sarva bhakta-gaëa
hena prabhu punar-bära dilä daraçana
That same Lord whom the devotees had lost was now seen by them again.
TEXT 236
änande nähika bähya kähäro çarére
prabhu veòi' sabhei ulläse nåtya kare
In their ecstasy, they all lost external consciousness as they happily

danced on all sides of the Lord.
TEXT 237
kebä kära gäye paòe kebä käre dhare
kebä kära caraëa dhariyä vakñe kare
Some fell on others, some embraced others, and some grabbed other's
feet and held them to their chests.
TEXT 238
kebä käre dhari' kände, kebä kibä bole
keho kichu nä jäne premera kutühale
Some cried as they embraced others, and some spoke something to

others. They all forgot everything in the happiness of their ecstatic
love.
TEXT 239
sapärñade nåtya kare vaikuëöha éçvara
e-mata apürva haya påthivé-bhitara
The Lord of Vaikuëöha danced with His associates. Such wonderful

pastimes took place in this world.
TEXT 240
“hari bola hari bola hari bola bhäi!”
ihä bai ära kichu çunite nä päi
Nothing could be heard other than, “Hari bola, Hari bola, Hari bola,
brothers!”
TEXT 241
ki änanda haila se advaita-bhavane
se marma jänena sabe sahasra-vadane
Only the thousand-headed Ananta knew the confidential mystery of the

ecstasy that manifested in the house of Advaita.
TEXT 242
äpane öhäkura tabe dhari' jane jane
sarva-vaiñëavere kare prema-äliìgane
Then the Lord caught the Vaiñëavas, one after another, and embraced
them all with love.
TEXT 243
viçeña änande matta haya bhakta-gaëa
Having received the embrace of Lord of Vaikuëöha, the devotees became

especially intoxicated with ecstasy.
TEXT 244
`hari' bali' sarva-gaëe kare siàha-näda
punaù-punaù bäòe äro sabära unmäda
As they repeatedly roared out the name of Hari like lions, their
maddened state increased again and again.
TEXT 245
säìgopäìge nåtya kare vaikuëöhera pati
pada-bhare öalamala kare vasumaté
As the Lord of Vaikuëöha danced with His associates and devotees, the
earth swayed under the weight of His lotus feet.
TEXT 246
nityänanda prabhu-vara parama uddäma
caitanya veòiyä näce mahäjyotir-dhäma
The most effulgent Nityänanda Prabhu danced around the Lord with great
enthusiasm.
TEXT 247
änande advaita näce—karaye huìkära
sabei caraëa dhare—ye päya yähära

Advaita danced in ecstasy and roared loudly. Everyone caught hold of
whoever's feet they could.
TEXT 248
navadvépe yena haila änanda-prakäça
sei-mata nåtya, géta, sakala viläsa
Such was the ecstasy manifested in Navadvépa in those joyful pastimes

of dancing and singing.
TEXT 249
kathokñaëe mahäprabhu çré-gauräìga-sundara
svänubhäve vaise viñëu khaööära upara
After a while Çré Gauräìga Mahäprabhu sat on the throne of Viñëu in

His own ecstasy.
TEXT 250
yoòa-häte sabe rahilena cäri-bhite
prabhu lägilena nija-tattva prakäçite
As all the devotees stood around Him with folded hands, the Lord began
to reveal His own glories.
TEXT 251
“muïi kåñëa, muïi räma, müïi näräyaëa
muïi matsya, muïi kürma, varäha, vämana
“I am Kåñëa, I am Räma, and I am Näräyaëa. I am Matsya, I am Kürma, I

am Varäha and Vämana.
TEXT 252
muïi buddha, kalki, haàsa, muïi haladhara

muïi påçnigarbha, hayagréva, maheçvara
“I am Buddha, Kalki, Haàsa, and Haladhara. I am Påçnigarbha, I am

Hayagréva, and I am Maheçvara.
TEXT 253
muïi néläcala-candra kapila, nåsiàha
dåçyädåçya saba mora caraëera bhåìga
“I am Néläcala-candra, I am Kapila, and I am Nåsiàha. All visible and

invisible beings are servants of My lotus feet.
TEXT 254
mora yaça, guëa-gräma bole sarva-vede
mohäre se ananta-brahmäëòa-koöi seve
“All the Vedas narrate My glories and qualities. Innumerable universes

serve My lotus feet.
TEXT 255
muïi sarva käla-rüpé bhakta-gaëa vine
sakala äpada khaëòe mohära smaraëe
“I am all-devouring time for everyone other than the devotees. Simply

by remembering Me, one overcomes all difficulties.
TEXT 256
draupadére lajjä haite muïi uddhäri
luìjau-gåhe muïi païca-päëòave räkhiluì
“I delivered Draupadé from being dishonored, and I protected the five

Päëòavas from the house of lac.
TEXT 257
våkäsura vadhi' muïi räkhiluìçaìkara
muïi uddhäriluì mora gajendra kiìkara
“I killed Våkäsura and thereby saved Lord Çiva. I delivered My servant

Gajendra.
TEXT 258
muïi se kariluì prahlädere vimocana
muïi se kariluì gopa-våndera rakñaëa
“I delivered Prahläda, and I protected the cowherd residents of Vraja.
TEXT 259
muïi se kariluì pürva amåta-manthana
vaïciyä asura, rakñä kailuì deva-gaëa
“I previously had the nectar churned from the ocean. I then deceived
the demons and protected the demigods.
TEXT 260
muïi se vadhiluì mora bhakta-drohé kaàsa
muïi se kariluì duñöa rävaëa nirvaàça
“I killed Kaàsa, who was inimical to My devotees. I annihilated the

wicked Rävaëa along with his dynasty.
TEXT 261
muïi se dhariluì väma-häte govardhana
muïi se kariluì käli-nägera damana
“I lifted Govardhana Hill with My left hand, and I chastised the

serpent Käliya.
TEXT 262-265
muïi karoì satya-yuge tapasyä pracära
tretä-yuge yajïa lägi' karoì avatära
ei muïi avatérëa haiyä dväpare
püjä-dharma bujhäiluì sakala lokere
kata mora avatära vede o nä jäne
samprati äiluì muïi kértana-käraëe
kértana-ärambhe prema-bhaktira viläsa
ataeva kali-yuge ämära prakäça
“I taught the process of austerity in Satya-yuga. I incarnated to

teach the process of sacrifice in Tretä-yuga. I incarnated in Dväpara-
yuga to teach everyone the process of Deity worship. Even the Vedas do
not know how many incarnations I have taken. I have now advented to
inaugurate the process of chanting the holy names. I relish devotional
service in ecstatic love by inaugurating the saìkértana movement.
Therefore I have appeared in the Age of Kali.
TEXT 266
sarva vede puräëe äçraya mora cäya
bhaktera äçrame muïi thäkoì sarvadäya
“All the Vedas and Puräëas teach everyone to take shelter of Me. I
always reside in the company of My devotees.
TEXT 267
bhakta bai ämära dvitéya ära näi
bhakta mora pitä, mätä, bandhu, putra, bhäi
“There is no one more dear to Me than My devotees. They are My father,

mother, friend, son, and brother.
TEXT 268
yadyapi svatantra ämi svatantra-vihära
tathäpiha bhakta-vaça-svabhäva ämära
“Although I am fully independent and My activities are also

independent, it is My nature to be controlled by My devotees.
TEXT 269
tomarä se janma-janma saàhati ämära
tomä'-sabä' lägi' mora sarva avatära
“All of You associate with Me birth after birth. I incarnate in this

world for your sake.
TEXT 270
tilärdheko ämi tomä'-sabäre chäòiyä
kothäo nä thäki sabe satya jäna ihä”
“Know for certain that I do not leave you to stay elsewhere for even a
moment.”
TEXT 271
ei-mata prabhu tattva kahe karuëäya
çuni' saba bhakta-gaëa kände ürdhvaräya
In this way the Lord mercifully narrated these confidential topics.

After the devotees heard Him speak, they began to cry loudly.
TEXT 272
punaù punaù sabe daëòa-praëäma kariyä
uöhena paòena käku karena kändiyä
As they repeatedly offered obeisances to the Lord, they humbly recited

prayers and cried.
TEXT 273
ki änanda haila se advaitera ghare
ye rasa haila pürve nadéyä nagare
The house of Advaita became filled with the ecstasy that was
previously relished in the town of Nadia.
TEXT 274
pürëa-manoratha hailena bhakta-gaëa
yateka pürvera duùkha haila khaëòana
The devotees became fully satisfied, and their previous distress was
mitigated.
TEXT 275
prabhu se jänena bhakta-duùkha khaëòäite
hena prabhu duùkhé jéva nä bhaje ke-mate
The Lord knows how to remove the distress of His devotees, so how can
a distressed living entity not worship such a Lord?
TEXT 276
karuëä-sägara gauracandra mahäçaya
doña nähi dekhe prabhu, guëa-mätra laya
Lord Gauracandra is an ocean of mercy. He does not see anyone's

faults, but sees only their good qualities.
TEXT 277
kñaëeke aiçvarya samvariyä mahävéra
bähya prakäsiyä prabhu hailena sthira
After awhile the almighty Lord concealed His opulences. He then

regained external consciousness and became peaceful.
TEXT 278
sabäre laiyä prabhu gaìgä-snäne geläjäh
navéte bahu-vidha jala-kréòä kailä
Thereafter the Lord went with the devotees to take bath in the Ganges,
where they engaged in various water sports.
TEXT 279
sabära sahita äilena kari' snäna
tulasére pradakñiëa kari' jala-däna
After taking bath, the Lord returned with the devotees. He then
circumambulated and watered the tulasé plant.
TEXT 280
viñëu-gåhe pradakñiëa, namaskära kari'
sabä' lai' bhojane vasilä gaurahari
After circumambulating the temple of Viñëu and offering obeisances to

the Lord, Gaurahari sat down to eat lunch with the devotees.
TEXT 281
madhye vasilena prabhu nityänanda-saìge
catur-dige sarva-gaëa vasilena raìge
The Lord sat down in the middle with Nityänanda, and the devotees
happily sat around Them.
TEXT 282
sarväìge candana—prabhu praphulla-vadana
bhojana karena catur-dige bhakta-gaëa

The entire body of the Lord was decorated with sandalwood paste, and
His face was fully blossomed. The Lord then began to eat in the midst
of the devotees.
TEXT 283
våndävana-madhye yena gopa-gaëa-saìge
räma-kåñëa bhojana karena sei raìge
It appeared as though Kåñëa and Balaräma were joyfully taking lunch in

Våndävana in the midst of Their cowherd boy friends.
TEXT 284
sei saba kathä prabhu sabäre kahiyä
bhojana karena prabhu häsiyä häsiyä
The Lord smiled as He described those pastimes to everyone while

taking lunch.
TEXT 285
kära çakti äche ihä saba varëibäre
täìhära kåpäya yei boläna yähäre
Who has the power to describe these pastimes? Only one who is favored
by the Lord can do so.
TEXT 286
bhojana kariyä prabhu calilena mätra
bhakta-gaëa luöhi' khäilena çeña-pätra
As soon as the Lord got up after finishing His meal, all the devotees
eagerly took His remnants.
TEXT 287
bhavya-bhavya våddha saba hailäçiçumati
ei mata haya viñëu-bhaktira çakati
Even respectable elderly persons acted like children. This is the

potency of devotional service to Viñëu.
TEXT 288
ye sukåti-jana çune e saba äkhyäna
tähäre milaye gauracandra bhagavän
Any pious person who hears these topics certainly achieves Lord
Gauracandra.
TEXT 289
punaù prabhu-saìge bhakta-gaëa daraçana
punar-bära aiçvarya-äveçe saìkértana
In this way the devotees again met the Lord and again performed
saìkértana with great pomp.
TEXT 290
sarva-vaiñëavera prabhu-saàhati bhojana
ihä ye çunaye täre mile prema-dhana
One who hears about how the Lord took His meal with all the Vaiñëavas
attains the wealth of love of God.
TEXT 291

CBP 2: Description of the Lord's Travel Through Bhuvaneçvara and Other
Placesto Jagannätha Puré
Chapter Two: Description of the Lord's Travel Through Bhuvaneçvara and

Other Placesto Jagannätha Puré
TEXT 1
jaya jaya gauracandra jaya sarva-präëa
jaya duñöa-bhayaìkara jaya çiñöa-träëa
All glories to Gauracandra! All glories to the life and soul of all!
All glories to You, the personification of fear for the miscreants!
All glories to the deliverer of the devotees!
TEXT 2
jaya çeña ramä aja bhavera éçvara
jaya kåpä-sindhu dénabandhu nyäsi-vara
All glories to the Lord of Ananta Çeña, Lakñmé, Brahmä, and Çiva! All
glories to the best of the sannyäsés, who is an ocean of mercy and the
friend of the poor!
TEXT 3
bhakta-goñöhi-sahita gauräìga jaya jaya
kåpä kara prabhu, yena toìhe mana raya
All glories to Gauräìga along with His devotees! O Lord, please be

merciful to me so that my mind may remain fixed on You.
TEXT 4
hena-mate çré-gaurasundara çäntipure
karilä açeña raìga advaitera ghare
In this way Çré Gaurasundara performed unlimited pastimes at the house

of Advaita in Çäntipura.
TEXT 5
bahuvidha äpana rahasya kathä raìge
sukhe rätri goìäilä bhakta-gaëa-saìge
The Lord happily passed the entire night with the devotees discussing
various confidential topics about Kåñëa.
TEXT 6
pohäila niçä prabhu kari' nija-kåtya
vasilena catur-dige veòi' saba bhåtya
At the end of the night the Lord performed His daily morning duties
and sat down in the midst of His servants.
TEXT 7
prabhu bale,—“ämi caliläìa néläcale
kichu duùkha nä bhäviha tomarä-sakale
The Lord said, “I will go to Néläcala. Do not feel unhappy.
TEXT 8
néläcala-candra dekhi' ämi punar-bära
äsiyä haiba saìgé tomä'-sabäkära
“After seeing the Lord of Néläcala, I will return and meet you all
again.
TEXT 9
sabe giyä sukhe gåhe karaha kértana
janma janma tumi saba ämära jévana”

“All of you go home and joyfully engage in kértana. Birth after birth
you are My very life.”
TEXT 10
bhakta-gaëa bale,—“prabhu ye tomära icchä
kära çakti tähä karibäre päre michä
The devotees said, “O Lord, do as You wish. Who has the power to make
You do otherwise?
TEXT 11
tathäpiha haiyäche durghaöa samaya
se räjye ekhana keha patha nähi vaya
“Still, traveling nowadays is dangerous, therefore no one goes to that

kingdom now.
TEXT 12
dui räjye haiyäche atyanta viväda
mahä-dasyu sthäne sthäne parama pramäda
“There is great animosity between the two kingdoms, and many rogues
are creating havoc at various places.
TEXT 13
yävat utpäta nähi upaçama haya
tävat viçräma kara' yadi citte laya”
“If You like, wait here until such disturbances subside.”
TEXT 14
prabhu bale,—“ye-se-kene utpäta nä haya

avaçya caliba muïi kahinu niçcaya”
The Lord said, “I have decided I must go regardless of any

disturbances.”
TEXT 15
bujhilena advaita prabhura citta-våtta
calilena néläcale, nä haila nivåtta
Advaita understood the Lord's intention. He would not be stopped from

going to Néläcala.
TEXT 16
yoòa-haste satya kathä lägilä kahite
“ke päre tomära patha-virodha karite?
He folded His hands and spoke the following truth: “Who can obstruct
Your path?
TEXT 17
yata vighna äche sarva kiìkara tomära
tomäre karite vighna çakti äche kära
“All obstacles are Your servants. Therefore who has the power to place
obstacles before You?
TEXT 18
yakhane kariyä ächa citta néläcale
takhane calibä prabhu mahä-kutühale”
“Since You have decided to go to Néläcala, You should go in great

happiness.”
TEXT 19
çuniyä advaita-väkya prabhu sukhé hailä
parama santoñe `hari' balite lägilä
On hearing Advaita's words, the Lord became pleased. He began to chant

the name of Hari in great satisfaction.
TEXT 20
sei kñaëe mahäprabhu matta-siàha-gati
calilena çubha kari' néläcala-prati
At that moment Mahäprabhu departed for Néläcala, walking like a

maddened lion.
TEXT 21
dhäiyä calilä päche saba bhakta-gaëa
keha nähi päre samvaribäre krandana
The devotees all ran behind Him. None of them could control their
crying.
TEXT 22
kata düra giyä prabhu çré-gaurasundara
sabä' prabodhena bali' madhura uttara
After walking some distance, Çré Gaurasundara solaced everyone with

sweet words.
TEXT 23
“citte keha kona kichu nä bhäviha vyathä
tomä'-sabä' ämi nähi chäòiba sarvathä
“Do not be unhappy at heart, for I will never leave you under any
circumstance.
TEXT 24
kåñëa näma laha sabe vasi' giyä ghare
ämiha äsiba dina-kataka-bhitare”
“Chant the name of Kåñëa while sitting at home. I will return within a
few days.”
TEXT 25
eta bali' mahäprabhu sarva vaiñëavere
pratyeke pratyeke dhari' äliìgana kare
After speaking these words, Mahäprabhu embraced every one of the

Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 26
prabhura nayana-jale sarva bhakta-gaëa
siïcita haiyä aìga karena krandana
All the devotees became soaked with the Lord's tears, and they began
to cry.
TEXT 27
ei mata nänä-rüpe sabä' prabodhiyä
calilena prabhu dakñiëäbhimukha haïä
After solacing everyone in this way, the Lord proceeded towards the
south.
TEXT 28
kändiyä kändiyä preme saba bhakta-gaëa
uöhena paòena påthivéte anukñaëa
The devotees shed tears in ecstatic love, and they repeatedly fell to
the ground and got up.
TEXT 29-30
yena gopé-gaëa kåñëa mathurä calile
òubilena mahä-çoka-samudrera jale
ye-rüpe rahila täìhä sabära jévana
sei mata virahe rahilä bhakta-gaëa
As the gopés merged in an ocean of great lamentation when Kåñëa left

for Mathurä, the devotees felt similar feelings of separation and
somehow survived in the same way.
TEXT 31
daive se-i prabhu, bhakta-gaëo se-i saba
upamäo se-i se, se-i se anubhava
By providence, He was the same Lord, they were the same devotees, the
situation was the same, and their feelings were the same.
TEXT 32
jévana-maraëa kåñëa-icchäya se haya
viña vä amåta bhakñile o kichu naya
Life and death depends on the will of Kåñëa Drinking poison or nectar
does nothing on its own.
TEXT 33
ye-mate yähäre kåñëacandra räkhe märe
tähä bai ära keha karite nä päre
No one can imitate how Kåñëacandra saves someone and kills someone
else.
TEXT 34
hena-mate çré-gaurasundara néläcale
äisena caliyä äpana-kutühale
In this way Çré Gaurasundara departed for Néläcala in His own joyful
mood.
TEXT 35
nityänanda, gadädhara, mukunda, govinda
saàhati jagadänanda, ära brahmänanda
The Lord was accompanied by Nityänanda, Gadädhara, Mukunda, Govinda,

Jagadänanda, and Brahmänanda.
TEXT 36
pathe prabhu parékñä karena sabä'-prati
“ki sambala äche bala kähära saàhati
On the way the Lord tested everyone by asking, “What assets do you
have with you?
TEXT 37
ke vä ki diyäche käre pathera sambala
niñkapaöe mora sthäne kaha ta' sakala”
“All of you tell Me frankly whether anyone has given anything to you
for the journey.”
TEXT 38
sabe bale,—“prabhu, vinä äjïäya tomära
kära dravya laite väçakti äche kära”
They replied, “O Lord, who has the power to bring anything without
Your permission?”
TEXT 39
çuniyäöhäkura baòa santoña hailäçeñe
sei lakñye tattva kahite lägilä
On hearing their reply, the Lord was greatly satisfied. Thereafter He

explained some truths regarding this topic.
TEXT 40
prabhu bale,—“kähäro ye kichu nä lailäihäte
ämära baòa santoña karilä
The Lord said, “I am greatly satisfied that none of you took anything
from anyone.
TEXT 41
bhoktavya adåñöe thäke ye-dine likhana
araëye o äsi' mile avaçya takhana
“If you are destined to receive some eatables, you will certainly
obtain them, even if you are in the forest.
TEXT 42
prabhu yäre ye-divasa nä likhe ähära
räja-putra hau tabu upaväsa tära
“If the Supreme Lord does not set aside food for a person, he will not
eat, even if he is the son of a king.
TEXT 43
thäkile o khäite nä päre äjïä-vine
akasmät kalaha karaye käro sane
“Without the Lord's sanction one may not be able to eat even if there
is food, for he may suddenly quarrel with someone.
TEXT 44
krodha kari' bale,—“muïi nä khäimu bhäta'
divya kari' rahe nija çire diye häta
“In an angry mood, he may say, Ì will not eat today.' He may even
touch his hand to his head and swear to that effect.
TEXT 45
athavä sakala dravya haile vidyamäna
äcambite dehe jvara haila adhiñöhäna
“Otherwise one may have all varieties of eatables, but he may suddenly
be afflicted by fever.
TEXT 46
jvara-vedanäya kothä thäkila bhakñaëa
ataeva éçvarera icchä se käraëa
“How can he eat while suffering the pain of fever? Therefore the will
of the Supreme Lord prevails.
TEXT 47
tribhuvane kåñëa diyächena anna-chatra
éçvarera icchä thäke miliba sarvatra”
“Kåñëa has supplied food for the three worlds. If He desires, one will
certainly obtain it.”
TEXT 48
äpane éçvara sarva-janere çikhäya
ihäte viçväsa yära se-i sukha päya

In this way the Lord personally taught everyone. One who has faith in
His words obtains happiness.
TEXT 49
ye-te-mate kene koöi prayatna nä kare
éçvarera icchä haile se phala dhare
A person may endeavor for something millions of different ways, but

the result will come only if the Supreme Lord sanctions it.
TEXT 50
hena mate prabhu tattva kahite kahite
uttarilä äsi' äöisärä-nagarete
As the Lord revealed the truth in this way, they came to the village
of Äöisärä.
TEXT 51
sei äöisärä-gräme mahäbhägyavän
ächena parama sädhu—çré-ananta näma
In that village of Äöisärä lived one most fortunate saintly person

named Çré Ananta.
TEXT 52
rahilena äsi' prabhu täìhära älaye
ki kahiba ära täìra bhägya-samuccaye
The Lord came and stayed at his house. Who can describe the limit of
his good fortune?
TEXT 53
ananta paëòita ati parama udära

päiyä paramänanda bähya nähi ära
Ananta Paëòita was greatly magnanimous. He became so blissful that he

had no external consciousness.
TEXT 54
vaikuëöhera pati äsi' atithi hailä
santoñe bhikñära sajja karite lägilä
The Lord of Vaikuëöha became his guest. He therefore happily began to

arrange the Lord's lunch.
TEXT 55
sarva-gaëa saha prabhu karilena bhikñä
sannyäsére bhikñä-dharma karayena çikñä
The Lord and His associates took their meal at his house. The Lord
thus arranged to show how one should feed a sannyäsé.
TEXT 56
sarva-rätri kåñëa-kathä-kértana-prasaìge
ächilena ananta-paëòita-gåhe raìge
The Lord happily passed that entire night discussing topics of Kåñëa
in the house of Ananta Paëòita.
TEXT 57
çubha-dåñöi ananta-paëòita-prati kari'
prabhäte calilä prabhu bali' `hari hari'
In the morning the Lord glanced mercifully on Ananta Paëòita and

chanted the name of Hari as He departed.
TEXT 58
dekhi' sarva-täpahara çré-candra-vadana
`hari' bali' sarva-loke òäke anukñaëa
On seeing the Lord's moonlike face, which destroys all miseries,

everyone repeatedly chanted, “Hari bol!”
TEXT 59
yogéndra-hådaye ati durlabha caraëa
hena prabhu cali' yäya dekhe sarva-jana
The same Lord whose lotus feet are rarely seen in the hearts of the
topmost yogis was now walking before the vision of all.
TEXT 60
ei-mata prabhu jähnavéra küle küle
äilena chatrabhoga mahä-kutühale
In this way the Lord walked along the bank of the Ganges till He
happily arrived at Chatrabhoga.
TEXT 61-62
sei chatrabhoge gaìgä hai' çatamukhé
vahite ächena sarva-jane kari' sukhé
jala-maya çiva-liìga äche sei sthäne
àmbu-liìga ghäöa' kari' bale sarva-jane
In Chatrabhoga the Ganges flows in a hundred streams, thereby making

everyone happy. At this place there is spot known to everyone as
Ambuliìga-ghäöa, where there is a Çiva-liìga made of water.
TEXT 63
ambu-liìga-çaìkara hailä ye nimitta
sei kathä kahi çuna haïä eka citta

Hear attentively the following narration of how Ambu-liìga Çiva
appeared there.
TEXT 64
pürve bhagératha kari' gaìgä-ärädhana
gaìgä änilena vaàça-uddhära-käraëa
Previously Bhagiratha worshiped the Ganges and brought her to this

world to deliver his forefathers.
TEXT 65
gaìgära virahe çiva vihvala haiyä
çiva äilena çeñe gaìgä saìariyä
Çiva became overwhelmed in separation from the Ganges. While

remembering the Ganges, he eventually came to this place.
TEXT 66
gaìgäre dekhiyäçiva sei chatrabhoge
vihvala hailä ati gaìgä-anuräge
When Çiva saw the Ganges at Chatrabhoga, he became overwhelmed with

attachment for the Ganges.
TEXT 67
gaìgä dekhi' mätra çiva gaìgäya paòilä
jala-rüpe çiva jähnavéte miçäilä
As soon as he saw the Ganges, he entered the water. He then took the
form of water and merged in the Ganges.
TEXT 68
jagan-mätä jähnavé o dekhiyäçaìkara

püjä karilena bhakti kariyä vistara
When Jähnavé, the mother of the universe, saw Çiva, she worshiped him
with great devotion.
TEXT 69
çiva se jänena gaìgä-bhaktira mahimä
gaìgä o jänena çiva-bhaktira ye sémä
Çiva knew the glories of worshiping the Ganges, and the Gaìgä also
knew the glories of worshiping Çiva.
TEXT 70
gaìgä-jala-sparçe çiva hailä jala-maya
gaìgä o püjilä ati kariyä vinaya
When Çiva came in touch with the water of the Ganges, he transformed
into water, and Gaìgä also humbly worshiped him.
TEXT 71
jala-rüpe çiva rahilena sei sthäne
àmbuliìga ghäöa' kari' ghoñe sarva-jane
Çiva remained at that place in the form of water, so everyone

glorified this place as Ambuliìga-ghäöa.
TEXT 72
gaìgä-çiva-prabhäve se chatrabhoga-gräma
haila parama dhanya mahätértha näma
By the influence of the Ganges and Lord Çiva, this village of

Chatrabhoga became most glorious and celebrated as a great tértha.
TEXT 73
tathi madhye viçeña mahimä haila ära
päiye caitanyacandra-caraëa-vihära
This place became even more glorious after Çré Caitanyacandra visited
and enjoyed pastimes here.
TEXT 74
chatrabhoge gelä prabhu ambuliìga-ghäöe
çatamukhé gaìgä prabhu dekhilä nikaöe
The Lord went to Ambuliìga-ghäöa at Chatrabhoga and saw the Ganges

flowing in a hundred streams there.
TEXT 75
dekhiyä hailä prabhu änande vihvala
`hari' bali' huìkära karena kolähala
On seeing the Ganges there, the Lord became overwhelmed with ecstasy
and roared loudly while chanting the name of Hari.
TEXT 76
ächäòa khäyena nityänanda kole kari'
sarva-gaëe `jaya' diyä bale `hari hari'
As the Lord forcefully fell to the ground, Nityänanda caught hold of

Him and all the devotees chanted, “Jaya! Hari! Hari!”
TEXT 77
änanda-äveçe prabhu sarva-gaëe laiyäsei
ghäöe snäna karilena sukhé haïä
In great ecstasy the Lord happily took bath at that ghäöa with His
associates.
TEXT 78
aneka kautuke prabhu karilena snäne
vedavyäsa tähä saba likhibe puräëe
While taking bath, the Lord enacted many pastimes that will be
described in the Puräëas by Vedavyäsa.
TEXT 79
snäna kari' mahäprabhu uöhilena küle
yei vastra pare sei tite prema-jale
After completing His bath, Mahäprabhu came out of the water, but as
soon as He put on dry clothes, they became soaked with His tears of
love.
TEXT 80
påthivéte vahe eka çatamukhé dhära
prabhura nayane vahe çatamukhéära
A hundred streams of the Ganges were flowing on the earth, and another
hundred streams were flowing from the Lord's eyes.
TEXT 81
apürva dekhiyä sabe häse bhakta-gaëa
hena mahäprabhu gauracandrera krandana
The devotees laughed when they saw this wonderful pastime. Such was
the crying of Gauracandra Mahäprabhu.
TEXT 82
sei gräme adhikäré rämacandra khäìna
yadyapi viñayé tabu mahäbhägyavän

The administrator of that village was Rämacandra Khän. Although he was
a sense enjoyer, he was greatly fortunate.
TEXT 83
anyathä prabhura saìge täna dekhä kene
daivagati äsiyä mililä sei sthäne
Otherwise how could he see the Lord? By the arrangement of providence,

he met the Lord there.
TEXT 84
dekhiyä prabhura teja bhaya haila mane
dolä haite satvare nämila sei kñaëe
When he saw the Lord's effulgence, he became filled with awe and
immediately got down from his palanquin.
TEXT 85
daëòavata haiyä paòilä pada-tale
prabhura nähika bähya premänanda-jale
He fell flat at the lotus feet of the Lord, but the Lord had no
external consciousness as He shed tears of ecstatic love.
TEXT 86
“hä hä jagannätha”, prabhu bale ghane ghana
påthivéte paòi' ghana karaye krandana
The Lord fell to the ground and cried profusely while repeatedly
exclaiming, “O Jagannätha!”
TEXT 87
dekhiyä prabhura ärti rämacandra khäìna

antare vidérëa haila sajjanera-präëa
When Rämacandra Khän saw the Lord was in such distress, his gentle
heart was shattered.
TEXT 88
“kona mate e ärtira nahe samvaraëa”
kände, ära ei mata cinte mane mana
He began to cry as he thought, “There is no way to check such grief.”
TEXT 89
tribhuvane hena äche dekhi se krandana
vidérëa nä haya käñöha-päñäëera mana
Anyone within the three worlds who after seeing such crying does not
become agitated must have a heart of stone or wood.
TEXT 90
kichu sthira hai' vaikuëöhera cüòämaëi
jijïäsila rämacandra khäìnere “ke tumi?”
After becoming somewhat pacified, the crest jewel of Vaikuëöha asked

Rämacandra Khän, “Who are you?”
TEXT 91
sambhrame kariyä daëòavata kara-yoòa
bale,—“prabhu, däsa-anudäsa muïi tora”
Folding his hands with awe and reverence, Rämacandra replied, “O Lord,
I am the servant of Your servant.”
TEXT 92
tabe çeñe sarva-loke lägilä kahite
“ei adhikäré prabhu, dakñiëa-räjyete”
Then other persons there informed the Lord, “He is the administrator
of this southern province.”
TEXT 93
prabhu bale,—“tumi adhikäré baòa bhäla
néläcale ämi yäi ke-mate sakäla”
The Lord said, “It is good that you are the administrator. Tell Me how
I can quickly reach Néläcala.”
TEXT 94
vahaye änanda-dhärä kahite kahite
`néläcalacandra', bali' paòilä bhümite
As the Lord spoke, tears of love flowed from His eyes. He then fell to
the ground exclaiming, “O Néläcala-candra!”
TEXT 95
rämacandra khäìna bale,—“çuna mahäçaya!
ye äjïä tomära se-i kartavya niçcaya
Rämacandra Khän replied, “Listen, Mahäçaya! It is certainly my duty to

do whatever You order.
TEXT 96
sabe prabhu, haiyäche viñama samaya
se deçe e deçe keha patha nähi vaya
“But, Lord, the situation is very tense right now. There is no travel
between the two states.
TEXT 97
räjärä triçüla puìtiyäche sthäne sthäne
pathika päile `jäçu' bali' laya präëe
“The King's men have booby trapped the road with sharp spears. If they
happen to find a traveler, they accuse him of being a spy and execute
him.
TEXT 98
kon dik diyä vä päöhäìa lukäiyätähäte
òaräìa prabhu, çuna mana diyä
“O Lord, listen carefully. I am apprehensive about which way I can

send You in secret.
TEXT 99
muïi se naskara, ethäkära mora bhära
nägäli päile, äge saàçaya ämära
“I am the army commander, and I oversee this area. If I am caught

helping You, I will be in trouble.
TEXT 100
tathäpio ye-te kene prabhu mora naya
ye tomära äjïä tähä karimu niçcaya
“Still, O Lord, I will somehow or other certainly fulfill Your

request.
TEXT 101
yadi more `bhåtya' hena jïäna thäke mane
tabe ethä bhikñä äji kara sarva-gaëe
“If You accept me as Your servant, then You and Your associates will
kindly take meal with me today.
TEXT 102
jäti-präëa-dhana kene mohära nä yäya
äji rätre tomä' päöhäimu sarvathäya”
“I am prepared to lose my caste, life, and wealth, but I will

certainly help You cross the border tonight.”
TEXT 103
çuniyä hailä sukhé vaikuëöhera nätha
häsi' täne karilena çubha dåñöi-päta
On hearing his words, the Lord of Vaikuëöha smiled and glanced

mercifully on him.
TEXT 104
dåñöi-mätra täìra sarva-bandha-kñaya kari'
brähmaëa-äçrame rahilena gaurahari
After Gaurahari freed him from all material bondage by His merciful
glance, the Lord went to stay in that brähmaëa's house.
TEXT 105
brähmaëa-mandire haila parama maìgala
pratyakña päila sarva sukåtira phala
Thus that brähmaëa's house became sanctified, as he directly perceived

the fruits of his past pious deeds.
TEXT 106
nänä yatne dåòha-bhakti-yoga-citta haïä
prabhura randhana vipra karilena giyä

The brähmaëa's heart filled with devotion as he began to cook for the
Lord with great care.
TEXT 107
näme se öhäkura mätra karena bhojana
nijäveçe avakäça nähi eka kñaëa
The Lord ate only as a matter of formality, for He was so absorbed in

His own ecstatic mood that He could not be diverted for even a moment.
TEXT 108
bhikñä kare prabhu priya-varga-santoñärtha
niravadhi prabhura bhojana—paramärtha
The Lord ate only for the satisfaction of His beloved devotees. The
Lord's food always consisted of only spiritual foodstuffs.
TEXT 109
viçeñe calila ye avadhi jagannäthe
näme se bhojana prabhu kare sei haite
In particular, on His journey to Jagannätha Puré, the Lord ate only

out of formality.
TEXT 110
niravadhi jagannätha-prati ärti kari'
äisena saba patha äpanä' päsari'
For the entire journey, the Lord anxiously prayed to Jagannätha and
forgot Himself.
TEXT 111-112
käre bali' rätri dina pathera saïcära

kibä jala, kibä sthala, kibä päräpära
kichu nähi jäne prabhu òubi' prema-rase
priyavarga räkhe niravadhi rahi' päçe
The Lord was completely oblivious to everything as He drowned in the

mellows of ecstatic love. He did not know whether it was day or night
or whether He had crossed a river or walked through water or over
land.
TEXT 113
ye äveça mahäprabhu karena prakäça
tähä ke kahite päre vine vedavyäsa
Who other than Vedavyäsa can describe the ecstasy that Mahäprabhu
manifested?
TEXT 114
éçvarera caritra bujhite çakti kära
kakhana ki-rüpe kåñëa karena vihära
Who can understand the Supreme Lord's characteristics, and who can
understand when or how Kåñëa performs His pastimes?
TEXT 115
käre vä karena ärti, kändena vä käre
e marma jänite nityänanda çakti dhare
Only Nityänanda has the power to understand why the Lord lamented and
cried.
TEXT 116
nija-bhakti-rase òubi' vaikuëöhera räya
äpanä nä jäne prabhu äpana-léläya

As the Lord of Vaikuëöha drowned in the mellows of His own devotional
service, He enacted the pastime of forgetting Himself.
TEXT 117
äpanei jagannätha bhävena äpane
äpane kariyä ärti laoyäyena jane
The Lord meditated on His own form as Jagannätha and exhibited

lamentation to teach others.
TEXT 118
yadi kåpä-dåñöi nä karena jéva-prati
tabe kära äche täne jänite çakati
If the Lord did not glance mercifully on the living entities, who
would have the power to know Him?
TEXT 119
nityänanda-ädi saba priyavarga laiyä
bhojana karite prabhu vasilena giyä
The Lord then sat down to eat with His dear associates headed by
Nityänanda.
TEXT 120
kichu-mätra anna prabhu parigraha kari'
uöhilena huìkära kariyä gaurahari
After taking a morsel of rice, Gaurahari stood up and roared loudly.
TEXT 121
äviñöa hailä prabhu kari' äcamana

“kata düra jagannätha?” bale ghane ghana
The Lord became overwhelmed as He washed His hands and mouth and
repeatedly asked, “How far is Jagannätha Puré?”
TEXT 122
mukunda lägilä mätra kértana karite
ärambhilä vaikuëöhera éçvara näcite
As soon as Mukunda began to perform kértana, the Lord of Vaikuëöha

began to dance.
TEXT 123
puëyavanta yata yata chatrabhoga-väsésabe
dekhe nåtya kare vaikuëöha-viläsé
All the pious persons of Chatrabhoga watched as the Lord who enjoys
pastimes in Vaikuëöha danced.
TEXT 124
açru, kampa, huìkära, pulaka, stambha, gharma
kata haya, ke jäne se vikärera marma
Who can understand the mystery of the Lord's display of

transformations of ecstatic love like crying, shivering, roaring,
hairs standing on end, becoming stunned, and perspiring?
TEXT 125
kibä se adbhuta nayanera prema-dhära
bhädra-mäse ye-hena gaìgära avatära
The wonderful stream of tears that flowed from His eyes resembled the
descent of the Ganges in the month of Bhadra [during the monsoon
season].
TEXT 126
päka diyä nåtya karite nayane chuöe jala
tähätei loka snäna karila sakala
Everyone there was bathed by the tears emanating from the Lord's eyes
as He whirled around dancing.
TEXT 127
ihäre se kahi prema-maya-avatära
e çakti caitanyacandra vine nähi ära
That is why He is described as the incarnation of love of God. No one

other than Caitanyacandra had such power.
TEXT 128
ei mate gela rätri tåtéya prahara
sthira hailena prabhu çré-gaurasundara
After nine hours of the night passed in this way, Çré Gaurasundara
became pacified.
TEXT 129
sakala lokera citte `yena kñaëa-präya'
sabära nistära haila caitanya-kåpäya
Everyone there thought that hardly a moment had passed. They were all
delivered by the mercy of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 130
henai samaye kahe rämacandra khäìna
“naukä äsi' ghäöe prabhu, haila vidyamäna”

At that time Rämacandra Khän came and said, “O Lord, the boat has
arrived at the ghäöa.”
TEXT 131
tata-kñaëe `hari' bali' çré-gaurasundara
uöhilena giyä prabhu naukära upara
Çré Gaurasundara immediately chanted the name of Hari and went to sit
in the boat.
TEXT 132
çubha-dåñöye lokere vidäya diyä ghare
calilena prabhu néläcala—nija-pure
The Lord cast His auspicious glance on everyone and sent them home.
Then He departed for His own abode of Néläcala.
TEXT 133
prabhura äjïäya çré-mukunda mahäçaya
kértana karena prabhu naukäya vijaya
By the order of the Lord, Çré Mukunda Mahäçaya began to perform

kértana as the Lord boarded the boat.
TEXT 134
abodha nävika bale,—“haila saàçaya
bujhiläìa äji ära präëa nähi raya
The foolish boatman said, “I am in doubt. I think we will not survive

the day.
TEXT 135-136
külete uöhile väghe laiyä paläya

jalete paòile kumbhérete dhari' khäya
nirantara e pänéte òäkäita phire
päilei dhana-präëa dui näça kare
“If we reach the shore, the tigers will attack us, and if we fall in
the water, the crocodiles will eat us. Rogues constantly move about
these waters. If they catch anyone, they take both his wealth and
life.
TEXT 137
eteke yävata uòiyära deçe päi
tävata néraba hao sakala gosäïi!”
“Therefore, O Gosäïis, until we reach Orissa, please remain silent!”
TEXT 138
saìkoca haila sabe nävikera bole
prabhu se bhäsena niravadhi prema-jale
When they heard the boatman's words, they became somewhat hesitant.
The Lord, however, continually floated in the waters of ecstatic love.
TEXT 139
kñaëeke uöhilä prabhu kariyä huìkära
sabäre balena,—“kene bhaya kara kära
After a while the Lord stood up and roared loudly. He said to

everyone, “Why are you afraid?
TEXT 140
ei nä sammukhe sudarçana-cakra phire
vaiñëava-janera niravadhi vighna hare

“Can't you see the Sudarçana cakra escorting us? It always removes the
obstacles faced by Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 141
kichu cintä nahi, kara kåñëa-saìkértana
torä ki nä dekha-hera phire sudarçana”
“Do not worry. Chant the glories of Kåñëa. Don't you see Sudarçana
guarding us?”
TEXT 142
çuniyä prabhura väkya sarva bhakta-gaëa
änande lägilä sabe karite kértana
On hearing the Lord's words, all the devotees joyfully began to

perform kértana.
TEXT 143
vyapadeçe mahäprabhu kahena sabäre
“niravadhi sudarçana bhakta-rakñä kare
Mahäprabhu used this situation to teach everyone, “Sudarçana always

protects the devotees.
TEXT 144
ye päpiñöha vaiñëavera pakña hiàsä kare
sudarçana-agnite se päpé puòi' mare
“Any sinful person who attacks a Vaiñëava is burnt to ashes by the

fire of Sudarçana.
TEXT 145
viñëu-cakra sudarçana rakñaka thäkite

kära çakti äche bhakta-janere laìghite”
“When devotees have a protector like Viñëu's Sudarçana cakra, who has
the power to attack them?”
TEXT 146
ei-mata çré-gauracandrera gopya-kathä
täna kåpä yäre sei bujhaye sarvathä
Only a person who is favored by Çré Gauracandra can actually

understand His confidential topics.
TEXT 147
hena-mate mahäprabhu saìkértana-rase
praveça hailä äsi' çré-utkala-deçe
In this way Mahäprabhu was merged in the mellows of saìkértana as He

entered the kingdom of Orissa.
TEXT 148
uttarilä giyä naukäçré-prayäga-ghäöe
naukä haite mahäprabhu uöhilena taöe
When the boat arrived at Çré Prayäga-ghäöa, Mahäprabhu stepped onto

the shore.
TEXT 149
praveça karilä gauracandra oòra-deçe
ihä ye çunaye se bhäsaye prema-rase
Anyone who hears about Gauracandra's arrival in Orissa floats in the

mellows of ecstatic love.
TEXT 150
änande öhäkura oòra-deça hai' pära
sarva-gaëa-sahita hailä namaskära
After joyfully arriving in Orissa, the Lord and His associates offered
obeisances.
TEXT 151
sei sthäne äche tära `gaìgä-ghäöa' näma
tahiì gauracandra prabhu karilena snäna
There, at the place known as Gaìgä-ghäöa, Lord Gauracandra took His

bath.
TEXT 152
yudhiñöhira-sthäpita maheça tathi äche
snäna kari' täìre namaskarilena päche
After taking bath, the Lord offered obeisances to the deity of Maheça
that was established there by Yudhiñöhira.
TEXT 153
oòra-deçe praveça karilä gauracandra
gaëa-saha hailena parama änanda
Gauracandra and His associates were most happy to have entered Orissa.
TEXT 154
eka deva-sthäne prabhu thuiyä sabäre
äpane calilä prabhu bhikñä karibäre
The Lord then left His associates in one temple and went out to beg
alms.
TEXT 155
yära ghare giyä prabhu upasanna haya
se vigraha dekhite kähära moha naya
In whoever's house the Lord went to beg at, the people there became
bewildered on seeing His form.
TEXT 156
äìcala pätena prabhu çré-gaurasundara
sabei taëòula äni' deyena satvara
As Çré Gaurasundara held out His cloth for alms, everyone immediately
placed rice in it.
TEXT 157
bhakñya dravya utkåñöa ye thäke yära ghare
sabei santoñe äni' deyena prabhure
They happily offered the Lord whatever fine eatables they had in their
house.
TEXT 158-159
`jagatera annapürëä' ye lakñméra näma
se lakñmé mägaye yäìra päda-padme sthäna
hena prabhu äpane sakala ghare ghare
nyäsi-rüpe bhikñä-chale jéva dhanya kare
The same Lord whose lotus feet are desired by Lakñmé, who is known as
Annapürëä, the supplier of food to the entire universe, personally
delivered the living entities on the pretext of begging alms from door
to door as a sannyäsé.
TEXT 160
bhikñä kari' prabhu hai' harañita mana
äilena yathä vasi' äche bhakta-gaëa
After begging alms, the Lord became joyful. He then returned to where
the devotees were waiting.
TEXT 161
bhikñä dravya dekhi' sabe lägilä häsite
sabei balena,—“prabhu, päribä poñite”
When the devotees saw the foodstuffs that the Lord collected as alms,
they began to laugh and said, “O Lord, You will be able to maintain
us.”
TEXT 162
santoñe jagadänanda karilä randhana
sabära saàhati prabhu karilä bhojana
Jagadänanda cooked with great satisfaction, and the Lord then ate in
the company of the devotees.
TEXT 163
sarva-rätri sei gräme kari' saìkértana
üñaùkäle mahäprabhu karilä gamana
Mahäprabhu and the devotees performed saìkértana the entire night in

that village and then departed early the next morning.
TEXT 164
kata-düra gele mätra däné duräcära
räkhileka, däna cähe, nä deya yäibära
After they had traveled some distance, a sinful toll collector stopped
them and would not allow them to go further without paying taxes.
TEXT 165
dekhiyä prabhura teja päila vismaya
jijïäsila,—“tomära kateka-loka haya?”
Struck with wonder on seeing the Lord's effulgence, he asked, “How

many people are with You?”
TEXT 166-167
prabhu kahe,—“jagate ämära keha naya
ämiha kähära nahi-kahila niçcaya
eka ämi, dui nahi sakala ämära”
kahite nayane vahe avirata dhära
The Lord replied, “I have no one in this world, and I do not belong to
anyone. I tell you this fact. I am alone with no companion. The entire
world is Mine.” As the Lord spoke, incessant tears flowed from His
eyes.
TEXT 168
däné bale,—“gosäïi, karaha çubha tumi
e-sabära däna päile chäòi' diba ämi”
The toll collector said, “O Gosäïi, You may go. I will let these
persons go after they pay taxes.”
TEXT 169
çubha karilena prabhu `govinda' baliyä
kata-düre sabä' chäòi' vasilena giyä
The Lord walked down the road chanting, “Govinda!” He left the others
behind and sat down in the distance.
TEXT 170
sabä' parihari' prabhu karilä gamana
hariñe viñäda hailena bhakta-gaëa
When the Lord left everyone and continued on, the devotees became
despondent in their happiness.
TEXT 171
dekhiyä prabhura ati nirapekña khelä
anyo'nye sarva-gaëe häsite lägilä
On seeing the Lord's pastime of complete detachment, they all began to

laugh among themselves.
TEXT 172
päche prabhu sabä' chäòi' karena gamana
eteke viñäda äsi' dharileka mana
Yet they were unhappy because they feared that the Lord might leave
them all and go.
TEXT 173
nityänanda sabä' prabodhena—“cintä näi
ämä'-sabä' chäòiyä nä yäyena gosäïi”
Nityänanda, however, solaced them, “Do not worry. The Lord will not go
anywhere without us.”
TEXT 174
däné bale,—“tomarä ta' sannyäséra naha
eteke ämäre se ucita däna deha'”
The toll collector said, “You are not with the sannyäsé, so you should
pay the proper fees.”
TEXT 175
kata-düre prabhu saba pärñada chäòiyä
heëöa mathä kari' mätra kändena vasiyä
After leaving His associates behind, the Lord sat down in the distance
and began to cry with His head between His knees.
TEXT 176
käñöha-päñäëädi drave çuni' se krandana
adbhuta dekhiyä däné bhäve mane mana
Even wood and stone would melt on hearing such crying. When the toll
collector saw that wonderful sight he began to consider.
TEXT 177
däné bale,—“e puruña nara kabhu nahe
manuñyera nayane ki eta dhärä vahe”
The toll collector thought, “This person is certainly not an ordinary

human being. Can a human being shed such tears?”
TEXT 178
sabäre jijïäse däné praëati kariyä
“ke tomarä, kära loka, kaha ta' bhäìgiyä?”
The toll collector then respectfully asked the devotees, “Who are you?
Who is your leader? Tell me the truth.”
TEXT 179
sabe balilena,—“ai öhäkura sabära
`çré-kåñëa-caitanya' näma çuniyächa yäìra
They all replied, “He is the Lord of all. You must have heard His
name, `Çré Kåñëa Caitanya.'
TEXT 180
sabei uìhära bhåtya ämarä sakala”
kahite sabära äìkhi vähi' paòe jala
“We are all His servants.” Tears flowed from their eyes as they spoke
these words.
TEXT 181
dekhiyä sabära prema mugdha haila dänédänéra
nayana dui vahi' paòe päné
The toll collector became astonished on seeing their ecstatic love,

and tears flowed from his eyes.
TEXT 182
äthe-vyathe däné giyä prabhura caraëe
daëòavat hai' bale vinaya vacane
He hurriedly went and fell at the Lord's lotus feet, offered

obeisances, and spoke with humility.
TEXT 183
“koöi koöi janme yata ächila maìgala
tomä' dekhi' äji pürëa haila sakala
“Seeing You is the fulfillment of whatever piety I have accumulated in

millions of lifetimes.
TEXT 184
aparädha kñamä kara karuëä-sägara!
cala néläcala giyä dekhaha satvara”

“O ocean of mercy, please forgive my offenses! Go quickly to Néläcala
and see Your Lord.”
TEXT 185
däné-prati kari' prabhu çubha dåñöi-päta
`hari' bali' calilena sarva-jéva-nätha
After casting His merciful glance on the toll collector, the Lord of
all living entities chanted the name of Hari and departed.
TEXT 186
sabära karibe gaurasundara uddhära
vinä päpé vaiñëava-nindaka-duräcära
Gaurasundara will deliver everyone except the sinful, illbehaved

offenders of Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 187
asura dravila caitanyera guëa-näme
atyanta duñkåti päpé se-i nähi mäne
Even demons were transformed by hearing the qualities and names of

Lord Caitanya. Only the most sinful miscreants do not accept Him.
TEXT 188
hena-mate néläcale vaikuëöhera nätha
äisena sabäre kariyä dåñöi-päta
In this way the Lord of Vaikuëöha glanced mercifully on everyone as He

continued on His way to Néläcala.
TEXT 189
nija premänande prabhu patha nähi jäne

ahar-niça suvihvala prema-rasa-päne
In His own ecstatic love, the Lord did not know which way to go. Day
and night He was overwhelmed from drinking the mellows of ecstatic
love.
TEXT 190
ei mate mahäprabhu caliyä äsite
kata-dine uttarilä suvarëarekhäte
While traveling in this way, Mahäprabhu arrived in a few days at the

Suvarëarekhä River.
TEXT 191
suvarëarekhära jala parama nirmala
snäna karilena prabhu vaiñëava-sakala
The Lord and the Vaiñëavas took their bath there in the most pure
waters of the Suvarëarekhä River.
TEXT 192
snäna kari' svarëarekhä-nadé dhanya kari'
calilena çré-gaurasundara narahari
Çré Gaurasundara, who is Lord Hari in the form of a human, made the
Suvarëarekhä glorious by taking bath in her waters and then continued
on His journey.
TEXT 193
rahilä aneka päche nityänanda-candra
saàhati täìhära sabe çré-jagadänanda
Nityänanda in the company of Çré Jagadänanda fell far behind.
TEXT 194
kata-düre gauracandra vasilena giyä
nityänanda-svarüpera apekñä kariyä
Gauracandra went some distance ahead and then sat down to wait for
Nityänanda Svarüpa.
TEXT 195
caitanya-äveçe matta nityänanda-räya
vihvalera mata vyavasäya sarvathäya
Lord Nityänanda was always restless and intoxicated from being

absorbed in thoughts of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 196
kakhana huìkära kare, kakhana rodana
kñaëe mahä aööa-häsya, kñaëe vä garjana
Sometimes He roared loudly, and sometimes He cried. Sometimes He

laughed loudly, and sometimes He made thundering sounds.
TEXT 197
kñaëe vä nadéra mäjhe eòena säìtära
kñaëe sarva-aìge dhülä mäkhena apära
Sometimes He would swim in the middle of the river, and sometimes He

would smear dust all over His body.
TEXT 198
kñaëe vä ye ächäòa khäyena prema-rase
cürëa haya aìga hena sarva-loke väse
Sometimes in ecstatic love He would fall so forcefully to the ground

that everyone would think His limbs were broken.
TEXT 199
äpanä'-äpani nåtya karena kakhana
öalamala karaye påthivé tata-kñaëa
Sometimes He danced on His own, and the earth would then sway back and
forth.
TEXT 200
e sakala kathä täne kichu citra naya
avatérëa äpane ananta mahäçaya
All such pastimes are not so astonishing for Him, for He was Lord
Ananta appearing in this world.
TEXT 201
nityänanda-kåpäya e saba çakti haya
niravadhi gauracandra yäìhära hådaya
All these pastimes were possible by Nityänanda's mercy, for

Gauracandra constantly resides in His heart.
TEXT 202
nityänanda-svarüpe thuiyä eka-sthäne
calilä jagadänanda bhikñä-anveñaëe
While Nityänanda Prabhu waited at one place, Jagadänanda went out to

beg alms.
TEXT 203-204
öhäkurera daëòa çré-jagadänanda vahe
daëòa thui nityänanda-svarüpere kahe

“öhäkurera daëòe mana dio sävadhäne
bhikñä kari' ämiha äsiba ei-kñaëe”
Çré Jagadänanda generally carried the Lord's daëòa. He handed that

daëòa to Nityänanda Svarüpa and said, “Please take care of the Lord's
daëòa. I will return in a few minutes after begging alms.”
TEXT 205
äthe-vyathe nityänanda daëòa dhari' kare
vasilena sei sthäne vihvala-antare
With an agitated heart, Nityänanda grabbed the daëòa and sat down
there.
TEXT 206
daëòa häte kari' häse nityänanda-räya
daëòera sahita kathä kahena léläya
Holding the daëòa in His hand, Lord Nityänanda laughed. As His

pastime, He then spoke to the daëòa.
TEXT 207
“ohe daëòa, ämi yäìre vahiye hådaye
se tomäre vahibeka e'ta' yukta nahe”
“O daëòa, it is not proper that He whom I carry within My heart should

carry you.”
TEXT 208
eta bali' balaräma parama pracaëòa
phelilena daëòa bhäìgi' kari' tina khaëòa
After speaking in this way, the most powerful Balaräma broke the daëòa
into three pieces.
TEXT 209
éçvarera icchä-mätra éçvara se jäne
kena bhäìgilena daëòa, jäniba kemane
Only the Supreme Lord knows the will of the Supreme Lord. How will I
know why He broke the daëòa?
TEXT 210
nityänanda jïätä gauracandrera antara
nityänandere o jäne çré-gaurasundara
Nityänanda knows the mind of Gauracandra, and Çré Gaurasundara knows

the mind of Nityänanda.
TEXT 211
yuge yuge dui bhäi çré-räma-lakñmaëa
doìhära antara doìhe jäne anukñaëa
In every yuga, They appear as two brothers, such as Çré Räma and
Lakñmaëa. They always know each other's mind.
TEXT 212
eka vastu dui bhäga, bhakti bujhaite
gauracandra jäni sabe nityänanda haite
The one Lord has become two to teach devotional service. One can know
Gauracandra only through Nityänanda.
TEXT 213
balaräma vinä anya caitanyera daëòa
bhäìgibäre päre hena ke äche pracaëòa?

Who other than Balaräma is powerful enough to break Lord Caitanya's
daëòa?
TEXT 214
sakala bujhäya chale çré-gaurasundare
ye jänaye marma, sei jana sukhe tare
Çré Gaurasundara taught everyone by this pretext. Anyone who

understands this truth is easily delivered.
TEXT 215
daëòa bhäìgi' nityänanda ächena vasiyäkña
ëeke jagadänanda mililä äsiyä
After breaking the daëòa, Nityänanda sat there. Shortly thereafter

Jagadänanda returned.
TEXT 216
bhagna daëòa dekhi' mahä hailä vismita
antare jagadänanda hailä cintita
He was greatly astonished on seeing the broken daëòa, and he felt

apprehensive at heart.
TEXT 217
värtä jijïäsena,—“daëòa bhäìgileka ke?”
nityänanda bale,—“daëòa dharileka ye
He asked, “Who broke the daëòa?” Nityänanda replied, “He who held it.
TEXT 218
äpanära daëòa prabhu bhäìgiyä äpane

täìra daëòa bhäìgite ki päre anya jane?”
“The Lord broke His own daëòa. Who else is capable of breaking it?”
TEXT 219
çuni' vipra ära nä karilä pratyuttara
bhäìgä daëòa lai' mätra calilä satvara
When that brähmaëa heard this reply, he did not say anything. He
quickly took the broken daëòa and left.
TEXT 220
vasiyä ächena yathäçré-gaurasundara
bhäìgä daëòa pheli' dila prabhura gocara
He went to the place where Çré Gaurasundara was sitting and placed the
broken daëòa before the Lord.
TEXT 221
prabhu bale,—“kaha daëòa bhäìgila kemane
pathe kibä kandola karilä käro sane?”
The Lord said, “Tell Me how this daëòa was broken. Did you have a
fight with someone on the way?”
TEXT 222
kahilä jagadänanda paëòita sakala
“bhäìgilena daëòa nityänanda suvihvala”
Jagadänanda Paëòita narrated the entire incident to the Lord and said,
“The overwhelmed Nityänanda broke the daëòa.”
TEXT 223
nityänanda-prati prabhu jijïäse äpani
“ki lägi' bhäìgilä daëòa kaha dekhi çuni”
The Lord then asked Nityänanda, “Tell Me why You broke My daëòa.”
TEXT 224
nityänanda bale,—“bhäìgiyächi väàça-khäna
nä pära kñamite kara ye çästi pramäëa”
Nityänanda replied, “I broke only a piece of bamboo. If You cannot

forgive Me, then punish Me appropriately.”
TEXT 225
prabhu bale,—“yähe sarva-deva-adhiñöhäna
se tomära mate ki haila väàça-khäna!”
The Lord said, “All the demigods reside in the daëòa, and You call it
a piece of bamboo!”
TEXT 226
ke bujhite päre gaurasundarera lélä?
mane kare eka, mukhe kare ära khelä
Who can understand the pastimes of Çré Gaurasundara? He thinks one

thing and says something else.
TEXT 227
eteke ye bale `bujhi kåñëera hådaya'
sei se abodha ihä jäniha niçcaya
Therefore know for certain that anyone who says, “I understand Kåñëa's
mind,” is a fool.
TEXT 228
märibena hena yäre ächaye antare
tähäre o dekhi yena mahä-préti kare
He may show great affection even to a person He intends to kill.
TEXT 229
präëa-sama adhika ye saba bhakta-gaëa
tähäre o dekhi yena nirapekña mana
Yet He may neglect devotees whom He considers equal to or greater than

His own life.
TEXT 230
ei mata acintya agamya lélä-mätra
täna anugrahe bujhe täna kåpä-pätra
Such pastimes are inconceivable and unfathomable. Only one who is

favored by the Lord can understand them.
TEXT 231
daëòa bhäìgilena äpanei icchä kari'
krodha vyaïjibäre lägilena gaurahari
Out of His own sweet will Gaurahari broke the tridaëòa and then
expressed anger.
TEXT 232
prabhu bale,—“sabe daëòa-mätra chila saìga
täho äji kåñëera icchäte haila bhaìga
The Lord said, “This daëòa was My only companion. Now today, by
Kåñëa's will, it was broken.
TEXT 233
eteke ämära saìge käro saìga näi
tomarä vä äge cala, kibä ämi yäi”
“Now I do not require anyone's company. Either you go ahead, or I will

go ahead.”
TEXT 234
dvirukti karite äjïäçakti äche kära
sabei hailäçuni' cintita apära
Who has the power to refute the Lord's decision? On hearing His words,
the devotees all became anxious.
TEXT 235
mukunda balena,—“tabe tumi cala äge
ämarä-sabära kichu päche kåtya äche”
Mukunda said, “Then You go ahead. We will come later after finishing
our duties.”
TEXT 236
`bhäla', bali' calilena çré-gaurasundara
matta-siàha-präya gati likhite duñkara
Çré Gaurasundara replied, “Good,” and then departed. It is difficult

to describe how He walked like an intoxicated lion.
TEXT 237
muhürteke gelä prabhu jaleçvara-gräme
baräbara gelä jaleçvara-deva-sthäne

Within a short time the Lord came to the village of Jaleçvara. There
He went straight to the temple of Jaleçvara Mahädeva.
TEXT 238
jaleçvara püjite ächena vipra-gaëe
gandha-puñpa-dhüpa-dépa-mälä-vibhüñaëe
The brähmaëa priests were engaged in worshiping Jaleçvara Çiva with

sandalwood paste, flowers, incense, ghee lamps, garlands, and
ornaments.
TEXT 239
bahuvidha vädya uöhiyäche kolähala
catur-dige nåtya-géta parama maìgala
There was a tumultuous vibration of various musical instruments, and

the four directions were filled with most auspicious dancing and
singing.
TEXT 240
dekhi' prabhu krodhe päsarilena santoñe
sei vädye prabhu miçäilä prema-rase
On seeing this, the Lord became pleased and forgot His anger. As He
listened to the vibration of the musical instruments, He merged in the
mellows of ecstatic love.
TEXT 241
nija priya saìkarera vibhava dekhiyän
åtya kare gauracandra paränanda haïä
On seeing the opulence of His dear devotee Çaìkara, Gauracandra began

to dance in ecstasy.
TEXT 242
çivera gaurava bujhäyena gauracandra
eteke çaìkara-priya sarva bhakta-vånda
In this way Gauracandra revealed the glories of Çiva. That is why

Çaìkara is dear to all the devotees.
TEXT 243
nä mäne caitanya-patha boläya `vaiñëava'
çivere amänya kare vyartha tära saba
The endeavors of one who does not follow the path of Lord Caitanya and
disrespects Çiva yet claims to be a Vaiñëava are all useless.
TEXT 244
karite äwchena nåtya jagat-jévana
parvata vidare hena huìkära garjana
The life and soul of the universe continuously danced and roared so
loudly it appeared as though mountains could be broken asunder.
TEXT 245
dekhi' çiva-däsa saba hailä vismita
sabei balena,—“çiva hailä vidita”
When the servants of Çiva saw this, they were struck with wonder and
said, “Lord Çiva has appeared.”
TEXT 246
änande adhika sabe kare géta-vädya
prabhu o näcena tilärdheka nähi bähya
They happily sang and played musical instruments with increased

enthusiasm, and the Lord danced without the least external
consciousness.
TEXT 247
kata-kñaëe bhakta-gaëa äsiyä mililä
äsiyäi mukundädi gäite lägilä
In a short time the devotees arrived there, and Mukunda immediately

began to sing.
TEXT 248
priya-gaëa dekhi' prabhu adhika änande
näcite lägilä, veòi' gäya bhakta-vånde
When the Lord saw His dear associates, He began to dance with
increased happiness, and the devotees sang around Him.
TEXT 249
se vikära kahite väçakti äche kära
nayane vahaye suradhuné-çata-dhära
Who is able to describe the Lord's transformations of love? Tears

flowed from His eyes like a hundred streams of the Ganges.
TEXT 250
ebe se çivera pura haila saphala
yähe nåtya kare vaikuëöhera adhéçvara
Now that the Lord of Vaikuëöha was personally dancing there, that
abode of Çiva became fulfilled.
TEXT 251
kata-kñaëe prabhu paränanda prakäçi
yästhira hailena tabe priya-goñöhé laïä

After manifesting transcendental ecstasy for some time, the Lord
became pacified and took His associates to the side.
TEXT 252
sabä'-prati karilena prema äliìgana
sabe hailä nirbhara paramänanda mana
The Lord lovingly embraced each of them, and their hearts became
confident and full of joy.
TEXT 253
nityänanda dekhi' prabhu lailena kole
balite lägilä täìre kichu kutühale
On seeing Nityänanda, the Lord embraced Him and spoke to Him in a

jovial mood.
TEXT 254
“kothä tumi ämäre karibä samvaraëa
ye-mate ämära haya sannyäsa-rakñaëa
“You are supposed to guide Me so that I can maintain My sannyäsa.
TEXT 255
äro ämä' pägala karite tumi cäo
ära yadi kara' tabe mora mäthä khäo
“Instead You want to make Me a madman. If You continue in this way,

You will ruin Me.
TEXT 256
yena kara tumi ämä' tena ämi hai

satya satya ei ämi sabä'-sthäne kai”
“I do whatever You wish. This is a fact that I declare to everyone.”
TEXT 257
sabäre çikhäya gauracandra bhagavän
“nityänanda-prati sabe hao sävadhäna
Gauracandra taught everyone, “You should all be respectful to

Nityänanda.
TEXT 258
mora deha haite nityänanda-deha baòa
satya satya sabäre kahinu ei daòha
“The body of Nityänanda is more important to Me than My own body. I

assure you that this is the actual truth.
TEXT 259
nityänanda-sthäne yära haya aparädha
mora doña nähi tära prema-bhakti-vädha
“I am not responsible for the obstacles one finds in the attainment of

ecstatic love if he commits an offense at the feet of Nityänanda.
TEXT 260
bhakta haile o se ämära priya nahe”
“If one maintains the slightest envy for Nityänanda, he is not dear to
Me, even if he is My devotee.”
TEXT 261
ätma-stuti çuni' nityänanda mahäçaya
lajjäya rahilä prabhu mäthä nä tolaya
When Nityänanda heard glorification of Himself, He felt embarrassed

and hung His head down.
TEXT 262
parama änanda hailä sarva bhakta-gaëa
hena lélä kare prabhu çré-çacénandana
All the devotees, however, became joyful. Such are the pastimes of Çré
Çacénandana.
TEXT 263
ei mate jaleçvare se rätri rahiyä
üñaùkäle calilä sakala bhakta laïä
After passing that night in Jaleçvara, the Lord departed early the
next morning with the devotees.
TEXT 264
väàçadaha-pathe eka çäkta nyäsi-veça
äsiyä prabhure pathe karila ädeça
On the way to Vaàçadaha the Lord met one çäkta sannyäsé, who attempted
to instruct the Lord.
TEXT 265
`çäkta' hena prabhu jänilena nija mane
sambhäñite lägilena madhura vacane
The Lord knew that he was a çäkta, or worshiper of goddess Durgä, yet
He began to speak to him in sweet words.
TEXT 266
prabhu bale,—“kaha kaha kothä tumi saba!
cira-dine äji sabe dekhiluì bändhava”
The Lord said, “Tell Me, where have you been? After a long time I have
found My friend.”
TEXT 267
prabhura mäyäya çäkta mohita hailä
äpanära tattva yata kahite lägilä
Being bewildered by the Lord's illusory energy, the çäkta began to

tell the Lord about himself.
TEXT 268
yata yata çäkta vaise yata yata deçe
saba kahe eke eke, çuni' prabhu häse
The çäkta told the Lord about all the çäktas he knew in different
provinces. Hearing him, the Lord smiled.
TEXT 269
çäkta bale,—“cala jhäöa maöhete ämära
sabei `änanda' äji kariba apära”
The çäkta said, “Let us go now to my monastery. We can all drink lots
of `bliss' together.”
TEXT 270
päpéçäkta madiräre balaye `änanda'
bujhiyä häsena gauracandra-nityänanda
Realizing that the sinful çäkta was referring to wine, Gauracandra and
Nityänanda began to smile.
TEXT 271
prabhu bale,—“äsi ämi `änanda' karite
äge giyä tumi sajja karaha tvarite”
The Lord said, “I will come to enjoy your `bliss,' but you first go
and make arrangements.”
TEXT 272
çuniyä caliläçäkta hai' harañita
ei mata éçvarera agädha carita
On hearing the Lord's reply, the çäkta departed happily. Such are the
unfathomable characteristics of the Supreme Lord.
TEXT 273
`patita-pävana kåñëa' sarva-vede kahe
ataeva çäkta-sane prabhu kathä kahe
All the Vedas declare that Kåñëa is Patita-pävana, the deliverer of

the fallen souls. That is why the Lord spoke with that çäkta.
TEXT 274
loke bale,—“e çäktera haila uddhära
e-çäkta-paraçe anya çäktera nistära”
People would then say, “This çäkta has been delivered, and other
çäktas will also be delivered by contact with Him.”
TEXT 275
ei mata çré-gaurasundara bhagavän
nänä mate karilena sarva-jéva-träëa

In this way Lord Çré Gaurasundara used various means to deliver all
living entities.
TEXT 276
hena mate çäktera sahita rasa kari'
äilä remuëä-gräme gauräìga çré-hari
After joking with that çäkta, Çré Gaurahari went to the village of
Remuëä.
TEXT 277
remuëäya dekhi' nija-mürti gopénätha
vistara karilä nåtya bhakta-varga sätha
When the Lord saw His own form of Gopénätha at Remuëä, He danced in
ecstasy with the devotees.
TEXT 278
äpanära preme prabhu päsari' äpanä'
rodana karena ati kariyä karuëä
The Lord forgot Himself in His own ecstatic love and began to cry
pathetically.
TEXT 279
se karuëäçunite päñäëa-käñöha drave
ebe nä dravila dharmadhvaji-gaëa sabe
Even stone and wood would melt on hearing such pathetic crying. Only
the hearts of hypocrites did not melt.
TEXT 280
kata-dine mahäprabhu çré-gaurasundara

äilena yäjapure—brähmaëa-nagara
Within a few days Çré Gaurasundara Mahäprabhu arrived at the Brähmaëa-

nagara locality of Yäjapura.
TEXT 281
yaìhi ädi-varähera adbhuta prakäça
yäìra daraçane haya sarva-bandha-näça
At that place there is a wonderful Deity of Ädi-Varäha. By taking

darçana of this Deity, all one's material bondage is destroyed.
TEXT 282
mahätértha-vahe yathä nadé vaitaraëé
yäìra daraçane päpa paläya äpani
The most sacred Vaitaraëé River flows past this place. One's sinful
reactions flee away upon seeing this river.
TEXT 283
jantu-mätra ye nadéra hailei pära
deva-gaëe dekhe catur-bhujera äkära
If even an animal crosses that river the demigods see it as having a

four-armed form.
TEXT 284
näbhé-gayävirajä-devéra yathä sthäna
yathä haite kñetra—daça-yojana-pramäëa
The deity of Virajä-devé is situated in Näbhi-gayä, which is eighty

miles from Jagannätha Puré.
TEXT 285
yäjapure yateka ächaye deva-sthäna
lakña vatsare o näri laite saba näma
I am unable to name the numerous temples in Yäjapura even in a hundred

thousand years.
TEXT 286
devälaya nähi hena nähi tathi sthäna
kevala devera väsa—yäjapura gräma
The village of Yäjapura consists of all varieties of temples with all

varieties of deities.
TEXT 287
prathame daçäçvamedha ghäöe nyäsi-maëi
snäna karilena bhakta-saàhati äpani
The crest jewel of the sannyäsés first took bath with the devotees at
Daçäçvamedha-ghäöa.
TEXT 288
tabe prabhu gelä ädi-varäha sambhäñe
vistara karilä nåtya-géta prema-rase
Thereafter the Lord joyfully visited the Ädi-Varäha temple, where He

relished ecstatic love while dancing and chanting.
TEXT 289
baòa sukhé hailä prabhu dekhi' yäjapura
punaù punaù bäòe änandäveça pracura
The Lord was greatly pleased to see Yäjapura. His ecstasy repeatedly
increased there.
TEXT 290
ke jäne ki icchä täna dharileka mane
sabä' chäòi' ekä paläilena äpane
Who knows what was His desire? Suddenly He left everyone behind and
went away.
TEXT 291
prabhu na dekhiyä sabe hailä vikala
devälaya cähi' cähi' bulena sakala
When the devotees saw the Lord was not there, they became confused.
They began to search for the Lord in the various temples.
TEXT 292
nä päiyä kothäo prabhura anveñaëa
parama cintita hailena bhakta-gaëa
When they could not find the Lord anywhere, they became filled with
anxiety.
TEXT 293
nityänanda bale,—“sabe sthira kara citta
jäniläìa prabhu giyächena ye nimitta
Nityänanda said, “Everyone calm down. I know why the Lord has left.
TEXT 294
nibhåte öhäkura saba yäjapura-gräma
dekhibena devälaya yata puëya-sthäna
“The Lord wants to visit all the holy places and temples of Yäjapura
alone.
TEXT 295
ämarä o sabe bhikñä kari' ei öhäìi
äji thäki, käli prabhu päiba ethäi”
“We should all beg alms and stay here today. We will meet the Lord
here tomorrow.”
TEXT 296
sei mata karilena sarva bhakta-gaëa
bhikñä kari' äni' sabe karila bhojana
In this way all the devotees went out to beg alms, and then they ate
together.
TEXT 297
prabhu o buliyä saba yäjapura-gräma
dekhiyä yateka yäjapura-puëya-sthäna
And the Lord wandered around Yäjapura visiting all the holy places
there.
TEXT 298
sarva bhakta-gaëa yathä ächena
vasiyä ära dine sei sthäne mililä äsiyä
The next day the Lord returned to where the devotees were waiting.
TEXT 299
äthe-vyathe bhakta-gaëa `hari hari' bali'
uöhilena sabei haiyä kutühalé

Immediately the devotees enthusiastically jumped up and chanted,
“Hari! Hari!”
TEXT 300
sabä'-saha prabhu yäjapura dhanya kari'
calilena `hari' bali' gauräìga çré-hari
After making Yäjapura glorious, Lord Gauräìga chanted the name of Hari
while departing with His associates.
TEXT 301
hena-mate mahänande çré-gaurasundara
äilena kata dine kaöaka-nagara
In this way Çré Gaurasundara traveled in great ecstasy for a few days
and then arrived at Cuttack.
TEXT 302
bhägyavaté-mahänadé jale kari' snäna
äilena prabhu säkñi-gopälera sthäna
After taking bath in the sacred Mahänadé River, the Lord went to the
temple of Säkñi-gopäla.
TEXT 303
dekhi' säkñi-gopälera lävaëya mohana
änanda karena prabhu huìkära garjana
Upon seeing the sweet, enchanting form of Säkñi-gopäla, the Lord

roared loudly in ecstasy.
TEXT 304
`prabhu', bali' namaskära karena stavana

adbhuta karena prema-änanda-krandana
The Lord cried out, “Prabhu!” and offered obeisances and prayers. He
then began to cry wonderfully in ecstatic love.
TEXT 305
yära mantre sakala mürtite vaise präëa
sei prabhu—çré-kåñëa-caitanyacandra näma
Life is invoked in the Deity forms of the Supreme Lord by chanting His
holy names. That Lord has now appeared as Çré Kåñëa Caitanya.
TEXT 306
tathäpiha niravadhi kare däsya-lélä
avatära haile haya ei mata khelä
Yet in this incarnation the Lord always relished enacting pastimes as

a servant.
TEXT 307
tabe prabhu äilena çré-bhuvaneçvara
gupta-käçé-väsa yathä karena çaìkara
Thereafter the Lord went to Çré Bhuvaneçvara, known also as Gupta-

käçé, where Lord Çaìkara resides.
TEXT 308
sarva-tértha-jala yathä bindu bindu äni'
`bindu-sarovara' çiva såjilä äpani
Çiva brought drops of water from all the holy places and created the
lake known as Bindu-sarovara.
TEXT 309
`çiva-priya sarovara' jäni çré-caitanya
snäna kari' viçeñe karilä ati dhanya
Realizing that the lake was dear to Çiva, Çré Caitanya eagerly took
bath therein and made it glorious.
TEXT 310
dekhilena giyä prabhu prakaöa çaìkara
catur-dige çiva-dhvani kare anucara
Thereafter the Lord went to see the manifestation of Çaìkara, whose

followers were glorifying him in all directions.
TEXT 311
catur-dige säri säri ghåta-dépa jvale
niravadhi abhiñeka haiteche jale
There were rows of ghee lamps in the four directions, and the Çiva-
liìga was being continuously bathed with water.
TEXT 312
nija-priya-çaìkarera dekhiyä vibhava
tuñöa hailena prabhu, sakala vaiñëava
The Lord and all the Vaiñëavas were pleased to see the influence of
the Lord's dear devotee Çaìkara.
TEXT 313
ye caraëa-rase çiva vasana nä jäne
hena prabhu nåtya kare çiva-vidyamäne
Çiva forgets to dress in the ecstasy he relishes by serving the lotus

feet of that Supreme Lord who was now dancing before him.
TEXT 314
nåtya-géta çiva-agre kariyä änanda
se rätri rahilä sei gräme gauracandra
After joyfully dancing and chanting before Çiva, Gauracandra passed

that night in that village.
TEXT 315
sei sthäna çiva päilena yena-mate
sei kathä kahi skanda-puräëera mate
I will now narrate the Skanda Puräëa description of how Çiva came to
this place.
TEXT 316
käçé-madhye pürve çiva pärvaté-sahite
ächilä aneka käla parama-nibhåte
Çiva and Pärvaté had previously lived for a long time in a solitary
place at Käçé.
TEXT 317
tabe gauré-saha çiva gelena kailäsa
nara-räja-gaëe käçé karaye viläsa
Then Çiva went to Kailäsa with Gauré, and the human kings began to
rule Käçé.
TEXT 318
tabe käçéräja-näme hailä eka räjä
käçépura bhoga kare kari' çiva-püjä
There was one king named Käçiräja, who worshiped Çiva as he enjoyed
the opulence of Käçé.
TEXT 319
daive äsi' kälapäça lägila tähäre
ugra-tape çiva püje kåñëe jinibäre
By providence, he became bound by the ropes of time and began

worshiping Çiva through severe austerities so that he could defeat
Kåñëa in battle.
TEXT 320
pratyakña hailäçiva tapera prabhäve
`vara mäga' balile, se räjä vara mäge
By the influence of his austerity, Çiva appeared before him and said,
“Ask for a benediction.” The King then asked for the following
benediction.
TEXT 320
“eka vara mägoì prabhu, tomära caraëe
yena muïi kåñëa jinibäre päroì raëe”
“O Lord, I desire one benediction from you. I wish to defeat Kåñëa in

battle.”
TEXT 322
bholänätha çaìkarera caritra agädha
ke bujhe ki-rüpe käre karena prasäda
The characteristics of Bholanätha Çaìkara are unfathomable. Who can

understand what form of mercy he bestows or on whom he bestows it?
TEXT 323
täre balilena,—“räjä, cala yuddhe tumi

tora päche sarva-gaëa saha ächi ämi
He said, “O King, you go and fight. I will follow you with my

associates.
TEXT 324
tora jinibeka hena kära çakti äche
päçupata astra lai' muïi tora päche”
“Who has the power to defeat you when I am supporting you with my
Päçupata weapon?”
TEXT 325
päiyäçivera bala sei müòha-mati
calila hariñe yuddhe kåñëera saàhati
Being encouraged by Çiva, the foolish King happily went to fight

Kåñëa.
TEXT 326
çiva calilena tära päche sarva-gaëe
tära pakña hai' yuddha karibära mane
Çiva and his associates followed him with the intention of fighting on
his behalf.
TEXT 327
sarva-bhüta-antaryämé devakénandana
sakala våttänta jänilena sei-kñaëa
The son of Devaké, who is the Supersoul of all living entities,

immediately understood the entire situation.
TEXT 328
jäniyä våttänta nija-cakra-sudarçana
eòilena kåñëacandra sabära dalana
Knowing the situation, Kåñëacandra released His Sudarçana cakra to

destroy them all.
TEXT 329
käro avyahati nähi sudarçana-sthäne
käçéräja-muëòa giyä käöila prathame
No one can escape the wrath of Sudarçana. It first went and cut off
the head of Käçiräja.
TEXT 330-333
çeñe tära sambandhe sakala väräëasé
poòäiyä sakala karila bhasma-räçi
väräëasé däha dekhi' kruddha maheçvara
päçupata-astra eòilena bhayaìkara
päçupata-astra ki kariba cakra-sthäne
cakra-teja dekhi' paläila sei-kñaëe
çeñe maheçvara-prati yäyena dhäiyä
cakra-bhaye çaìkara yäyena paläiyä
Because of that king's offense, the Sudarçana cakra eventually burnt

the entire city of Väräëasé to ashes. When Maheçvara saw Väräëasé
burn, he became so angry that he released his formidable Päçupata
weapon. But what will the Päçupata weapon do before the Sudarçana
cakra? It immediately fled away when it saw Sudarçana's prowess.
Sudarçana eventually went after Maheçvara, who fled away in fear of
the cakra.
dagdhvä väräëaséà sarväà viñëoç cakraà sudarçanam
bhüyaù pärçvam upätiñöhat kåñëasyäkliñöa-karmaëaù

“After burning down the entire city of Väräëasé, Lord Viñëu's
Sudarçana cakra returned to the side of Çré Kåñëa, whose actions are
effortless.”
TEXT 334
cakra-teje vyäpileka sakala bhuvana
paläite dik nä päyena trilocana
The power of Sudarçana was felt throughout the entire world, so the
three-eyed Çiva had no place to escape.
TEXT 335
pürve yena cakra-teje durväsä péòita
çivera haila ebe, sei saba réta
Çiva thus fell into a predicament similar to when Durväsä previously

suffered under the prowess of Sudarçana.
TEXT 336
çeñe çiva bujhilena,—“sudarçana-sthäne
rakñä karibeka hena nähi kåñëa vine”
Çiva ultimately realized, “There is no one other than Kåñëa who can
protect me from the wrath of Sudarçana.”
TEXT 337
eteka cintiyä vaiñëavägra trilocana
bhaye trasta hai' gela govinda-çaraëa
After thinking in this way, the three-eyed topmost Vaiñëava went in

fear to take shelter of Govinda.
TEXT 338
“jaya jaya mahäprabhu devakénandana
jaya sarva-vyäpé sarva jévera çaraëa
“All glories to the Supreme Lord, Devaké-nandana! All glories to the

all-pervading Lord and shelter of all living entities!
TEXT 339
jaya jaya su-buddhi ku-buddhi sarva-dätä
jaya jaya srañöä, harttä, sabära rakñitä
“All glories to You, the bestower of both good and bad intelligence!
All glories to the creator, maintainer, and annihilator of all!
TEXT 340
jaya jaya adoña-daraçi kåpä-sindhu
jaya jaya santapta-janera eka bandhu
“All glories to You, the ocean of mercy, who does not find faults in
others! All glories to the only friend of all suffering souls!
TEXT 341
jaya jaya aparädha-bhaïjana-çaraëa
doña kñama' prabhu, tora lainu çaraëa”
“All glories to You, who removes one's offenses and gives one shelter!
Please forgive my offense. I surrender unto You.”
TEXT 342
çuni' çaìkarera stava sarva-jéva nätha
cakra-teja nibäriyä hailä säkñät
On hearing Çaìkara's prayers, the Lord of all living entities stopped

Sudarçana's attack and appeared before him.
TEXT 343
catur-dike çobhä kare gopa-gopé-gaëa
kichu krodha-häsya-mukhe balena vacana
Surrounded by the cowherd boys and girls, the Lord slightly smiled as
He spoke in anger.
TEXT 344
“kene çiva, tumi ta' jänaha mora çuddhi
eta-käle tomära e-mata kene buddhi
“O Çiva, you certainly know My prowess. How then did you develop such
a mentality after all this time?
TEXT 345
kon kéöa käçéräja adhama nåpati
tära lägi' yuddha kara ämära saàhati
“Who is this insignificant, fallen king, Käçiräja? You fought with Me

for his sake?
TEXT 346
ei ye dekhaha mora cakra sudarçana
tomäre o nä sahe yähära paräkrama
“You saw My Sudarçana cakra, whose prowess even you cannot tolerate.
TEXT 347-348
brahma-astra päçupata-astra ädi yata
parama avyartha mahä-astra ära kata
sudarçana-sthäne käro nähi pratikära
yära astra täre cähe karite saàhära

“Great infallible weapons like the brahmästra and päçupatästra are
powerless before Sudarçana. When such weapons are defeated, they
desire to kill their wielder.
TEXT 349
hena ta' nä dekhi ämi saàsära-bhitara
tomä'-bai ye ämäre kare anädara”
“It appears that there is no one within the world who disrespects Me
more than you.”
TEXT 350
çuniyä prabhura kichu sakrodha uttara
antare kampita baòa hailäçaìkara
After hearing the Lord's angry words, Çaìkara began to tremble in

fear.
TEXT 351
tabe çeñe dhariyä prabhura çré-caraëa
karite lägila çiva ätma-nivedana
Then Çiva grabbed hold of the Lord's lotus feet and began to speak
with full surrender.
TEXT 352-353
“tomära adhéna prabhu, sakala saàsära
svatantra haite çakti ächaye kähära
pavane cäläya yena sükñma tåëa-gaëa
ei mata asvatantra sakala bhuvana

“O Lord, the entire world is under Your control. Who has the power to
become independent? The people of the entire world are controlled by
You like dry grass is carried by the wind.
TEXT 354
ye karäha prabhu, tumi se-i jéve kare
hena kebä äche ye tomära mäyä tare
“O Lord, a living entity acts in whatever way You direct him. Who has
the power to surpass Your illusory energy?
TEXT 355
viçeñe diyächa prabhu, more ahaìkära
äpanäre baòa bai nähi dekhoìära
“O Lord, somehow or other You have given me a false ego, and as a

result I do not recognize anyone as superior to me.
TEXT 356
tomära mäyäya more karäya durgati
ki karimu prabhu, muïi asvatantra mati
“Your illusory energy bewilders me. O Lord, what shall I do? I have no
independence.
TEXT 357
tora päda-padma mora ekänta jévana
araëye thäkiba cinti' tomära caraëa
“Your lotus feet are my only life and soul. I will live in the forest
and remember Your lotus feet.
TEXT 358
tathäpiha more se laoyäo ahaìkära
muïi ki kariba prabhu, ye icchä tomära
“Still You invest me with false ego. What can I do, O Lord, that is
Your desire.
TEXT 359
tathäpiha prabhu, muïi kailuì aparädha
sakala kñamiyä more karaha prasäda
“Still, O Lord, I have committed an offense. Please forgive me and

bestow Your mercy on me.
TEXT 360
e-mata kubuddhi mora yena ära nahe
ei vara deha' prabhu haiyä sadaye
“O Lord, kindly give me the benediction that I may never develop such
evil mentality again.
TEXT 361
yena aparädha kailuì kari' ahaìkära
haila tähära çästi, çeña nähi ära
“I was punished appropriately for the offense I committed under the

influence of false ego.
TEXT 362
ebe äjïä kara prabhu, thäkimu kothäya
tomä'—bai ära vä baliba kära päya”
“Now, O Lord, please instruct me. Where should I reside? Who can I ask
other than You?”
TEXT 363
çuni' çaìkarera väkya éñat häsiyä
balite lägilä prabhu kåpä-yukta haiyä
On hearing Çaìkara's words, the Lord smiled and spoke to him with
compassion.
TEXT 364
“çuna çiva, tomäre diläìa divya-sthäna
sarva-goñöhé saha tathä karaha payäna
“Listen, Çiva, I am giving you a divine place. Go and live there with
your associates.
TEXT 365
ekämraka-vana-näma-sthäna manohara
tathäya haibä tumi koöi-liìgeçvara
“The name of that enchanting place is Ekämraka-vana. You will reside

there as Koöé-liìgeçvara.
TEXT 366
seha väräëasé-präya suramya nagaré
sei-sthäne ämära parama gopyapuré
“That place is as pleasing as Väräëasé. I also reside there in a most

confidential place.
TEXT 367
sei sthäna çiva, äji kahi tomä'-sthäne
se puréra marma mora keha nähi jäne
“O Çiva, today I revealed to you the glories of that place. No one

else knows the secrets of that place.
TEXT 368
sindhu-tére vaöa-müle `néläcala' näma
kñetra-çré-puruñottama-ati ramya-sthäna
“On the shore of the ocean beneath one banyan tree is the most
enchanting place named Néläcala, which is also known as Çré
Puruñottama-kñetra.
TEXT 369
ananta brahmäëòa käle yakhana saàhäre
tabu se sthänera kichu karite nä päre
“At the time of the annihilation of the unlimited universes, that

place remains intact.
TEXT 370
sarva-käla sei sthäne ämära vasati
prati-dina ämära bhojana haya tathi
“I eternally reside at that place, and I eat there every day.
TEXT 371-372
se sthänera prabhäve yojana daça bhümi
tähäte vasaye yata jantu, kéöa, kåmi
sabäre dekhaye catur-bhuja deva-gaëe
`bhuvana-maìgala' kari' kahiye ye sthäne
“By the influence of that place, all living entities—even the animals,
insects, and worms—who live within ten yojanas of that place are seen
by the demigods as having four arms. That place is said to be the most
auspicious place in the world.
TEXT 373
nidräte o ye sthäne samädhi-phala haya
çayane praëäma-phala yathä vede kaya
“The Vedas declare that by sleeping at that place one obtains the
results of samädhi, and by lying down there one obtains the results of
offering obeisances.
TEXT 374
pradakñiëa-phala päya karile bhramaëa
kathä mätra yathä haya ämära stavana
“By wandering about that place, one obtains the result of

circumambulation. Every word spoken at that place is a prayer offered
to Me.
TEXT 375
hena se kñetrera ati prabhäva nirmala
matsya khäile o päya haviñyera phala
“The influence of that place is so sanctified, that one attains the

result of eating haviñya rice even by eating fish.
TEXT 376
nija-näme sthäna mora hena priyatama
tähäte yateka vaise, se ämära sama
“That abode, which bears My name, is very dear to Me. Everyone who
resides there is equal to Me.
TEXT 377
se sthäne nähika yama-daëòa-adhikära
ämi kari bhäla-manda-vicära sabära

“Yamaräja has no jurisdiction to punish anyone of that place. I alone
judge the pious and impious activities of everyone there.
TEXT 378
hena se ämära puré, tähära uttare
tomäre diläìa sthäna rahibära tare
“I am giving you a place to stay north of that abode of Mine.
TEXT 379
bhukti-mukti-prada sei sthäna manohara
tathä tumi khyäta haibä `çré-bhuvaneçvara'”
“That enchanting place awards material enjoyment and liberation. You

will be renowned there as “Çré Bhuvaneçvara.”
TEXT 380
çuniyä adbhuta puré-mahimäçaìkara
punaùçré-caraëa dhari' karilä uttara
After Çaìkara heard the wonderful glories of Jagannätha Puré, he again

grabbed hold of the Lord's lotus feet and spoke.
TEXT 381
“çuna präëa-nätha, mora eka nivedana
muïi se parama ahaìkåta sarva-kñaëa
“O Lord of my life, I have one request. I am always extremely proud.
TEXT 382
eteke tomäre chäòi' ämi anya sthäne
thäkile kuçala mora nähika kakhane

“Therefore it will never be good for me to live away from Your
association.
TEXT 383
tomära nikaöe thäki sabe mora mana
duñöa-saìga-doñe bhäla nähika kakhana
“I have a desire to reside near You. It is never good to remain in bad

association.
TEXT 384
eteke ämäre yadi thäke bhåtya-jïäna
tabe nija-kñetre more deha' eka sthäna
“Therefore, if You consider me Your servant, please give me a place to

stay in Your own abode.
TEXT 385
kñetrera mahimäçuni' çré-mukhe tomära
baòa icchä haila tathä thäkite ämära
“After hearing the glories of Your abode from Your lotus mouth, I have
developed an intense desire to live there.
TEXT 386
nikåñöa haiyä prabhu, sevimu tomäre
tathäya tileka sthäna deha' prabhu, more
“I will serve You as a menial servant. O Lord, please give me a tiny

place.
TEXT 387
kñetra-väsa-prati mora baòa laya mana”

eta bali' maheçvara karena krandana
“I desire to live in Your sacred abode.” After speaking these words,

Maheçvara began to cry.
TEXT 388
çiva-väkye tuñöa hai' çré-candra-vadana
balite lägilä täìre kari' äliìgana
The moon-faced Lord was pleased with Çiva's words. He then embraced
Çiva and spoke as follows.
TEXT 389
“çuna çiva, tumi mora nija-deha sama
ye tomära priya, se mohära priyatama
“Listen, Çiva. You are equal to My own body. Anyone who is dear to you
is also dear to Me.
TEXT 390
yathä tumi, tathä ämi, ithe nähi äna
sarva-kñetre tomäre diläìa ämi sthäna
“I am present wherever you are. There is no doubt about it. I am

giving you a place in all of My abodes.
TEXT 391
kñetrera pälaka tumi sarvathä ämära
sarva-kñetre tomäre diläma adhikära
“You will be the sole maintainer of My abodes. I authorize you to do

this.
TEXT 392
ekämraka-vana ye tomäre dila ämi
tähäte o paripürëa-rüpe thäka tumi
“You reside to your full satisfaction in the Ekämraka-vana that I gave

you.
TEXT 393
sei kñetra ämära parama priya sthäna
mora préte tathäya thäkibe sarva-kñaëa
“That place is most dear to Me. Always reside there for My pleasure.
TEXT 394
ye ämära bhakta hai tomä' anädare
se ämäre mätra yena viòambanä kare”
“If one of My devotees disrespects you, he simply creates disturbance

for Me.”
TEXT 395
hena mate çiva päilena sei sthäna
adyäpiha vikhyäta-bhuvaneçvara-näma
In this way Çiva obtained that place. Even today that place is
celebrated by the name Bhuvaneçvara.
TEXT 396
çiva-priya baòa kåñëa tähä bujhäite
nåtya kare gauracandra çivera säkñäte
Gauracandra danced before Çiva to reveal that Çiva is most dear to

Kåñëa.
TEXT 397
yata kichu kåñëa kahiyächena puräëe
ebe tähä dekhäyena säkñäte äpane
Whatever Kåñëa spoke in the Puräëas was now directly demonstrated.
TEXT 398
`çiva räma govinda' baliyä gaura-räya
häte täli diyä nåtya karena sadäya
Lord Gaura clapped His hands as He continuously danced and chanted,

“Çiva, Räma, Govinda!”
TEXT 399
äpane bhuvaneçvara giyä gauracandra
çiva-püjä karilena lai bhakta-vånda
Gauracandra personally visited Bhuvaneçvara with His devotees and

worshiped Çiva.
TEXT 400
çikñä-guru éçvarera çikñä ye nä mäne
nija-doñe duùkha päya sei saba jane
Those who do not follow the teachings of the Supreme Lord, who is the
instructing spiritual master of all, suffer miseries because of their
own faults.
TEXT 401
sei çiva-gräme prabhu bhakta-vånda-saìge
çiva-liìga dekhi' dekhi' bhramilena raìge
In that abode of Çiva, the Lord and His associates happily wandered
about seeing the Çiva-liìgas.
TEXT 402
parama nibhåta eka dekhi' çiva-sthäna
sukhé hailäçré-gaurasundara bhagavän
When Çré Gaurasundara saw a temple of Çiva in a most solitary place,

He became joyful.
TEXT 403
sei gräme yateka ächaye devälaya
saba dekhilena çré-gauräìga mahäçaya
Lord Gauräìga visited all the temples in that place.
TEXT 404
ei mate sarva-pathe santoñe äsite
uttarilä äsi' prabhu kamalapurete
In this way the Lord happily traveled all the way and eventually
arrived at Kamalapura.
TEXT 405
deulera dhvaja-mätra dekhilena düre
praveçilä prabhu nija-änanda-sägare
As soon as the Lord saw the flag on top of the temple, He floated in
an ocean of happiness.
TEXT 406
akathya adbhuta prabhu karena huìkära
viçäla garjana kampa sarva-deha-bhära

The Lord's loud roaring was wonderful and beyond description. His
entire body began to tremble, and He was unable to move.
TEXT 407
präsädera dike mätra cähite cähite
calilena prabhu çloka paòite paòite
The Lord then continued on, constantly looking at the temple and
reciting verses.
TEXT 408
çré-mukhera ardha-çloka çuna sävadhäne
ye lélä karilä gauracandra bhagaväne
Now hear carefully about Lord Gauracandra's pastime of composing and

reciting half of a verse.
TEXT 409
präsädägre nivasita puraù smera-vakträravindo
mäm älokya smita-suvadano bäla-gopäla-mürtiù
“Just look at the top of the temple. There, in the form of a cowherd
boy with His face resembling a fully blossomed lotus, Lord Çré Kåñëa
is looking at Me and smiling sweetly. In this way the beauty of His
face is increasing.”
TEXT 410
prabhu bale,—“dekha präsädera agramüle
häsena ämäre dekhi' çré-bäla-gopäle”
The Lord said, “Just see, at the top of the temple Çré Bäla-gopäla is
looking at Me and smiling!”
TEXT 411
ei çloka punaù punaù paòiyä paòiyä
ächäòa khäyena prabhu vivaça haiyä
Reciting this verse again and again, the Lord helplessly fell with
great force to the ground.
TEXT 412
se dinera ye ächäòa, ye ärti-krandana
anantera jihväya se nä yäya varëana
Even Ananta cannot describe the way He forcefully fell to the ground
and the way He pathetically cried that day.
TEXT 413
cakra-prati dåñöi-mätra karena sakale
sei çloka paòiyä paòena bhümi-tale
When the Lord and His associates looked at the cakra on top of the
temple, they offered obeisances and recited that verse.
TEXT 414
ei mata daëòavat haite haite
sarva-patha äilena prema prakäçite
In this way the Lord exhibited ecstatic love of God while offering
obeisances the entire way.
TEXT 415
ihäre se bali prema-maya avatära
e çakti caitanya vahi anye nähi ära
That is why He is called the incarnation of love of God. No one other

than Çré Caitanya has the power to display such love.
TEXT 416
pathe yata dekhaye sukåti nara-gaëa
tärä bale,—“ei ta' säkñät näräyaëa”
Those pious persons who saw the Lord on the road said, “He is directly
Lord Näräyaëa.”
TEXT 417
catur-dike veòiyä äise bhakta-gaëa
änanda-dhäräya pürëa sabära nayana
The devotees surrounded the Lord as they walked down the road.
Everyone's eyes were filled with tears of ecstasy.
TEXT 418
sabe cäri-daëòa patha premera äveçe
prahara-tinete äsi' haila praveçe
The road that could be covered in one and a half hours took them nine
hours because of the Lord's absorption in ecstatic love.
TEXT 419
äilena mätra prabhu äöhäranäläya
sarva-bhäva samvaraëa kailä gaura-räya
As soon as Lord Gauräìga arrived at Äöhäranälä He concealed the

symptoms of His ecstatic love.
TEXT 420
sthira hai' vasilena prabhu sabä' la
'yäsabäre balena ati vinaya kariyä

The Lord peacefully sat down with His associates and humbly spoke to
them.
TEXT 421
“tomarä ta' ämära karilä bandhu-käja
dekhäilä äni' jagannätha mahäräja
“You have all done a favor to Me, for you have brought Me to see Lord
Jagannätha.
TEXT 422
ebe äge tomarä calaha dekhibäre
ämi vä yäiba äge, tähä bala more”
“Now tell Me whether you should go first to see Jagannätha or I should

go first.”
TEXT 423
mukunda balena,—“tabe tumi äge yäo”`
bhäla', bali' calilena çré-gauräìga-räo
Mukunda said, “Then You should go first.” Gauräìga replied, “All

right,” and then departed.
TEXT 424
matta-siàha-gati jini' calilä satvara
praviñöa haila äsi' puréra bhitara
The Lord walked like an intoxicated lion and soon entered the within
the town of Jagannätha Puré.
TEXT 425
praveça hailä gauracandra néläcale

ihä ye çunaye sei bhäse prema-jale
Anyone who hears about Gauracandra's entrance into Néläcala floats in

an ocean of ecstatic love.
TEXT 426
éçvara-icchäya särvabhauma sei käle
jagannätha dekhite ächena kutühale
By the will of the Supreme Lord, Särvabhauma was happily taking

darçana of Lord Jagannätha at that time.
TEXT 427
hena-käle gauracandra jagata-jévana
dekhilena jagannätha, subhadrä, saìkarñaëa
Just then Gauracandra, the life and soul of the universe, came to see
Jagannätha, Subhadrä, and Saìkarñaëa (Baladeva).
TEXT 428
dekhi' mätra prabhu kare parama huìkäre
icchä haila jagannätha kole karibäre
As soon as the Lord saw Jagannätha, He roared loudly and felt an

intense desire to embrace Him.
TEXT 429
lampha dena viçvambhara änande vihvala
catur-dike chuöe saba nayanera jala
Being overwhelmed with ecstatic love, Viçvambhara leapt into the air
and tears shot from His eyes in all directions.
TEXT 430
kñaëeke paòilä hai' änande mürcchita
ke bujhe e éçvarera agädha carita
The next moment He fell to the ground unconscious in ecstasy. Who can
understand the unfathomable characteristics of the Supreme Lord?
TEXT 431
ajïa paòihäré saba uöhila märite
äthe-vyathe särvabhauma paòilä påñöhete
As the ignorant guards prepared to beat the Lord, Särvabhauma

hurriedly threw himself on to the Lord's back.
TEXT 432
hådaye cintena särvabhauma mahäçaya
“eta çakti mänuñera kona käle naya
Särvabhauma Mahäçaya thought, “No human being can ever exhibit such
potency.
TEXT 433
e huìkära e garjana e premera dhära
yata kichu alaukika-çaktira pracära
“This loud roaring, this bellowing, and this current of ecstatic love
are all exhibitions of extraordinary potencies.
TEXT 434
ei jana hena bujhi—çré-kåñëa-caitanya”
ei mata cinte särvabhauma ati dhanya
“This person appears to be Çré Kåñëa Caitanya.” The fortunate

Särvabhauma thought in this way.
TEXT 435
särvabhauma-niväraëe sarva paòihäré
rahilena düre sabe mahä-bhaya kari'
Being checked by Särvabhauma, the guards were frightened and stood at

a distance.
TEXT 436
prabhu se haiyä ächena acetana-präya
dekhi' mätra jagannätha-nija-priya-käya
From the moment the Lord saw the form of His beloved Jagannätha, He
remained unconscious.
TEXT 437
ki änande magna hailä vaikuëöha-éçvara
vede o e saba tattva jänite duñkara
It is difficult for even the Vedas to know how deeply the Lord of
Vaikuëöha merged in ecstatic love.
TEXT 438
sei prabhu gauracandra catur-vyüha-rüpe
äpane vasiyä äche siàhäsane sukhe
That same Lord Gauracandra was happily sitting on the siàhäsana in His
quadruple expansions as Jagannätha and Saìkarñaëa.
TEXT 439-440
äpanei upäsaka hai' kare bhakti
ataeva ke bujhaye éçvarera çakti
äpanära tattva prabhu äpane se jäne

vede, bhägavate ei mata se väkhäne
The Lord Himself became the worshiper and executed devotional service.
Therefore who can understand the potencies of the Supreme Lord? The
Lord alone knows His own glories. This is the explanation of the Vedas
and the Çrémad Bhägavatam.
TEXT 441
tathäpi ye lélä prabhu karena yakhane
tähä kahe vede jéva-uddhära-käraëe
Yet the Vedas describe the pastimes that the Lord performs for the
purpose of delivering the living entities.
TEXT 442
magna hailena prabhu vaiñëava-äveçe
bähya düre gela prema-sindhu-mäjhe bhäse
The Lord became absorbed in the mood of a Vaiñëava. He lost external

consciousness and floated in an ocean of ecstatic love.
TEXT 443
ävariyä särvabhauma ächena äpane
prabhura änanda-mürcchä nä haya khaëòane
Särvabhauma continued to guard the Lord, whose ecstatic trance

remained unbroken.
TEXT 444
çeñe särvabhauma yukti karilena mane
prabhu lai' yäibäre äpana bhavane
Eventually Särvabhauma decided to take the Lord to his house.
TEXT 445
särvabhauma bale,—“bhäi paòihäri-gaëa!
sabe tuli' laha ei puruña-ratana”
Särvabhauma said, “O brother guards, please pick up this jewel-like

personality.”
TEXT 446
päëòu-vijayera yata nija bhåtya-gaëa
sabe prabhu kole kari' karilä gamana
Lord Jagannätha's personal servants, who carry the deities to their

chariots during the Päëòu-vijaya ceremony, then picked up the Lord and
departed.
TEXT 447
ke bujhibe éçvarera caritra gahana
hena-rüpe särvabhauma-mandire gamana
Who can understand the grave characteristics of the Supreme Lord? In

this way the Lord was carried to Särvabhauma's house.
TEXT 448
catur-dike hari-dhvani kariyä kariyä
vahiyä änena sabe hariña haiyä
Those servants all became joyful as they carried the Lord and filled
the four directions with their chanting of Hari's names.
TEXT 449
henai samaye sarva bhakta siàha-dväre
äsiyä mililä sabe hariña-antare

At that time the devotees arrived at the Siàha-dvära entrance and
became filled with happiness when they saw the Lord.
TEXT 450
parama adbhuta sabe dekhena äsiyä
pipélikä-gaëa yena anna yäya la'yä
They all came and saw that supremely wonderful scene, which resembled
ants carrying away a lump of food grains.
TEXT 451
ei mata prabhure aneka loka dhari'
laiyä yäyena sabe mahänanda kari'
In this way many people caught hold of the Lord and carried Him in
great ecstasy.
TEXT 452
siàha-dväre namaskari' sarva bhakta-gaëa
hariñe prabhura päche karilä gamana
After offering their obeisances at the Siàha-dvära, the devotees

joyfully followed the Lord.
TEXT 453
sarva-loke dhari' särvabhaumera mandire
änilena, kapäöa paòila täìra dväre
All the people brought the Lord into Särvabhauma's house, and then the
door was locked from within.
TEXT 454
prabhure äsiyä ye mililä bhakta-gaëa

dekhi' hailä särvabhauma harañita mana
Särvabhauma was pleased to see all the devotees who had come to see
the Lord.
TEXT 455
yathäyogya sambhäñä kariyä sabä'-sane
vasilena, sandeha bhäìgila tata-kñaëe
After appropriately greeting the devotees, Särvabhauma sat down and

his doubts were removed.
TEXT 456
baòa sukhé hailä särvabhauma mahäçaya
ära täìra kibä bhägya-phalera udaya
Särvabhauma Mahäçaya was most pleased. Who could be more fortunate

than him?
TEXT 457
yära kérti-mätra sarva vede vyäkhyä kare
anäyäse se éçvara äilä mandire
The Lord, whose glories are described in the Vedas, has now personally
come to his house.
TEXT 458
nityänanda dekhi' särvabhauma mahäçaya
lailä caraëa-dhüli kariyä vinaya
When Särvabhauma Mahäçaya saw Nityänanda, he humbly took dust from His
lotus feet.
TEXT 459
manuñya dilena särvabhauma sabä'-sane
calilena sabe jagannätha-daraçane
Särvabhauma then deputed one man to take them for darçana of Lord
Jagannätha.
TEXT 460
ye manuñya yäya dekhäite jagannätha
nivedana kare se kariyä yoòa-häta
The man who was deputed to take them to see Jagannätha folded his
hands and appealed to them.
TEXT 461
“sthira hai' jagannätha sabei dekhibä
pürva-gosäïira mata keha nä karibä
“Maintain your composure while seeing Lord Jagannätha. Don't do

anything like that last Gosvämé has done.
TEXT 462
ki-rüpa tomarä, kichu nä päri bujhite
sthira hai' dekha, tabe yäi dekhäite
“I cannot understand what kind of persons you are. If you remain

peaceful while seeing Jagannätha, then I will take you.
TEXT 463
ye-rüpa tomära karilena eka jane
jagannätha daive rahilena siàhäsane
“It was by the arrangement of providence that Jagannätha remained on

His siàhäsana after what your companion did.
TEXT 464
viçeñe vä ki kahiba ye dekhila täna
se ächäòe anyera ki dehe rahe präëa
“What more will I say? Everyone who saw Him fall forcefully to the
ground thought that He could not survive.
TEXT 465
eteke tomarä saba-acintya-kathana
samvariyä dekhibä, kariluì nivedana”
“These topics are beyond my understanding. Therefore my request is

that you should all control yourselves while taking darçana.”
TEXT 466
çuni' sabe häsite lägilä bhakta-gaëa
`cintä nähi' bali' sabe karilä gamana
On hearing his words, the devotees began to laugh. They told him,
“Don't worry,” and departed.
TEXT 467
äsi' dekhilena catur-vyüha jagannätha
prakaöa-paramänanda bhakta-varga-sätha
They went to the temple and saw catur-vyüha Jagannätha, who is the
source of all transcendental happiness and who is accompanied by His
devotees.
TEXT 468
dekhi' sabe lägilena karite krandana
daëòavata pradakñiëa karena stavana
When the devotees saw Jagannätha, they began to cry. They offered
their obeisances, circumambulated the Lord, and then recited prayers.
TEXT 469
prabhura galära mälä brähmaëa äniyä
dilena sabära gale santoñita haiyä
The brähmaëa priests happily brought Lord Jagannätha's flower garlands

and offered them to the devotees.
TEXT 470
äjïä-mälä päiyä sabe santoñita-mane
äilä satvare särvabhaumera bhavane
Having received the Lord's mercy in the form of His garlands, the
devotees joyfully returned to Särvabhauma's house.
TEXT 471
prabhura änanda-mürcchä haila ye-mate
bähya nähi bhileka, ächena sei mate
The Lord remained unconscious in ecstasy. He did not display even a

tinge of external consciousness.
TEXT 472
vasiyä ächena särvabhauma pada-tale
catur-dike bhakta-gaëa `räma-kåñëa' bale
Särvabhauma was sitting at the Lord's feet, and the devotees chanted
the names of Räma and Kåñëa on all sides.
TEXT 473
acintya agamya gauracandrera carita
tina-prahare o bähya nahe kadäcita

The characteristics of Gauracandra are inconceivable and unfathomable.
He did not regain external consciousness even after nine hours.
TEXT 474
kñaëeke uöhilä sarva-jagata-jévana
hari-dhvani karite lägilä bhakta-gaëa
After a while the life and soul of the universe regained external
consciousness and the devotees began chanting the name of Hari.
TEXT 475
sthira hai' prabhu jijïäsena sabä'-sthäne
“kaha dekhi äji mora kon vivaraëe”
The Lord peacefully asked everyone, “Tell Me, what happened to Me

today?”
TEXT 476
çeñe nityänanda prabhu kahite lägilä
“jagannätha dekhi' mätra tumi mürcchä gelä
Nityänanda Prabhu replied, “Immediately after seeing Jagannätha, You

fell unconscious.
TEXT 477
daive särvabhauma ächilena sei sthäne
dhari' tomä' änilena äpana-bhavane
“By providence, Särvabhauma was present there at the time. He caught

hold of You and brought You to his house.
TEXT 478
änanda-äveçe tumi hai' paravaça

bähya nä jänilä tina-prahara divasa
“You were so overwhelmed in ecstasy that You did not regain

consciousness for nine hours.
TEXT 479
ei särvabhauma namaskarena tomäre”
äthe-vyathe prabhu särvabhaume kole kare
“This is Särvabhauma offering You obeisances.” The Lord then hurriedly

embraced Särvabhauma.
TEXT 480
prabhu bale,—“jagannätha baòa kåpä-maya
änilena more särvabhaumera älaya
The Lord said, “Jagannätha is most merciful, for He brought Me to the

house of Särvabhauma.
TEXT 481
parama sandeha citte ächila ämära
ki-rüpe päiba ämi saàhati tomära
“I was greatly anxious about how I would attain your association.
TEXT 482
kåñëa tähä pürëa karilena anäyäse”
eta bali' särvabhaume cähi' prabhu häse
“But Kåñëa has easily fulfilled My desire.” After speaking these

words, the Lord looked at Särvabhauma and smiled.
TEXT 483
prabhu bale,—“çuna äji ämära äkhyäna
jagannätha äsi' dekhiläìa vidyamäna
The Lord then said, “Now hear what happened to Me today. I went and
saw Jagannätha.
TEXT 484
jagannätha dekhi' citte haila ämära
dhari' äni' vakña-mäjhe thui äpanära
“When I saw Jagannätha, I had an urge to grab Him and embrace Him to
My chest.
TEXT 485
dharite geläma mätra jagannätha ämi
tabe ki haila çeñe ära nähi jäni
“But after I went to embrace Jagannätha, I don't know what happened.
TEXT 486
daive särvabhauma äji ächilä nikaöe
ataeva rakñä haila e mahäsaìkaöe
“By providence Särvabhauma was there at the time, so I was saved from
a great calamity.
TEXT 487
äji haite ämi ei bali daòäiyä
jagannätha dekhibäìa bähire thäkiyä
“I declare that from today on I will take darçana of Lord Jagannätha

from outside.
TEXT 488
abhyantare ära ämi praveça nahiba
garuòera päche rahi' éçvara dekhiba
“I will not enter the temple. I will see the Lord while standing next
to Garuòa.
TEXT 489
bhägye ämi äji nä dhariluì jagannätha
tabe ta' saìkaöa äji haita ämä'ta”
“It was fortunate that I did not grab Jagannätha today. If I had done
so, I would be in trouble.”
TEXT 490
nityänanda bale,—“baòa eòäile bhäla
velä nähi ebe, snäna karaha sakäla”
Nityänanda then said, “It is good that You avoided that calamity. Now
it is late. Let us all go take bath.”
TEXT 491
prabhu bale,— “nityänanda, samvariyä more
ei ämi deha samarpiläìa tomäre”
The Lord replied, “Nityänanda, You should protect Me. I am

surrendering My body to You.”
TEXT 492
tabe kata-kñaëe snäna kari' prema-sukhe
vasilena sabära sahita häsya-mukhe
The Lord enjoyed ecstatic love as He took bath thereafter. He then

smiled as He sat down with the devotees.
TEXT 493
bahuvidha mahäprasäda äniyä satvare
särvabhauma thuilena prabhura gocare
Särvabhauma quickly brought many varieties of mahä-prasäda and placed

them before the Lord.
TEXT 494
mahäprasädere prabhu kari' namaskära
vasilä bhuïjite lai' sarva parivära
After offering His obeisances to the mahä-prasäda, the Lord began to

eat along with His associates.
TEXT 495
prabhu bale,—“vistara läpharä more deha'
péöhäpänä chenä-baòä tomarä sabe laha”
The Lord said, “Give Me a large portion of boiled vegetables. You can
all take the curd sweetballs, cakes, and preparations made with
condensed milk.”
TEXT 496
ei mata bali' prabhu mahäprema-rase
läpharä khäyena prabhu, bhakta-gaëa häse
After speaking in this way, the Lord began to eat the boiled
vegetables in ecstatic love and the devotees began to laugh.
TEXT 497
janma janma särvabhauma prabhura pärñada
anyathä anyera nähi haya e sampada

Särvabhauma is an associate of the Lord birth after birth. Otherwise,
who else could have such good fortune?
TEXT 498
suvarëa-thälite anna äniyä äpane
särvabhauma dena, prabhu karena bhojane
Särvabhauma brought rice on a gold plate and offered it to the Lord,

and the Lord ate.
TEXT 499
se bhojane yateka haila prema-raìga
vedavyäsa varëibena se saba prasaìga
The ecstatic happiness that manifested while the Lord ate will be
described in the future by Vedavyäsa.
TEXT 500
açeña kautuke kari' bhojana-viläsa
vasilena prabhu, bhakta-varga cäri-päça
After joyfully completing His pastime of eating, the Lord sat down in
the midst of His devotees.
TEXT 501
néläcale prabhura bhojana mahä-raìga
ihära çravaëe haya caitanyera saìga
By hearing the ecstatic pastimes of the Lord's eating at Néläcala, one

attains the association of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 502
çeña-khaëòe caitanya äilä néläcale

e äkhyäna çunile bhäsaye prema-jale
Anyone who hears these Antya-khaëòa descriptions of Lord Caitanya's

journey to Néläcala will float in the ocean of love of God.
TEXT 503

CBP 3: Mahäprabhu's Deliverance of Sarvabhauma, Exhibition of His Six-

armed Form, and Journey to Bengal
Chapter Three: Mahäprabhu's Deliverance of Sarvabhauma, Exhibition of

His Six-armed Form, and Journey to Bengal
TEXT 1
jaya jaya çré-kåñëa-caitanya-guëa-dhäma
All glories to Çré Kåñëa Caitanya, the reservoir of all transcendental

qualities! All glories to the life and soul of Nityänanda Svarüpa!
TEXT 2
jaya jaya vaikuëöha-näyaka kåpä-sindhu
jaya jaya nyäsi-cüòämaëi déna-bandhu
All glories to the Lord of Vaikuëöha, who is an ocean of mercy! All

glories to the crest jewel of all sannyäsés and friend of the poor!
TEXT 3
çeña-khaëòa kathä bhäi çuna eka cite
çré-gauräìga-candra viharila yena mate

O brothers, hear with attention the topics of the Antya-khaëòa,
wherein Çré Gauracandra's pastimes are described.
TEXT 4
amåtera amåta çré-gauräìgera kathä
brahmä, çiva ye amåta väïchena sarvathä
The topics of Çré Gauräìga are the essence of all nectar. Such nectar
is always desired by personalities like Brahmä and Çiva.
TEXT 5
ataeva çré-caitanya-kathära çravaëe
sabära santoña haya, duñöa-gaëa vine
Therefore simply by hearing topics of Çré Caitanya everyone except the

miscreant becomes pleased.
TEXT 6
çuna çeña-khaëòa kathä caitanya-rahasya
ihära çravaëe kåñëa päibä avaçya
Hear the confidential topics of Lord Caitanya described in the Antya-

khaëòa, for by hearing these topics one will certainly attain Kåñëa.
TEXT 7
ätma-saìgopana kari' äche kutühale
In this way Çré Gaurasundara concealed His identity while happily

residing in Néläcala.
TEXT 8
yadi tiìho vyakta nä karena äpanäre

tabe kära çakti äche täìre jänibäre
Who has the power to know Him if He does not reveal Himself?
TEXT 9
daive eka-dina särvabhaumera sahite
vasilena prabhu täne laiyä nibhåte
By the arrangement of providence the Lord one day sat down in a

solitary place with Särvabhauma.
TEXT 10
prabhu bale,—“çuna särvabhauma mahäçaya!
tomäre kahi ye ämi äpana-hådaya
The Lord said, “Listen, Särvabhauma Mahäçaya! Let Me reveal My heart

to you.
TEXT 11
jagannätha dekhite ye äiläma ämi
uddeçya ämära müla-ethä ächa tumi
“Although I came to see Jagannätha, My main purpose here was to meet

you.
TEXT 12
jagannätha ämäre ki kahibena kathä?
tumi se ämära bandha chiëòibe sarvathä
“Will Jagannätha speak to Me? It is you who will completely destroy My

material bondage.
TEXT 13
tomäte se vaise çré-kåñëera pürëa çakti
tumi se dibäre pära' kåñëa-prema-bhakti
“You are fully empowered by Lord Kåñëa, so you are able to award one
loving devotional service to Kåñëa.
TEXT 14
eteke tomära ämi lainu äçraya
tähä kara' ye-rüpe ämära bhäla haya
“Therefore I take shelter of You. Do whatever you consider is

beneficial for Me.
TEXT 15
ki vidhi kariba muïi, thäkiba ki-rüpe?
ye-mate nä paòoì muïi e saàsära-küpe
“What rules and regulations should I follow? How should I live? Please
instruct Me so that I do not fall into the well of material life.
TEXT 16
saba upadeça more kaha amäyäya
`ämi se tomära hai jäna sarvathäya'”
“Please instruct Me without reservation. Know for certain that I am a

soul surrendered to you.”
TEXT 17
ei mate aneka-prakäre mäyä kari'
särvabhauma-prati kahilena gaurahari
In this way Gaurahari used various means to delude Särvabhauma while

speaking to him.
TEXT 18
nä jäniyä särvabhauma éçvarera marma
kahite lägilä ye jévera yata dharma
Without realizing the Lord's intention, Särvabhauma began to speak

about the religious duties of living entities.
TEXT 19
särvabhauma balena,—“kahilä yata tumi
sakala tomära bhäla väsiläma ämi
Särvabhauma said, “I appreciate everything You have said.
TEXT 20
ye tomära haiyäche bhaktira udaya
atyanta apürva se kahile kabhu naya
“The devotion that has awakened in You is certainly most wonderful and
beyond description.
TEXT 21
kåñëa-kåpä haiyäche tomära upare
sabe eka kariyächa nahe vyavahäre
“You have attained Kåñëa's mercy, but You have done one thing that is
improper.
TEXT 22
parama subuddhi tumi haiyä äpane
tabe tumi sannyäsa karilä ki käraëe
“Although You are most intelligent, why did You take sannyäsa?
TEXT 23
bujha dekhi vicäriyä ki äche sannyäse
prathamei baddha haya ahaìkära-päçe
“Just consider, what is the use of accepting sannyäsa? One immediately

becomes bound by the ropes of false ego.
TEXT 24
daëòa dhari' mahä-jïäna haya äpanäre
kähäreo bale yoòa-hasta nähi kare
“One who carries a daëòa considers himself a great person and does not
fold his hands before anyone.
TEXT 25
yära pada-dhüli laite vedera vihita
hena jane namaskare, tabu nahe bhéta
“A sannyäsé is not afraid to accept obeisances from such a personality

that the Vedas declare the dust of his feet should be respected.
TEXT 26
ahaìkära dharma ei kabhu bhäla nahe
bujha ei bhägavate yena mata kahe
“False ego is never good. Try to understand the words of Çrémad

Bhägavatam in this regard.
TEXT 27
In the Çrémad Bhägavatam 11.29.16 and 3.29.34 it is stated:
praëamed daëòa-vad bhümäv
ä-çva-cäëòäla-go-kharam
praviñöo jéva-kalayä
tatraiva bhagavän iti
Realizing that the Supreme Personality of Godhead has entered the body
of every living entity as the Supersoul, one should offer obeisances
before all—even the dogs, outcastes, cows, and asses—falling flat upon
the ground like a rod.
TEXT 28
“brähmaëädi kukkura caëòäla anta kari'
daëòavat karibeka bahu mänya kari'
“You should offer full obeisances to all living entities, including

the brähmaëas, dogs, and dog-eaters.
TEXT 29
ei se vaiñëava-dharma-sabäre praëati
sei dharmadhvajé, yära ithe nähi rati
Vaiñëava etiquette is to offer respects to everyone, but one who is a

hypocrite has no attachment for this.
TEXT 30
çikhä-sütra ghucäiyä sabe ei läbha
namaskära kare äsi' mahä-mahä-bhäga
“The only gain in giving up one's çikhä and brähmaëa thread is that
respectable people offer one their obeisances.
TEXT 31
prathame çuniye ei eka apaceya
ebe ära çuna sarva-näça buddhi-kñaya

“This is the first loss in accepting sannyäsa. Now hear about the
other loss by which one's intelligence becomes polluted.
TEXT 32
jévera svabhäva-dharma éçvara-bhajana
tähä chäòi' äpanäre bale `näräyaëa'
“The constitutional duty of the living entity is to worship the

Supreme Lord. But after taking sannyäsa, one gives up that worship and
calls himself Näräyaëa.
TEXT 33
garbhaväse ye éçvara karilena rakñäyä
hära prasäde haila buddhi-jïäna-çikñä
“The Supreme Lord protects the living entity when he is within the
womb of his mother. By the Lord's mercy that living entity obtains
intelligence and knowledge.
TEXT 34-37
yära däsya lägi' çeña-aja-bhava-ramä
päiyäo niravadhi karena kämanä
såñöi-sthiti-pralaya yähära däse kare
lajjä nähi hena `prabhu' bale äpanäre
nidrä haile `äpane ke' ihäo nä jäne
äpanäre `näräyaëa' bale hena jane
`jagatera pitä kåñëa' sarva vede kaya
pitäre se bhakti kare ye suputra haya
“Ananta Çeña, Brahmä, Çiva, and the goddess of fortune always desire
to obtain the service of that Supreme Lord whose servants carry out
the creation, maintenance, and destruction of the material
manifestation. Yet the shameless sannyäsé claims to be that Supreme
Lord. A sannyäsé claims to be Näräyaëa even though he does not know
who he is when he sleeps. The Vedas declare that Kåñëa is the father
of the entire universe, and the obedient son will respect his father.
TEXT 38
pitäham asya jagato mätä dhätä pitämahaù
“I am the father of this universe, the mother, the support, and the
grandsire.”
TEXT 39
“gétä-çästre arjunera sannyäsa-karaëa
çuna ei yähä kahiyäche näräyaëa”
“Now hear what Näräyaëa said to Arjuna in the Bhagavad-gétä about

renouncing one's duty.”
TEXT 40
anäçritaù karma-phalaà käryaà karma
karoti yaùsa sannyäsé ca yogé ca na niragnir na cäkriyaù
“One who is unattached to the fruits of his work and who works as he
is obligated is in the renounced order of life, and he is the true
mystic, not he who lights no fire and performs no duty.”
TEXT 41
“niñkäma haiyä kare ye kåñëa-bhajana
tähäre se bali `yogé' `sannyäsé' lakñaëa
“One who worships Kåñëa without any selfish desires is called a yogi
and a sannyäsé.
TEXT 42
viñëu-kriyä nä karile paränna khäile
kichu nahe, säkñätei ei vede bale”
“The Vedas clearly state that if one does not worship Viñëu and
depends on others for his food, he cannot make any advancement.”
TEXT 43
In the Çrémad Bhägavatam (4.29.49-50) it is stated:
ästérya darbhaiù präg-agraiù
kärtsnyena kñiti-maëòalam
stabdho båhad-vadhän mäné
karma nävaiñi yat param
tat karma hari-toñaà yat
sä vidyä tan-matir yayä
“One's only activities should be those that can please the Personality
of Godhead, and education should be such that one becomes elevated to
Kåñëa consciousness. Since Çré Hari is the Supersoul of all living
entities who have accepted material bodies within this world, He is
the supreme cause and controller of everything.”
TEXT 44
“tähäre se bali dharma, karma, sadäcära
éçvare se préti janme sammata sabära
“Real religious principles, activities, and proper codes of conduct

are those by which one develops love for the Supreme Lord.
TEXT 45
tähäre se bali vidyä, mantra, adhyayana
kåñëa-päda-padme ye karaye sthira mana

“Real education, chanting of mantras, and study of the scriptures are
those by which one fixes his mind at the lotus feet of Kåñëa.
TEXT 46
sabära jévana kåñëa, janaka sabära
hena kåñëa ye nä bhaje, sarva vyartha tära
“Kåñëa is the life and father of everyone. Everything is useless for

one who does not worship Kåñëa.
TEXT 47
yadi bala çaìkarera mata seha nahe
täìra abhipräya däsya, täìri mukhe kahe”
“If you say that the philosophy of Çaìkaräcärya does not agree with
this, then I will quote his words to prove that he desired the service
of the Lord.
TEXT 48
Çré Çaìkaräcärya has stated as follows:
saty api bhedäpagame nätha! tavähaà na mämakéyas tvam
sämudro hi taraìgaù kva ca na samudro na täraìgaù
TEXT 49
“yadyapiha jagate éçvare bheda näi
sarva-maya-paripürëa äche sarva öhäïi
“Although there is no difference between the Supreme Lord and this

material world, He is present everywhere as the complete whole.
TEXT 50
tabu tomä' haite se haiyächi ämi

ämä' haite nähi kabhu haiyächa tumi
“Still I have come from You. You have never come from me.
TEXT 51
yena `samudrera se taraìga' loke bale
`taraìgera samudra' nä haya kona käle
“As people say, `those waves of the ocean,' they will never say, `the
ocean of the waves.'
TEXT 52
ataeva jagata tomära, tumi pitäiha-loke
para-loke tumi se rakñitä
“Therefore You are the proprietor and father of the universe. You are
the protector in this life and the next.
TEXT 53
yähä haite haya janma, ye kare pälana
täre ye nä bhaje, varjya haya sei jana
“Anyone who does not worship the person from whom he is born and by
whom he is maintained is fit to be rejected.
TEXT 54
ei çaìkarera väkya—ei abhipräya
ihä nä jäniyä mäthä ki kärye muòäya?
“These are the statements and intentions of Çaìkaräcärya. Why would

one shave his head without understanding this?
TEXT 55
sannyäsé haiyä niravadhi `näräyaëa'
balibeka prema-bhakti-yoge anukñaëa
“A sannyäsé should constantly chant the name of Näräyaëa with love and
devotion.
TEXT 56
nä bujhiyä çaìkaräcäryera abhipräya
bhakti chäòi' mäthä muòäiyä duùkha päya
“Those do not understand Çaìkaräcärya's intention and give up

devotional service suffer even after shaving their heads.
TEXT 57
ataeva tomäre se kahi ei ämi
hena pathe praviñöa hailä kene tumi?
“Therefore I ask You, why have You taken such a path?
TEXT 58
yadi kåñëa-bhakti-yoge kariba uddhära
tabe çikhä-sutra-tyäge kon labhya ära
“If You wish to deliver the world by distributing devotional service

to Lord Kåñëa, then what need is there to give up Your çikhä and
brähmaëa thread?
TEXT 59
yadi bala mädhavendra-ädi mahäbhäga
täìhäräo kariyäche çikhä-sütra-tyäga
“You may say that great personalities like Mädhavendra Puré have also
given up their çikhäs and brähmaëa threads.
TEXT 60
tathäpiha tomära sannyäsa karibära
e samaye ke-mate haibe adhikära
“Still You are not yet ready to accept sannyäsa.
TEXT 61
se saba mahänta çeña tribhäga-vayase
grämya-rasa bhuïjiyä se karilä sannyäse
“All those great souls relished material enjoyment and took sannyäsa
after three-fourths of their life had passed.
TEXT 62
yauvana-praveça mätra sakale tomära
ke-mate vä haiba sannyäse adhikära
“You have just entered the prime of Your life, so how can You be
qualified to take sannyäsa?
TEXT 63
paramärthe sannyäse ki kariba tomäre
yei bhakti haiyäche tomära çarére
“What is the use of accepting sannyäsa when You have already developed
such devotional sentiments?
TEXT 64
yogéndrädi-sabera ye durlabha prasäda
tabe kene kariyäche e-mata pramäda”
“This devotional service is rarely attained by even the best of the

yogis, so why have You made such a mistake?”
TEXT 65
çuni' bhakti-yoga särvabhaumera vacana
baòa sukhé hailä gauracandra näräyaëa
After hearing Särvabhauma's glorification of devotional service, Lord

Gauracandra became greatly pleased.
TEXT 66
prabhu bale,—“çuna särvabhauma mahäçaya
`sannyäsé' ämäre nähi jäniha niçcaya
The Lord said, “Listen, Särvabhauma Mahäçaya! Do not consider Me a

sannyäsé.
TEXT 67
kåñëera virahe muïi vikñipta haiyä
bähira hailuìçikhä-sütra muòäiyä
“I left home and shaved My head because I was disturbed by feelings of

separation from Kåñëa.
TEXT 68
`sannyäsé' kariyä jïäna chäòa mora prati
kåpä kara, yena mora kåñëe haya mati”
“Forget that I am a sannyäsé and bestow your mercy on Me so that My

mind becomes fixed on Kåñëa.”
TEXT 69
prabhu hai nija-däse mohe hena mate
e mäyäya däse prabhu jänibe ke-mate

When the Supreme Lord bewilders His own servants in this way, how will
His servants understand Him?
TEXT 70
yadi tiìho nähi jänäyena äpanäre
tabe kära çakti äche jänite täìhäre
Who has the power to know the Lord if He does not reveal Himself?
TEXT 71
nä jäniyä sevake yateka kathä kaya
tähäteo éçvarera mahäpréta haya
The Lord is greatly pleased with whatever His servant speaks, even if
that servant lacks proper knowledge.
TEXT 72
sarva-käla bhåtya-saìge prabhu kréòä kare
seväkera nimitta äpane avatare
The Lord always enjoys pastimes with His servants. He incarnates for
the sake of His servants.
TEXT 73-74
ye-mate sevake bhaje kåñëera caraëe
kåñëa sei mate däse bhajena äpane
ei täna svabhäva ye-çré-bhakta-vatsala
ihä täne nivärite kära äche bala
As the devotee worships the lotus feet of Kåñëa, Kåñëa reciprocates

with that servant in a similar way. The nature of the Supreme Lord is
that He is affectionate to His devotees. Who has the power to change
that nature?
TEXT 75
häse prabhu särvabhaume cähiyä cähiyänä
bujhena särvabhauma mäyä-mugdha haiyä
The Lord smiled as He looked at Särvabhauma, yet Särvabhauma could not

understand the Lord's words, for he was bewildered by the Lord's
illusory energy.
TEXT 76
särvabhauma balena,—“äçrame baòa tumi
çästra-mate tumi vandya, upäsaka ämi
Särvabhauma said, “You are senior to me by äçrama, so according to the

scriptures You are worshipable and I am to worship You.
TEXT 77
tumi ye ämäre stava kara, yukti naya
tähäte ämära päche aparädha haya”
“It is not proper that You offer prayers to me, for this will make me
an offender.”
TEXT 78
prabhu bale,—“chäòa more e sakala
mäyäsarva-bhäve tomära lainu mui chäyä”
The Lord said, “Give up all your deception. I have taken full shelter
of you.”
TEXT 79
hena mate prabhu bhåtya-saìge kare kheläke
bujhite päre gaurasundarera lélä

In this way the Lord performs pastimes with His servants. Who can
understand the pastimes of Gaurasundara?
TEXT 80
prabhu bale,—“mora eka äche manoratha
tomära mukhete çunibäìa bhägavata
The Lord said, “I have one desire. I wish to hear Çrémad Bhägavatam
from your mouth.
TEXT 81
yateka saàçaya citte ächaye ämära
tomä'-bai ghucäite hena nähi ära”
“Only you are able to remove whatever doubts I have.”
TEXT 82
särvabhauma bale,—“tumi sakala vidyäya
parama pravéëa, ämi jäni sarvathäya
Särvabhauma said, “I know well that You are well-versed in all fields
of knowledge.
TEXT 83
kon bhägavata-artha nä jäna' vä tumi
tomäre vä kona-rüpe prabodhiba ämi
“Is there any meaning of Çrémad Bhägavatam that You do not know? How,
then, can I teach You?
TEXT 84
tathäpiha anyo'nye bhaktira vicära

karibeka,—sujanera svabhäva-vyäbhära
“Still, it is the nature of pious persons to discuss devotional

service among themselves.
TEXT 85
bala dekhi sandeha tomära kon sthäne
äche? tähä yathä-çakti kariba väkhäne”
“Tell me, what particular verse do You have some doubt about? I will
try to explain it to the best of my ability.”
TEXT 86
tabe çré-vaikuëöha-nätha éñat häsiyä
balilena eka çloka añöa-äkhariyä
The Lord of Vaikuëöha then smiled and recited one verse from the
Çrémad Bhägavatam.
TEXT 87
ätmärämäç ca munayo nirgranthä apy urukrame
kurvanty ahaitukéà bhaktim ittham-bhüta-guëo hariù
“All different varieties of ätmärämas [those who take pleasure in

ätmä, or spirit self], especially those established on the path of
self-realization, though freed from all kinds of material bondage,
desire to render unalloyed devotional service unto the Personality of
Godhead. This means that the Lord possesses transcendental qualities
and therefore can attract everyone, including liberated souls.”
TEXT 88
sarasvaté-pati gauracandrera agrete
kåpäya lägilä särvabhauma väkhänite

Then, in the presence of Gauracandra, the husband of Sarasvaté, and by
His mercy, Särvabhauma began to explain this verse.
TEXT 89
särvabhauma balena,—“çlokärtha ei satya
kåñëa-pade bhakti se sabära müla tattva
Särvabhauma said, “The true meaning of this verse is that devotional

service to the lotus feet of Kåñëa is the original truth.
TEXT 90-91
sarva-käla paripürëa haya ye ye jana
antare bähire yära nähika bandhana
evam-vidha mukta saba kare kåñëa-bhakti
hena kåñëa-guëera svabhäva mahä-çakti
“Those who are internally and externally always completely liberated

from material bondage render devotional service to Kåñëa. Such is the
powerful influence of Kåñëa's qualities.
TEXT 92
hena kåñëa-guëa-näma mukta sabe gäya
ithe anädara yära, sei näça yäya”
“Liberated souls sing the glories of Kåñëa's qualities and names,

while those who disrespect them are vanquished.”
TEXT 93
ei mata nänä mata pakña toläiyä
vyäkhyä kare särvabhauma äviñöa haiyä
In this way Särvabhauma put forth various arguments as he explained

the verse with full concentration.
TEXT 94
trayodaça-prakära çlokärtha väkhäniyära
hilena “ära çakti nähika” baliyä
After explaining the verse in thirteen different ways, he stopped and

said, “I am unable to speak further.”
TEXT 95
éñat häsiyä gauracandra prabhu kaya
“yata väkhänilä tumi, saba satya haya
Lord Gauracandra smiled and said, “Whatever you explained is certainly

true.
TEXT 96
ebe çuna ämi kichu kariye vyäkhyäna
bujha dekhi vicäriyähaya ki pramäëa”
“Now hear My explanations and decide whether they are authorized.”
TEXT 97
takhane vismita särvabhauma mahäçaya
“äro artha narera çaktite kabhu naya!”
Särvabhauma Mahäçaya became struck with wonder as he thought, “Further

explanations are beyond the ability of a human being!”
TEXT 98
äpanära artha prabhu äpane väkhäne
yähä keha kona kalpe uddeça nä jäne

The Lord then explained the meaning in His own ways, which no one at
any time could conceive.
TEXT 99
vyäkhyäçuni' särvabhauma parama vismita
mane bhäve “ei kibäéçvara vidita”
Särvabhauma was astonished to hear the Lord's explanations and

thought, “Is He the Supreme Lord?”
TEXT 100-105
çloka vyäkhyä kare prabhu kariyä huìkära
ätma-bhäve hailäñaò-bhuja-avatära
prabhu bale,—“särvabhauma, ki tora vicära
sannyäse ämära nähi haya adhikära?
`sannyäsé' ki ämi hena tora citte laya?
tora lägi' ethä ämi hailuì udaya
bahu janma mora preme tyajili jévana
ataeva tore ämi diluì daraçana
saìkértana ärambhe mohära avatära
ananta-brahmäëòe muïi vahi nähi ära
janma janma tumi mora çuddha-prema-däsa
ataeva tore muïi hailuì prakäça
After explaining the verse, the Lord roared loudly and manifested His
six-armed form. The Lord said, “O Särvabhauma, what do you think? Am I
not qualified to take sannyäsa? Do you think that I am a mere
sannyäsé? I came here for your sake. You have spent many lifetimes
trying to attain love for Me. Therefore I am revealing Myself to you.
I have incarnated to inaugurate the saìkértana movement. Throughout
the innumerable universes I alone am qualified. You are My purely
devoted servant birth after birth, therefore I have revealed Myself to
you.
TEXT 106
sädhu uddhärimu, duñöa vinäçimu saba
cintä kichu nähi tora, paòa mora stava”
“I will deliver the pious and annihilate the miscreants. Do not worry.
Just offer prayers to Me.”
TEXT 107
apürva ñaò-bhuja-mürti—koöi sürya-maya
dekhi' mürcchä gelä särvabhauma mahäçaya
That six-armed form of the Lord was most wonderful and as effulgent as
millions of suns. Särvabhauma lost consciousness on seeing that form.
TEXT 108
viçäla karena prabhu huìkära garjana
änande ñaò-bhuja gauracandra näräyaëa
The six-armed Lord Gauracandra then roared loudly in ecstasy.
TEXT 109
baòa sukhé prabhu särvabhaumere antare
ùöha' bali' çré-hasta dilena täna çire
The Lord was greatly pleased with Särvabhauma. He placed His lotus
hand on Särvabhauma's head and said, “Get up.”
TEXT 110
çré-hasta-paraçe vipra päila cetana
tathäpi änande jaòa nä sphure vacana

By the touch of the Lord's lotus hand, the brähmaëa regained
consciousness, yet he remained speechless and stunned in ecstasy.
TEXT 111
karuëä-samudra prabhu çré-gaurasundara
päda-padma dilä täìra hådaya-upara
Lord Çré Gaurasundara, the ocean of mercy, then placed His feet on
Särvabhauma's chest.
TEXT 112
päi' çré-caraëa särvabhauma mahäçaya
hailä kevala paränanda-prema-maya
Having received the touch of the Lord's lotus feet, Särvabhauma

Mahäçaya became completely filled with transcendental ecstasy.
TEXT 113
dåòha kari' päda-padma dhari' premänande
“äji se päinu citta-cora” bali' kände
He tightly grabbed the Lord's lotus feet and cried in ecstasy while
saying, “Today I have captured the thief who stole my heart.”
TEXT 114
ärta-näde särvabhauma karena rodana
dhariyä apürva päda-padma ramä-dhana
Särvabhauma cried pathetically as he held those wonderful lotus feet,

which are the wealth of Ramä, the goddess of fortune.
TEXT 115
“prabhu mora çré-kåñëa-caitanya präëa-nätha

muïi adhamere prabhu, kara dåñöi-päta
“O Lord Çré Kåñëa Caitanya, my life and soul, please glance mercifully
on this fallen soul!
TEXT 116
tomäre se muïi päpéçikhäimu dharma
nä jäniyä tomära acintya çuddha marma
“I am so sinful that I dared to teach You religious principles. I did

not understand Your pure, inconceivable glories.
TEXT 117-118
hena ke vä äche prabhu, tomära mäyäya
mahä-yogeçvara-ädi moha nähi päya
se tumi ye ämäre mohibe kon çakti
ebe deha' tomära caraëe prema-bhakti
“O Lord, who does not become bewildered by Your illusory energy, which
bewilders even the best of the great yogis? So it is not at all
astonishing that You have bewildered me. Now please bestow on me
loving devotional service at Your feet.
TEXT 119
jaya jaya çré-kåñëa-caitanya präëa-nätha
jaya jaya çacé puëyavaté-garbha-jäta
“All glories to Çré Kåñëa Caitanya, the Lord of my life! All glories
to You, who have taken birth from the womb of the pious Çacé!
TEXT 120
jaya jaya çré-kåñëa-caitanya sarva-präëa
jaya jaya veda-vipra-sädhu-dharma-träëa

“All glories to Çré Kåñëa Caitanya, the life and soul of all! All
glories to the protector of the Vedas, brähmaëas, saintly persons, and
religious principles!
TEXT 121
jaya jaya vaikuëöhädi lokera éçvara
jaya jaya çuddha-sattva-rüpa nyäsi-vara”
“All glories to the Lord of the Vaikuëöha planets! All glories to the
best of the sannyäsés, whose form consists of pure goodness.”
TEXT 122
parama subuddhi särvabhauma mahämati
çloka paòi' paòi' punaù punaù kare stuti
The supremely intelligent, broad-minded Särvabhauma repeatedly offered

obeisances and recited various verses.
TEXT 123
kälän nañöaà bhakti-yogaà nijaà yaùprä
duñkartuà kåñëa-caitanya-nämä
ävirbhütas tasya pädäravinde
gäòhaà gäòhaà léyatäà citta-bhåìgaù
“Let my consciousness, which is like a honeybee, take shelter of the

lotus feet of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, who has just now
appeared as Çré Kåñëa Caitanya Mahäprabhu to teach the ancient system
of devotional service to Himself. This system had almost been lost due
to the influence of time.”
TEXT 124-125
“käla-vaçe bhakti lukäiyä dine dine
punar-bära nija bhakti-prakäça-käraëe

çré-kåñëa-caitanya-näma-prabhu avatära
täìra päda-padme citta rahuka ämära”
“When in the course of time devotional service became lost, the Lord
incarnated as Çré Kåñëa Caitanya to again manifest His own devotional
service. May my mind remain attached to His lotus feet.
TEXT 126
vairägya-vidyä-nija-bhakti-yoga-
çikñärtham ekaù puruñaù puräëaù
çré-kåñëa-caitanya-çaréra-dhärékåpäm
budhir yas tam ahaà prapadye
“Let me take shelter of the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Çré Kåñëa,

who has descended in the form of Lord Caitanya Mahäprabhu to teach us
real knowledge, His devotional service, and detachment from whatever
does not foster Kåñëa consciousness. He has descended because He is an
ocean of transcendental mercy. Let me surrender unto His lotus feet.”
TEXT 127
“vairägya sahita nija bhakti bujhäite
ye prabhu kåpäya avatérëa påthivéte
“The Lord has incarnated in this world to reveal His own devotional
service along with renunciation.
TEXT 128
çré-kåñëa-caitanya tanu—puruña puräëa
tribhuvane nähi yära adhika samäna
“The form of Çré Kåñëa Caitanya is the original Personality of

Godhead. There is no one greater than or equal to Him within the three
worlds.
TEXT 129
hena kåpä-sindhura caraëa-guëa-näma
sphuruk ämära hådayete aviräma”
“Let the qualities, names, and lotus feet of such an ocean of mercy
constantly manifest within my heart.”
TEXT 130
ei mata särvabhauma çata çloka kari'
stuti kare caitanyera päda-padma dhari'
In this way Särvabhauma composed one hundred verses as he glorified

Lord Caitanya while holding His lotus feet.
TEXT 131
“patita tärite se tomära avatära
muïi-patitere prabhu, karaha uddhära
“You have incarnated to deliver the fallen souls. Therefore, O Lord,

please deliver this fallen soul.
TEXT 132
bandé kariyächa more açeña bandhane
vidyä, dhane, kule—tomä jänimu kemane
“You have entangled me in unlimited bondage. How can I understand You

when I am absorbed in knowledge, wealth, and high birth?
TEXT 133
ebe ei kåpä kara, sarva-jéva-nätha
ahar-niça citta mora rahuka tomä'ta
“O Lord of all living entities, please now bestow Your mercy on me so

that my mind may remain fixed on You day and night.
TEXT 134
acintya agamya prabhu, tomära vihära
tumi nä jänä'le jänibäre çakti kära
“O Lord, Your pastimes are inconceivable and unfathomable. No one can

know them unless You give one the power.
TEXT 135
äpanei däru-brahma-rüpe néläcale
vasiyä ächaha bhojanera kutühale
“As Lord Jagannätha, the Absolute Truth appearing in wood, You reside
in Néläcala and relish palatable foodstuffs.
TEXT 136
äpana prasäda kara, äpane bhojana
äpane äpanä dekhi' karaha krandana
“You now eat Your own remnants and cry when You see Your own form.
TEXT 137
äpane äpanä dekhi' hao mahä-matta
eteke ke bujhe prabhu, tomära mahattva
“You become intoxicated on seeing Your own form. Therefore, O Lord,

who can understand Your glories?
TEXT 138
äpane se äpanäre jäna tumi mätra
ära jäne ye jana tomära kåpä-pätra

“Only You know Yourself. And only a person who is favored by You can
also know You.
TEXT 139
muïi chära tomäre vä jänimu kemane
yäte moha mäne aja-bhava-deva-gaëe”
“I am so insignificant! How can I know You when even the demigods

headed by Brahmä and Çiva are frustrated in their attempts to know
You?”
TEXT 140
ei mata aneka kariyä käkurväda
stuti kare särvabhauma päiyä prasäda
Having received the Lord's mercy, Särvabhauma offered prayers with

great humility in this way.
TEXT 141
çuniyäñaò-bhuja gauracandra näräyaëa
häsi' särvabhauma-prati balilä vacana
After hearing his prayers, the six-armed Lord Gauracandra smiled and
spoke to Särvabhauma as follows.
TEXT 142
“çuna särvabhauma, tumi ämära pärñada
eteke dekhilä tumi e saba sampada
“Listen, Särvabhauma, you are My associate, hence you were able to see
My opulences.
TEXT 143
tomära nimitte mora ethä ägamana
aneka kariyä ächa mora ärädhana
“I have come here for your sake, for you have worshiped Me profusely.
TEXT 144
bhaktira mahimä tumi yateka kahiläi
häte ämäre baòa santoña karilä
“I have become greatly pleased on hearing your explanations on

devotional service.
TEXT 145
yateka kahilä tumi—saba satya kathä
tomära mukhete kene äsibe anyathä
“Whatever you have said is the truth. How can anything else come from
your mouth?
TEXT 146-147
çata çloka kari' tumi ye kaile stavana
ye jana karibe ihäçravaëa-paöhana
ämäte tähära bhakti haibe niçcaya
`särvabhauma-çataka' ye hena kérti raya
“Anyone who hears or recites the hundred verses you composed will
certainly attain devotional service to Me. These verses will be
renowned as Särvabhauma-çataka.
TEXT 148
ye kichu dekhilä tumi prakäça ämära
saìgopa karibä päche jäne keha ära

“Do not tell anyone about the form I have manifested before you. Keep
this to yourself.
TEXT 149-150
yateka divasa muïi thäkoì påthivéte
tävat niñedha kainu kähäre kahite
ämära dvitéya deha—nityänanda-candra
bhakti kari' seviha täìhära pada-dvandva
“I order you to not disclose this as long as I remain in this world.

Nityänanda is My second body. Serve His lotus feet with devotion.
TEXT 151
parama nigüòha tiìho ämära vacane
ämi yäre jänäi sei se jäne täne”
“I declare that He is very grave and deep. One can know Him only when
I reveal Him.”
TEXT 152
ei saba tattva särvabhauma kahiyära
hilena äpane aiçvarya samvariyä
After revealing this truth to Särvabhauma, the Lord concealed His

opulence.
TEXT 153
cini' nija prabhu särvabhauma mahäçaya
bähya ära nähi, haila paränanda-maya
When Särvabhauma Mahäçaya recognized his Lord, he lost consciousness

and became filled with transcendental happiness.
TEXT 154
ye çunaye e saba caitanya-guëa-gräma
se yäya saàsära tari' çré-caitanya-dhäma
One who hears these characteristics of Lord Caitanya will cross the
ocean of material existence and attain Lord Caitanya's abode.
TEXT 155
parama nigüòha e sakala kåñëa-kathäi
hära çravaëe kåñëa päi ye sarvathä
These topics of Kåñëa are most confidential. By hearing them, one

certainly attains Kåñëa.
TEXT 156
hena mate kari' särvabhaumere uddhära
néläcale kare prabhu kértana-vihära
After delivering Särvabhauma in this way, the Lord began to enjoy

kértana pastimes in Néläcala.
TEXT 157
niravadhi nåtya-géta-änanda-äveçe
rätri-dina nä jänena kåñëa-prema-rase
By constantly chanting and dancing in ecstasy, the Lord was so

absorbed in the mellows of love for Kåñëa that He did not know whether
it was day or night.
TEXT 158
néläcala-väsé yata apürva dekhiyä
sarva-loka `hari' bale òäkiyäòäkiyä

When the residents of Néläcala saw those wonderful pastimes, they also
began to chant the names of Hari.
TEXT 159
ei ta' `sacala jagannätha' loke bale
hena nähi ye prabhure dekhiyä nä bhole
They would say, “Here is the moving Jagannätha.” There was no one who
was not bewildered on seeing the Lord.
TEXT 160
ye pathe yäyena cali' çré-gaurasundara
sei dike hari-dhvani çuni nirantara
On whatever road Çré Gaurasundara walked, people would constantly

TEXT 161
yekhäne paòaye prabhura caraëa-yugala
se sthänera dhüli luöa karaye sakala
Wherever the Lord would place His feet, people would plunder the dust
from that place.
TEXT 162
dhüli luöi' päya mätra ye sukåti-jana
tähära änanda ati akathya kathana
Only pious people were able to plunder that dust. Their ecstasy is
beyond description.
TEXT 163
kibä se çré-vigrahera saundarya anupäma

dekhitei sarva citta hare aviräma
How sweet was the Lord's matchless form! Just by seeing Him, the
hearts of everyone became captivated.
TEXT 164
niravadhi çré-änanda-dhäräçré-nayane
`hare kåñëa' näma-mätra çuni çré-vadane
Tears of ecstatic love constantly flowed from His lotus eyes as He

chanted the Hare Kåñëa mahä-mantra with His lotus mouth.
TEXT 165
candana-mäläya paripürëa kalevara
matta-siàha jini' gati manthara sundara
His entire body was decorated with sandalwood paste and flower
garlands, and His sweet slow gait was like that of an intoxicated
lion.
TEXT 166
pathe caliteo éçvarera bähya näi
bhakti-rase viharena caitanya-gosäïi
Lord Caitanya had no external consciousness even when He was walking

on the road, because He was merged in the mellows of devotional
service.
TEXT 167
katho dina vilambe paramänanda puré
äsiyä mililä tértha-paryaöana kari'
After a few days Paramänanda Puré returned after completing his

pilgrimage.
TEXT 168
düre prabhu—dekhiyä paramänanda-purésam
bhrame uöhilä prabhu gauräìga çré-hari
On seeing Paramänanda Puré from a distance, Lord Gauräìga stood up

with respect.
TEXT 169
priya bhakta dekhi' prabhu parama-hariñe
stuti kari' nåtya kare mahä-prema-rase
The Lord was greatly pleased to see His dear devotee. He offered
respects to him and began to dance in ecstatic love.
TEXT 170
bähu tuli' balite lägilä “hari hari
dekhiläma nayane paramänanda-puré
The Lord raised His arms and exclaimed, “Hari! Hari! Now I have seen
Paramänanda Puré.
TEXT 171
äji dhanya locana, saphala dhanya janma
saphala ämära äji haila sarva dharma”
“Today My eyes and My life have become successful. Today all My

religious activities have become fruitful.”
TEXT 172
prabhu bale,—“äji mora saphala sannyäsa
äji mädhavendra more hailä prakäça”

The Lord then said, “Today My acceptance of sannyäsa has born fruit,
for Çré Mädhavendra Puré has manifested before Me.”
TEXT 173
eta bali' priya-bhakta lai' prabhu kole
siïcilena aìga täna padma-netra-jale
After speaking these words, the Lord embraced His dear devotee and
soaked his body with tears from His lotus eyes.
TEXT 174
puré o prabhura candra çré-mukha dekhiyä
änande ächena ätma-vismåta haiyä
Paramänanda Puré also became ecstatic and forgot himself upon seeing
the Lord's moonlike face.
TEXT 175
kata-kñaëe anyo'nye karena paraëäma
paramänanda-puré-caitanyera prema-dhäma
They continually offered respects to each other for some time.

Paramänanda Puré was the abode of Lord Caitanya's love.
TEXT 176
parama santoña prabhu täìhäre päiyärä
khilena nija saìge pärñada kariyä
The Lord was greatly pleased to receive Paramänanda Puré, and He kept
him as one of His associates.
TEXT 177
nija prabhu päiyä paramänanda-puréra

hilä änande päda-padma sevä kari'
Having attained his Lord, Paramänanda Puré stayed there and served His
lotus feet in ecstasy.
TEXT 178
mädhava-puréra priya-çiñya mahäçaya
çré-paramänanda-puréprema-rasa-maya
Çré Paramänanda Puré was a dear disciple of Çré Mädhavendra Puré and
was filled with the mellows of ecstatic love.
TEXT 179
dämodara-svarüpa mililä kata dine
rätri-dine yähära vihära prabhu-sane
After a few days Svarüpa Dämodara also joined the Lord there and
enjoyed pastimes with the Lord day and night.
TEXT 180
dämodara-svarüpa saìgéta-rasa-maya
yära dhvani çunile prabhura nåtya haya
Svarüpa Dämodara was expert in the art of music. On hearing his voice,
the Lord would begin dancing.
TEXT 181
dämodara-svarüpa paramänanda-puré
çeña-khaëòa ei dui saìge adhikäré
Svarüpa Dämodara and Paramänanda Puré were two of the principal

associates in the Lord's final pastimes.
TEXT 182
ei mate néläcale ye ye bhakta-gaëa
alpe alpe äsi' hailä sabära milana
In this way various devotees gradually joined the Lord in Néläcala.
TEXT 183
ye ye pärñadera janma utkale hailä
täìhärä o alpe alpe äsiyä mililä
All the Lord's associates who had taken birth in Orissa also gradually
joined the Lord.
TEXT 184
mililä pradyumna miçra—premera çaréra
paramänanda, rämänanda—dui mahädhéra
Pradyumna Miçra, who body was filled with love of God, as well as
Paramänanda and Rämänanda, two most sober personalities, all joined
the Lord.
TEXT 185
dämodara paëòita, çré-çaìkara paëòita
kata dine äsiyä hailä upanéta
Dämodara Paëòita and Çré Çaìkara Paëòita also came there within a few
days.
TEXT 186
çré-pradyumna brahmacärénåsiàhera däsa
yäìhära çarére nåsiàhera parakäça
Çré Pradyumna Brahmacäré was a servant of Lord Nåsiàhadeva. Lord

Nåsiàha manifested in his body.
TEXT 187
`kértane vihare narasiàha nyäsé-rüpe'
jäniyä rahilä äsi' prabhura samépe
When he understood that Nåsiàhadeva was enjoying kértana pastimes in

the form of a sannyäsé, he came and joined the Lord.
TEXT 188
bhagavän äcärya äilä mahäçaya
çravaëe o yäre nähi paraçe viñaya
The great personality Bhagavän Äcärya, who would never hear of

material enjoyment, also came there.
TEXT 189
ei-mata yateka sevaka yathä chiläsa
bei prabhura pärçve äsiyä mililä
In this way the servants of the Lord came from various places and
joined the Lord.
TEXT 190
prabhu dekhi' sabära haila duùkha-näça
sabe kare prabhu-saìge kértana-viläsa
When they saw the Lord, their distress was vanquished. They all
participated in the Lord's kértana pastimes.
TEXT 191
sannyäséra rüpe vaikuëöhera adhipati
kértana karena sarva bhaktera saàhati
The Lord of Vaikuëöha, in the form of a sannyäsé, thus performed

kértana in the association of all the devotees.
TEXT 192
caitanyera rase nityänanda mahädhéra
parama uddäma—eka sthäne nahe sthira
The most sober Nityänanda relished the mellows of Lord Caitanya's

love. He was supremely independent and could not remain steady in one
place.
TEXT 193
jagannätha dekhiyä yayena dharibäre
paòihäri-gaëe keha räkhite nä päre
As He tried to grab hold of Lord Jagannätha, the temple guards were

unable to stop Him.
TEXT 194
eka-dina uöhiyä suvarëa siàhäsane
balaräma dhariyä karilä äliìgane
One day He climbed onto the golden siàhäsana and embraced Balaräma.
TEXT 195
uöhitei paòihäré dharile häte
dharite paòilä giyä häta päìca-säte
As He climbed up, a temple guard caught hold of His hand but was
suddenly thrown back five to seven feet.
TEXT 196
nityänanda prabhu balarämera galära
mälä lai' parilena gale äpanära

Nityänanda Prabhu took the garland from Balaräma's neck and put it
around His own neck.
TEXT 197
mälä pari' calilena gajendra-gamane
paòihäré uöhiyä cintaye mane mane
After putting the garland on, Nityänanda walked away like the King of
elephants. The temple guard got up and thought as follows.
TEXT 198
“ei avadhütera manuñya-çakti nahe
balaräma-sparçe ki anyera deha rahe
“This avadhüta's strength is not that of a human being, for how else
could one survive after touching Balaräma?
TEXT 199
matta-hasté dhari' muïi päroì räkhibäre
muïi dharile o ki manuñya yäite päre
“I can control a mad elephant, so how could a human being escape my

grip?
TEXT 200
hena muïi hasta dåòha kariyä dhari
luìtåëa-präya hai' giyä kothä vä paòiluì”
“Although I caught tightly hold of His hand, I was thrown back like a
blade of grass.”
TEXT 201
e mata cinte paòihäré mahäçaya

nityänanda dekhilei karena vinaya
The respectable temple guard thought in this way. When He saw

Nityänanda later, he felt humbled.
TEXT 202
nityänanda-svarüpa svabhäva bälya-bhäve
äliìgana karena parama anuräge
Yet Nityänanda Svarüpa, whose natural characteristic was like that of

a child, embraced that guard with affection.
TEXT 203
tabe kata-dine gauracandra lakñmépati
samudra-külete äsi' karilä vasati
Some days after that Gauracandra, the husband of Lakñmé, took up

residence on the shore of the ocean.
TEXT 204
sindhu-tére sthäna ati ramya manohara
dekhiyä santoña baòa çré-gaurasundara
Çré Gaurasundara was greatly pleased to see that most enchanting spot
on the shore of the ocean.
TEXT 205
candravaté rätri, vahe dakñiëa-pavana
vaisena samudra-küle çré-çacénandana
As the moon shone and the wind blew from the south, Çré Çacénandana
sat down on the shore of the ocean.
TEXT 206
sarva aìga çré-mastaka çobhita candane
niravadhi `hare-kåñëa' bole çré-vadane
The forehead and entire body of the Lord was adorned with sandalwood
pulp. He always chanted the Hare Kåñëa mahä-mantra with His lotus
mouth.
TEXT 207
mäläya pürëita vakña—ati manohara
catur-dike veòiyä ächaye anucara
His chest was beautifully adorned with flower garlands, and He was
surrounded on all sides by His devotees.
TEXT 208
samudrera taraìga niçäya çobhe ati
häsi' dåñöi kare prabhu taraìgera prati
The waves of the ocean looked most attractive at night. The Lord
smiled as He looked at those waves.
TEXT 209
gaìgä-yamunära yata bhägyera udaya
ebe tähä päilena sindhu mahäçaya
Now the personified ocean attained the same good fortune that the
Ganges and the Yamunä had attained.
TEXT 210
hena mate sindhu-tére vaikuëöha-éçvara
vasati karena lai' sarva anucara
In this way the Lord of Vaikuëöha resided on the shore of the ocean
along with His associates.
TEXT 211
sarva-rätri sindhu-tére parama-virale
kértana karena prabhu mahä-kutühale
The Lord joyfully performed kértana throughout the night on the most
secluded shore of the ocean.
TEXT 212
täëòava-paëòita prabhu nija-prema-rase
karena täëòava bhakta-gaëa sukhe bhäse
The Lord, who was expert in dancing wildly, danced wildly in the
mellows of His own ecstatic love, and the devotees floated in an ocean
of happiness.
TEXT 213
romaharña, açru, kampa, huìkära, garjana
sveda, bahuvidha-varëa haya kñaëe kñaëa
At every moment the Lord displayed various symptoms of ecstatic love

like hairs standing on end, crying, shivering, thundering, bellowing,
perspiring, and changing color.
TEXT 214
yata bhakti-vikära—sakala ekebäre
paripürëa haya äsi' prabhura çarére
All the ecstatic symptoms of devotional service simultaneously and

fully manifest in the Lord's body.
TEXT 215
yata bhakti-vikära—sabei murtimanta

sabei éçvara-kalämahäjïänavanta
All the ecstatic symptoms of devotional service manifested in their

personified forms. They were all fully cognizant portions of the
Lord's plenary portions.
TEXT 216
äpane éçvara näce vaiñëava-äveçe
jäni' sabe niravadhi thäke prabhu-päçe
The Lord danced in the mood of a Vaiñëava. Realizing this, all the
personified ecstatic symptoms of devotional service constantly
remained at His side.
TEXT 217
ataeva tilärddha viccheda prema-sane
nähika çré-gaurasundarera kona kñaëe
Therefore Çré Gaurasundara was never separated for even a moment from
feelings of ecstatic love.
TEXT 218
yata çakti éñat léläya kare prabhu
seha ära anye sambhävanä nahe kabhu
Even a small potency exhibited by the Lord in His pastimes could never
be exhibited by anyone else.
TEXT 219
ihäte se täna çakti asambhävya naya
sarva vede éçvarera ei tattva kaya
That is why His potencies are unfathomable. This is the verdict of all
the Vedas.
TEXT 220
ye prema-prakäçe prabhu caitanya gosäïi
täìhä' bai ananta brahmäëòe ära näi
The love of God that Lord Caitanya manifested cannot be manifested by

anyone else within the innumerable universes.
TEXT 221
eteke ye çré-caitanya prabhura upamä
täìhä'-bai ära dite nähi kabhu sémä
Therefore one can never compare Lord Caitanya with anyone other than
the Lord Himself.
TEXT 222
sabe yäre çubha-dåñöi karena äpane
se tähäna çakti dare, täìra tattva jäne
Anyone who receives His merciful glance is empowered by Him and can
understand Him in truth.
TEXT 223
ataeva sarva-bhäve éçvara-çaraëa
laile se bhakti haya, khaëòaye bandhana
Therefore by taking complete shelter of the Supreme Lord, one attains

devotional service and is freed from all entanglement.
TEXT 224-225
ye prabhure aja-bhava-ädi éça-gaëe
pürëa haiyä o niravadhi bhäve mane

hena prabhu äpane sakala bhakta-saìge
nåtya kare äpanära prema-yoga-raìge
The same Lord whom controllers of the universe like Brahmä and Çiva
constantly meditate on was now absorbed in ecstatic love and
personally dancing in the association of His devotees.
TEXT 226
se saba bhaktera päye mora namaskära
gauracandra saìge yäìra kértana-vihära
I offer my obeisances at the feet of all those devotees with whom

Gauracandra enjoyed His kértana pastimes.
TEXT 227
hena mate sindhu-tére çré-gaurasundara
sarva-rätri nåtya kare ati manohara
In this way Çré Gaurasundara enchantingly danced throughout the night

on the shore of the ocean.
TEXT 228
niravadhi gadädhara thäkena saàhati
prabhu-gadädharera viccheda nähi kati
Gadädhara constantly remained with the Lord. There was never any
separation between Gadädhara and the Lord.
TEXT 229
ki bhojane, ki çayane, kibä paryaöane
gadädhara prabhure sevena anukñaëe
Gadädhara always served the Lord even while he was eating, sleeping,
or moving about.
TEXT 230
gadädhara sammukhe paòena bhägavata
çuni' prabhu hena prema-rase mahämatta
When Gadädhara recited Çrémad Bhägavatam before the Lord, the Lord
would become intoxicated by the mellows of ecstatic love.
TEXT 231
gadädhara-väkye mätra prabhu sukhé haya
bhrame gadädhara-saìge vaiñëava-älaya
The Lord was pleased with whatever Gadädhara would say, and He would
take Gadädhara along on visits to the residences of the Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 232
eka-dina prabhu puré-gosäïira maöhe
vasilena giyä täna parama nikaöe
One day the Lord went to Çré Paramänanda Puré's monastery and sat down
next to him.
TEXT 233
paramänanda purére prabhura baòa préta
pürve yena çré-kåñëa-arjuna dui mita
The Lord had great affection for Paramänanda Puré, just like that
found between the two close friends Kåñëa and Arjuna.
TEXT 234
kåñëa-kathä paraspara rahasya-prasaìge
niravadhi puré-saìge thäke prabhu raìge

The Lord would always enjoy passing His time discussing topics of
Kåñëa with Paramänanda Puré.
TEXT 235
puré gosäïira küpe bhäla nahe jala
antaryämé prabhu tähä jänila sakala
Being the indwelling Supersoul, the Lord understood that the water in
Puré Gosvämé's well was not good.
TEXT 236
puré gosäïire prabhu puchilä äpani
“küpe jala ke-mata haila kaha çuni”
The Lord asked Puré Gosvämé, “How is the water in your well?”
TEXT 237
puré bale,—“seha baòa abhägiyä küpa
jala haila yena ghora kardamera rüpa”
Paramänanda Puré replied, “This well is very unfortunate, for its

water is always completely muddy.”
TEXT 238
çuni' prabhu häya häya karite lägilä
prabhu bale,—“jagannätha kåpaëa hailä
On hearing this, the Lord said, “Alas, Jagannätha has become miserly.
TEXT 239
puréra küpera jala paraçibe ye
sarva päpa thäkile o taribeka se

“Anyone who touches the water from Paramänanda Puré's well will be
delivered, even if he is most sinful.
TEXT 240
ataeva jagannätha-devera mäyäya
nañöa jala haila—yena keha nähi khäya”
“Therefore, by the potency of Lord Jagannätha, the water has become so

bad that no one can drink it.”
TEXT 241
eta bali' mahäprabhu äpane uöhilätuliyä
çré-bhuja dui kahite lägilä
After speaking these words, Mahäprabhu stood up, raised His arms, and
began to speak as follows.
TEXT 242
“jagannätha mahäprabhu, ei mora vara
gaìgä praveçuka ei küpera bhitara
“O Lord Jagannätha, give Me the benediction that the Ganges may enter
into this well.
TEXT 243
bhogavaté gaìgä ye ächena pätälete
täìre äjïä kara ei küpe praveçite”
“Please order the Bhogavati Gaìgä, which flows in Pätälaloka, to enter

this well.”
TEXT 244
sarva bhakta-gaëa çré-mukhera väkya çuni'

ucca kari' balite lägilä hari-dhvani
When all the devotees heard these words from the Lord's lotus mouth,
they began to loudly chant the name of Hari.
TEXT 245
tabe kata-kñaëe prabhu väsäya calilä
bhakta-gaëa sabe giyäçayana karilä
After a while the Lord departed for His residence, and the devotees
went to take rest.
TEXT 246
sei-kñaëe gaìgädevéäjïä kari' çire
pürëa hai' praveçilä küpera bhitare
Then, accepting the Lord's order on her head, Gaìgädevé entered that
well.
TEXT 247
prabhäte uöhiyä sabe dekhena adbhuta
parama-nirmala-jale paripürëa küpa
In the morning everyone saw that wonder—Paramänanda Puré's well had

become filled with crystal-clear water.
TEXT 248
äçcarya dekhiyä `hari' bale bhakta-gaëa
puré gosäïi hailä änande acetana
On seeing this wonder, the devotees chanted the name of Hari, and Puré
Gosvämé lost consciousness in ecstasy.
TEXT 249
gaìgära vijaya sabe bujhiyä küpete
küpa pradakñiëa sabe lägilä karite
When everyone realized that the Ganges had entered the well, they
began to circumambulate it.
TEXT 250
mahäprabhu çuniyä äilä sei kñaëe
jala dekhi' parama-änanda-yukta mane
As soon as Mahäprabhu heard the news, He came there. He was greatly

pleased to see the clear water.
TEXT 251-252
prabhu bale,—“çunaha sakala bhakta-gaëa
e küpera jale ye karibe snäna päna
satya satya haiba tära gaìgä-snäna-phala
kåçëa-bhakti haiba tära parama nirmala”
The Lord said, “Listen, devotees, anyone who takes bath in the water
of this well will certainly attain the result of bathing in the
Ganges; he will obtain pure devotional service to Kåñëa.”
TEXT 253
sarva bhakta-gaëa çré-mukhera väkya çuni'
ucca kari' balite lägilä hari-dhvani
When all the devotees heard these words from the lotus mouth of the
Lord, they began to loudly chant the name of Hari.
TEXT 254
puré gosäïira küpe sei divya jale
snäna päna kare prabhu mahä-kutühale

The Lord would joyfully take bath and drink that divine water from
Puré Gosvämé's well.
TEXT 255
prabhu bale,—“ämi ye ächiye påthivéte
jäniha kevala puré gosäïira préte
The Lord said, “Know for certain that I live in this world simply
because of Puré Gosvämé's affection.
TEXT 256
puré gosäïira ämi—nähika anyathä
puré vecile o ämi vikäi sarvathä
“I belong to Puré Gosvämé. There is no doubt about this. If he likes

he can even sell Me.
TEXT 257
sakåt ye dekhe puré gosäïire mätra
seha haibeka çré-kåñëera prema-pätra”
“Anyone who sees Puré Gosvämé even once will become qualified to
attain love for Kåñëa.”
TEXT 258
puréra mahimä tabe kahiyä sabäre
küpa dhanya kari' prabhu calilä väsäre
After glorifying Paramänanda Puré and sanctifying his well, the Lord
returned to His residence.
TEXT 259
éçvara se jäne bhakta-mahimä bäòä'te

hena prabhu nä bhaje kåtaghna kona mate
Only the Supreme Lord knows how to increase the glories of His
devotees. Therefore only an ungrateful person fails to worship Him.
TEXT 260
bhakta-rakñä lägi' prabhu kare avatära
niravadhi bhakta-saìge karena vihära
The Lord incarnates to protect His devotees. He always enjoys pastimes

with His devotees.
TEXT 261
akartavya kare nija sevaka räkhite
tära säkñé väli vadhe sugréva-nimitte
For the sake of His devotees, the Lord performs activities that may be
considered improper. An example of this is the killing of Väli on the
request of Sugréva.
TEXT 262
sevakera däsya prabhu kare nijänande
ajaya caitanya-siàha jine bhakta-vånde
The Lord serves His servants in His own ecstasy. The devotees conquer
the unconquerable, lionlike Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 263
bhakta-gaëa-saìge prabhu samudrera tére
sarva vaikuëöhädi-nätha kértane vihare
The Lord of the Vaikuëöhas and all other planets enjoyed His kértana
pastimes with the devotees on the shore of the ocean.
TEXT 264
väsä karilena prabhu samudrera tére
viharena prabhu bhakti-änanda-sägare
The Lord made His residence on the shore of the ocean and enjoyed the
ecstatic ocean of devotional service.
TEXT 265
ei avatäre sindhu kåtärtha haite
ataeva lakñmé janmilena tähä haite
Since the ocean attained perfection during this incarnation of the

Lord, therefore Lakñmé appeared from its waters.
TEXT 266
néläcala-väséra ye kichu päpa haya
ataeva sindhu-snäne saba yäya kñaya
The sins committed by the residents of Néläcala are therefore

nullified simply by taking bath in the ocean.
TEXT 267
ataeva gaìgädevé vegavaté haiyä
sei bhägye sindhu-mäjhe mililä äsiyä
Therefore, because of the ocean's good fortune, Gaìgädevé swiftly

flows to merge with its waters.
TEXT 268
hena mate sindhu-tére çré-kåñëa-caitanya
vaisena sakala mate sindhu kari' dhanya
In this way Çré Kåñëa Caitanya made the ocean glorious by residing on
its shore.
TEXT 269
ye samaye éçvara äilä néläcale
takhane pratäparudra nähika utkale
When the Lord came to Néläcala, Mahäräja Pratäparudra was not present
in Orissa.
TEXT 270
yuddha-rase giyächena vijayanagare
ataeva prabhu na dekhilä sei bäre
He had gone to Vijaya-nagara on a military campaign. Therefore he did

not see the Lord at that time.
TEXT 271
öhäkura thäkiyä kata-dina néläcale
punaù gauòa-deçe äilena kutühale
After spending some days in Néläcala, the Lord returned in jubilation

to Gauòa-deça.
TEXT 272
gaìgä-prati mahä-anuräga bäòäiyä
ati çéghra gauòa-deçe äilä caliyä
Feeling increased attachment for the Ganges, the Lord quickly returned
to Gauòa-deça.
TEXT 273
särvabhauma-bhrätä vidyä-väcaspati näma
çänta-dänta-dharmaçéla mahäbhägyavän
Särvabhauma had a brother named Vidyä-väcaspati, who was peaceful,
forgiving, pious, and most fortunate.
TEXT 274
sarva-päriñada-saìge çré-gaurasundara
äcambite äsi' uttarilä täìra ghara
The Lord suddenly came to Vidyänagara with a full party and stayed
there in the house of Vidyä-väcaspati.
TEXT 275
vaikuëöha-näyaka gåhe atithi päiyä
paòilena väcaspati daëòavat haiyä
Receiving the Lord of Vaikuëöha as his guest, Vidyä-väcaspati offered

obeisances, falling flat before the Lord.
TEXT 276
hena se änanda haila viprera çarére
ki vidhi kariba tähä kichui nä sphure
That brähmaëa was so happy that he did not know what to do.
TEXT 277
prabhu o täìhäre karilena äliìgana
prabhu bale,—“çuna kichu ämära vacana
The Lord embraced him and said, “Listen to My words.
TEXT 278
citta mora haiyäche mathurä yäite
katho dina gaìgä-snäna karimu ethäte

“I have developed a desire to go to Mathurä. I will stay here a few
days and take bath in the Ganges.
TEXT 279
nibhåte ämäre ekathäni dibä sthäna
yena katho dina muïi karoì gaìgä-snäna
“Give Me a private room so that I can stay here and bathe in the
Ganges.
TEXT 280
tabe çeñe more mathuräya cäläi
bäyadi more cäha ihä avaçya karibä”
“Then you can make arrangements so that can go to Mathurä. If you have
affection for Me, then you must do this for Me.”
TEXT 281
çuniyä prabhura väkya vidyä-väcaspati
lägilena kahite haiyä namra-mati
On hearing the Lord's words, Vidyä-väcaspati humbly replied.
TEXT 282
vipra bale,—“bhägya saba vaàçera ämära
yathäya caraëa-dhüli äila tomära
The brähmaëa said, “It is the good fortune of my entire family that
the dust from Your lotus feet has blessed our house.
TEXT 283
mora ghara-dvära yata—sakala tomära

sukhe thäka tumi keha nä jäniba ära”
“My house and everything in it belong to You. You remain here

peacefully. No one will disturb You.”
TEXT 284
çuni' täìra väkya prabhu santoña hailä
täna bhägye kata-dina tathäi rahilä
The Lord was satisfied with his words. He then blessed him by staying
there a few days.
TEXT 285
süryera udaya ki kakhana gopya haya
sarva-loka çunileka prabhura vijaya
Can the rising sun ever be hidden? Everyone came to know of the Lord's
arrival.
TEXT 286
navadvépa-ädi sarva-dike haila dhvani
“väcaspati-ghare äilä nyäsi-cüòämaëi”
News spread throughout the area of Navadvépa that the crest jewel of
sannyäsés had arrived in the house of Vidyä-väcaspati.
TEXT 287
çuniyä lokera haila cittera ulläsa
saçarére yena haila vaikuëöhete väsa
The hearts of the people became so joyful that it appeared they were
living in Vaikuëöha in their present bodies.
TEXT 288
änande sakala loka bale `hari hari'
stré-putra-deha-geha sakala päsari
Everyone chanted the names of Hari in ecstasy, and they forgot their
wives, children, bodies, and houses.
TEXT 289
anyo'nye sarva loke kare kolähala
“cala dekhi giyä täna caraëa-yugala”
People said to each other, “Let us go and see His lotus feet.”
TEXT 290
eta bali' sarva-loka parama-ulläse
ägu pächu guru-loka nähika sambhäñe
Speaking in this way, everyone went in great joy without even

informing their elders.
TEXT 291
ananta arbuda loka bali' `hari hari'
calilena dekhibäre gauräìga çré-hari
Unlimited millions of people chanted the names of Hari as they went to

see Lord Gauräìga.
TEXT 292
patha nähi päya keha lokera gahane
vana-òäla bhäìgi' yäya prabhura darçane
The crowd was so thick that it was difficult to see the road, so
people broke through the forest on their way to see the Lord.
TEXT 293
çuna çuna äre bhäi, caitanya-äkhyäna
ye-rüpe karilä prabhu sarva-jéva-träëa
O brothers, just hear the topics of how Lord Caitanya delivered all
the living entities.
TEXT 294
vana-òäla-kaëöaka bhäìgiyä loka dhäya
tathäpi änande keha duùkha nähi päya
Although people cut through the thorny forest, they felt such ecstasy
that they did not feel any distress.
TEXT 295
lokera gahane yata araëya ächila
kñaëeke sakala divya patha-maya haila
The dense crowds soon filled the entire forest with many excellent
paths.
TEXT 296
saba-dike loka saba `hari' bali' yäya
hena raìga kare prabhu çré-gauräìga räya
People chanted the name of Hari in all directions. Such are the
pastimes of Lord Gauräìga!
TEXT 297
keha bale,—“muïi täna dhariyä caraëa
mägimu-ye-mate mora khaëòaye bandhana”
Someone said, “I will grab hold of His lotus feet and beg for His
mercy so that I may freed from all bondage.”
TEXT 298
keha bale,—“muïi täne dekhile nayane
tabei sakala päìa, mägimu vä kene”
Someone else said, “If I just see Him I will have everything. Why
should I ask for anything?”
TEXT 299
keha bale,—“muïi täna nä jänoì mahimäyata
nindä kariyächoì, tära nähi sémä
Another said, “I did not know His glories, so I blasphemed Him without
limit.
TEXT 300
ebe täna päda-padma dhariyä hådaye
mägimu ki-rüpe mora se päpa ghucaye”
“Now I will hold His lotus feet to my chest and beg Him to rescue me
from those sins.”
TEXT 301
keha bale,—“mora putra parama juyära
more ei vara yena nä kheläya ära”
Someone else said, “My son is a habitual gambler. I will ask for the
benediction that he may not gamble anymore.”
TEXT 302
keha bale,—“ei mora vara käya-mane
täìra päda-padma yena nä chäòoì kakhane”

Someone said, “My heartfelt request is that I may never give up His
lotus feet.”
TEXT 303
keha bale,—“dhanya dhanya mora ei vara
kabhu yena nä päsaroì gauräìga-sundara”
Someone else said, “I will ask for the most glorious benediction that
I may never forget Lord Gaurasundara.”
TEXT 304
ei mata baliyä änande sarva-jana
caliyä yäyena sabe, paränanda mana
Everyone felt transcendental ecstasy as they walked along speaking in

this way.
TEXT 305
kñaëeke äila saba loka kheyä-ghäöe
kheyäri karite pära paòila saìkaöe
They soon came to the boat ghäöa, and the boatmen fell into anxiety
over how to ferry everyone across the river.
TEXT 306
sahasra sahasra loka eka nä'ye caòe
baòa baòa naukä sei-kñaëe bhäìgi' paòe
Thousands of people climbed into each boat, so even the large boats
broke apart.
TEXT 307
nänä-dike loka kheyärire vastra diyä

pära hai' yäya sabe änandita haiyä
People joyfully crossed the river at various points by paying their

fares with even clothing.
TEXT 308
naukä ye nä päya, tärä nänä buddhi kare
ghaöa buke diyä keha gaìgäya säìtäre
Those who could not find space in a boat swam across the river by
floating on top of overturned pots.
TEXT 309
keha vä kalära gächa bändhi' kare bhelä
keha keha säìtäriyä yäya kari' khelä
Some made boats by tying banana trees together, and some playfully
swam across the river.
TEXT 310
catur-dike sarva-loka kare hari-dhvani
brahmäëòa bhedaye yena hena mata çuni
People in all directions chanted the name of Hari, and the sound
vibration penetrated the entire universe.
TEXT 311
satvare äsilä väcaspati mahäçaya
karilena aneka naukära samuccaya
When Vidyä-väcaspati suddenly arrived, he gathered many boats to

transport the people.
TEXT 312
naukära apekñä ära keha nähi kare
nänä mate pära haya ye ye-mate päre
But the people would not wait for the boats and somehow or other
crossed the river.
TEXT 313
hena äkarñeëa mana çré-caitanya-deve
eho ki éçvara-vine anyeri sambhave?
Such was the attraction of Lord Çré Caitanya. Is such attraction

possible for anyone other than the Supreme Lord?
TEXT 314
hena mate gaìgä pära hai' sarva-jana
sabei dharena väcaspatira caraëa
In this way everyone crossed the Ganges and grabbed hold of Vidyä-
väcaspati's feet.
TEXT 315
“parama sukåti tumi mahäbhägyavän
yära ghare äilä caitanya bhagavän
“You are most pious and fortunate, for Lord Caitanya has come to your
house.
TEXT 316
eteke tomära bhägya ke balite päre
ekhane nistära kara ämä'-sabäkäre
“Therefore who can estimate your good fortune? Now please deliver us.
TEXT 317
bhava-küpe patita päpiñöha ämi-saba
eka gräme—näjänila täna anubhava
“We are sinful and have fallen in the well of material existence. Even
though we lived in the same village, we did not understand His
glories.
TEXT 318
ekhane dekhäo täna caraëa-yugala
tabe ämi päpé saba haiba saphala”
“Now please show us His lotus feet, then the lives of us sinners will
be successful.”
TEXT 319
dekhiyä lokera ärti vidyä-väcaspati
santoñe rodana kare vipra mahämati
On hearing the people's pathetic appeals, Vidyä-väcaspati, the

magnanimous brähmaëa, cried out of affection.
TEXT 320
sabä' lai' äilena äpana mandire
lakña koöi loka mahä-hari-dhvani kare
As he led everyone to his house, millions of people began to chant the

name of Hari.
TEXT 321
hari-dhvani mätra çuni sabära vadane
ära väkya keha nähi bole nähi çune

The name of Hari was the only sound that came from everyone's mouth.
They neither spoke nor heard anything else.
TEXT 322
karuëä-sägara prabhu çré-gaurasundara
sabä' uddhärite haiyächena gocara
Lord Çré Gaurasundara is an ocean of mercy, and He advented to deliver

everyone.
TEXT 323
hari-dhvani çuni' prabhu parama-santoñe
hailena bähira lokera bhägyavaçe
When the Lord heard the vibration of the name of Hari, He was greatly
pleased. Feeling obliged by the people's good fortune, He came out of
the house.
TEXT 324
ki se çré-vigrahera saundarya manohara
se rüpera upamäsei se kalevara
How sweetly enchanting was the Lord's form! His form can be compared
only with His own form.
TEXT 325
sarvadäya prasanna çré-mukha vilakñaëa
änanda-dhäräya pürëa dui çré-nayana
His lotus face was always pleasing, and tears of love flowed from His
lotus eyes.
TEXT 326
bhakta-gaëe lepiyäche çré-aìge candana
mäläya pürëita vakña, gajendra-gamana
The devotees had smeared sandalwood paste on the Lord's body. His
chest was adorned with flower garlands, and He walked like the king of
elephants.
TEXT 327
äjänu-lambita dui çré-bhuja tuliyä
`hari' bali' siàha-näda karena garjiyä
The Lord raised His two long arms and roared like a lion as He chanted
the name of Hari.
TEXT 328
dekhiyä prabhure catur-dike sarva-loke
`hari' bali' nåtya sabe karena kautuke
When people in all the directions saw the Lord, they joyfully danced
and also chanted the name of Hari.
TEXT 329
daëòavat hai' sabe paòe bhümi-tale
änande haiyä magna `hari hari' bale
They offered obeisances by falling flat on the ground, and they became
absorbed in ecstasy as they chanted the name of Hari.
TEXT 330
dui bähu tuli' sarva-loka stuti kare
“uddhäraha prabhu, ämä'-saba päpiñöhere”
Everyone raised their two arms and prayed, “O Lord, please deliver all
of us sinners.”
TEXT 331
éñat häsiyä prabhu sarva-loka-prati
äçérväda karena “kåñëete hau mati
The Lord slightly smiled as He looked at everyone and blessed them

with the words, “May your minds be fixed on Kåñëa.”
TEXT 332
bala kåñëa bhaja kåñëa çuna kåñëa näma
kåñëa hau sabära jévana dhana-präëa”
“Chant the name of Kåñëa, worship Kåñëa, and hear the names of Kåñëa.
May Kåñëa become your life, wealth, and soul.”
TEXT 333
sarva-loke `hari' bale çuni' äçérväda
punaù punaù sabei karena käkurväda
On hearing the Lord's benediction, everyone chanted the name of Hari.

They then repeatedly appealed to the Lord with humility.
TEXT 334
“jagat-uddhära lägi' tumi güòha-rüpe
avatérëa hailäçacé-garbhe navadvépe
“You have appeared in a covered form from the womb of Çacé in

Navadvépa to deliver the entire world.
TEXT 335
ämi-saba päpiñöha tomäre nä ciniyä
andha-küpe paòiläìa äpanä' khäiyä

“Yet we were so sinful that we could not recognize You. We thus fell
in the dark well and ruined ourselves.
TEXT 336
karuëä-sägara tumi parahitakäré
kåpä kara ära yena tomä' nä päsari”
“You are an ocean of mercy and the benefactor of all. Please be

merciful on us so that we may not forget You.”
TEXT 337
ei mate sarva-dike loke stuti kare
hena raìga karäyena gauräìga-sundare
In this way people offered prayers from all directions. Such are the
pastimes of Lord Gauräìga!
TEXT 338
manuñye haila paripürëa sarva-gräma
nagara-catvara-präntare o nähi sthäna
The entire village became filled with people. There was not a single
vacant place either in the street, in the village, or in the
outskirts.
TEXT 339
dekhite sabära punaù punaùärti bäòe
sahasra sahasra loka eka-våkñe caòe
As their eagerness to see the Lord increased more and more, thousands
of people climbed each of the trees.
TEXT 340
gåhera upare vä kata loka caòe
éçvara-écchäya ghara bhäìgiyä nä paòe
Many people climbed on top of the houses, but by the will of the Lord,
none of the houses were broken.
TEXT 341
dekhi' mätra sarva loka çré-candra-vadana
`hari' bali' siàha-näda kare ghane ghana
As soon as the people saw the moonlike face of the Lord, they
repeatedly roared like lions and chanted the name of Hari.
TEXT 342
nänä-dik thäki' loka äise sadäya
çré-mukha dekhiyä keha ghare nähi yäya
People continually came from various directions, and after seeing the
Lord's lotus face, no one returned home.
TEXT 343
nänä raìga jäne prabhu gauräìga-sundara
lukäiyä gelä prabhu kuliyä-nagara
Lord Gaurasundara was expert in various sporting activities. He

slipped away unnoticed and departed for Kuliyä.
TEXT 344
nityänanda-ädi jana kata saìge laiyä
calilena väcaspatire o nä kahiyä
He took a few associates headed by Nityänanda and left without

informing even Väcaspati.
TEXT 345
kuliyäya äilena vaikuëöha-éçvara
tathä sarva-loka haila parama kätara
As the Lord of Vaikuëöha traveled to Kuliyä, the people in Vidyänagara

became afflicted with feelings of separation.
TEXT 346
catur-dike väcaspati lägilä cähite
kothä gelä prabhu, nähi päyena dekhite
Väcaspati began to look around for the Lord, but he was unable to find
Him.
TEXT 347
vicära kariyä vipra prabhu nä dekhiyä
kändite lägiläürddha-vadana kariyä
When the brähmaëa gave up looking for the Lord, he began to cry loudly
as he looked towards the sky.
TEXT 348
`virale ächena prabhu bäòéra bhitare'
ei jïäna haiyäche sabära antare
Everyone else thought that the Lord had gone into hiding inside the
house.
TEXT 349
bähira hayena prabhu hari-näma çuni'
ataeva sabe bole mahä-hari-dhvani
They thought the Lord came outside only when He heard the name of
Hari, so they all began to loudly chant the name of Hari.
TEXT 350
koöi koöi loke hena hari-dhvani kare
svarga-martya-pätälädi sarva-loka püre
Millions of people chanted the name of Hari so loudly that the sound
vibration filled the three planetary systems of Svarga, Martya, and
Pätäla.
TEXT 351
kata-kñaëe väcaspati haiyä bähire
prabhura våttänta äsi' kahilä sabäre
After some time Väcaspati came out of his house and informed everyone
about the Lord's departure.
TEXT 352
“kata rätri kon dike hena nähi jäni
ämä'-päpiñöhere vaïci' gelä nyäsi-maëi
“I do not know what time during the night or in what direction, but
the crest jewel of sannyäsés has deceived us sinners and departed.
TEXT 353
satya kahi bhäi saba, tomä'-sabä'-sthäne
nä jäni caitanya giyächena kon gräme”
“O brothers, I tell you the truth. I do not know where Lord Caitanya
has gone.”
TEXT 354
yata mate väcaspati kahena lokere
pratéta kähäro nähi janmaye antare

In whatever way Väcaspati tried to explain, the people did not have
trust in his words.
TEXT 355
`lokera gahana dekhi' ächena virale'
ei jïäne sabäi ächena kutühale
In their ecstasy the people knew that the Lord had gone to a secluded
place away from the crowds.
TEXT 356
keha keha sädhe väcaspatire virale
“ämäre dekhäo ämi kevala ekale”
Some of them privately requested Väcaspati, “I am alone. Please let me

see the Lord.”
TEXT 357
sarva-loka dhare väcaspatira caraëe
“eka-bära mätra täìre dekhimu nayane
The people caught hold of Väcaspati's feet and said, “We want to see
Him just once.
TEXT 358
tabe sabe ghare yäi änandita haiyä
ei väkya prabhu-sthäne jänäibä giyä
“Then we will return home in happiness. Please put this request before
the Lord.
TEXT 359
kabhu nähi laìghibena tomära vacana

ye-mate ämarä päpé päi daraçana”
“The Lord will not refuse your request. Please help us sinners get His
darçana in this way.”
TEXT 360
yata mate väcaspati prabodhiyä kaya
kähära cittete ära pratyaya nä haya
In whatever way Väcaspati tried to solace them, they did not have
trust in his words.
TEXT 361
kathokñaëe sarva loka dekhä nä päiyä
väcaspatire o bole mukhara haiyä
When after waiting some time the people could still not see the Lord,
they began to speak harshly about Väcaspati.
TEXT 362
“ghare lukäiyä väcaspati nyäsi-maëi
ämä'-sabä' bhäëòena kahiyä mithyä väëé
“Väcaspati has hidden the crest jewel of sannyäsés in his house, and
he is trying to deceive us with some lies.
TEXT 363
ämarä tarile vä uhära kon duùkha
äpanei tari' mätra ei kon sukha”
“What is the difficulty for him if we are delivered? What kind of

happiness is it to be delivered alone?”
TEXT 364
keha bale,—“sujanera ei dharma haya
sabära uddhära kare haiyä sadaya
Someone said, “It is the duty of pious people to compassionately

deliver everyone.
TEXT 365
`äpanära bhäla hau' ye-te-jana dekhe
sujana äpanä' chäòiyäo para räkhe”
“Only ordinary people desire their own benefit, while a pious person
sacrifices his life to deliver others.”
TEXT 366
keha bale,—“vyäbhäreo miñöa-dravya äni'
ekä upabhoga kaile aparädha gaëi'
Someone else said, “Even in ordinary dealings it is an offense to buy

sweets and enjoy them alone.
TEXT 367
eta miñöa tribhuvane ati anupäma
ekeçvara ihä ki karite äche päna”
“The Lord's sweetness is incomparable within the three worlds. Should

one relish such sweetness alone?”
TEXT 368
keha bale,—“vipra kichu kapaöa-hådaya
para upakäre tata nahena sadaya”
Another person said, “This brähmaëa is somewhat deceitful. He does not

have the compassion to help others.”
TEXT 369
eke väcaspati duùkhé prabhura virahe
äro sarva loke o durjaya-väëé kahe
Väcaspati was already unhappy because of separation from the Lord, and
then people began to speak harsh words against him.
TEXT 370
dui mate duùkhé vipra parama udära
nä jänena kon mate haya pratékära
That magnanimous brähmaëa was distressed in two ways, so he did not

know what to do.
TEXT 371
henai samaye eka äsiyä brähmaëa
väcaspati-karëa-müle kahilä vacana
At that time a brähmaëa came and whispered something in Väcaspati's

ear.
TEXT 372
“caitanya-gosäïi gelä kuliyä-nagara
ebe ye yuyäya tähä karaha satvara”
“Lord Caitanya has gone to the village of Kuliyä. Now you quickly do
whatever is necessary.”
TEXT 373
çuni' mätra väcaspati parama-santoñe
brähmaëere äliìgana dilena hariñe
As soon as Väcaspati heard this news, he became greatly pleased and

joyfully embraced that brähmaëa.
TEXT 374
tata-kñaëe äilena sarva-loka yathäsa
bärei äsi' kahilena gopya-kathä
He immediately went before the people and informed them of the

confidential news.
TEXT 375
“tomarä sakala loka tattva nä jäniyä
doña ämä' `ämi thuiyächi lukäiyä'
“Without knowing the actual truth you have all accused me of hiding
the Lord.
TEXT 376
ebe çuniläìa prabhu kuliyä-nagare
ächena, äsiyä kahilena dvijavare
“Now I have come to know that the Lord is in Kuliyä. This best of the
brähmaëas has come and told me.
TEXT 377
sabe cala, yadi satya haya e vacana
tabe se ämäre sabe baliha brähmaëa”
“Let us all go. If this information is correct, you should accept me

as a brähmaëa.”
TEXT 378
sarva-loka `hari' bali' väcaspati-saìge
sei kñaëe sabe calilena mahäraìge

In great joy everyone chanted the name of Hari and immediately
departed with Väcaspati.
TEXT 379
“kuliyä-nagare äilena nyäsi-maëi”
sei kñaëe sarva-dike haila mahädhvani
Immediately the news spread in all directions: “The crest jewel of

sannyäsés has gone to Kuliyä.”
TEXT 380
sabe gaìgä-madhye nadéyäya kuliyäya
çuni' mätra sarva-loka mahänande dhäya
Only the Ganges lay between Nadia and Kuliyä. Hearing the news,
everyone rushed towards Kuliyä in great ecstasy.
TEXT 381
väcaspati-grämete yateka loka chila
tära koöi koöi guëe sakala bäòila
The number of people coming from Väcaspati's village multiplied

millions of times by the time they reached Kuliyä.
TEXT 382
kuliyära äkarñaëa nä yäya kathana
tähä varëibäre çakta sahasra-vadana
It is not possible for anyone other than the thousand-headed Ananta to

describe the huge crowds that were attracted to Kuliyä.
TEXT 383
lakña lakña loka vä äilä kothä haite

nä jäni kateka pära haya kata mate
No one knew where the hundreds of thousands of people came from or how
they all crossed the river.
TEXT 384
kata väòubaye naukä gaìgära bhitare
tathäpi sabei tare, janeka nä mare
Although many boats sunk in the Ganges, everyone got across. Not even
a single person drown.
TEXT 385
naukäòubilei mätra gaìgä haya sthala
hena caitanyera anugraha icchä-bala
Whenever a boat would begin to sink in the Ganges, it would be found

that a sand bar was right below it. Such was Lord Caitanya's merciful
will.
TEXT 386
ye prabhura näma-guëa sakåt ye gäya
se saàsära-abdhi tare vatsa-pada-präya
A person who even once glorifies the names and qualities of the
Supreme Lord crosses over the material ocean as if it were the water
contained in the hoofprint of a calf.
TEXT 387
hena prabhu säkñäte dekhite ye äise
täìrä gaìgä taribeka vicitra vä kise
Therefore what is the wonder that persons who were going to directly
see that Lord would cross the Ganges?
TEXT 388
lakña lakña loka bhäse jähnavéra jale
sabe pära hayena parama-kutühale
Hundreds of thousands of people joyfully crossed the Ganges by

floating in those waters.
TEXT 389
gaìgäya haiyä pära äpanä'-äpani
kolä-kuli kariyä karena hari-dhvani
After easily crossing the Ganges, people embraced one another and
TEXT 390
keyärira kata vä haila upärjana
kata häöa-bäjära vasäya kata jana
The boatmen earned abundant wealth, and a number of people set up

shops.
TEXT 391
catur-dike yära yei icchä sei kine
hena nähi jäni ihä kare kon jane
People in the four directions purchased whatever they desired. No one

could understand who was arranging all this.
TEXT 392
kñaëekera madhye gräma-nagara-prästara
paripürëa haila, sthala nähi avasara

Within a short time the entire village, including the streets and the
outskirts, became so filled with people that there was no empty space.
TEXT 393
ananta arbuda loka kare hari-dhvani
bähira nä haya, gupte äche nyäsi-maëi
Unlimited millions of people chanted the name of Hari, yet the crest
jewel of sannyäsés stayed hidden and did not come out.
TEXT 394
kñaëeke äilä mahäçaya väcaspati
tiìho nähi päyena prabhura kothä sthiti
After a while Väcaspati Mahäçaya arrived there, yet he was also unable
to find out where the Lord was.
TEXT 395
kata-kñaëe tathi väcaspati ekeçvara
òäki' änäilä prabhu gauräìga-sundara
After a while, Lord Gaurasundara summoned Väcaspati to come alone to

see Him.
TEXT 396
dekhi' mätra prabhu—viçäradera nandana
daëòavat haiyä paòilä sei kñaëa
As soon as the son of Viçärada saw the Lord, he offered Him his full
obeisances.
TEXT 397
caitanyera avatära varëiyä varëiyä

çloka paòe punaù punaù praëata haiyä
He repeatedly offered obeisances and recited various verses describing

the incarnation of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 398
“saàsära-uddhära-lägi' ye caitanya-rüpe
tärilena yateka patita bhava-küpe
“In the form of Lord Caitanya You have delivered the entire universe
by rescuing the fallen souls from the deep well of material existence.
TEXT 399
se gaurasundara-kåpä samudrera präya
janma janma citte mora vasuka sadäya
“May Gaurasundara, whose mercy is unlimited like the ocean, kindly

remain seated in my heart birth after birth.
TEXT 400
saàsära-sägare magna jagat dekhiyä
niravadhi varñe prema kåpä-yukta haiyä
“On seeing everyone in the entire world drowning in the ocean of

material existence, You mercifully blessed them with a constant shower
of ecstatic love.
TEXT 401
hena ye atula kåpä-maya gaura-dhäma
sphuruka ämära hådayete aviräma”
“May Gauräìga, the abode of incomparable mercy, always manifest within

my heart.”
TEXT 402
ei mate çloka paòi' kare vipra stuti
punaù punaù daëòavat haya väcaspati
In this way the brähmaëa Väcaspati prayed to the Lord by reciting

various verses and offered Him repeated obeisances.
TEXT 403
viçärada-caraëe ämära namaskära
särvabhauma väcaspati nandana yäìhära
I offer my humble obeisances at the feet of Viçärada, who had

Särvabhauma and Väcaspati as his sons.
TEXT 404
väcaspati dekhi' prabhu çré-gaurasundara
kåpä-dåñöi karibäre balilä uttara
Lord Gaurasundara acknowledged Väcaspati with His merciful glance.
TEXT 405
däëòäiyä kara-juòi' bale väcaspati
“mora eka nivedana çuna mahämati
Väcaspati then stood up with his hands folded and said, “O magnanimous
Lord, please listen to my request.
TEXT 406
svacchanda paramänanda tumi mahäçaya
sarva karma tomära äpana icchä-maya
“You are fully independent and always filled with ecstasy. All of Your
activities are performed according to Your own sweet will.
TEXT 407
äpana icchäya thäka, calaha äpane
äpane jänäha, teïi loke tomä' jäne
“You stay at one place or move to another according to Your own sweet
will. Only when You reveal Yourself can one know You.
TEXT 408
eteke tomära karma tumi se pramäëa
vidhi vä niñedha ke tomäre diba äna
“Therefore You alone know Your activities. Who can subject You to
rules or regulations?
TEXT 409
sabe tomä' sarva loka tattva nä jäniyä
doñena antare more `krüra' ye baliyä
“People do not know the actual truth about You, so they accuse me of
being cruel.
TEXT 410
tomäre äpana ghare muïi lukäiyäthui
yächoì loke bale tattva nä janiyä
“In ignorance they claim that I hid You in my house.
TEXT 411
tumi prabhu, tilärdheka bähira haile
tabe more `brähmaëa' kariyä loke bale”

“Therefore, O Lord, if You come out for just a moment, then people
will accept me as a brähmaëa.”
TEXT 412
häsite lägilä prabhu brähmaëa-vacane
täìra icchä päliyä calilä sei kñaëe
After hearing that brähmaëa's request, the Lord smiled and immediately
went outside to fulfill his request.
TEXT 413
yei-mätra mahäprabhu bähira hailä
dekhi' sabe änanda-sägare magna hailä
As soon as Mahäprabhu went outside, everyone became merged in an ocean

of ecstasy.
TEXT 414
catur-dike loka daëòavat hai' paòe
yära yena mata sphure, sei stuti paòe
People offered full obeisances from all directions. Everyone offered

prayers according to their realization.
TEXT 415
ananta arbuda loka hari-dhvani kare
bhäsila sakala loka änanda-sägare
Unlimited millions of people chanted the name of Hari and floated in

an ocean of ecstasy.
TEXT 416
sahasra sahasra kértanéya-sampradäya

sthäne sthäne sabei paramänande gäya
There were thousands and thousands of kértana groups, and they all
sang in transcendental ecstasy.
TEXT 417
ahar-niça paränanda kåñëa-näma-dhvani
sakala bhuvana pürëa kailä nyäsi-maëi
In this way the crest jewel of sannyäsés day and night filled the
entire world with the transcendental sound vibration of Kåñëa's holy
names.
TEXT 418-419
brahmaloka-çivaloka-ädi yata loka
ye sukhera kaëä-leçe sabei açoka
yogéndra munéndra matta ye sukhera leçe
påthivéte kåñëa prakäçilä nyäsi-veçe
Even a particle of the happiness distributed in this world by Kåñëa in

the dress of a sannyäsé freed the inhabitants of planets headed by
Brahmaloka and Çivaloka from all distress and intoxicated even the
best of the yogis and sages.
TEXT 420-421
hena sarva-çakti-samanvita bhagavän
ye päpiñöha mäyä-vaçe bale apramäëa
tära janma-karma-vidyä-brahmaëya-äcära
saba mithyä, sei päpéçocya sabäkära
The birth, activities, education, and brahminical behavior of a sinful

person who under the control of mäyä denies the existence of the
Supreme Lord, who is full of all potencies, are useless. Such a sinful
person is condemned by all.
TEXT 422
bhaja bhaja äre bhäi, caitanya-caraëe
avidyä-bandhana khaëòe yähära çravaëe
O brothers, just worship the lotus feet of Lord Caitanya! By hearing

His topics one is freed from the bondage of ignorance.
TEXT 423
yähära smaraëe sarva-täpa-vimocana
bhaja bhaja hena nyäsi-maëira caraëa
Just worship the lotus feet of that crest jewel among sannyäsés. By
remembering Him one is liberated from all material miseries.
TEXT 424
ei mata catur-dike dekhi' saìkértana
änande bhäsena prabhu lai' bhakta-gaëa
As the Lord and His devotees saw everyone engaged in congregational

chanting, they floated in an ocean of ecstasy.
TEXT 425
änanda-dhäräya pürëa çré-gaurasundara
yena catur-dike vahe jähnavéra jala
The tears of ecstatic love that flowed from the eyes of Çré
Gaurasundara resembled the Ganges flowing in the four directions.
TEXT 426
bähya nähi paränanda-sukhe äpanära
saìkértana-änanda-vihvala-avatära
The Lord lost external consciousness in transcendental ecstasy. He was
the incarnation of the overwhelming ecstasy of saìkértana.
TEXT 427
yei sampradäya prabhu dekhena sammukhe
tähätei nåtya kare paränanda-sukhe
The Lord jubilantly danced in the midst of whichever kértana party

came before Him.
TEXT 428
tähärä kåtärtha hena mäne äpanäre
hena mate raìga kare çré-gaurasundare
The members of those kértana parties considered themselves most

fortunate. Such are the pastimes of Çré Gaurasundara.
TEXT 429
vihvalera agragaëya nityänanda-räya
kakhano dhariyä täìre äpane näcäya
Lord Nityänanda was the foremost of those who were overwhelmed with
ecstasy. Sometimes He would grab the Lord and induce Him to dance.
TEXT 430
äpane kakhana nåtya kare täìra saìge
äpane vihvala äpanära prema-raìge
Sometimes He danced with the Lord. He remained overwhelmed in His own

ecstatic love.
TEXT 431
nåtya kare mahäprabhu kari' siàha-näda

se näda çravaëe khaëòe sakala viñäda
Mahäprabhu roared like a lion as He danced. The lamentation of those

who heard that vibration was totally destroyed.
TEXT 432
yäìra rase matta-vastra nä jäne çaìkara
hena prabhu näce sarva lokera bhitara
Çaìkara becomes intoxicated and forgets his cloth while relishing the
mellows of ecstatic love for that Lord who was now dancing amongst the
common people.
TEXT 433
ananta brahmäëòa haya yäìra çakti-vaçe
se prabhu näcaye påthivéte prema-rase
Innumerable universes are maintained by the potency of that Lord who

was now dancing in this world in the mellows of ecstatic love.
TEXT 434
ye prabhu dekhite sarva deve kämya kare
se prabhu näcaye sarva-gaëera gocare
All the demigods desire to see that Lord who was now dancing before
the eyes of one and all.
TEXT 435
ei mata sarva-loka mahänande bhäse
saàsära tarila caitanyera parakäçe
In this way everyone floated in an ocean of ecstasy. The entire world

was delivered by appearance of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 436
yateka äise loka daça dik haite
sabei äsiyä dekhe prabhure näcite
People came from the ten directions to see the Lord dance.
TEXT 437
bähya nähi prabhura—vihvala prema-rase
dekhi' sarva-loka sukha-sindhu-mäjhe bhäse
Being overwhelmed with ecstatic love, the Lord lost external

consciousness. On seeing this, everyone floated in an ocean of
happiness.
TEXT 438
kuliyära prakäçe yateka päpé chila
uttama madhyama néca—sabe pära haila
All the sinners of Kuliyäthe slightly sinful, the moderately sinful,

and the greatly sinful—were delivered.
TEXT 439
kuliyä-grämete caitanyera parakäça
ihära çravaëe sarva-karma-bandha-näça
One who hears about the Lord's manifestation in Kuliyä is freed from
the bondage of all fruitive activity.
TEXT 440-441
sakala jévere prabhu daraçana
diyäsukha-maya-citta-våtti sabära kariyä
tabe saba äpana pärñada-gaëa laiyä

vasilena mahäprabhu bähya prakäçiyä
After giving darçana to everyone and filling their hearts with

happiness, Mahäprabhu sat down with His associates and returned to
external consciousness.
TEXT 442
henai samaye eka äsiyä brähmaëa
dåòha kari' dharilena prabhura caraëa
At that time one brähmaëa came there and firmly grabbed the Lord's
feet.
TEXT 443
dvija bale,—“prabhu, mora eka nivedana
äche, tähä kahi yadi kñaëe deha' mana
That brähmaëa said, “O Lord, I have one request. I will tell You what
it is if You will hear me with attention for one moment.
TEXT 444
bhaktira prabhäva muïi päpé nä jäniyä
vaiñëava karinu nindä äpanä' khäiyä
“I am so sinful that I did not know the glories of devotional service,

so I degraded myself by blaspheming the Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 445
`kali-yuge kisera vaiñëava, ki kértana'
ei mata aneka nindinu anukñaëa
“I would always make blasphemous statements like, `Who can be a

Vaiñëava in Kali-yuga, and what is this kértana?'
TEXT 446
ebe prabhu, sei päpa-karma saìarite
anukñaëa citta mora dahe sarva-mate
“O Lord, when I now remember those sinful activities my heart

constantly burns with repentance.
TEXT 447
saàsära-uddhära-siàha tomära pratäpa
bala mora ki-rüpe khaëòaye sei päpa”
“To deliver the entire world, You are as powerful as a lion. Please
tell me how to nullify those sins.”
TEXT 448
çuni' prabhu akaitava viprera vacana
häsiyä upäya kahe çré-çacénandana
On hearing the sincere words of that brähmaëa, Çré Çacénandana smiled

and gave him the remedy.
TEXT 449
“çuna dvija, viña kari ye mukhe bhakñaëa
sei mukhe kari yabe amåta-grahaëa
“Listen, O brähmaëa, one who has taken poison must drink nectar with
the same mouth.
TEXT 450
viña haya jérëa, deha hayata amara
amåta-prabhäve, ebe çuna se uttara

“Then the effect of the poison will be neutralized, and by the
influence of the nectar his body will become immortal. Now I will
explain the meaning of this.
TEXT 451
nä jäniyä tumi yata karilä nindana
se kevala viña tumi karilä bhojana
“All the blasphemous statements that you spoke in ignorance are just
like taking poison.
TEXT 452
parama amåta ebe kåñëa-guëa-näma
niravadhi sei mukhe kara' tumi päna
“Now you must constantly drink the supreme nectar of chanting the
names and qualities of Kåñëa with the same mouth.
TEXT 453
ye mukhe karilä tumi vaiñëava-nindana
sei mukhe kara' tumi vaiñëava-vandana
“By the same mouth with which you blasphemed the Vaiñëavas you should
glorify the Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 454
sabä' haite bhaktera mahimä bäòäiyä
saìgéta kavitva vipra kara' tumi giyä
“O brähmaëa, go and compose songs and poetry describing the supremacy

of the devotees' glories.
TEXT 455
kåñëa-yaça-paränanda-amåte tomära
nindä-viña yata saba kariba saàhära
“The glories of Kåñëa are full of transcendental nectar, and they

neutralize the poisonous effects of blasphemy.
TEXT 456-458
ei satya kahi, tomä'-sabäre kevala
nä jäniyä nindä yebä karila sakala
ära yadi nindya-karma kabhu nä äcare
nirantara viñëu-vaiñëavera stuti kare
e sakala päpa guche ei se upäya
koöi präyaçcite o anyathä nähi yäya
“I am telling you the truth. Those who unknowingly blaspheme Viñëu or

the Vaiñëavas can be delivered from all sinful reactions if they
always glorify Viñëu and the Vaiñëavas and never again engage in
blasphemy. Even millions of atonements cannot deliver them.
TEXT 459
cala dvija, kara' giyä bhaktera varëana
tabe se tomära saba-päpa-vimocana”
“O brähmaëa, go and describe the glories of the devotees and all your
sinful reactions will be destroyed.”
TEXT 460
sakala vaiñëava çré-mukhera väkya çuni'
änande karaye jaya jaya hari-dhvani
On hearing these words from the Lord's lotus mouth, all the Vaiñëavas
jubilantly chanted, “Jaya, all glories to Lord Hari!”
TEXT 461
nindä-pätakera ei präyaçcitta sära
kahilena çré-gaurasundara avatära
Çré Gaurasundara thus revealed the essence of all atonements for

sinful people who engage in blasphemy.
TEXT 462
ei äjïä ye nä mäne, ninde sädhu-jana
duùkha-sindhu-mäjhe bhäse sei päpi-gaëa
Those sinful people who do not accept this instruction and blaspheme
saintly persons float in an ocean of misery.
TEXT 463
caitanyera äjïä ye mänaye veda-sära
sukhe sei jana haya bhava-sindhu-pära
Those persons who accept the instructions of Lord Caitanya as the

essence of the Vedas happily cross the ocean of material existence.
TEXT 464
viprere karite prabhu tattva-upadeça
kñaëeke paëòita devänandera praveça
As the Lord was instructing the brähmaëa in spiritual knowledge,

Devänanda Paëòita arrived there.
TEXT 465-466
gåha-väse yakhana ächilä gauracandra
takhane yateka karilena paränanda
prema-maya devänanda paëòitera mane

nahila viçväsa, nä dekhila te käraëe
When Gauracandra was enacting His ecstatic pastimes as a householder,

Devänanda Paëòita did not have faith in Him. He was therefore unable
to understand the Lord.
TEXT 467
dekhibära yogyatä ächaye punaù täna
tabe kene nä dekhilä, kåñëa se pramäëa
Although he had the qualification to see the Lord, only Kåñëa knows
why he was unable.
TEXT 468
sannyäsa kariyä yadi öhäkura calilä
täna bhägye vakreçvara äsiyä mililä
When the Lord left home and took sannyäsa, Devänanda Paëòita had the
good fortune of meeting Vakreçvara Paëòita.
TEXT 469
vakreçvara paëòita-caitanya-priya-pätra
brahmäëòa pavitra yäìra smaraëei mätra
Vakreçvara Paëòita was a dear associate of Lord Caitanya. Simply by

remembering him, the entire universe becomes sanctified.
TEXT 470
niravadhi kåñëa-prema-viraha vihvala
yäìra nåtye deväsura-mohita sakala
He was always overwhelmed with ecstatic feelings of separation from

Kåñëa. Even the demigods and demons were amazed by his dancing.
TEXT 471-472
açru, kampa, sveda, häsya, pulaka, huìkära
vaivarëya-änanda-mürcchä-ädi ye vikära
caitanya-kåpäya mätra nåtye praveçile
sakale äsiyä vakreçvara-dehe mile
Whenever Vakreçvara Paëòita began to dance, by the mercy of Lord

Caitanya all the ecstatic transformations of love like tears,
shivering, perspiration, laughing, hairs standing on end, roaring, and
becoming pale appeared in his body.
TEXT 473
vakreçvara paëòitera uddäma vikära
sakala kahite çakti ächaye kähära
Who has the power to describe Vakreçvara Paëòita's unlimited

transformations of ecstatic love?
TEXT 474
daive devänanda paëòitera bhakti-vaçe
rahilena täìhära äçrame prema-rase
By the arrangement of providence and being bound by Devänanda

Paëòita's affection, Vakreçvara Paëòita stayed for some time in
Devänanda's äçrama and enjoyed the mellows of ecstatic love.
TEXT 475-476
dekhiyä täìhära tejaùpuïja kalevara
tribhuvane atulita viñëu-bhakti-dhara
devänanda paëòita parama sukhé mane
akaitave prema-bhäve karena sevane

Seeing Vakreçvara Paëòita's effulgent body and his devotional service
to Viñëu, which was incomparable within the three worlds, Devänanda
Paëòita became greatly pleased and sincerely served him with
affectionate love.
TEXT 477
vakreçvara paëòita näcena yata-kñaëa
vetra-haste äpane bulena tata-kñaëa
As long as Vakreçvara Paëòita danced, Devänanda Paëòita would guard

him with a stick in hand.
TEXT 478
äpane karena saba loka eka bhite
paòile äpane dhari' räkhena kolete
He would personally keep people away from Vakreçvara, and when

Vakreçvara was about to fall unconscious, Devänanda would catch him in
his arms.
TEXT 479
täìhära aìgera dhülä baòa bhakti-mane
äpanära sarva aìge karena lepane
He would affectionately clean the dust from Vakreçvara Paëòita's body

and smear that dust all over his own body.
TEXT 480
täìra saìge thäki', täna dekhiyä prakäça
takhane janmila prabhu caitanye viçväsa
While Vakreçvara Paëòita stayed with Devänanda Paëòita, Devänanda

observed his glories and thus developed faith in Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 481
vaiñëava-sevära phala kahe ye puräëe
tära säkñé ei sabe dekha vidyämäne
The fruits of serving Vaiñëavas described in the Puräëas were directly

seen in this incident.
TEXT 482
äjanma dhärmika udäséna jïänavän
bhägavata-adhyäpanä vinä nähi äna
From his birth he was religious-minded, detached, and learned. He did

not teach any literature other than Çrémad Bhägavatam.
TEXT 483
çanta, dänta, jitendriya, nirlobha viñaya
präya ära kateka vä guëa täne haya
He was peaceful, self-controlled, sense-controlled, free from greed,

and endowed with many other good qualities.
TEXT 484
tathäpiha gauracandre nahila viçväsa
vakreçvara prasäde se kubuddhi-vinäça
Yet he had no faith in Gauracandra. That sinful mentality was

destroyed by the mercy of Vakreçvara Paëòita.
TEXT 485
`kåñëa-sevä haiteo vaiñëava-sevä baòa'
bhägavata-ädi saba çästre kaila daòha
The service of Vaiñëavas is superior to the service of Kåñëa. All

scriptures headed by the Çrémad Bhägavatam confirm this.
TEXT 486
siddhir bhavati vä neti saàçayo 'cyuta-sevinäm
niùsaàçayas tu tad-bhakta- paricaryä-ratätmanäm
“There may be a doubt whether the servants of the Supreme Personality

of Godhead will attain perfection, but there is absolutely no doubt
that those who are attached to serving the Lord's devotees will attain
perfection.”
TEXT 487
eteke vaiñëava-sevä parama upäya
bhakta-sevä haite se sabäi kåñëa päya
Therefore service to the Vaiñëavas is the best means of deliverance.

Everyone can attain Kåñëa by serving the devotees.
TEXT 488
vakreçvara paëòitera saìgera prabhäve
gauracandra dekhite calilä anuräge
By the influence of Vakreçvara Paëòita's association, Devänanda

developed an intense desire to see Gauracandra.
TEXT 489
vasiyä ächena gauracandra bhagavän
devänanda paëòita hailä vidyamäna
As Lord Gauracandra was sitting, Devänanda Paëòita came before the

Lord.
TEXT 490
daëòavat devänanda paëòita kariyä

rahilena eka bhite saìkocita haiyä
After offering his humble obeisances, Devänanda Paëòita stood

hesitantly in the corner.
TEXT 491
prabhu o tähäne dekhi' santo
ñita hailävirala haiyä täne laiyä vasilä
The Lord, however, was pleased to see him and had him sit down next to
Him.
TEXT 492
pürve täna yata kichu chila aparädha
sakala kñamiyä prabhu karilä prasäda
The Lord excused all of Devänanda's previous offenses and bestowed His
mercy on him.
TEXT 493
prabhu bale,—“tumi ye sevilä vakreçvara
ataeva hailä tumi ämära gocara
The Lord said, “You are able to see Me because you served Vakreçvara
Paëòita.
TEXT 494
vakreçvara paëòita-prabhura pürëa-çakti
sei kåñëa päya ye täìhäre kare bhakti
“Vakreçvara Paëòita possesses the full potencies of the Supreme Lord.

Anyone who serves him attains Kåñëa.
TEXT 495
vakreçvara-hådaye kåñëera nija-ghara
kåñëa nåtya karena näcite vakreçvara
“Kåñëa personally resides in the heart of Vakreçvara Paëòita. When

Vakreçvara dances, Kåñëa dances.
TEXT 496
ye-te-sthäne yadi vakreçvara-saìga haya
sei sthäna sarva-tértha çré-vaikuëöha-maya”
“Any place that is associated with Vakreçvara Paëòita is equal to all

the holy places and is as good as Vaikuëöha.”
TEXT 497
çuni' vipra-devänanda prabhura vacana
yoòa-haste lägilena karite stavana
When the brähmaëa Devänanda Paëòita heard the Lord's words, he folded
his hands and began to offer prayers.
TEXT 498
“jagat uddhära lägi' tumi kåpä-maya
navadvépa-mäjhe äsi' hailä udaya
“You are most merciful. You have appeared in Navadvépa to deliver the
people of the entire universe.
TEXT 499
muïi päpé daiva-doñe tomä' nä jäniluì
tomära paramänande vaïcita hailuì
“I could not recognize You because I am sinful and unfortunate. I was

therefore deprived of the opportunity to relish transcendental
happiness in Your association.
TEXT 500
sarva-bhüta-kåpälutä tomära svabhäva
ei mägoì `tomäte hauka anuräga'
“You are by nature compassionate to all living entities. I beg that I

may have attachment for You.
TEXT 501
eka nivedana prabhu tomära caraëe
ki kari upäya prabhu, balaha äpane
“O Lord, I have one request at Your lotus feet. Please instruct me.
TEXT 502
muïi asarvajïa-sarvajïera grantha laiyä
bhägavata paòäìa äpane ajïa haiyä
“I am an ignorant person yet I teach Çrémad Bhägavatam, which is a

book meant for the most intelligent persons.
TEXT 503
kibä väkhänimu, paòäimu vä kemane
ihä more äjïä prabhu, karaha äpane”
“How should I explain it, and what should I teach? O Lord, kindly
instruct me.”
TEXT 504
çuni' täna väkya gauracandra bhagavän
kahite lägilä bhägavatera pramäëa

On hearing Devänanda's words, Lord Gauracandra began to quote evidence
from Çrémad Bhägavatam.
TEXT 505
“çuna vipra, bhägavate ei väkhänibä
`bhakti' vinä ära kichu mukhe nä änibä
“Listen, O brähmaëa, while teaching Çrémad Bhägavatam you should not

explain anything other than devotional service.
TEXT 506
ädi-madhya-antye bhägavate ei kaya
viñëu-bhakti nitya-siddha akñaya avyaya
“In the beginning, middle, and end of Çrémad Bhägavatam devotional

service to Viñëu is described as eternally perfect, inexhaustible, and
infallible.
TEXT 507
anante brahmäëòe sabe satya viñëu-bhakti
mahäpralaye o yära thäke pürëa-çakti
“Devotional service to Viñëu is the only truth throughout the

innumerable universes. It remains fully potent even during the
universal devastation.
TEXT 508
mokña diyä bhakti gopya kare näräyaëe
hena bhakti nä jäni kåñëera kåpä vine
“Näräyaëa awards liberation but hides devotional service. One cannot

attain devotional service without Kåñëa's mercy.
TEXT 509
bhägavata-çästre se bhaktira tattva kahe
teïi bhägavata-sama kona çästra nahe
“Because Çrémad Bhägavatam glorifies devotional service, there is no

literature equal to it.
TEXT 510-511
yena rüpa matsya-kürma-ädi avatära
ävirbhäva-tirobhäva yena tä'-sabära
ei mata bhägavata käro kåta naya
ävirbhäva tirobhäva äpanei haya
“As the various incarnations of the Lord headed by Matsya and Kürma
appear and disappear, the Çrémad Bhägavatam, which is not composed by
man, appears and disappears by its own sweet will.
TEXT 512
bhakti-yoge bhägavata vyäsera jihväya
sphürti se haila mätra kåñëera kåpäya
“Simply by the mercy of Kåñëa and the devotion of Vyäsadeva, Çrémad

Bhägavatam manifested from the tongue of Vyäsa.
TEXT 513
éçvarera tattva yena bujhane nä yäya
ei mata bhägavata—sarva çästre gäya
“The Çrémad Bhägavatam is as incomprehensible as the science of the

Supreme Lord. This is the statement of all scriptures.
TEXT 514
'bhägavata bujhi' hena yära äche jïäna

sei nä jänaye bhägavatera pramäëa
“One who thinks, Ì understand Çrémad Bhägavatam,' does not know the
glories of Çrémad Bhägavatam.
TEXT 515
ajïa hai' bhägavate ye laya çaraëa
bhägavata-artha tära haya daraçana
“If a foolish person takes shelter of Çrémad Bhägavatam, the purport

of Çrémad Bhägavatam is revealed to him.
TEXT 516
prema-maya bhägavata—çré-kåñëera aìga
tähäte kahena yata gopya kåñëa-raìga
“The Çrémad Bhägavatam is filled with ecstatic love. It is the body of

Lord Kåñëa. All confidential pastimes of Kåñëa are described in it.
TEXT 517
veda-çästra puräëa kahiyä vedavyäsa
tathäpi cittera nähi päyena prakäça
“After compiling the Vedic literatures and the Puräëas, Vedavyäsa did
not feel satisfied.
TEXT 518
yakhane çré-bhägavata jihväya sphurila
tata-kñaëe citta-våtti prasanna haila
“But as soon as Çrémad Bhägavatam manifested on his tongue, his heart

was filled with joy.
TEXT 519
hena grantha paòi' keha saìkaöe paòila
çuna akapaöe dvija, tomäre kahila
“O brähmaëa, listen sincerely. I tell you that some people even become
perplexed after reading such a literature.
TEXT 520
ädi-madhya-avasäne tumi bhägavate
bhakti-yoga mätra väkhanio sarva-mate
“You should explain devotional service in the beginning, middle, and

end of Çrémad Bhägavatam.
TEXT 521
tabe ära tomära nahiba aparädha
sei-kñaëe citta-våttye päibä prasäda
“Then you will no longer commit any offense, and you will immediately
become joyful at heart.
TEXT 522
sakala çästrei mätra `kåñëa-bhakti' kaya
viçeñe çré-bhägavata—kåñëa-rasa-maya
“All the scriptures glorify devotional service to Kåñëa. Çrémad

Bhägavatam is especially filled with the mellows of devotional service
to Kåñëa.
TEXT 523
cala tumi yäha adhyäpanä kara giyä
kåñëa-bhakti-amåta sabäre bujhäiyä”
“Go and teach Çrémad Bhägavatam by explaining the nectarean devotional

service of Kåñëa.”
TEXT 524
devänanda paëòita prabhura väkya çuni'
daëòavat hailena bhägya hena mäni'
After hearing the Lord's instructions, Devänanda Paëòita offered his

full obeisances and considered himself fortunate.
TEXT 525
prabhura caraëa käya-mane kari' dhyäna
calilena vipra kari' vistara praëäma
After offering the Lord repeated obeisances, he meditated on the lotus

feet of the Lord with full concentration as he departed.
TEXT 526
sabärei ei bhägavatera äkhyäna
kahilena çré-gaurasundara bhagavän
In this way Lord Gaurasundara revealed the glories of Çrémad

Bhägavatam to everyone.
TEXT 527
bhakti-yoga mätra bhägavatera vyäkhyäna
ädi-madhya-antye kabhu nä bujhäye äna
Devotional service is the only topic described in the Çrémad

Bhägavatam. Nothing else is explained in the beginning, middle, or
end.
TEXT 528
nä väkhäne bhakti, bhägavata ye paòäya
vyartha väkya vyaya kare, aparädha päya

One who teaches Çrémad Bhägavatam but does not explain devotional
service speaks uselessly and commits offense.
TEXT 529
mürtimanta bhägavata—bhakti-rasa mätra
ihä bujhe ye haya kåñëera priya-pätra
Çrémad Bhägavatam is the direct form of the mellows of devotional

service. One who understands this becomes dear to Kåñëa.
TEXT 530-531
bhägavata-pustaka thäkaye yära ghare
kona amaìgala nähi yäya tathäkäre
bhägavata püjile kåñëera püjä haya
bhägavata-paöhana-çravaëa bhakti-maya
No inauspiciousness can enter a house wherein Çrémad Bhägavatam is

kept. By worshiping Çrémad Bhägavatam, Kåñëa is worshiped. The reading
and hearing of Çrémad Bhägavatam awards one devotional service.
TEXT 532
dui sthäne bhägavata-näma çuni-mätra
grantha-bhägavata, ära kåñëa-kåpä-pätra
There are two types of Bhägavatas, namely the book Bhägavata and the
person who has attained the mercy of Kåñëa.
TEXT 533
nityä püje paòe çune cähe bhägavata
satya satya seha haibeka sei mata
It is true that one who regularly worships, hears, reads, or sees

Çrémad Bhägavatam will also become a Bhägavata.
TEXT 534
hena bhägavata kona duñkåti paòiyä
nityänanda nindä kare tattva nä jäniyä
Yet even after reading this Çrémad Bhägavatam some sinful people
blaspheme Nityänanda, without knowing His glories.
TEXT 535
bhägavata-rasa—nityänanda mürtimanta
ihä jäne ye haya parama bhägyavanta
Lord Nityänanda is the personification of the devotional mellows of

Çrémad Bhägavatam. One who knows this becomes most fortunate.
TEXT 536
niravadhi nityänanda sahasra-vadane
bhägavata-artha se gäyena anukñaëe
Nityänanda constantly sings the purport of Çrémad Bhägavatam with His

thousand mouths.
TEXT 537
äpanei nityänanda ananta yadyapi
tathäpi o pära nähi päyena adyäpi
Although Nityänanda is Himself Ananta Çeña, He nevertheless could not

yet fully describe the glories of Çrémad Bhägavatam.
TEXT 538
hena bhägavata yena anantero pära
ihäte kahila saba bhakti-rasa sära

Çrémad Bhägavatam is so glorious that it is beyond the grasp of even
Ananta. It describes the essence of all the mellows of devotional
service.
TEXT 539
devänanda paëòitera lakñye sabäkäre
bhägavata-artha bujhäilena éçvare
Through His instructions to Devänanda Paëòita, the Lord revealed the

glories of Çrémad Bhägavatam to everyone.
TEXT 540
ei mata ye yata äise jijïäsite
sabärei pratikära karena su-réte
In this way those who approached the Lord were given suitable answers
to their inquiries.
TEXT 541
kuliyä-grämete äsi' çré-kåñëa-caitanya
hena nähi, yäre prabhu nä karilä dhanya
After coming to Kuliyä, the Lord did not neglect anyone, but made
everyone glorious.
TEXT 542
sarva loka sukhé hailä prabhure dekhiyä
punaù punaù dekhe sabe nayana bhariyä
Everyone became happy on seeing the Lord. They all continually gazed
on Him to the full satisfaction of their eyes.
TEXT 543
manoratha pürëa kari' dekhe sarva loka
änande bhäsaye päsariyä duùkha-çoka
Their hearts became fully satisfied as they looked at the Lord. They
forgot all distress and lamentation and floated in ecstasy.
TEXT 544
e saba viläsa ye çunaye harña-mane
çré-caitanya-saìga päya sei saba-jane
Those who happily hear these pastimes attain the association of Lord
Caitanya.
TEXT 545
yathä tathä janmuka—sabära çreñöha haya
kåñëa-yaça çunile kakhano manda naya
One who hears the glories of Kåñëa is never unfortunate; he is the

best of all persons, regardless of what kind of birth he took.
TEXT 546

CBP 4: Descriptions of Çré Acyutänanda's Pastimes and the Worship of

Çré Mädhavendra
Chapter Four: Descriptions of Çré Acyutänanda's Pastimes and the

Worship of Çré Mädhavendra
TEXT 1
jaya jaya kåpä-sindhu jaya gauracandra

jaya jaya sakala-maìgala-pada-dvandva
All glories to Gauracandra, the ocean of mercy! All glories to His

all-auspicious lotus feet!
TEXT 2
jaya jaya çré-kåñëa-caitanya nyäsi-räja
All glories to Çré Kåñëa Caitanya, the best of sannyäsés! All glories
to all the devotees of Lord Caitanya!
TEXT 3
hena mate prabhu sarva jéva uddhäriyä
mathuräya calilena bhakta-goñöhé laiyä
After delivering all living entities in this way, the Lord departed
for Mathurä along with His devotees.
TEXT 4
gaìgä-tére-tére prabhu lailena patha
snäna-päne puräëa gaìgära manoratha
The Lord took the path along the side of the Ganges and fulfilled her
desire by bathing in and drinking her waters.
TEXT 5
gauòera nikaöe gaìgä-tére eka gräma
brähmaëa-samäja-tära `rämakeli' näma
There is one village on the bank of the Ganges near the capitol of
Gauòa named Rämakeli. The inhabitants of that village were all
brähmaëas.
TEXT 6
dina-cäri-päïca prabhu sei puëya-sthäne
äsiyä rahilä yena keha nähi jäne
The Lord came to that holy place and stayed there for four or five
days without the knowledge of others.
TEXT 7
süryera udaya ki kakhana gopya haya?
sarva loka çunilena caitanya-vijaya
How is it possible to hide the sun? Everyone soon heard about Lord
Caitanya's arrival.
TEXT 8
sarva loka dekhite äise harña-mane
stré-bälaka-våddha-ädi sajjana-durjjane
Everyone—women, children, old people, pious persons, and sinners—

joyfully came to see the Lord.
TEXT 9
niravadhi prabhura äveça-maya aìga
prema-bhakti vinä ära nähi kona raìga
The Lord was fully absorbed in ecstasy. He did not relish anything
other than loving devotional service.
TEXT 10
huìkära, garjana, kampa, pulaka, krandana
nirantara ächäòa paòaye ghane ghana
He roared, cried out, trembled, and shed tears. The hairs of His body
stood on end, and He repeatedly fell to the ground with great force.
TEXT 11
niravadhi bhakta-gaëa karena kértana
tilärdheko anya karma nähi kona kñaëa
All the devotees continuously performed kértana. They did not do

anything else for even a moment.
TEXT 12
hena se krandana prabhu karena òäkiyä
loke çune kroçekera pathete thäkiyä
The Lord cried so loudly that people two miles away could hear Him.
TEXT 13
yadyapiha bhakti-rase ajïa sarva loka
tathäpiha prabhu dekhi' sabära santoña
Although the people were ignorant about the mellows of devotional

service, they were all pleased to see the Lord.
TEXT 14
düre thäki' sarva-loka daëòavat kari'
sabe meli' ucca kari' bale `hari hari'
People offered their obeisances from a distance and loudly chanted

together the name of Hari.
TEXT 15
çuni' mätra prabhu `hari-näma' loka-mukhe
viçeñe ulläsa bäòe premänanda-sukhe

As the Lord heard the name of Hari from the mouths of the people, the
happiness He relished in ecstatic love increased.
TEXT 16
`bola bola bola' prabhu bale bähu tuli'
viçeñe bolena sabe haye kutühalé
The Lord raised His arms and exclaimed, “Chant! Chant! Chant!” And the
people responded with great enthusiasm.
TEXT 17
hena se änanda prakäçena gaura-räya
yavane o bale `hari' anyera ki däya
Lord Gauräìga manifested such ecstasy that what to speak of others,

even the Yavanas chanted the name of Hari.
TEXT 18
yavane o düre thäki' kare namaskära
hena gauracandrera käruëya-avatära
Even the Yavanas offered obeisances from a distance. Such is the

merciful incarnation of Lord Gauracandra!
TEXT 19
tilärdheko prabhura nähika anya karma
nirantara laoyäyena saìkértana-dharma
The Lord had no engagement other than inducing everyone to participate

in the saìkértana movement.
TEXT 20
catur-dika haite loka äise dekhite

dekhiyä kähäro citta nä laya yäite
People came from the four directions to see the Lord. After seeing
Him, they did not feel like leaving.
TEXT 21
sabe meli' änande karena hari-dhvani
nirantara catur-dike ära nähi çuni
They all joyfully chanted the name of Hari. No other sound could be
heard in the four directions.
TEXT 22
nikaöe yavana-räja—parama durbära
tathäpiha citte bhaya nä janme kähära
Although the most cruel Yavana king lived nearby, no one was afraid of
him.
TEXT 23
nirbhaya haiyä sarva-loke bale `hari'
duùkha-çoka-gåha-karma sakala päsari'
People forgot their distress, lamentation, and household duties as

they fearlessly chanted the name of Hari.
TEXT 24
kotoyäla giyä kahileka räja-sthäne
eka nyäséäsiyäche rämakeli-gräme
The local constable went and informed the King, “A sannyäsé has come
to the village of Rämakeli.
TEXT 25
niravadhi karaye bhütera saìkértana
nä jäni täìhära sthäne mile kata jana
“That sannyäsé is performing some kind of ghastly saìkértana. I do not

know how many people have joined Him.”
TEXT 26
räjä bale,—“kaha kaha sannyäsé kemana
ki khäya, ki näma, kaiche dehera gaöhana”
The King said, “Tell me something about the sannyäsé. What does He
eat, what is His name, and what does He look like?”
TEXT 27
kotoyäla bale,—“çuna çunaha gosäïi
e-mata adbhuta kabhu dekhi çuni näi
The constable replied, “Listen, O lord, I have never heard of or seen

such a personality.
TEXT 28
sannyäséra çarérera saundarya dekhite
kämadeva-sama hena nä päri balite
“That sannyäsé's body is so beautiful it cannot be compared with that

of even Cupid.
TEXT 29
jiniyä kanaka-känti, prakäëòa çaréra
äjänu-lambita bhuja, näbhi sugabhéra
“His effulgence defeats the effulgence of gold. His body is large, His
arms reach to His knees, and His navel is deep.
TEXT 30
siàha-gréva, gaja-skandha, kamala-nayäna
koöi-candra se mukhera nä kari samäna
“His neck is like that of a lion, His shoulders are like those of an
elephant, and His eyes resemble lotus flowers. His face cannot be
compared with millions of moons.
TEXT 31
suraìga adhara, muktä jiniyä daçana
käma-çaräsana yena bhru-bhaìgi-pattana
“His lips are reddish, His teeth defeat the beauty of pearls, and His
eyebrows are like Cupid's bow.
TEXT 32
sundara supéna vakñe lepita-candana
mahä-kaöi-taöe çobhe aruëa-vasana
“His beautiful broad chest is smeared with sandalwood pulp, and His
waist is adorned with saffron cloth.
TEXT 33
aruëa kamala yena caraëa-yugala
daça nakha yena daça tarpaëa nirmala
“His two feet are like reddish lotus flowers, and His ten toenails are
like ten shiny mirrors.
TEXT 34
kona vä räjyera kona räjära nandana
jïäna päi' nyäsé hai' karaye bhramaëa

“He looks like a king's son who has attained spiritual knowledge and
is now wandering about as a sannyäsé.
TEXT 35
navanéta haite o komala sarva aìga
tähäte adbhuta çuna ächäòera raìga
“His bodily limbs are softer than butter, yet hear about the wonder
when He falls forcefully to the ground.
TEXT 36
eka-daëòe paòena ächäòa çata çata
päñäëa bhäìgaye tabu aìga nahe kñata
“Within a half hour He falls to the ground hundreds of times so

forcefully that even a stone would be broken, but there is not a
single mark on His body.
TEXT 37
nirantara sannyäséra ürddha romävalé
panasera präya aìge pulaka-maëòalé
“The hairs of that sannyäsé's body always stand on end, and He then
resembles a jackfruit.
TEXT 38
kñaëe kñaëe sannyäséra hena kampa haya
sahasra jane o dharibäre çakti naya
“That sannyäsé frequently shivers in such a way that even a thousand

people cannot hold Him still.
TEXT 39
dui locanera jala adbhuta dekhite
kata nadé vahe hena nä päri kahite
“The tears that flow from His eyes are wonderful to see. I cannot
describe how many streams are flowing from His eyes.
TEXT 40
kakhana vä sannyäséra hena häsya haya
aööa aööa dui prahare o kñaëä naya
“Sometimes that sannyäsé continues laughing loudly for six hours

without stop.
TEXT 41
kakhana mürcchita haya çuniyä kértana
sabe bhaya päya, kichu nä thäke cetana
“Sometimes He loses consciousness while listening to the kértana.

Everyone then becomes afraid because He shows no sign of life.
TEXT 42
bähu tuli' nirantara bale hari-näma
bhojana, çayana ära nähi kichu käma
“He raises His arms and constantly chants the name of Hari. He does
nothing else even while eating and sleeping.
TEXT 43
catur-dike thäki' loka äise dekhite
kähära nä laya citta gharete yäite
“People come from the four directions to see Him, and after seeing
Him, no one desires to return home.
TEXT 44
kata dekhiyächi ämi nyäsé yogé jïänée-
mata adbhuta kabhu nähi dekhi çuni
“I have seen many sannyäsés, yogis, and jïänés, but I have never
before seen or heard of anyone like Him.
TEXT 45
kahiläìa ei mahäräja, tomä'-sthäne
deça dhanya haila e puruña-ägamane
“O Mahäräja, I can tell you that by the arrival of this personality

the whole kingdom has become glorious.
TEXT 46
nä khäya, nä laya käro, nä kare sambhäña
sabe niravadhi eka kértana-viläsa”
“He does not eat, accept charity, or talk with others. His only
engagement is to always relish kértana.”
TEXT 47
yadyapi yavana-räjä parama durbära
kathäçuni' citte baòa haila camatkära
Although the Yavana king was most ruthless, he was struck with wonder
on hearing this description.
TEXT 48
keçava-khänere räjäòäkiyä äniyäji
jïäsaye räjä baòa vismita haiyä
The King then summoned Keçava Khän and inquired from him in great
wonder.
TEXT 49
“kahata keçava-khäìna, ki mata tomära
`çré-kåñëa-caitanya' `bali' näma bala yäìra
“Tell me, Keçava Khän, what is your opinion about the person named Çré
Kåñëa Caitanya?
TEXT 50
ke-mata täìhära kathä, ke-mata manuñya
ke-mata gosäïi tiìho, kahibä avaçya
“Tell me, what does He preach, what kind of person is He, and what
kind of sannyäsé is He?
TEXT 51
catur-dike thäki' loka täìhäre dekhite
ki nimitte äise—kahibä bhäla-mate”
“Also tell me clearly why people come from the four directions to see
Him.”
TEXT 52
çuniyä keçava khäìna—parama sajjana
bhaya päi' lukäiyä kahena kathana
When the most pious Keçava Khän heard these questions, he became
worried and spoke in a way to suppress the truth.
TEXT 53
“ke bale `gosäïi'?—eka bhikñuka sannyäséde
çäntaré garéba-våkñera talaväsé”

“Who says He is a Gosäïi? He is just a mendicant sannyäsé. He is a
poor fellow from another country who lives under trees.”
TEXT 54
räjä bale,—“garéba nä bala kabhu täne
mahädoña haya ihäçunile çravaëe
The King said, “Don't ever call Him poor, for it is a great offense to
hear such a description.
TEXT 55
hindu yäìre bale `kåñëa', `khodäya' yavane
se-i tiìho, niçcaya jäniha sarva-jane
“Know for certain that He is the same personality whom the Hindus
address as Kåñëa and the Yavanas address as Khodä.
TEXT 56
äpanära räjye se ämära äjïä rahe
täìra äjïäçire kari' sarva-deçe vahe
“My order is carried out only in my kingdom, but His order is

respectfully carried out in all places.
TEXT 57
ei nija räjyei ämäre kata jane
manda karibäre lägiyäche mane mane
“Even some persons in my own kingdom have begun conspiring to harm me.
TEXT 58
täìhäre sakala deçe käya-väkya-mane
éçvara nahile vinä-arthe bhaje kene?

“But the people of all places respect Him with their body, mind, and
speech. Why would they worship Him if He were not God?
TEXT 59-60
chaya mäsa äji ämi jévikä nä dile
nänä yukti karibeka sevaka-sakale
äpanära khäi' loka tähäne sevite
cähe, tähä keha nähi päya bhäla-mate
“If I do not provide salaries to my servants for six months, they will
conspire against me in various ways. Yet these people maintain
themselves and still desire to serve Him, even though they do not get
a proper opportunity.
TEXT 61
ataeva tiìho satya jäniha `éçvara'
`garéba' kariyätäne nä bala uttara”
“Therefore know for certain that He is the Supreme Lord. Do not call
Him `poor.'”
TEXT 62
räjä bale,—“ei muïi baliluì sabäre
keha yadi upadrava karaye täìhäre
The King then said, “I order that no one should disturb Him in any
way.
TEXT 63
yekhane tähäna icchä, thäkuna sekhäne
äpanära çästra-mata karuna vidhäne

“Let Him stay wherever He desires, and let Him preach the teachings of
His scriptures in whatever way He wants.
TEXT 64
sarva-loka lai' sukhe karuna kértana
virale thäkuna, kibä yena laya mana
“Let Him peacefully perform kértana with His followers, and let Him
stay in a solitary place or anywhere else He likes.
TEXT 65
käji vä koöäla kibä hau kona jana
kichu balilei tära laimu jévana”
“If anyone attempts to oppose Him, I will take his life, whether he is
a Kazi or a constable.”
TEXT 66
ei äjïä kari' räjä gelä abhyantara
hena raìga kare prabhu çré-gaurasundara
After the King issued this order, he went inside his palace. Such are
the pastimes of Çré Gaurasundara.
TEXT 67
ye husena säha sarva uòiyära deçe
deva-mürti bhäìgileka deula-viçeñe
This same Hussain Shah broke deities and temples throughout Orissa.
TEXT 68
hena yavane o mänileka gauracandra

tathäpiha ebe nä mänaye yata andha
Even such a Yavana respected Gauracandra, yet nowadays many blind

persons do not.
TEXT 69
mäthä muòäiyä sannyäséra veça dhare
caitanyera guëa çuni' poòaye antare
Some people shave their heads and don the dress of sannyäsés, but
their hearts burn when they hear the glories of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 70-72
yäìra yaçe ananta-brahmäëòa paripürëa
yäìra yaçe avidyä-samüha kare cürëa
yäìra yaçe çeña-ramä-aja-bhava-matta
yäìra yaça gäya cäri vede kari' tattva
hena çré-caitanya-yaçe yära asantoña
sarva-guëa thäkile o tära sarva-doña
A person may be full of all good qualities, but if he is unhappy to

hear Lord Caitanya's glories, which are spread throughout innumerable
universes, which destroy all ignorance, which intoxicate Çeña, Lakñmé,
Brahmä, and Çiva, and which are sung by the four Vedas, then such a
person's qualities are nothing but faults.
TEXT 73
sarva-guëa-héna yadi caitanya-caraëe
smaraëa karile yäya vaikuëöha-bhuvane
But if a person who has no good qualities remembers the lotus feet of
Lord Caitanya, then he attains the abode of Vaikuëöha.
TEXT 74
çuna äre bhäi çuna çeña-khaëòa-léläye-
rüpe khelilä kåñëa saìkértana-khelä
O brothers, just hear the Antya-khaëòa pastimes, which include the

saìkértana pastimes performed by Kåñëa.
TEXT 75
çuniyä räjära mukhe susatya vacana
tuñöa hailena yata susajjana-gaëa
After hearing the truthful words of the King, all the pious persons
became pleased.
TEXT 76
sabe meli' eka sthäne vasiyä nibhåte
lägilena yuktiväda-mantraëä karite
They all gathered in a solitary place and considered the situation.
TEXT 77
“svabhävei räjä mahä-käla-yavana
mahätamo-guëa-våddhi haya ghane ghana
“The Yavana king is by nature like death personified, for he

cultivates the mode of ignorance.
TEXT 78
oòra-deçe koöi koöi pratimä, präsäda
bhäìgileka, kata kata karila pramäda
“He broke millions of deities and temples in Orissa and created great
havoc there.
TEXT 79
daive äsi' sattva-guëa upajila mane
teïi bhäla kahileka ämä'-sabä'-sthäne
“By the arrangement of providence he has now developed the mode of

goodness. Therefore he has spoken nicely to us.
TEXT 80
ära kona pätra äsi' kumantraëä dile
ära bära kubuddhi äsiyä päche mile
“But if someone approaches him and gives him some bad advice, he will
again become wicked-minded.
TEXT 81
jäni kadäcit bale `kemana gosäïi
äna' giyä dekhibäre cähi ei öhäïi'
“What if he says, `What kind of sannyäsé is He? Bring Him here, I want
to see.'
TEXT 82
ataeva gosäïire päöhäi kahiyä
`räjära nikaöa-gräme ki kärya rahiyä'”
“Let us therefore send someone to the Lord with the message, `What is
the use of staying in a place near the King?'”
TEXT 83
ei yukti kari' sabe eka subrähmaëa
päöhäiyä saìgope dilena tata-kñaëa

After planning in this way, they at once secretly sent a pious
brähmaëa to meet the Lord.
TEXT 84
nijänande mahäprabhu matta sarva-kñaëa
prema-rase niravadhi huìkära garjana
Mahäprabhu, however, was continually intoxicated in His own ecstasy.

He constantly roared loudly in the mellows of ecstatic love.
TEXT 85
lakña-koöi loka mili' kare hari-dhvani
änande näcaye mäjhe prabhu nyäsi-maëi
Millions of people chanted the name of Hari as the crest jewel of

sannyäsés joyfully danced.
TEXT 86
anya kathä anya kärya nähi kona kñaëa
ahar-niça bolena boläyena saìkértana
The Lord did not speak or do anything for even a moment other than
chant and induce others to chant in saìkértana day and night.
TEXT 87
dekhiyä vismita baòa hailä brähmaëa
kathä kahibäre avasara nähi kñaëa
The brähmaëa became struck with wonder when he could not find even a
moment to speak with the Lord.
TEXT 88
anya-jana-sahita kathära kon däya?

nija-päriñadei sambhäñä nähi päya
What to speak of conversing with others, the Lord did not even
converse with His own associates.
TEXT 89-90
kibä dibä, kibä rätre, kibä nija-para
kibä jala, kibä sthala, ki gräma-präntara
kichu nähi jäne prabhu nija-bhakti-rase
ahar-niça nija-prema-sindhu-mäjhe bhäse
The Lord was unaware whether it was day or night, whether one was an
insider or an outsider, whether He was on land or in water, or whether
He was in the village or outside the village. He simply floated day
and night in the ocean of His own ecstatic love.
TEXT 91
prabhu-saìge kathä kahibäre nähi kñaëa
bhakta-varga-sthäne kathä kahila brähmaëa
Being unable to find any opportunity to speak to the Lord, the

brähmaëa gave his message to the devotees.
TEXT 92
dvija bale,—“tumi-saba gosäïira gaëa!
samaya päile ei kahio kathana
The brähmaëa said, “You are all associates of the Lord. When you find
time, please give Him this message.
TEXT 93
`räjära nikaöa-gräme ki kärya rahiyä'
ei kathä sabe päöhäilena kahiyä”

“I have been sent by concerned persons to ask the Lord, `What is the
use of staying in a place near the King?'”
TEXT 94
kahi' ei kathä dvija gelä nija-sthäne
prabhure kariyä koöi-daëòa-paraëäme
After delivering the message and offering millions of obeisances to

the Lord, the brähmaëa returned to his home.
TEXT 95
kathäçuni' éçvarera päriñada-gaëe
sabe cintä-yukta hailena mane mane
When the Lord's associates heard that message, they became somewhat
worried.
TEXT 96
éçvarera sthäne se kahete nähi kñaëa
bähya nähi prakäçena çré-çacénandana
Yet they also could not find a moment to speak to the Lord, because
Çré Çacénandana did not manifest external consciousness.
TEXT 97
`bola bola hari-bola hari-bola' bali'
ei mätra bale prabhu dui bähu tuli'
The Lord raised His two arms and would say only, “Chant! Chant! Chant
the name of Hari! Chant the name of Hari!”
TEXT 98
catur-dike mahänande koöi koöi loka

täli diyä `hari' bale parama kautuka
In the four directions, millions of people clapped their hands and

joyfully chanted the names of Hari.
TEXT 99
yäìra sevakera näma karile smaraëa
sarva-vighna düra haya, khaëòaye bandhana
Simply by remembering the names of His servants, all obstacles are

vanquished and all entanglement is broken.
TEXT 100
yäìhära çaktite jéva bala kari' cale
paraà-brahma nitya-çuddha' yäìre vede bale
The living entities survive simply by His potencies. The Vedas glorify
Him as the eternally pure Supreme Brahman.
TEXT 101
yäìhära mäyäya jéva päsari' äpanä
baddha hai' päiyäche saàsära-väsanä
The living entities have forgotten who they are. They have become
conditioned and have developed material desires simply by the
influence of His illusory energy.
TEXT 102
se-prabhu äpane sarva-jéva uddhärite
avatariyäche bhakti-rase påthivéte
That Lord personally appeared in this world to relish the mellows of

devotional service and to deliver all living entities.
TEXT 103
kon vä tähane räjä, käre täìra bhaya?
`yama-käla-ädi yäìra bhåtya vede kaya'
What can a king do to Him, and who can instill fear in Him? The Vedas
declare that even Yamaräja and Time are His servants.
TEXT 104
svacchande karena sabä' lai' saìkértana
sarva-loka-cüòämaëi çré-çacé-nandana
Out of His own sweet will Çré Çacénandana, the crest jewel of all
living entities, continued to perform saìkértana with everyone.
TEXT 105
ächuka tähäna bhaya, tähäne dekhite
yateka äise loka catur-dika haite
What to speak of the Lord, even those who came from the four
directions to see Him became fearless.
TEXT 106
tähäräi keho bhaya nä kare räjäre
hena se änanda diyächena sabäkäre
No one had any fear of the King. Such was the ecstasy bestowed on
everyone by the Lord.
TEXT 107-108
yadyapiha sarva-loka parama ajïäna
tathäpiha dekhiyä caitanya bhagavän
hena se änanda janme lokera çarére

`yama' kari' bhaya nähi, ki däya räjäre?
Although the people were all completely uneducated, after seeing Lord
Caitanya they experienced such happiness that they were not afraid of
Yamaräja, and what to speak of the King?
TEXT 109
nirantara sarva-loka kare hari-dhvani
kära mukhe ära kona çabda nähi çuni
They all constantly chanted the name of Hari. Indeed, no other sound
could be heard coming from their mouths.
TEXT 110
hena mate mahäprabhu vaikuëöha-éçvara
saìkértana kare sarva-lokera bhitara
In this way Mahäprabhu, the Lord of Vaikuëöha, performed saìkértana in

the midst of the general populace.
TEXT 111
mane kichu cintä päilena bhakta-gaëa
jänilena antaryäméçré-çacé-nandana
As the Supersoul in everyone's heart, Çré Çacénandana realized that

His devotees were a little worried.
TEXT 112
éñat häsiyä kichu bähya prakäçiyä
lägilä kahite prabhu mäyä ghucäiyä
The Lord smiled as He somewhat returned to external consciousness and

began speaking to remove their doubts.
TEXT 113
prabhu bale,—“tumi-saba bhaya päo mane
räjä ämä' dekhibäre nibe ki käraëe?
The Lord said, “You are all afraid. But why would the King want to see
Me?
TEXT 114
ämä' cähe hena jana ämi o tä' cäìa
sabä' ämä' cähe hena kothäo nä päìa
“I will meet anyone who desires to meet Me, but I have not found that
everyone wants to see Me.
TEXT 115
tomarä ihäte kene bhaya päo mane?
räjä ämä' cähe ämi yäiba äpane
“So why are you afraid? If the King wants to see Me, I will go see
him.
TEXT 116
räjä vä ämäre kene baliba cähite?
ki çakti räjära e-vä bola uccärite?
“How can the King say he wants to see Me? What power does the King
have to say such things?
TEXT 117
ämi yadi baläi se räjära mukhete
tabe se balibe räjä ämäre cähite
“The King will say that he wants to see Me only if I inspire him to do
so.
TEXT 118
ämä' dekhibäre çakti kon vä tähära?
vede anveñiyä dekhä nä päya ämära
“Otherwise what power does he have to see Me? Even the Vedas cannot
see Me after intense search.
TEXT 119
devarñi räjarñi siddha puräëa bhärate
ämä' anveñaye, keha nä päya dekhite
“The saintly demigods, the saintly kings, the perfected beings, the
Puräëas, and the Mahäbhärata cannot see Me even after intense search.
TEXT 120
uddhära karimu sarva patita saàsära

deliver all the fallen souls of this world.
TEXT 121
ye daitya yavane more kabhu nähi mäne
e-yuge tähärä kändibeka mora näme
“In this age the demons and Yavanas who have no faith in Me will also
cry while chanting My names.
TEXT 122-123
yateka aspåñöa duñöa yavana caëòäla
stré-çüdra-ädi yata adhama räkhäla

hena bhakti-yoga dimu e-yuge sabäre
sura muni siddha ye nimitta kämya kare
“In this age I will distribute devotional service that is desired by

the demigods, sages, and perfected beings to everyone, including the
untouchables, miscreants, Yavanas, dog-eaters, women, çüdras, and
other fallen souls belonging to the lower castes.
TEXT 124-125
vidyä-dhana-kula-jïäna-tapasyära made
ye mora bhaktera sthäne kare aparädhe
sei-saba jana ha'be e-yuge vaïcita
sabe tärä nä mänibe ämära carita
“But people who are intoxicated by education, wealth, high birth,

knowledge, and austerity and who as a result commit offenses at the
feet of My devotees will be cheated in this age, for they will not
accept My glories.
TEXT 126
påthivé-paryänta yata äche deça-gräma
sarvatra saïcära haibeka mora näma
“In every town and village of the world, the chanting of My name will
be heard.
TEXT 127
påthivéte äsiyä ämiha ihä cäìa
khoïje hena jana more kothäo na päìa
“This is the reason I have advented in this world. But I have not
found anyone who is searching for Me.
TEXT 128
räjä more kothä cähibeka dekhibäre?
e kathä sakala mithyä-kahila sabäre”
“Why will the King want to see Me? I can tell all of you that such
rumors are all false.”
TEXT 129
bähya prakäçilä prabhu eteka kahiyä
bhakta saba santoñita hailäçuniyä
After speaking these words to the devotees, the Lord manifested

external consciousness and the devotees all became satisfied.
TEXT 130
ei mata prabhu kata-dina sei gräme
nirbhaye ächena nija-kértana-vidhäne
In this way the Lord passed a few more days fearlessly enjoying
saìkértana pastimes in that village.
TEXT 131
éçvarera icchä bujhibära çakti kära?
nä gelena mathurä, phirilä ära bära
Who has the power to understand the will of the Lord? He did not go to
Mathurä but returned back.
TEXT 132
bhakta-saba-sthäne kahilena ei kathä
“ämi calibäìa néläcala-candra yathä”
He said to all the devotees, “I will go to see Néläcala-candra.”
TEXT 133
eta bali' svatantra paramänanda-räya
calilä dakñiëa-mukhe kértana-léläya
After speaking these words, the supremely independent blissful Lord

proceeded south while enjoying kértana.
TEXT 134
nijänande rahiyä rahiyä gaìgä-tére
kata-dine äilena advaita-mandire
After walking on the bank of the Ganges in His own ecstasy for a few
days, the Lord arrived at the house of Advaita.
TEXT 135
putrera mahimä dekhi' advaita äcärya
äviñöa haiyä äche chäòi' sarva kärya
Advaita Äcärya had became overwhelmed on seeing the glories of His son
and had given up all activities.
TEXT 136
henai samaye gauracandra bhagavän
advaitera gåhe äsi' hailä adhiñöhäna
At that time Lord Gauracandra arrived at the house of Advaita.
TEXT 137
ye nimitta advaita äviñöa putra-saìge
se baòa adbhuta kathä, kahi çuna raìge
The reason Advaita became overwhelmed in His son's association is most

wonderful. Listen happily to that narration.
TEXT 138
yogya putra advaitera—sei se ucita
`çré-acyutänanda' näma—jagata-vidita
Advaita had one son named Çré Acyutänanda, who was a qualified son. He
was renowned throughout the world.
TEXT 139
daive eka-dina eka uttama sannyäsé
advaita-äcärya-sthäne mililena äsi'
By the arrangement of providence, one day an exalted sannyäsé came to

the house of Advaita Äcärya.
TEXT 140
advaita dekhiyä nyäsé saìkoce rahila
advaita nyäsére namaskari' vasäila
On seeing Advaita, the sannyäsé hesitantly stood there. Advaita

offered respects to the sannyäsé and had him sit down.
TEXT 141
advaita balena,—“bhikñä karaha gosäïi!”
sannyäsé balena,—“bhikñä deha' yähä cäi
Advaita said, “O Gosäïi, kindly take your meal here.” The sannyäsé
replied, “Give me the alms that I desire.
TEXT 142
kichu mora jijïäsä ächaye tomä'-sthäne
mora sei bhikñätähä kahibä äpane”

“I have a simple question I wish to ask You. Your answer is all I
request.
TEXT 143
äcärya balena,—“äge karaha bhojana
çeñe jijïäsära tabe haibe kathana”
Advaita Äcärya said, “First take your meal, then you may inquire from
Me.”
TEXT 144
nyäsé bale,—“äge äche jijïäsya ämära”
äcärya balena,—“bala ye icchä tomära”
The sannyäséthen said, “I will ask my question first.” Advaita Äcärya

replied, “As you wish.”
TEXT 145
sannyäsé balena,—“ei keçava bhäraté
caitanyera ke hayena, kaha mora prati”
The sannyäsé said, “Tell me, how is Keçava Bhäraté related to

Caitanya?”
TEXT 146
mane mane cintena advaita mahäçaya
“vyavahära, paramärtha—dui pakña haya
Advaita Mahäçaya thought, “There are two relationships—worldly and

spiritual.
TEXT 147
yadyapiha éçvarera pitä-mätä näi

tathäpiha `devakénandana' kari' gäi
“Although the Supreme Lord has no father or mother, He is glorified as

the son of Devaké.
TEXT 148
paramärthe—guru se täìhära keha näi
tathäpi ye kare prabhu, tähä sabe gäi
“From the spiritual point of view He has no spiritual master. Yet

whatever He does is glorified by everyone.
TEXT 149
prathamei paramärtha ki kärya kahiyä?
vyavahära kahiyäi yäi prabodhiyä”
“So why should I first speak about the spiritual aspect? Let Me first
satisfy him by explaining their worldly relationship.”
TEXT 150
eta bhävi' balilä advaita mahäçaya
“keçava-bhäraté caitanyera guru haya
After thinking in this way, Advaita Mahäçaya told the sannyäsé,

“Keçava Bhäraté is Caitanya's guru.
TEXT 151
dekhitecha—guru täna keçava bhäraté
ära kene tabe jijïäsaha ämä'-prati?”
“You already know that Keçava Bhäraté is His guru, so why are you
asking Me?”
TEXT 152
ei mätra advaita balite sei-kñaëe
dhäiyä acyutänanda äilä sei sthäne
As Advaita was still speaking, Acyutänanda came running to that place.
TEXT 153
païca-varña vayasa—madhura digambara
khelä kheli' sarva aìga dhüläya dhusara
He was only five years old and stood there naked, his entire body
covered with dust from childhood play.
TEXT 154
abhinna kärttika yena sarväìga sundara
sarvajïa parama bhakta sarva-çakti-dhara
His body was as attractive as that of Kärtikeya. He had full

knowledge, he was a great devotee, and he possessed all potencies.
TEXT 155
`caitanyera guru äche' vacana çuniyä
krodhäveçe kahe kichu häsiyä häsiyä
When he heard Lord Caitanya had a spiritual master, he became very

angry yet smiled as he spoke.
TEXT 156
“ki balilä bäpa! bala dekhi ära bära
`caitanyera guru äche' vicära tomära
“O father, what did You say? Could You repeat that? Do You think Lord
Caitanya has a spiritual master?
TEXT 157
kon vä sähase tumi e-mata vacana
jihväya änilä, ihä nä bujhi käraëa
“How do You dare say such a thing? I don't understand the reason.
TEXT 158
tomära jihväya yadi e-mata äila
hena bujhi—ekhane se kali-käla haila
“Since such words came from Your mouth, I can understand that the Age
of Kali has arrived.
TEXT 159-160
athavä caitanya-mäyä parama dustara
yähäte päyena moha brahmädi çaìkara
bujhiläma-viñëu-mäyä haila tomäre
kebä caitanyera mäyä taribäre päre?
“Otherwise Lord Caitanya's most difficult to overcome illusory energy,

which bewilders even personalities like Brahmä and Çaìkara has
bewildered You. Who can overcome the illusion of Lord Caitanya?
TEXT 161
`caitanyera guru äche' balilä yakhane
mäyä-vaça vinä ihä kahilä kemane?
“When You say, `Lord Caitanya has a spiritual master,' it means that
You are influenced by mäyä. Otherwise how could You say such things?
TEXT 162
ananta brahmäëòa sei caitanya-icchäya

saba caitanyera loma-küpete miçäya
“By the supreme will of Lord Caitanya innumerable universes enter the
hair pores of His body.
TEXT 163
jala-kréòä-paräyaëa caitanya-gosäïi
viharena ätma-kréòa-ära dui näi
“It is Lord Caitanya who enjoys His own pastimes in the water.
TEXT 164
yata dekha mahämuni—mahä abhimäna
uddeça nä thäke käro, kothä kära näma
“It has been seen that great sages who were proud of their position
did not know who they were or what was their status.
TEXT 165-166
punaù sei caitanyera acintya-icchäya
näbhi-padma haite brahmä hayena léläya
haiyäo nä thäke dekhite kichu çakti
avaçeñe karena ekänta-bhäve bhakti
“By the inconceivable desire of Lord Caitanya, Brahmä appears from the
lotus flower that sprouts from His navel. Yet after his appearance, he
had no power to see anything until he engaged in unalloyed devotional
service to the Lord.
TEXT 167
tabe bhakti-vaçe tuñöa haiyä tähäne
tattva-upadeça prabhu kahena äpane

“When the Lord was satisfied by his devotional service, He personally
imparted in Brahmä knowledge of the Absolute Truth.
TEXT 168
tabe sei brahmä prabhu-äjïä kari' çire
såñöi kari' sei jïäna kahena sabäre
“Accepting the Lord's instructions on his head, Brahmä then began to

create. He thereafter imparted that spiritual knowledge to others.
TEXT 169
sei jïäna sanakädi päi' brahmä haite
pracära karena tabe kåpäya jagate
“The four Kumäras headed by Sanaka received that knowledge from Brahmä
and then mercifully distributed that knowledge to the world.
TEXT 170
yähä haite haya äsi' jïänera pracära
täna guru ke-mate bolaha äche ära
“How then can You say that He who is the source of that knowledge has
a guru?
TEXT 171
bäpa tumi,—tomä' haite çikhibäìa kothä
çikñä-guru hai' kena bolaha anyathä”
“You are my father and instructing spiritual master, so how can You
speak something other than the actual truth?”
TEXT 172
eta bali' çré-acyutänanda mauna hailä

çuniyä advaita paränande praveçilä
After speaking these words, Çré Acyutänanda became silent and Advaita
Prabhu became filled with ecstasy.
TEXT 173
`bäpa' `bäpa' bali' dhari' karilena kole
siïcilena acyutera aìga prema-jale
Advaita exclaimed, “My dear son,” as He embraced Acyuta and soaked his
body with tears of love.
TEXT 174
“tumi se janaka bäpa, mui se tanaya
çikhäite putra-rüpe haile udaya
“You are My father and I am your son. You have appeared as My son to
teach Me.
TEXT 175
aparädha kariluì kñamaha bäpa, more
ära nä balimu, ei kahiluì tomäre”
“I have committed an offense. Forgive Me, My dear son. I assure you, I

will not say that again.”
TEXT 176
ätma-stuti çuni' çré-acyuta mahäçaya
lajjäya rahilä prabhu mäthä nä tolaya
When Çré Acyuta Mahäçaya heard Advaita glorify him, he felt

embarrassed and hung his head down.
TEXT 177
çuniyä sannyäsé çré-acyuta-vacana
daëòavat haiyä paòilä sei-kñaëa
After the sannyäsé heard Acyuta's statements, he immediately offered

obeisances to him.
TEXT 178
sannyäsé balena,—“yogya advaita-nandana
yena pitä, tena putra—acintya-kathana
The sannyäsé said, “This is a qualified son of Advaita. Like father,

like son. Their conversation is truly amazing.
TEXT 179
ei ta' éçvara-çakti vahi anya naya
bälakera mukhe ki e-mata kathä haya?
“He must be empowered by the Supreme Lord, otherwise how could a child
speak such things?
TEXT 180
çubha lagne äiläìa advaita dekhite
adbhuta mahimä dekhiläìa nayanete”
“I must have come to see Advaita at an auspicious moment. That is why

I could see this wonderful incident.”
TEXT 181
putrera sahita advaitere namaskari'
pürëa hai' nyäsé cale bale,—`hari hari'
After offering obeisances to Advaita and His son, the sannyäsé

departed while chanting the name of Hari.
TEXT 182
ihäre se bali yogya advaita-nandana
ye caitanya-päda-padme ekänta-çaraëa
As result of this incident, Acyuta is called the qualified son of

Advaita. He is completely surrendered to the feet of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 183
advaitere bhaje, gauracandre kare helä
putra hau advaitera tabu tiìha gelä
If one worships Advaita but neglects Gauracandra, he is doomed, even

if he is the son of Advaita.
TEXT 184
putrera mahimä dekhi' advaita-äcärya
putra kole kari' kände chäòi' sarva kärya
On seeing the glories of His son, Advaita Äcärya stopped all other
activities, embraced him, and cried.
TEXT 185
putrera aìgera dhülä äpanära aìge
lepena advaita ati paränanda-raìge
Advaita then smeared the dust from His son's body on His own body in
great ecstasy.
TEXT 186
caitanyera pärñada janmilä mora ghare
eta bali' näce prabhu täli diyä kare
He clapped His hands and danced as He declared, “Lord Caitanya's

associate has taken birth in My house!”
TEXT 187
putra kole kari' näce advaita gosäïi
tribhuvane yähära bhaktira sémä näi
Advaita Gosäïi, whose devotional service is unrivaled within the three

worlds, then began to dance with His son in His arms.
TEXT 188
putrera mahimä dekhi' advaita vihvala
hena käle upasanna sarva sumaìgala
While Advaita became overwhelmed on seeing His son's glories, all

auspicious signs manifested in His house.
TEXT 189
sapärñade çré-gaurasundara sei-kñaëe
äsi' ävirbhäva hailä advaita-bhavane
At that moment Çré Gaurasundara and His associates arrived at

Advaita's house.
TEXT 190
präëa-nätha iñöa-deve advaita dekhiyä
paòilena påthivéte daëòavat haiyä
When Advaita saw the worshipable Lord of His life, He fell to the
ground offering obeisances.
TEXT 191
`hari' bali' çré-advaita karena huìkära
premänande deha päsarilä äpanära

Çré Advaita cried out the name of Hari and in ecstatic love forgot
about His own body.
TEXT 192
jaya-jayakära dhvani kare näré-gaëe
uöhila paramänanda advaita-bhavane
The ladies made auspicious sounds, and Advaita's entire house became
filled with ecstasy.
TEXT 193
prabhu o karilä advaitere nija-kole
siïcilena aìga täìra premänanda-jale
The Lord reciprocated by embracing Advaita and then soaked Advaita's

body with tears of ecstatic love.
TEXT 194
päda-padma vakñe kari' äcärya gosäïi
rodana karena ati bähya kichu näi
Äcärya Gosäïi lost all external consciousness as He held the Lord's

lotus feet to His chest and began to cry profusely.
TEXT 195
catur-dike bhakta-gaëa karena krandana
ki adbhuta prema, sneha,— nä yäya varëana
The devotees on all sides began to cry. The exhibition of such

wonderful love and affection is beyond description.
TEXT 196
sthira hai' kñaëeke advaita mahäçaya

vasite äsana dilä kariyä vinaya
After a short time Advaita Mahäçaya became pacified. He then humbly

offered the Lord a sitting place.
TEXT 197
vasilena mahäprabhu uttama äsane
catur-dike çobhä kare päriñada-gaëe
As Mahäprabhu sat down on that fine sitting place, His associates

surrounded Him on all sides.
TEXT 198
nityänande advaite haila koläkuli
duìhä dekhi' antarete doìhe kutühalé
Nityänanda and Advaita embraced. They both became jubilant on seeing

each other.
TEXT 199
äcäryere namaskarilena bhakta-gaëa
äcärya sabäre kailä prema-äliìgana
All the devotees offered obeisances to Advaita Äcärya, who in turn

affectionately embraced them all.
TEXT 200
ye änanda upajila advaitera ghare
vedavyäsa vinä tähä varëite ke päre?
No one other than Vedavyäsa is able to describe the ecstasy that

manifested in Advaita's house.
TEXT 201
kñaëeke acyutänanda-advaita-kumära
prabhura caraëe äsi' hailä namaskära
Shortly thereafter, Advaita's son Acyutänanda came and offered

obeisances at the Lord's lotus feet.
TEXT 202
acyutere kole kari' çré-gaurasundara
prema-jale dhuilena täìra kalevara
Çré Gaurasundara embraced Acyuta and soaked his body with tears of
love.
TEXT 203
acyutere prabhu nä chäòena vakña haite
acyuta praviñöa hailä prabhura dehete
The Lord would not release Acyuta from His chest, and Acyuta appeared
to merge in the Lord's body.
TEXT 204
acyutere kåpä dekhi' sarva bhakta-gaëa
preme sabe lägilena karite krandana
On seeing the Lord's mercy on Acyuta, all the devotees began to cry
with love.
TEXT 205
yata caitanyera priya päriñada-gaëa
acyutera priya nahe, hena nähi jana
There was not a single beloved associate of Lord Caitanya who did not
have affection for Acyuta.
TEXT 206
nityänanda-svarüpera präëera samäna
gadädhara-paëòitera çiñyera pradhäna
Nityänanda considered him as equal to His own life, and he was the
principal disciple of Gadädhara Paëòita.
TEXT 207
ihäre se bali yogya advaita-nandana
yena pitä tena putra, ucita milana
Therefore Acyuta is called the qualified son of Advaita. They were an

exemplary combination of father and son.
TEXT 208
ei-mata çré-advaita goñöéra sahite
änande òubilä prabhu päiyä säkñäte
In this way Çré Advaita and His family merged in ecstasy as they
received the Lord in their home.
TEXT 209
çré-caitanya kata-dina advaita-icchäya
rahilä advaite-ghare kértana-léläya
By the desire of Advaita, Lord Caitanya stayed and enjoyed kértana

pastimes for few days in Advaita's house.
TEXT 210
präëa-nätha gåhe päi' äcärya gosäïi
nä jäne änande ächena kon öhäïi
Having received the Lord of His life in His house, Äcärya Gosäïi was
in such ecstasy that did not know where He was.
TEXT 211
kichu sthira haiyä advaita mahämati
äi-sthäne loka päöhäiläçéghra-gati
After becoming somewhat pacified, the most magnanimous Advaita quickly

sent some persons to mother Çacé.
TEXT 212
dolä lai' navadvépe äilä satvare
äire våttänta kahe calibära tare
They quickly went to Navadvépa with a palanquin and delivered the

message that mother Çacé should come.
TEXT 213
prema-rasa-samudre òubiyä äche äi
ki balena, ki çunena, bähya kichu näi
Mother Çacé was drown in an ocean of ecstatic love. She had no

external consciousness, so she did not know what she said or what she
heard.
TEXT 214
sammukhe yähäre äi dekhena, tähäre
jijïäsena,—“mathurära kathä kaha more
She asked whoever she saw before her, “Tell me something about
Mathurä.
TEXT 215
räma-kåñëa ke-mata ächena mathuräya
päpé kaàsa ke-mata vä kare vyävasäya

“How are Kåñëa and Balaräma doing in Mathurä? What is that sinful
Kaàsa doing now?
TEXT 216
cora akrürera kathä kaha jäna' ke
räma-kåñëa mora curi kari' nila se
“Tell me what you know about that thief Akrüra, who stole away my
Kåñëa and Balaräma.
TEXT 217
çuniläìa päpé kaàsa mari' gela hena
mathurära räjä ki haila ugrasena”
“I heard that the sinful Kaàsa is dead. Has Ugrasena become the King
of Mathurä?”
TEXT 218
“räma kåñëa”, baliyä kakhana òäke äi
“jhäöa gäbhé doha' dugdha vecibäre yäi”
Sometimes mother Çacé would call out, “Räma! Kåñëa! Come quickly and
milk the cows. I must go sell the milk.”
TEXT 219
häte bäòi kariyä kakhana äi dhäya
“dhara dhara sabe, ei nané-corä yäya
Sometimes mother Çacé would run with a stick in her hand, saying,
“Catch Him! Catch Him! There goes that butter thief!
TEXT 220
kothä paläibä äji eòimu bändhiyä”

eta bali' dhäya äi äviñöa haiyä
“Where will You flee? I will bind You today.” Speaking in this way,
she ran around absorbed in ecstasy.
TEXT 221
kakhana kähäre kahe sammukhe dekhiyä
“cala yäi yamunäya snäna kari' giyä”
Sometimes when she saw someone nearby she would say, “Let us go bathe
in the Yamunä.”
TEXT 222
kakhana ye ucca kari' karena krandana
hådaya dravaye tähä karite çravaëa
Sometimes she would cry so loudly that the heart of anyone who heard
would melt.
TEXT 223
avicchinna dhärä dui nayanete jhare
se käku çuniyä käñöha päñäëa vidare
Tears constantly flowed from her eyes. The sound of her pathetic
crying melted even wood and stone
TEXT 224
kakhana vä dhyäne kåñëa säkñät ye kari'
aööa aööa hase äi äpanä' päsari
Sometimes in meditation she would see Kåñëa, and she would forget
herself and laugh loudly.
TEXT 225
hena se adbhuta häsya änanda parama
dui-prahare o kabhu nahe upaçama
Her wonderful and blissful laughter would sometimes continue for six
hours.
TEXT 226
kakhana vä äi haya änande mürcchita
prahare o dhätu nähi thäke kadäcita
Sometimes mother Çacé would lose consciousness in ecstasy and would

show no sign of life for up to three hours.
TEXT 227
kakhana vä hena kampa upaje äsiyä
påthivéte keho yena tole ächäòiyä
Sometimes she would tremble in such a way that it appeared as if

someone had picked her up and thrown her to the ground.
TEXT 228
äira ye kåñëäveça ki tära upamä äi
bai anye ära nähi tära sémä
Çacé's ecstatic love for Kåñëa had no comparison. She alone exhibited
such boundless love.
TEXT 229
gauracandra çré-vigrahe yata kåñëa-bhakti
äire o prabhu diyächena sei çakti
Gauracandra endowed mother Çacé with the same potency of devotional

service to Kåñëa that is found in Him.
TEXT 230
ataeva äira ye bhaktira vikära
tähä varëibeka saba—hena çakti kära
Therefore who has the power to describe the transformations of mother

Çacé's ecstatic love?
TEXT 231
hena mate premänanda samudra-taraìge
bhäsena divasa niçi äi mahäraìge
In this way mother Çacé joyfully floated day and night in the waves of
the ocean of ecstatic love.
TEXT 232
kadäcita äira ye kichu bähya haya
sei viñëu-püjä lägi'—jäniha niçcaya
Know for certain that whatever external consciousness mother Çacé

sometimes exhibited was only for the purpose of worshiping Viñëu.
TEXT 233
kåñëera prasaìge äi ächena vasiyä
henai samaye çubha-värtä haila giyä
Mother Çacé was sitting fully absorbed in Kåñëa consciousness. At that

time he received the auspicious news.
TEXT 234
“çäntipure äilena çré-gaurasundara
cala äi, jhäöa giyä dekhaha satvara”
“Çré Gaurasundara has arrived in Çäntipura. Come quickly and see Him.”
TEXT 235
värtäçuni' santoñita hailena äi
tähära avadhi ära kahibäre näi
Hearing this news, mother Çacé became pleased beyond description.
TEXT 236
värtäçuni' prabhura yateka bhakta-gaëa
sabei hailä ati premänanda-mana
When this news spread among the devotees, their minds became filled
with transcendental bliss.
TEXT 237
gaìgädäsa paëòita prabhura priya-pätra
äi lai' calilena sei kñaëa-mätra
Gaìgädäsa Paëòita, the dear associate of the Lord, immediately

departed with mother Çacé.
TEXT 238
çré-muräri gupta-ädi yata bhakta-gaëa
sabei äira saìge karilä gamana
Çré Muräri Gupta and the other devotees all accompanied mother Çacé.
TEXT 239
satvare äiläçacé-äi çäntipure
värtäçunilena prabhu çré-gaurasundare
Mother Çacé quickly came to Çäntipura, and Çré Gaurasundara was

informed.
TEXT 240
çré-gaurasundara prabhu äire dekhiyä
satvare paòilä düre daëòavata haiyä
As soon as Çré Gaurasundara saw His mother, He immediately offered her

obeisances from a distance.
TEXT 241
punaù punaù pradakñiëa haiyä haiyä
daëòavata haya çloka paòiyä paòiyä
He repeatedly circumambulated her and recited verses as He offered

obeisances.
TEXT 242
“tumi viçva-janané kevala bhakti
mayétomäre se guëätéta sattva-rüpa kahi
“You are the mother of the universe and the personification of

devotional service. You are the form of pure goodness, beyond the
modes of material nature.
TEXT 243
tumi yadi çubha-dåñöi kara' jéva-prati
tabe se jévera haya kåñëe rati-mati
“If you glance mercifully on the living entities, their minds will
develop attachment for Kåñëa.
TEXT 244
tumi se kevala mürtimaté viñëu-bhakti
yähä haite saba haya, tumi sei çakti

“You are the personification of devotional service to Viñëu. You are
the potency from which everything emanates.
TEXT 245
tumi gaìgä devaké yaçodä devahüti
tumi påçni anasüyä kauçalyä aditi
“You are Gaìgä, you are Devaké, you are Yaçodä, and you are Devahüti.
You are Påçni, Anasüyä, Kauçalyä, and you are Aditi.
TEXT 246
yata dekhi saba tomä' haite se udaya
pälayitä tumi se, tomäte léna haya
“Everything that we see has emanated from you. You are the maintainer,
and everything ultimately merges in you.
TEXT 247
tomära prabhäva balibära çakti kära
sabära hådaye pürëa vasati tomära”
“Who has the power to describe your glories? You reside in the heart
of everyone.”
TEXT 248
çloka-vandhe ei mata kariyä stavana
daëòavat haya prabhu dharma-sanätana
The Lord, who establishes religious principles, offered obeisances and

recited verses in this way.
TEXT 249
kåñëa bai eki pitå-mätå-guru-bhakti

karibäre dharaye e-mata kära çakti
Who other than Kåñëa has the potency to display such devotion to a
father, mother, or superior?
TEXT 250
änandäçru-dhärä vahe sakala aìgete
çloka paòi' namaskära haya bahumate
As the Lord repeatedly recited verses and offered obeisances, tears of

love bathed His entire body.
TEXT 251
äi dekhi' mätra çré-gauräìga-vadana
paränande jaòa hailena sei kñaëa
As soon as mother Çacé saw the face of Lord Gauräìga, she became
stunned with transcendental ecstasy.
TEXT 252
rahiyäche äi yena kåtrima-putali
stuti kare vaikuëöha-éçvara kutühalé
Mother Çacé stood there like a wooden doll as the Lord of Vaikuëöha
respectfully offered her prayers.
TEXT 253
prabhu bale,—“kåñëa-bhakti ye kichu ämära
kevala ekänta saba prasäde tomära
The Lord said, “Whatever devotion to Kåñëa I have is simply by your

mercy.
TEXT 254
koöi-däsa-däsero ye sambandhe tomära
sei jana präëa haite vallabha ämära
“If the servant of the servant of the servant a million times removed
is related to you, he is more dear to Me than My own life.
TEXT 255
bär-eka ye jana tomä' karibe smaraëa
tära kabhu nahibeka saàsära-bandhana
“If a person remembers you even once, he will never be entangled in

material bondage.
TEXT 256
sakala pavitra kare ye gaìgä tulasé
täräo hayena dhanya tomäre paraçi'
“Gaìgä and tulasé are known to purify everything. But even they are
purified by your touch.
TEXT 257
tumi yata kariyächa ämära pälana
ämära çaktiye tähä nahiba çodhana
“I have no ability to repay you for the affection you displayed while
maintaining Me.
TEXT 258
daëòe daëòe yata sneha karile ämäre
tomära säd-guëya se tähära pratikäre”
“Therefore let your own good qualities be your compensation for the
affection you displayed for Me at every hour.”
TEXT 259
ei mata stuti prabhu karena santoñe
çuniyä vaiñëava-gaëa mahänande bhäse
As the Lord offered prayers with great satisfaction in this way, all
the Vaiñëavas floated in ecstasy.
TEXT 260
äi jäne avatérëa prabhu näräyaëa
yakhane ye icchä täna kahena temana
Mother Çacé knew that her son was Lord Näräyaëa, who had appeared on
earth, and that He would speak whatever He desired.
TEXT 261
kato-kñaëe äi balilena ei mätra
“tomära vacana bujhe kebä äche pätra
After a few moments mother Çacé simply said, “Who is capable of

understanding Your words?
TEXT 262
präëa-héna-jana yena sindhu-mäjhe bhäse
srote yahi laye, tahi calaye avaçe
“The conditioned souls are like dead bodies helplessly tossed about in
the waves of the ocean.
TEXT 263
ei mata sarva-jéva saàsära-sägare
tomära mäyäya ye karäya tahi kare
“All living entities in the ocean of material existence are forced in

this way to act under the dictation of Your illusory energy.
TEXT 264
sabe bäpa bali ei tomäre uttara
bhäla haya ye-mate se tomära gocara
“My dear son, I can only say that You alone know what is good for
everyone.
TEXT 265
stuti, pradakñiëa kibä kara namaskära
muïi ta' yä bujhi kichu ye icchä tomära”
“I understand that You do as You like, whether You circumambulate,

offer prayers, or offer obeisances.”
TEXT 266
çuniyä äira väkya sarva bhägavate
mahä-jaya-jaya-dhvani lägilä karite
After hearing mother Çacé's words, all the Lord's devotees began to
chant, “Jaya! Jaya!”
TEXT 267
äira bhaktira sémä ke balite päre
gauracandra avatérëa yäìhära udare
Gauracandra appeared from the womb of mother Çacé, therefore who can
describe the extent of her devotional service?
TEXT 268
präkåta-çabde o ye vä balibeka `äi'
`äi' çabda-prabhäve tähära duùkha näi

Even if one utters the word äi as a mundane word, by the influence of
TEXT 269
prabhu dekhi' santoñe pürëita hailä äi
bhakta-gaëa änande kähärao bähya näi
Mother Çacé became fully satisfied on seeing the Lord, and the
devotees lost external consciousness in ecstasy.
TEXT 270
ekhäne ye haila änanda-samuccaya
manuñyera çaktite ki tähä kahä haya
Human beings have no power to describe the happiness that was

experienced there.
TEXT 271
nityänanda mahämatta äira santoñe
paränanda-sindhu-mäjhe bhäsena hariñe
When the greatly intoxicated Nityänanda saw how happy mother Çacé was,
He joyfully floated in an ocean of transcendental ecstasy.
TEXT 272
devakéra stuti paòi' äcärya gosäïi
äire karena daëòavat—anta näïi
Äcärya Gosäïi recited prayers glorifying Devaké while offering

unlimited obeisances to mother Çacé.
TEXT 273-274
haridäsa, muräri, çrégarbha, näräyaëa

jagadéça-gopénätha-ädi bhakta-gaëa
äira santoñe sabe hena se hailä
paränande yehena sabei miçäilä
Devotees headed by Haridäsa, Muräri, Çrégarbha, Näräyaëa, Jagadéça,

and Gopénätha became so happy on seeing mother Çacé's satisfaction
that they appeared to merge in transcendental ecstasy.
TEXT 275
e saba änanda paòe, çune yei jana
avaçya milaye täre kåñëa-prema-dhana
Anyone who reads or hears these ecstatic pastimes will certainly

attain the wealth of ecstatic love for Kåñëa.
TEXT 276
`prabhure dibena bhikñä äi bhägyavaté'
prabhu-sthäne advaita lailä anumati
Advaita then took permission from the Lord for the fortunate mother
Çacé to cook for Him.
TEXT 277
santoñe calilä äi karite randhana
prema-yoge cinti' `gauracandra-näräyaëa'
As mother Çacé went to cook in great satisfaction, with love she

thought, “Gauracandra is Lord Näräyaëa Himself.”
TEXT 278
kateka prakäre äi karilä randhana
näma nähi jäni hena rändhilä vyaïjana

Mother Çacé cooked such a variety of vegetable preparations that I do
not know the names of them all.
TEXT 279
äi jäne—prabhura santoña baòa çäke
viàçati prakära çäka rändhila eteke
Mother Çacé knew that the Lord was very fond of çäka (spinach), so she
cooked twenty different varieties.
TEXT 280
ekeka vyaïjana—prakära daça-biçe
rändhilena äi ati cittera santoñe
To her full satisfaction mother Çacé cooked each vegetable in ten to

twenty different ways.
TEXT 281
açeña prakäre tabe randhana kariyä
bhojanera sthäne pare thuilena laiyä
After cooking numerous preparations, she took them to the dining room.
TEXT 282
çré-anna-vyaïjana saba upaskära kari'
sabära upare dila tulasé-maïjaré
She put the rice and the vegetables on the plates and then placed
tulasé maïjarés on top.
The phrase upaskära kari' means “properly serving (on the plate).”
TEXT 283
catur-dike säri kari' çré-anna-vyaïjana
madhye pätilena ati uttama äsana
She placed rice and vegetable preparations in rows on all sides, and
then she placed a fine seat in the middle.
TEXT 284
äilena mahäprabhu karite bhojana
saàhati laiyä saba päriñada-gaëa
Mahäprabhu then came with His associates to eat.
TEXT 285
dekhi' prabhu çré-anna-vyaïjanera upaskära
daëòavat haiyä karilä namaskära
When the Lord saw the arrangement of rice and vegetable preparations,
He offered His full obeisances.
TEXT 286
prabhu bale,—“e annera thäkuka bhojana
e anna dekhile haya bandha-vimocana
The Lord said, “What to speak of eating this rice, one is freed from
material bondage just by seeing it.
TEXT 287
ki randhana—ihä ta' kahile kichu naya
e annera gandhe o kåñëete bhakti haya
“I am unable to describe such cooking. Even by smelling this rice one

develops devotion to Kåñëa.
TEXT 288
bujhiläma kåñëa lai' saba parivära
e anna kariyächena äpane svékära”
“I think Kåñëa and His associates have personally tasted this rice.”
TEXT 289
eta bali' prabhu anna-pradakñiëa kari'
bhojane vasiläçré-gauräìga-narahari
After speaking these words, Lord Gauräìga circumambulated the rice and
sat down to eat.
TEXT 290
prabhura äjïäya saba päriñada-gaëa
vasilena catur-dike dekhite bhojana
On the order of the Lord, all of His associates sat down on all sides
to watch the Lord eat.
TEXT 291
bhojana karena vaikuëöhera adhipati
nayana bhariyä dekhe äi bhägyavaté
As the Lord of Vaikuëöha began eating, the fortunate mother Çacé

watched to the full satisfaction of her eyes.
TEXT 292
pratyeke pratyeke prabhu sakala vyaïjana
mahä ämodiyä nätha karena bhojana
The Lord relished each vegetable preparation with great satisfaction.
TEXT 293
sabä' haite bhägyavanta—çré-çäka-vyaïjana
punaù punaù yähä prabhu karena grahaëa
Yet of all the preparations, the çäka preparations were most glorious,
for the Lord repeatedly ate them.
TEXT 294
çäkete dekhiyä baòa prabhura ädara
häsena prabhura yata saba anucara
On seeing the Lord's fondness for çäka, all of His devotees smiled.
TEXT 295
çäkera mahimä prabhu sabäre kahiyä
bhojana karena prabhu éñat häsiyä
The Lord smiled and glorified the çäka preparations as He ate.
TEXT 296
prabhu bale,—“ei ye àcyutä' näme çäka
ihära bhojane haya kåñëe anuräga
The Lord said, “This çäka is known as acyutä. By eating this, one
develops attachment for Kåñëa.
TEXT 297
`paöala' `västuka' `käla' çäkera bhojane
janma janma viharaye vaiñëavera sane
“By eating paöala, västuka, and käla çäkas, one enjoys the Vaiñëavas'
association birth after birth.
TEXT 298
`säliïcä' `heleïcä' çäka bhakñaëa karile
ärogya thäkaye täre kåñëa-bhakti mile”
“By eating säliïcä and heleïcäçäka, one remains free from disease and
attains the devotional service of Kåñëa.”
TEXT 299
ei mata çäkera mahimä kahi' kahi'
bhojana karena prabhu pulakita hai'
The Lord's hairs stood on end as He narrated in this way the glories
of the various çäkas while eating.
TEXT 300
yateka änanda haila e dina bhojane
sabe ihä jäne prabhu sahasra-vadane
Only the thousand-headed Ananta knows the happiness that the Lord
enjoyed while eating that day.
TEXT 301
ei yaça sahasra-jihväya nirantara
gäyena ananta ädideva mahédhara
The original Lord Ananta, who supports the universe, constantly

glorifies these pastimes with His thousands of tongues.
TEXT 302
sei prabhu kali-yuge—avadhüta räya
sütra mätra likhi ämi tähäna äjïäya
That same Lord has appeared in Kali-yuga as the avadhüta, Nityänanda

Prabhu. On His order I am writing only a summary of these pastimes.
TEXT 303
vedavyäsa-ädi kari' yata muni-gaëa
ei saba yaça sabe karena varëana
The sages headed by Vedavyäsa elaborately describe these glorious

pastimes.
TEXT 304
e yaçera yadi kare çravaëa-paöhana
tabe se jévera khaëòe avidyä-bandhana
If a living entity hears or reads about these glorious pastimes, he is

freed from the bondage of ignorance.
TEXT 305
hena-raìge mahäprabhu kariyä bhojana
vasilena giyä prabhu kari' äcamana
After finishing His pastime of eating, Mahäprabhu washed His hands and
sat down.
TEXT 306
äcamana kari' mätra éçvara vasilä
bhakta-gaëa avaçeñe luöite lägilä
As soon as the Lord washed His hands, the devotees began to plunder
His remnants.
TEXT 307
keha bale,—“brähmaëera ihäte ki däya
çudra ämi, ämäre se ucchiñöa yuyäya”

Someone said, “What right does a brähmaëa have to eat these remnants?
I am a çüdra, so I am qualified to eat them.”
TEXT 308
ära keha bale,—“ämi nahi re brähmaëa”
äòe thäki' lai' keha kare paläyana
Someone else said, “I am not a brähmaëa,” and another person grabbed

some remnants and ran away.
TEXT 309
keha bale,—“çüdrera ucchiñöa yogya nahe
`haya' `naya' vicäriyä bujha—çästre kahe”
Someone said, “Çüdras are not qualified to eat remnants. You should
try to understand whether this is right or wrong according to the
scriptures.”
TEXT 310
keha bale,—“ämi avaçeña nähi cäi
çudhu pätakhänä-mätra ämi lai' yäi”
Another person said, “I do not want any remnants, I will simply take
the empty plate and go.”
TEXT 311
keha bale,—“ämi päta pheli sarva käla
tomarä ye lao se kevala öhäkuräla”
Someone else said, “I have always thrown out the empty plates, but now
out of arrogance you are taking my duty.”
TEXT 312
ei mata kautuke capala bhakta-gaëa
éçvara-adharämåta karena bhojana
In this way the restless devotees eagerly honored the Lord's nectarean
remnants.
TEXT 313
äira randhana—éçvarera avaçeña
kära vä ihäte lobha nä janme viçeña
Who would not hanker for remnants of the food that was cooked by
mother Çacé and tasted by the Lord?
TEXT 314
paränande bhojana kariyä bhakta-gaëa
prabhura sammukhe sabe karilä gamana
After they blissfully finished eating, the devotees all went before
the Lord.
TEXT 315
vasiyä ächena prabhu çré-gaurasundara
catur-dike vasilena sarva anucara
All of Lord Gaurasundara's associates came and sat down around Him.
TEXT 316
muräri guptere prabhu sammukhe dekhiyä
balilena täìre kichu éñat häsiyä
When the Lord saw Muräri Gupta before Him, He smiled and spoke to him.
TEXT 317
“paòa gupta, räghavendra varëiyächa tumi
añöa-çloka kariyächa, çuniyächi ämi”
“O Gupta, I have heard that you composed eight verses describing

Räghavendra. Please recite them.”
TEXT 318
éçvarera äjïä gupta-müräri çuniyä
paòite lägiläçloka bhäväviñöa haiyä
Being ordered by the Lord, Muräri Gupta became absorbed in ecstasy as

he began to recite those verses.
TEXT 319
agre dhanurdhara-varaù kanakojjvaläìgo
jyeñöhänusevana-rato varabhüñaëäöyaù
çeñäkhyädhämavaralakñmaëa-näma yasya
rämaà jagat-traya-guruà satataà bhajämi
“I constantly worship Lord Rämacandra, the guru of the three worlds.

Before Him stands Çré Lakñmaëa, who is the best of the archers, whose
bodily complexion is like molten gold, who is engaged in the service
of His elder brother, who is wonderfully decorated, and who is the
form of Ananta Çeña.”
TEXT 320
hatvä khara-triçirasau sagaëau kabandhaà
çré-daëòakäna namadüñaëam
eva kåtvä sügréva-maitram akarod vinihatya
çakraàrämaà jagat-traya-guruà satataà bhajämi
“I constantly worship Lord Rämacandra, the guru of the three worlds,

who destroyed Khara, Triçira, Kambandha, and their followers, who rid
the Daëòakäraëya Forest of the demon Düñaëa, and who killed Väli and
made friends with Sugréva.”
TEXT 321
ei mata añöa çloka muräri paòilä
prabhura äjïäya vyäkhyä karite lägilä
In this way Muräri Gupta recited eight verses, and on the order of the
Lord he then explained them.
TEXT 322
“durvä-dala-çyämala—kodaëòa-dékñä-guru
bhakta-gaëa-prati väïchätéta kalpa-taru
“His complexion is dark like durvä grass, and He is the supreme

teacher of the art of archery. He is like a desire tree for fulfilling
the desires of His devotees.
TEXT 323
häsya-mukhe ratna-maya-räja-siàhäsane
vasiyä ächena çré-jänakédevé väme
“He is smiling as He sits on the royal throne decorated with jewels

with Çré Jänakédevé on His left.
TEXT 324
agre mahä-dhanur-dhara anuja lakñmaëa
kanakera präya jyoti kanaka-bhüñaëa
“In front of Him is His younger brother, the great archer Lakñmaëa,
whose complexion is as effulgent as gold and who is decorated with
golden ornaments.
TEXT 325
äpane anuja hai' çré-ananta-dhäma
jyeñöhera seväya rata `çré-lakñmaëa' näma
“Appearing as the Lord's younger brother, Çré Lakñmaëa, who is the

origin of Lord Ananta, engages in the service of His elder brother.
TEXT 326
sarva-mahä-guru hena çré-raghunandana
janma janma bhajoì muïi täìhära caraëa
“Birth after birth I worship the lotus feet of Çré Raghunandana, who
is the supreme teacher of everyone.
TEXT 327
bharata çatrughna dui cämara òhuläya
sammukhe kapéndra-gaëa puëya-kérti gäya
“His two brothers Bharata and Çatrughna fan Him with cämaras, as the
leaders of the monkeys sing His auspicious glories before Him.
TEXT 328
ye prabhu karilä guha-caëòälere mita
janma janma gäìa yena täìhära carita
“May I birth after birth sing the glories of that Lord who made
friends with the caëòäla Guha.
TEXT 329
guru-äjïäçire dhari' chäòi' nija-räjya
vana bhramilena karibäre sura-kärya
“He left His kingdom on the order of His guru. He then wandered in the
forest to perform some pleasing work for the demigods.
TEXT 330
väli märi' sugrévere räjya bhära diyä
mitra-pada dilä täre karuëä kariyä
“The Lord killed Väli and entrusted the kingdom to Sugréva. Out of
compassion, He made friends with Sugréva.
TEXT 331
ye prabhu karilä ahalyära vimocana
bhajoì hena tribhuvana gurura caraëa
“I worship the lotus feet of the master of the three worlds, who
delivered Ahalyä.
TEXT 332
dustara-taraìga-sindhu—éñat léläya
kapi-dväre ye bändhila lakñmaëa-sahäya
“With the help of Lakñmaëa and the monkeys, the Lord effortlessly
created a bridge over the insurmountable ocean.
TEXT 333
indrädira ajaya rävaëa-vaàça-gaëe
ye prabhu märila bhajoì täìhära caraëe
“I worship the lotus feet of that Lord who killed Rävaëa and his
family members, whom even Indra could not defeat.
TEXT 334
yähära kåpäya vibhéñaëa dharma-para
icchä nähi tathäpi hailä laìkeçvara

“By His mercy the religious-minded Vibhéñaëa became the King of Laìkä,
even though he did not want to.
TEXT 335
yavane o yäìra kérti çraddhä kari' çune
bhajoì hena räghavendra prabhura caraëe
“I worship the lotus feet of Räghavendra, whose glories are faithfully

heard by even the Yavanas.
TEXT 336
duñöa kñaya lägi' nirantara dhanurdhara
putrera samäna prajä-pälane tatpara
“He always carried a bow and arrows to annihilate the miscreants, and
He enthusiastically maintained His subjects as if they were His sons.
TEXT 337
yäìhära kåpäya saba ayodhyä-nivä
sésa-çarére hailena çré-vaikuëöha-väsé
“By His mercy all the inhabitants of Ayodhyä went to Vaikuëöha in

their same bodies.
TEXT 338
yäìra näma-rase maheçvara digambara
ramä yäìra päda-padma seve nirantara
“Maheçvara forgets his clothes while absorbed in the mellows of His

name, and Lakñmé constantly engages in the service of His lotus feet.
TEXT 339
`paraà brahma jagannätha' vede yäìre gäya

bhajoì hena sarva-guru räghavendra-päya”
“I worship the lotus feet of Räghavendra, the master of all, who the
Vedas glorify as the Supreme Brahman and Lord of the universe.”
TEXT 340
ei mata añöa çloka äpanära kåta
paòilä muräri räma-mahimä-amåta
In this way Muräri Gupta explained the eight verses that he had
composed describing the nectarean glories of Räma.
TEXT 341
çuni' tuñöa hai' tabe çré-gaurasundara
päda-padma dilä täìra mastaka-upara
After hearing his prayers, Çré Gaurasundara was pleased and placed His
lotus feet on Muräri's head.
TEXT 342
“çuna gupta, ei tumi ämära prasäde
janma janma räma-däsa hao nirvirodhe
“Listen, Gupta, by My mercy you will be the servant of Räma without

disturbance birth after birth.
TEXT 343
kñaëeko ye karibeka tomära äçraya
seha räma-padämbuja päibe niçcaya”
“If a person takes shelter of you for even a moment, he will certainly
attain the lotus feet of Räma.”
TEXT 344
muräri guptere caitanyera vara çuni'
sabei karena mahä-jaya-jaya-dhvani
When everyone heard the benediction Lord Caitanya gave to Muräri

Gupta, they all exclaimed, “Jaya! Jaya!”
TEXT 345
ei mata kautuke ächena gaura-siàha
catur-dike çobhe saba caraëera bhåìga
In this way the lionlike Gaura enjoyed His pastimes surrounded by His
servants, who were like bumblebees at the lotus feet of the Lord.
TEXT 346
henai samaye kuñöha-rogé eka jana
prabhura sammukhe äsi' dila daraçana
At that time one leper came and stood before the Lord.
TEXT 347
daëòavata haiyä paòila ärta-näde
dui bähu tuli' mahä-ärti kari' kände
He fell flat before the Lord, raised his two arms, and cried
pathetically.
TEXT 348
saàsära-uddhära lägi' tumi kåpä-maya
påthivéra mäjhe äsi' hailä udaya
He said, “O merciful Lord, You have appeared in this world to deliver

the living entities.
TEXT 349
para-duùkha dekhi' tumi svabhäve kätara
etheke äiluì muïi tomära gocara
“You are by nature unhappy to see the distress of others. Therefore I

have come before You.
TEXT 350
kuñöha-roge péòita, jväläya muïi mari
balaha upäya more kona mate tari
“I am suffering from leprosy and my body is burning. Please tell me

how I may be relieved.”
TEXT 351
çuni' mahäprabhu kuñöha-rogéra vacana
balite lägilä krodhe kariyä tarjana
When Mahäprabhu heard the leper's words, He began to chastise him in

an angry mood.
TEXT 352
“ghuca ghuca mahä-päpi, vidyamäna haite
tore dekhile o päpa janmaye lokete
“Get out of here, you great sinner! Leave My sight! Just by seeing
you, one incurs sin.
TEXT 353
parama-dhärmika yadi dekhe tora mukha
se divase tähära avaçya haya duùkha
“If even a most pious person sees your face, he will certainly meet
with distress that day.
TEXT 354
vaiñëava-nindaka tui päpé duräcära
ihä haite duùkha tora kata äche ära
“You are the most sinful, wretched, blasphemer of Vaiñëavas. There is

much more misery awaiting you.
TEXT 355
ei jvälä sahite nä pära' duñöa-mati
ke-mate karibä kumbhépäkete vasati
“O wicked-minded one, you are unable to tolerate this burning pain, so

how will tolerate the suffering in Kumbhépäka?
TEXT 356
ye `vaiñëava' näme haya saàsära pavitra
brahmädi gäyena ye vaiñëava-caritra
“The entire world is purified by chanting the name of a Vaiñëava.

Personalities headed by Brahmä glorify the characteristics of such
Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 357
ye vaiñëava bhajile acintya kåñëa päi
se vaiñëava-püjä haite baòa ära näi
“There is nothing superior to the worship of the Vaiñëavas, for by

worshiping such Vaiñëavas one attains the inconceivable Lord Kåñëa.
TEXT 358
`çeña-ramä-aja-bhava nija-deha haite
vaiñëava kåñëera priya' kahe bhägavate

“In the Çrémad Bhägavatam, Kåñëa declares that a Vaiñëava is more dear
to Him than Çeña, Lakñmé, Brahmä, Çiva, and His own body.
TEXT 359
na tathä me priyatama ätma-yonir na çaìkaraùna
ca saìkarñaëo na çrér naivätmä ca yathä bhavän
“O Uddhava, neither My son Brahmä nor My form as Çaìkara nor My

brother Saìkarñaëa nor My wife Lakñmé is as dear to Me as you or a
devotee. What's more, even My own self is not as dear.”
TEXT 360
“hena vaiñëavera nindä kare yei jana
se-i päya duùkha—janma-jévana-maraëa
“Therefore anyone who blasphemes such a Vaiñëava suffers miseries in

birth, life, and death.
TEXT 361
vidyä-kula-tapa saba viphala tähära
vaiñëava nindaye ye ye päpé duräcära
“The education, high birth, and austerities of a sinful, wretched

person who blasphemes Vaiñëavas are all useless.
TEXT 362
püjä o tähära kåñëa nä kare grahaëa
vaiñëavera nindä kare ye päpiñöha jana
“Kåñëa does not accept the worship of a sinful person who blasphemes
Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 363
ye vaiñëava näcite påthivé dhanya haya
yäìra dåñöi-mätra daça-dike päpa kñaya
“When a Vaiñëava dances, the earth becomes glorious, and his glance
counteracts sins in the ten directions.
TEXT 364
ye vaiñëava-jana bähu tuliyä näcite
svargero sakala vighna ghuce bhäla-mate
“When a Vaiñëava raises his arms and dances, the inauspiciousness in

the heavenly planets is totally vanquished.
TEXT 365
hena mahäbhägavata çréväsa-paëòita
tui päpé nindä kaili tähära carita
“Çréväsa Paëòita is such an exalted devotee, yet you are so sinful

that you blasphemed him.
TEXT 366
eteke tohära kuñöha-jvälä kon käja
müla çästä paçcäte ächena dharmaräja
“Therefore this burning pain of leprosy is nothing compared to the

punishment that you will receive later from Yamaräja.
TEXT 367
eteke ämära dåçya-yogya naha tumi
tomära niñkåti karibäre näri ämi”
“You are not fit to be seen by Me, and I am unable to deliver you.”
TEXT 368
sei kuñöha-rogéçuni' prabhura uttara
dante tåëa kari' bale haiyä kätara
When that leper heard the Lord's reply, he took straw between his
teeth and spoke with great humility.
TEXT 369
“kichu nä jäniluì muïi äpanä' khäiyä
vaiñëavera nindä kailuì pramatta haiyä
“I did not know anything. Out of madness I ruined myself by

blaspheming a Vaiñëava.
TEXT 370
ataeva tära çästi päiluì ucita
ekhane éçvara tumi-cinta mora hita
“Therefore I have received appropriate punishment. O Lord, now think

about my welfare.
TEXT 371
sädhura svabhäva-dharma—duùkhére uddhäre
kåta-aparädhére o sädhu kåpä kare
“It is the natural duty of a saintly person to deliver the distressed.

Saintly persons display mercy even on the offenders.
TEXT 372
eteke tomäre muïi lainu çaraëa
tumi upekñile uddhäribe kon jana?
“Therefore I take shelter of You. If You neglect me, who will deliver
me?
TEXT 373
yähära ye präyaçcitta-saba tumi jïätä
präyaçcitta bala' more—tumi sarva-pitä
“You know the proper atonement for everyone, and You are the father of
all. Please therefore tell me what is my atonement.
TEXT 374
vaiñëava-janera yena nindana kari
luìucita tähära ei çästi ye päiluì”
“I have already received suitable punishment for blaspheming a

Vaiñëava.”
TEXT 375
prabhu bale,—“vaiñëava nindaye yei jana
kuñöha-roga kon tära çästiye likhana
The Lord said, “Leprosy is insignificant compared to the other the*

punishments for a person who blasphemes a Vaiñëava.
TEXT 376
äpätataùçästi kichu haiyäche mätra
ära kata äche yama-yätanära pätra
“You have received only a temporary punishment. There is more to come,

for you are fit to be punished by Yamaräja.
TEXT 377
cauräçi-sahasra yama-yätanä pratyakñe
punaù punaù kari bhuïje vaiñëava-nindake

“The blasphemer of Vaiñëavas repeatedly suffers eighty-four thousand
punishments awarded by Yamaräja.
TEXT 378
cala kuñöha-rogi, tumi çréväsera sthäne
satvare paòaya giyä täìhära caraëe
“O leper, go quickly and take shelter at the feet of Çréväsa.
TEXT 379
täìra öhäïi tumi kariyächa aparädha
niñkåti tomära tiìho karile prasäda
“Since you have committed an offense against him, you will be relieved
when he forgives you.
TEXT 380
käìöä phuöe yei mukhe, se-i mukhe yäya
päye käìöä phuöile ki skandhe bähiräya?
“When a thorn enters the body, it must come out from the same place.
If a thorn gets stuck in the foot, can it be taken out of the
shoulder?
TEXT 381
ei kahiläìa tora nistära-upäya
çréväsa-paëòita kñamile se duùkha yäya
“I have told you the means for your deliverance. If Çréväsa Paëòita
forgives you, you will be relieved of your suffering.
TEXT 382
mahä-çuddha-buddhi tiìho täìra öhäïi gele

kñamibena saba tore, nistäriba hele”
“His intelligence is most pure. If you approach him, he will easily

forgive your offense and deliver you.”
TEXT 383
çuniyä prabhura ati susatya vacana
mahä-jaya-jaya-dhvani kailä bhakta-gaëa
After hearing the Lord's most truthful statements, the devotees all
chanted, “Jaya! Jaya!”
TEXT 384
sei kuñöha-rogéçuni' prabhura vacana
daëòavata haiyä calilä tata-kñaëa
After hearing the Lord's instructions, that leper offered obeisances

and immediately left.
TEXT 385
sei kuñöha-rogé päi' çréväsa-prasäda
mukta haila-khaëòila sakala aparädha
Thereafter that leper received the mercy of Çréväsa Paëòita. He was

thus delivered from his suffering as his offenses were destroyed.
TEXT 386
yateka anartha haya vaiñëava-nindäya
äpane kahilä ei çré-vaikuëöha-räya
The Lord of Vaikuëöha thus personally explained the havoc that is

created by blaspheming a Vaiñëava.
TEXT 387
tathäpiha vaiñëavere ninde yei jana
täìra çästä äche çré-caitanya-näräyaëa
If anyone still blasphemes a Vaiñëava, he will be punished by the

Supreme Lord, Çré Caitanya.
TEXT 388
vaiñëave vaiñëave ye dekhaha gälägäli
paramärthe nahe, ithe kåñëa kutühalé
The quarrels between Vaiñëavas that one sees are not to be taken
seriously, for they are pastimes in relationship to Kåñëa.
TEXT 389
satyabhämä-rukmiëéye gälägäli yena
paramärthe eka tänä, dekhi bhinna hena
Although Satyabhämä and Rukmiëé abuse each other and appear as

opponents, they have a common spiritual goal.
TEXT 390
ei mata vaiñëave vaiñëave bhinna näi
bhinna karäyena raìga caitanya-gosäïi
Similarly, there are no differences between one Vaiñëava and another.

Differences are created by Lord Caitanya for His pastimes.
TEXT 391
ithe yei eka vaiñëavera pakña haya
anya vaiñëavere ninde, se-i yäya kñaya
Therefore if one takes the side of one Vaiñëava and blasphemes

another, he is doomed.
TEXT 392
eka haste éçvarera sevaye kevala
ära haste duùkha dile tära ki kuçala?
If one serves the Supreme Lord with one hand and gives Him distress
with the other hand, then how can he be benefited?
TEXT 393
ei mata sarva bhakta-kåñëera çaréra
ihä bujhe, ye haya parama mahädhéra
One who understands that all devotees are limbs of Kåñëa's body is a
most sober person.
TEXT 394
abheda-dåñöite kåñëa-vaiñëava bhaji
yäye kåñëa-caraëa seve, se yäya tariyä
One who regards Kåñëa and the Vaiñëavas as nondifferent while serving
the lotus feet of Kåñëa is delivered from material existence.
TEXT 395
ye gäya, ye çune, e sakala puëya-kathä
vaiñëaväparädha tära nä janme sarvathä
One who chants or hears these auspicious topics never commits offenses
to the Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 396
hena-mate çré-gaurasundara çäntipure
ächena paramänande advaita-mandire
In this way Çré Gaurasundara enjoyed transcendental happiness as He

resided in the house of Advaita at Çäntipura.
TEXT 397
mädhava-puréra ärädhanä puëya-tithi
daiva-yoge upasanna haila äsi' tathi
By divine arrangement the auspicious appearance day of Çréla

Mädhavendra Puré arrived.
TEXT 398
mädhavendra-advaite yadyapi bheda näi
tathäpi tähäna çiñya-äcärya-gosäïi
Although there is no difference between Mädhavendra and Advaita,

Äcärya Gosäïi was Mädhavendra's disciple.
TEXT 399
mädhavendra-puréra dehe çré-gaurasundara
satya satya satya viharaye nirantara
It is a certain fact that Çré Gaurasundara constantly resided in the

body of Çréla Mädhavendra Puré.
TEXT 400
mädhavendra-puréra akathya viñëu-bhakti
kåñëera prasäde sarva-käla purëa-çakti
Mädhavendra Puré's devotional service to Viñëu is indescribable. By

Kåñëa's mercy he was always fully empowered.
TEXT 401
ye-mate advaita çiñya hailena täna
citta diyäçuna sei maìgala-äkhyäna

Now hear attentively the auspicious narration of how Advaita became
his disciple.
TEXT 402
ye samaye nä chila caitanya-avatära
viñëu-bhakti-çünya saba ächila saàsära
Before the advent of Lord Caitanya the entire world was devoid of
TEXT 403
takhane o mädhavendra caitanya-kåpäya
prema-sukha-sindhu-mäjhe bhäsena sadäya
Yet by the mercy of Lord Caitanya, even at that time Mädhavendra

always floated in an ocean of ecstatic love.
TEXT 404
niravadhi dehe roma-harña, açru, kampa
huìkära, garjana, mahä-häsya, stambha, gharma
His body was always decorated with hairs standing on end, tears,
shivering, roaring, thundering, laughing, becoming stunned, and
perspiration.
TEXT 405
niravadhi govindera dhyäne nähi bähya
äpane o nä jänena—ki karena kärya
He was always so absorbed in meditation on Govinda that he did not

know what he was doing
TEXT 406
pathe cali' yäite o äpanä'-äpani
näcena parama-raìge kari' hari-dhvani
Even while walking on the road he would dance in ecstasy and chant the
name of Hari.
TEXT 407
kakhano vä hena se änanda-mürcchä haya
dui-tina-prahare o dehe bähya naya
Sometimes he would lose consciousness in ecstasy for six to nine

hours.
TEXT 408
kakhano vä virahe ye karena rodana
gaìgä-dhärä vahe yena—adbhuta-kathana
Sometimes while absorbed in feelings of separation he would shed tears

like streams of the Ganges. Such topics are certainly wonderful.
TEXT 409
kakhana häsena athi aööa aööa häsa
paränanda-rase kñaëe haya dig-väsa
Sometimes he would laugh loudly, and sometimes in the mellows of

ecstatic love he would forget to dress.
TEXT 410
ei mata kåñëa-sukhe mädhavendra sukhésabe
bhakti-çünya loka dekhi' baòa duùkhé
In this way Mädhavendra enjoyed the happiness of Kåñëa consciousness,

yet he was most unhappy to see that the world was devoid of devotional
service.
TEXT 411
tära hita cintite bhävena niti niti
kåñëa prakaöa hayena ei täìra mati
He would daily think about people's welfare. His desire was that Kåñëa
would advent.
TEXT 412
kåñëa-yäträ, ahorätri kåñëa-saìkértana
ihära uddeça nähi jäne kona jana
No one knew anything about the festivals related to Kåñëa or the all-
night chanting of Kåñëa's names and glories.
TEXT 413
dharma karma' loka saba ei mätra jäne
maìgala-caëòéra géte kare jägaraëe
The only religious principle and pious activity that people knew was
to sing the glories of Maìgala-caëòé throughout the night.
TEXT 414
devatä jänena sabe `ñañöhé' `viñahari'
tähäre sevena sabe mahä-dambha kari'
The only deities they knew were Ñañöhé and Viñahari, the goddess of
snakes. They worshiped these deities with great pride.
TEXT 415
`dhana-vaàça bäòuka' kariyä kämya mane
madya-mäàse dänava püjaye kona jane

Some people worshiped the demons with wine and meat for the purpose of
increasing their wealth and family.
TEXT 416
yogépäla, bhogépäla, mahépälera géta
ihäçunibäre sarva-loka änandita
Everyone was happy to hear the glories of the best of the yogis, the
best of the sense enjoyers, and the best of the rulers.
TEXT 417
ati baòa sukåti ye snänera samaya
`govinda-puëòarékäkña' näma uccäraya
Only the most pious persons would recite the names of Puëòarékäkña and
Govinda at the time of taking bath.
TEXT 418-419
käre vä `vaiñëava' bali, kibä saìkértana
kene vä kåñëera nåtya, kene vä krandana
viñëu-mäyä-vaçe loka kichui nä jäne
sakala jagat baddha mahä-tamo-guëe
By the influence of Viñëu's illusory energy, people did not know who
was a Vaiñëava, what was saìkértana, or what was dancing and crying
for Kåñëa. The entire world was entangled in the mode of ignorance.
TEXT 420
loka dekhi' duùkha bhäve çré-mädhava-puré
`hena nähi, tilärddha sambhäñä yäre kari'
Çré Mädhavendra Puré became distressed on seeing the condition of the

people. He did not find anyone fit to converse with.
TEXT 421
sannyäséra sane vä karena sambhäñaëa
seha äpanäre mätra bale `näräyaëa'
When he tried to speak with a sannyäsé, the sannyäsé would claim to be

Näräyaëa.
TEXT 422
e duùkhe sannyäsé-saìge nä kahena kathähena
sthäna nähi, kåñëa-bhakti çuni yathä
Because of this unhappy situation, he would not speak with sannyäsés.

He could not find any place where devotional service to Kåñëa was
discussed.
TEXT 423
`jïäné yogé tapasvé sannyäsé' khyäti yära
kära mukhe nähi däsya-mahimä-pracära
Even those renowned as jïänés, yogis, ascetics, and sannyäsés never

spoke about the glories of service to the Lord.
TEXT 424
yata adhyapaka saba tarka se väkhäne
tärä saba kåñëera vigraha nähi mäne
All the teachers simply taught dry argument. They did not accept that
Kåñëa has a form.
TEXT 425
dekhite çunite duùkhéçré-mädhava-puré
mane mane cinte vane väsa giyä kari'

On seeing and hearing such things, Çré Mädhavendra Puré became
unhappy. He considered going to reside in the forest.
TEXT 426
“loka-madhye bhrami kene vaiñëava dekhite
kothäo `vaiñëava' näma näçuni jagate
“Why am I looking for a Vaiñëava among ordinary people? In this world

I have not even heard the word `Vaiñëava.'
TEXT 427
ataeva e sakala loka-madhya haite
vane yäi, yathä loka nä päi dekhite
“Therefore I should leave these people and go to the forest so that I

do not have to see them.
TEXT 428
eteke se vana bhäla e saba haite
vane kathä nahe avaiñëavera sahite”
“The forest is a better place to live, because I do not have to speak

with nondevotees there.”
TEXT 429
ei mata manoduùkha bhävite cintite
éçvara-icchäya dekhä advaita-sahite
While He was unhappily contemplating in this way, by the will of the

Supreme Lord he met Advaita.
TEXT 430
viñëu-bhakti-çüëya dekhi' sakala-saàsära

advaita äcärya duùkha bhävena apära
Advaita Äcärya was greatly unhappy to see the entire world devoid of
TEXT 431
tathäpi advaita-siàha kåñëera kåpäya
dåòha kari' viñëu-bhakti väkhäne sadäya
Still, by the mercy of Kåñëa, the lionlike Advaita always preached the
devotional service of Viñëu with firm determination.
TEXT 432
nirantara paòäyena gétä-bhägavata
bhakti väkhänena mätra—granthera ye mata
He constantly taught Bhagavad-gétä and Çrémad Bhägavatam. He taught

that devotional service was the purport of these two literatures.
TEXT 433
henai samaye mädhavendra mahäçaya
advaitera gåhe äsi' hailä udaya
At that time Mädhavendra Mahäçaya arrived at the house of Advaita.
TEXT 434
dekhiyä advaita täna vaiñëava-lakñaëa
praëäma haiyä paòilena sei-kñaëa
As soon as Advaita saw the signs of a Vaiñëava in Mädhavendra, Advaita

offered him obeisances.
TEXT 435
mädhavendra-puré o advaita kari' kole
siïcilena aìga täna premänanda-jale
And Mädhavendra Puré embraced Advaita and soaked His body with tears
of ecstatic love.
TEXT 436
anyo'nye kåñëa-kathä-rase dui-jana
äpanära deha käro nä haya smaraëa
They both became so absorbed in discussing topics of Kåñëa

consciousness between themselves that they forgot about their bodies.
TEXT 437
mädhava-puréra prema—akathya kathana
megha-daraçane mürcchä haya sei kñaëa
The ecstatic love of Mädhava Puré is beyond description. He would lose

consciousness upon seeing a cloud.
TEXT 438
`kåñëa' näma çunilei karena huìkära
kñaëeke sahasra haya kåñëera vikära
As soon as he heard the name of Kåñëa, he would roar loudly. In one

moment thousands of transformations of ecstatic love for Kåñëa would
manifest in his body.
TEXT 439
dekhiyä täìhära viñëu-bhaktira udaya
baòa sukhé hailä advaita mahäçaya
Advaita Mahäçaya was most pleased to see the manifestation of

devotional service to Viñëu in Mädhavendra Puré.
TEXT 440
täìra öhäïi upadeça karilä grahaëa
hena-mate mädhavendra-advaita-milana
Advaita then took instruction from him. This is how Mädhavendra and
Advaita met.
TEXT 441
mädhava-puréra ärädhanära divase
sarvasva nikñepa kare advaita hariñe
Since then, Advaita joyfully celebrated Mädhavendra Puré's appearance

day every year.
TEXT 442
daive sei puëya-tithi äsiyä mililä
santoñe advaita sajja karite lägilä
By divine arrangement that auspicious day arrived, and Advaita happily

began to make arrangements for the occasion.
TEXT 443
çré-gaurasundara saba-päriñada-sane
baòa sukhé hailena sei puëya-dine
Çré Gaurasundara and His associates all felt great happiness on that
auspicious day.
TEXT 444
sei tithi püjibäre äcärya-gosäïi
yata sajja karilena, tära anta näi

There was no end to the arrangements made by Äcärya Gosäïi to
celebrate that occasion.
TEXT 445
nänä dik haite sajja lägila äsite
hena nähi jäni ke änaye kon bhite
Ingredients flowed in from all directions. No one knew who brought

them or where they came from.
TEXT 446
mädhavendra-puré-prati préti sabäkära
sabei lailena yathä-yogya adhikära
Since everyone had love for Mädhavendra Puré, they all accepted
appropriate responsibilities.
TEXT 447
äi lailena yata randhanera bhära
äi veòi' sarva-vaiñëavera parivära
Mother Çacé took the responsibility of cooking, and the wives of the
Vaiñëavas agreed to help her.
TEXT 448
nityänanda-prabhu-vara santoña apära
vaiñëava püjite lailena adhikära
Nityänanda Prabhu was unlimitedly happy. He took the responsibility of

worshiping the Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 449
keha bale,—“ämi saba ghañiba candana”

keha bale,—“mälä ämi kariba granthana”
Someone said, “I will grind whatever sandalwood paste is required.”

Another said, “I will make flower garlands.”
TEXT 450
keha bale,—“jala änibäre mora bhära”
keha bale,—“mora däya sthäna-upaskära”
Someone else said, “I will bring the water.” Another person said, “My
duty will be to clean the place.”
TEXT 451
keha bale,—“muïi yata vaiñëava-caraëa
mora bhära sakala kariba prakñälana”
Someone said, “My responsibility will be to wash the feet of all the
Vaiñëavas.”
TEXT 452
keha bändhe patäkä, cändoyä keha öäne
keha bhäëòärera dravya deya, keha äne
Someone prepared flags, someone put up the canopy, someone brought the
ingredients to the storeroom, and someone distributed them.
TEXT 453
kata jane lägilä karite saìkértana
änande karena nåtya ära kata jana
Some devotees began kértana, and some danced in ecstasy.
TEXT 454
ära kata jana `hari' balaye kértane
çaìkha-ghanöä bäjäyena äro kata jane
Some of the devotees chanted the name of Hari in the kértana, while
some blew conchshells and some rang bells.
TEXT 455
kata jana kare tithi püjibära kärya
keha vä hailä tithi-püjära äcärya
Some of them engaged in preparing the ingredients for worship, while

someone took the role as the head püjäré.
TEXT 456
ei mata paränanda-rase bhakta-gaëa
sabei karena kärya yära yena mana
Being absorbed in the mellows of transcendental happiness, all the

devotees engaged in various activities according to their desires.
TEXT 457
khäo pio leha deha' ära hari-dhvani
ihä bai catur-dige ära nähi çuni
Nothing could be heard in the four directions other than the name of
Hari and the instructions to eat, drink, take, or give.
TEXT 458
çaìkha, ghanöä, mådaìga, mandirä, karatäla
saìkértana-saìge dhvani bäjaye viçäla
The sound of the saìkértana accompanied by conchshells, bells,

mådaìgas, mandiräs, and kartälas was tumultuous.
TEXT 459
paränande kähäro nähika bähya-jïäna
advaita-bhavana haila çré-vaikuëöha-dhäma
In their transcendental ecstasy, no one displayed external

consciousness. The house of Advaita thus transformed into the abode of
Vaikuëöha.
TEXT 460
äpane çré-gauracandra parama-santoñe
sambhärera sajja dekhi' bulena hariñe
Çré Gauracandra personally wandered about checking the arrangements

with great satisfaction.
TEXT 461
taëòula dekhaye prabhu ghara-dui-cäri
parvata-pramäëa dekhe käñöha säri säri
The Lord saw that there were two to four rooms filled with rice, and
there were rows of wood for burning stacked like mountains.
TEXT 462
ghara-päïca dekhe ghaöa randhanera sthälé
ghara-dui-cäri dekhe mudgera viyali
He saw five rooms filled with earthen pots for cooking, and He saw two
to four rooms filled with skinless mung dahl.
TEXT 463
nänä-vidha vastra dekhe ghara-päïca-säta
ghara-daça-bära prabhu dekhe kholä-päta

He saw five to seven rooms filled with various cloth, and ten to
twelve rooms filled with leaf plates and leaf cups.
TEXT 464
ghara-dui-cäri prabhu dekhe cipiöaka
sahasra sahasra kändi dekhe kadalaka
The Lord also saw two to four rooms filled with flat rice, and He saw
thousands of banana bunches.
TEXT 465
nä jäni kateka närikela guyä päna
kothä haite äsiyä haila vidyamäna
No one knew from where so many coconuts, betel nuts, and betel leaves
came.
TEXT 466
paöola bärtäku thoòa älu çäka mäna
kata ghara bhariyäche—nähika pramäëa
No one could estimate how many rooms were filled with paöola,
eggplant, banana stems, potatoes, çäka, and the upper portions of the
arabé plant.
TEXT 467
sahasra sahasra ghaòä dekhe dadhi dugdha
kñéra ikñu-daëòa aìkurera sane mudga
He saw thousands of pitchers filled with milk and yogurt, and He saw
condensed milk, sugar candy, and sprouted mung.
TEXT 468
taila-lavaëa-ghåta-kalasa dekhe prabhu yata
sakala ananta—likhibäre päri kata
The Lord saw unlimited pots of oil, salt, and ghee. I am unable to
describe everything.
TEXT 469
ati amänuñé dekhi' sakala sambhära
citte yena prabhura haila camatkära
On seeing those extraordinary arrangements, the Lord's heart was

struck with wonder.
TEXT 470
prabhu bale,—“e sampatti manuñyera naya
äcärya `maheça' hena mora citte laya
The Lord said, “These opulences are not possible for an ordinary human
being. I think Advaita Äcärya must be Maheça.
TEXT 471
manuñyero eteka ki sampatti sambhave!
e sampatti sakale sambhave mahädeve
“How can an ordinary human being possess such opulence? Only Mahädeva
possesses such opulence.
TEXT 472-475
bujhiläìa-äcärya maheça-avatära”
ei mata häsi' prabhu bale bära bära
chale advaitera tattva mahäprabhu kaya
ye haya sukåti se paramänande laya

täna väkye anädara anästhä yähära
täre çré-advaita haya agni-avatära
yadyapi advaita koöi-candra-suçétala
tathäpi caitanya-vimukhera kälänala
“I can understand that Advaita Äcärya is an incarnation of Maheça.”

The Lord smiled as He repeatedly spoke in this way. In this way
Mahäprabhu indirectly glorified the position of Advaita. A pious
person accepts this truth with great pleasure. Advaita is like the
incarnation of fire for anyone who is faithless and who disrespects
the words of Mahäprabhu. Although Advaita is as cooling as millions of
moons, He is like the fire of destruction for persons averse to Lord
Caitanya.
TEXT 476-477
sakåt ye jana bale `çiva' hena näma
seha kona prasaìge nä jäne tattva täna
sei-kñaëe sarva päpa haite çuddha haya
vede çästre bhägavate ei tattva kaya
Even if one does not know the glories of Çiva, simply by chanting his
name once one will immediately be purified of all sinful reactions.
This is the verdict of the Vedic literatures and the Çrémad
Bhägavatam.
TEXT 478
hena `çiva' näma çuni' yära duùkha haya
sei jana amaìgala-samudre bhäsaya
One who becomes unhappy on hearing the name of Çiva floats in an ocean
of inauspiciousness.
TEXT 479
yad dvy-akñaraà näma gireritaà nåëäà

sakåt prasaìgäd agham äçu hanti tat
pavitra-kértià tam alaìghya-çäsanaà
bhavän aho dveñöi çivaàçivetaraù
“My dear father, you are committing the greatest offense by envying
Lord Çiva, whose very name, consisting of two syllables, çi and va,
purifies one of all sinful activities. His order is never neglected.
Lord Çiva is always pure, and no one but you envies him. Alas, you are
the personification of inauspiciousness!”
TEXT 480
çré-vadane kåñëacandra bolena äpane
“çiva ye nä püje, se vä more püje kene?
Lord Kåñëacandra has declared with His own mouth, “Why would anyone
who does not worship Çiva worship Me?
TEXT 481
mora priya çiva-prati anädara yära
ke-mate vä more bhakti haibe tähära”
“How can a person who disrespects My dear Çiva attain My devotional

service?”
TEXT 482
kathaà vä mayi bhaktià sa labhatäà päpa-puruñaùyo
madéyaà paraà bhaktaà çivaà sampüjayenna hi
“How can a sinful person who is envious of the Vaiñëavas attain

devotional service if he does not respectfully worship My dear devotee
Çiva?”
TEXT 483
“ataeva sarvädye çré-kåñëa püji' tabe

préte çiva püji' püjibeka sarva-deve”
“Therefore one should first worship Lord Kåñëa, then after worshiping
Lord Çiva with love, he should worship all the demigods.”
TEXT 484
In the Skanda Puräëa it is stated:
prathamaà keçavaà püjäà kåtvä deva maheçvaram
püjanéyä mahäbhaktyä ye cänye santi devatäù
“First one should worship Çré Kåñëa, the Supreme Personality of

Godhead and cause of all causes, then one should worship Maheçvara,
the best of the demigods, thereafter one should worship all the
demigods with full devotion.
TEXT 485
hena `çiva' advaitere bale sädhu-jane
seha çré-caitanyacandra-iìgita-käraëe
Because of Lord Caitanya's indication, Advaita is accepted by saintly

persons as that Çiva.
TEXT 486
ihäte abudha-gaëa mahä-kali kare
advaitera mäyä nä bujhiyä bhäle mare
Ignorant people who disagree with this fact cannot understand

Advaita's glories and are therefore vanquished.
The word kali means “argument” or “quarrel.”
TEXT 487
nava nava vastra saba dekhe prabhu yata
sakala ananta-lekhibäre päri kata

I am unable to describe the unlimited varieties of new cloth that the
Lord saw.
TEXT 488
sambhära dekhiyä prabhu mahä-harña-mana
äcäryera praçaàsä karena anukñaëa
The Lord was greatly pleased to see the arrangements, and He

continually praised Advaita Äcärya.
TEXT 489
eke eke dekhi' prabhu sakala sambhära
saìkértana-sthänete äilä punar-bära
After seeing every one of the arrangements, the Lord returned to where
the saìkértana was being performed.
TEXT 490
prabhu mätra äilena saìkértana-sthäne
paränanda päilena sarva-bhakta-gaëe
As soon as the Lord came to the place of saìkértana, all the devotees
there became filled with ecstasy.
TEXT 491
nä jäni ke kon dike näce gäya vä'ya
nä jäni ke kon dike mahänande dhäya
Who can describe the way that the devotees danced, sang, played
instruments, and ran about in ecstasy?
TEXT 492
sabe kare jaya jaya mahä-hari-dhvani

`bala bala hari bala' ära nähi çuni
Everyone exclaimed, “Jaya! Jaya!” as they chanted the name of Hari.

Nothing could be heard other than, “Chant! Chant! Hari bol!”
TEXT 493
sarva-vaiñëavera aìga candane bhüñita
sabära sundara vakña-mäläya pürëita
The bodies of all the Vaiñëavas were decorated with sandalwood pulp,
and their attractive chests were adorned with flower garlands.
TEXT 494
sabei prabhura päriñadera pradhäna
sabe nåtya-géta kare prabhu-vidyamäna
They were all intimate associates of the Lord. They danced and sang in
the company of the Lord.
TEXT 495
mahänande uöhila çré-hari-saìkértana
ye dhvani pavitra kare ananta-bhuvana
The sound vibration of the ecstatic congregational chanting of the

glories of the Lord purified the entire universe.
TEXT 496
nityänanda mahä-malla prema-sukha-maya
bälya-bhäve nåtya karilena atiçaya
Nityänanda, who was like a wrestler and who was filled with the
happiness of ecstatic love, danced wildly in the mood of a child.
TEXT 497
vihvala haiyä ati äcärya-gosäïi
yata nåtya karilena—tära anta näi
Advaita Äcärya was overwhelmed with ecstasy as He danced without stop.
TEXT 498
näcilena aneka öhäkura haridäsa
sabei näcena ati päiyä ulläsa
Öhäkura Haridäsa danced in many different ways, as everyone else

danced joyfully.
TEXT 499
mahäprabhu çré-gaurasundara sarva-çeñe
nåtya karilena ati açeña viçeñe
Eventually Çré Gaurasundara Mahäprabhu began dancing in unlimited

ways.
TEXT 500
sarva-päriñada prabhu äge näcäiyä
çeñe nåtya karena äpane sabä' laiyä
After first inducing all of His associates to dance, the Lord finally
began dancing along with everyone.
TEXT 501
maëòalé kariyä näce sarva bhakta-gaëa
madhye näce mahäprabhu çré-çacénandana
The devotees danced in groups, and Mahäprabhu Çré Çacénandana danced

in the middle.
TEXT 502
ei mata sarva dina näciyä gäiyä
vasilena mahäprabhu sabäre laiyä
After dancing and singing throughout the day, Mahäprabhu sat down with
everyone.
TEXT 503
tabe çeñe äjïä mägi' advaita-äcärya
bhojanera karite lägilä sarva-kärya
Advaita Äcärya then took permission from the Lord and went to make all
the arrangements for eating.
TEXT 504
vasilena mahäprabhu karite bhojana
madhye prabhu—catur-dike sarva bhakta-gaëa
Mahäprabhu sat down in the middle to eat, and all the devotees sat
around Him.
TEXT 505
catur-dike bhakta-gaëa yena täräcaya
madhye koöi-candra yena prabhura udaya
The Lord in the middle appeared as effulgent as millions of moons, and

the devotees surrounding Him resembled the stars.
TEXT 506
divya anna bahu-vidha piñöaka vyaïjana
mädhavendra-ärädhanä äira randhana

There were many varieties of divine rice, milk cakes, and vegetable
preparations that mother Çacé had cooked for the worship of
Mädhavendra Puré.
TEXT 507
mädhava-puréra kathä kahiyä kahi
yäbhojana karena prabhu sarva-bhakta laiyä
As the Lord ate with all the devotees, He continually narrated the
glories of Mädhavendra Puré.
TEXT 508
prabhu bale,—“mädhavendra-ärädhanä-tithi
bhakti haya govinde, bhojana kaile ithi”
The Lord said, “If one honors the prasäda that has been offered during
the appearance festival of Çré Mädhavendra Puré, he will attain the
devotional service of Govinda.”
TEXT 509
ei mata raìge prabhu kariyä bhojana
vasilena giyä prabhu kari' äcamana
After joyfully finishing His meal in this way, the Lord washed His
hands and mouth and sat down.
TEXT 510
tabe divya sugandhi candana divya-mälä
prabhura sammukhe äni' advaita thuilä
Advaita then brought fragrant sandalwood pulp and beautiful garlands

before the Lord.
TEXT 511
tabe prabhu nityänanda-svarüpera äge
dilena candana-mälä mahä-anuräge
The Lord then first affectionately offered sandalwood pulp and a

flower garland to Nityänanda Svarüpa.
TEXT 512
tabe prabhu sarva-vaiñëavere jane jane
çré-haste candana-mälä dilena äpane
Thereafter the Lord personally offered sandalwood pulp and a flower

garland to each and every Vaiñëava.
TEXT 513
çré-hastera prasäda päiyä bhakta-gaëa
sabära haila paränanda-maya mana
When the devotees received these items from the hands of the Lord,
their hearts became filled with ecstasy.
TEXT 514
ucca kari' sabei karena hari-dhvani
kibä se änanda haila kahite nä jäni
I cannot describe how happy they all were as they then loudly chanted
the name of Hari.
TEXT 515
advaitera ye änanda—anta nähi tära
äpane vaikuëöha-nätha gåha-madhye yäìra
There was no end to Advaita's ecstasy, for the Lord of Vaikuëöha was
personally present in His house.
TEXT 516
e sakala raìga prabhu karilena yata
manuñyera çakti ihä varëibeka kata
How can a human being have the power to describe all these pastimes of
the Supreme Lord?
TEXT 517
ekodivasera yata caitanya-vihära
koöi vatsare o keha näre varëibära
Even in millions of years no one could describe the pastimes that Lord
Caitanya performed in one day.
TEXT 518
yata-düra çakti tata-düra uòi' yäya
A bird cannot reach the end of the sky, it only flies as far as it is
able.
TEXT 519
ei-mata caitanya-yaçera anta näi
tiìho yata dena çakti tata mätra gäi
In the same way there is no end to Lord Caitanya's glories, one can
describe them only as far as one is able.
TEXT 520
käñöera putalé yena kuhake näcäya
ei-mata gauracandra more ye baläya

Whatever I describe is only by the direction of Çré Gauracandra, just
as a puppet dances only by the direction of the puppeteer.
TEXT 521
e-saba kathära anukrama nähi jäni
ye-te-mate caitanyera yaça se väkhäni
I do not know the proper sequence of Lord Caitanya's pastimes, yet I

am somehow or other trying to glorify Him.
TEXT 522
Let me offer my respectful obeisances at the feet of the Vaiñëavas so

that they may not consider my offenses.
TEXT 523
e sakala puëya-kathä ye kare çravaëa
avaçya milaye täre kåñëa-prema-dhana
Whoever hears these auspicious narrations will certainly attain the

wealth of ecstatic love for Kåñëa.
TEXT 524

CBP 5: The Pastimes of Nityänanda
Chapter Five: The Pastimes of Nityänanda
TEXT 1
jaya jaya çré-gaurasundara sarva-guru
jaya jaya bhakta-jana-väïchä-kalpa-taru
All glories to Çré Gaurasundara, the spiritual master of everyone! All

glories to the Supreme Lord, who like a desire tree fulfills the
desires of His devotees!
TEXT 2
jaya jaya nyäsi-maëi çré-vaikuëöha-nätha
jéva-prati kara’ prabhu çubha-dåñöi-päta
All glories to the best of sannyäsés, the Lord of Vaikuëöha! O Lord,

please glance mercifully on the living entities.
TEXT 3
bhakta-goñöhé-sahite gauräìga jaya jaya
jaya jaya çré-karuëä-sindhu dayä-maya
All glories to Gauräìga, along with His devotees! All glories to the
ocean of mercy, who is full of compassion!
TEXT 4
çeña-khaëòa kathä bhäi, çuna eka mane
çré-gaurasundara viharilena yemane
O brothers, hear with attention the topics of Antya-khaëòa, wherein

the pastimes of Çré Gaurasundara are described.
TEXT 5
kata dina thäki’ prabhu advaitera ghare
äilä kumärahaööa-çréväsa-mandire
After staying a few days at the house of Advaita, the Lord went to the
house of Çréväsa Paëòita in Kumärahaööa.
TEXT 6
kåñëa-dhyänänande vasi’ ächena çréväsa
äcambite dhyäna-phala sammukhe prakäça
Çréväsa was sitting in meditation on Kåñëa when he suddenly saw the

object of his meditation present before him.
TEXT 7
nija-präëa-nätha dekhi’ çréväsa paëòita
daëòavat haiyä paòilä påthivéta
Seeing the Lord of his life, Çréväsa Paëòita fell to the ground
offering obeisances.
TEXT 8
çré-caraëa vakñe kari’ paëòita-öhäkura
uccaiù-svare dérgha-çväse kändena pracura
Paëòita Öhäkura held the Lord’s lotus feet to his chest and sighed
deeply as he cried loudly.
TEXT 9
gauräìga-sundara çréväsere kari’ kole
Gaurasundara embraced Çréväsa and soaked his body with tears of

ecstatic love.
TEXT 10
sukåti çréväsa-goñöhé caitanya-prasäde

sabe prabhu dekhi’ ürddha-bähu kari’ kände
By the mercy of Lord Caitanya, everyone in Çréväsa’s household was

most pious. They all raised their arms and cried on seeing the Lord.
TEXT 11
vaikuëöha-näyaka gåhe päiyäçréväsa
hena nähi jänena ki janmila ulläsa
On receiving the Lord of Vaikuëöha in his house, Çréväsa’s happiness

knew no bounds.
TEXT 12
äpane mäthäya kari’ uttama äsana
dilena, vasilä tathi kamala-locana
He brought a fine seat on his head and offered it to the lotus-eyed

Lord, who sat down on it.
TEXT 13
catur-dike vasilena päriñada-gaëa
sabei gäyana kåñëa-näma anukñaëa
All the Lord’s associates sat around Him and continuously chanted the
names of Kåñëa.
TEXT 14
jaya jaya kare gåhe pati-vratä-gaëa
haila änanda-maya çréväsa-bhavana
The chaste ladies of the house vibrated auspicious sounds, and

Çréväsa’s entire house became filled with ecstasy.
TEXT 15
prabhu äilena mätra paëòitera ghara
värtä päi’ äilä äcärya-purandara
When Äcärya Purandara heard that the Lord had arrived at Çréväsa
Paëòita’s house, he immediately came there.
TEXT 16
tähäne dekhiyä prabhu ’pitä kari’ bale
premäveçe matta täne karilena kole
Upon seeing him, the Lord addressed him as father. Then, in ecstatic
love, the Lord embraced him.
TEXT 17
parama sukåti se äcärya-purandara
prabhu dekhi’ kände ati hai’ asamvara
Äcärya Purandara was most fortunate. He began to cry uncontrollably on

seeing the Lord.
TEXT 18
väsudeva datta äilena sei kñaëe
çivänanda-sena-ädi äpta-varga-sane
At that moment Väsudeva Datta and various other associates headed by

Çivänanda Sena arrived there.
TEXT 19
prabhura parama priya—väsudeva datta
täìhära kåpäya se jänena sarva tattva
Väsudeva Datta was most dear to the Lord. By the Lord’s mercy, he knew
all conclusive truths.
TEXT 20
jagatera hitakäréväsudeva datta
sarva-bhüte kåpälu—caitanya-rase matta
Väsudeva Datta was the benefactor of the entire world. He was

compassionate to all living entities, and he was intoxicated by the
mellows of love for Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 21
guëa-grähé adoña-daraçé sabä-prati
éçvare vaiñëave yathäyogya rati-mati
He would see only the good qualities of others and did not find faults
in anyone. He had appropriate love and respect for the Supreme Lord
and the Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 22
väsudeva datta dekhi’ çré-gaurasundara
kole kari’ kändite lägilä bahutara
When Çré Gaurasundara saw Väsudeva Datta, He embraced him and cried
profusely.
TEXT 23
väsudeva datta dhari’ prabhura caraëa
uccaiù-svare lägilena karite krandana
Väsudeva Datta grabbed the Lord’s lotus feet and began to cry loudly.
TEXT 24
väsudeva kändite ke äche hena jana
çuñka käñöha-päñäëädi karaye krandana

Who was not affected by the crying of Väsudeva? Even persons with
hearts as hard as dry wood or stone were moved to tears.
TEXT 25
väsudeva dattera yateka guëa-sémä
väsudeva datta vahi nähika upamä
Väsudeva Datta had such wonderful qualities that he could be compared

only with himself.
TEXT 26
hena se prabhura préti dattera viñaya
prabhu bale,—“ämi väsudevera niçcaya”
The Lord had such love for Väsudeva Datta that He would say, “I
certainly belong to Väsudeva.”
TEXT 27
äpane çré-gauracandra bale bära bära
“e çaréra väsudeva dattera ämära
Çré Gaurasundara would repeatedly declare, “This body of Mine belongs

to Väsudeva Datta.
TEXT 28
datta ämä yathä vece, tathäya vikäi
satya satya ihäte anyathä kichu näi
“Väsudeva Datta may sell Me wherever he likes. This is a fact. No one

should disbelieve this statement.
TEXT 29
väsudeva dattera vätäsa yära gäya

lägiyäche, täìre kåñëa rakñibe sadäya
“One who is touched by air that has touched the body of Väsudeva Datta
will always be protected by Kåñëa.
TEXT 30
satya ämi kahi—çuna vaiñëava-maëòala!
e deha ämära—väsudevera kevala”
“Listen, O Vaiñëavas, I tell you the truth! This body of Mine belongs
to Väsudeva alone.”
TEXT 31
väsudeva dattere prabhura kåpäçuni’
änande vaiñëava-gaëa kare hari-dhvani
When the Vaiñëavas heard the Lord’s merciful statements about Väsudeva
Datta, they joyfully chanted the name of Hari.
TEXT 32
bhakta bäòäite gaurasundara se jäne
yena kare bhakta, tena karena äpane
Gaurasundara knows how to increase the glories of the devotees. As the

devotees glorify the Lord, the Lord glorifies the devotees.
TEXT 33
ei mata raìge prabhu çré-gaurasundara
kata dina rahilena çréväsera ghara
In this way Çré Gaurasundara joyfully stayed a few days in the house
of Çréväsa.
TEXT 34
çréväsa-rämäi—dui bhäi guëa gäya
vihvala haiyä näce vaikuëöhera räya
The two brothers—Çréväsa and Rämäi—glorified the Lord’s qualities, and

the Lord of Vaikuëöha became overwhelmed with ecstasy as He danced.
TEXT 35
caitanyera ati priya—çréväsa, rämäi
dui caitanyera deha, dvidhä kichu näi
Çréväsa and Rämäi were most dear to Lord Caitanya. There is no doubt
that the two were as good as Lord Caitanya’s body.
TEXT 36-37
saìkértana-bhägavata-päöha-vyavahäre
vidüñaka-léläya açeña prakäre
janmäyena prabhura santoña çréniväsa
yäìra gåhe prabhura sarvädya parakäça
Çréniväsa pleased the Lord in various ways by performing saìkértana,

reciting Çrémad Bhägavatam, and displaying proper etiquette. It was in
his house that the Lord first revealed Himself.
TEXT 38
eka-dina prabhu çréniväsera sahita
vyavahära-kathä kichu kahena nibhåta
One day in a solitary place the Lord asked Çréväsa about his household
affairs.
TEXT 39
prabhu bale,—“tumi dekhi kothäo nä yäo
ke-mate vä kuläibä, ke-mate kuläo”

The Lord asked, “I see that you do not go anywhere. How then do you
maintain your family, and how will you maintain them?”
TEXT 40
çréväsa balena,—“prabhu kothäo yäite
nä laya ämära citta kahinu tomäte”
Çréväsa replied, “O Lord, I tell You that I don’t like to go

anywhere.”
TEXT 41
prabhu bale,—“parivära aneka tomära
nirbäha ke-mate tabe haibe sabära?”
The Lord then said, “You have a large family. How will you maintain
them all?”
TEXT 42
çréväsa balena,—“yära adåñöe yä thäke
se-i haibeka, milibeka ye-te-päke”
Çréväsa said, “One will somehow or other receive whatever he is

destined to receive.”
TEXT 43
prabhu bale,—“tabe tumi karaha sannyäsa”
“tähä nä päriba muïi”balena çréväsa
The Lord then said, “Then you should take sannyäsa,” and Çréväsa
replied, “I cannot do that.”
TEXT 44
prabhu bale,—“sannyäsa grahaëa nä karibä

bhikñä kariteo käro dväre nä yaibä
The Lord said, “You will not take sannyäsa, and you will not go to
anyone’s door to beg alms.
TEXT 45
ke-mate karibä parivärera poñaëa
kichui nä bujhi muïi tomära vacana
“How then will you maintain your family? I do not understand what you
are saying.
TEXT 46
e-kälete kothäo nä gele nä äile
vaöa mätra kähäreo äsiyä nä mile
“Nowadays if one does not go out and bring anything, nothing will
come.
TEXT 47
nä milila yadi äsi’ tomära duyäre
tabe tumi ki karibä? balaha ämäre”
“Tell Me, if nothing comes to your door, what will you do?”
TEXT 48
çréväsa balena häte tina täli diyä
“eka, dui, tina ei kahiluì bhäìgiyä”
Çréväsa clapped his hands three times and said, “One, two, three—this
is the secret.”
TEXT 49
prabhu bale,—“eka dui tina ye kari
läki artha ihära bala kena täli dilä?”
The Lord said, “What is the meaning of this ’one, two, three’? Why did
you clap?”
TEXT 50-51
çréväsa balena,—“ei daòhäna ämära
tina upaväse yadi nä mile ähära
tabe satya kahoìghaöa bändhiyä galäya
praveça karimu muïi sarvathä gaìgäya”
Çréväsa replied, “This is my firm conviction. If I do not receive food

for three days, then, I tell You the truth, I will tie a pot to my
neck and drown myself in the Ganges.”
TEXT 52
ei mätra çréväsera çuniyä vacana
huìkära kariyä uöhe çacéra nandana
As soon as the son of Çacé heard Çréväsa’s words, He roared loudly and
stood up.
TEXT 53
prabhu bale,—“ki balili paëòita-çréväsa!
tora ki annera janya haibe upäsa!
The Lord said, “What did you say, Paëòita Çréväsa! You will starve for
want of food!
TEXT 54
yadi kadäcit lakñmé o bhikñä kare
tathäpiha däridrya nahiba tora ghare

“Even if Lakñmé has to beg, your household will not be afflicted by
poverty.
TEXT 55
äpane ye gétä-çästre baliyächoì muïi
täho ki çréväsa, ebe päsarile tuïi!”
“O Çréväsa, have you forgotten what I personally said in the Bhagavad-

gétä?”
TEXT 56
ananyäç cintayanto mäà
ye janäù paryupäsate
teñäà nityäbhiyuktänäà
yoga-kñemaà vahämy aham
“But those who always worship Me with exclusive devotion, meditating

on My transcendental form—to them I carry what they lack, and I
preserve what they have.”
TEXT 57
“ye-ye-jana cinte more ananya haiyätäre
bhikñä deìa muïi mäthäya vahiyä
“I personally carry on My head the needs of any person who thinks of

Me without deviation.
TEXT 58
yei more cinte, nähi yäya käro dväre
äpane äsiyä sarva-siddhi mile täre
“All perfection will automatically come to one who thinks of Me but

does not go to anyone’s door.
TEXT 59
dharma-artha-käma-mokña—äpane äise
tathäpiha nä cäya nä laya mora däse
“Even though religiosity, economic development, sense gratification,

and liberation automatically come to My servants, they do not look at
them or accept them.
TEXT 60
mora sudarçana-cakre räkhe mora däsa
mahäpralaye o yära nähika vinäça
“My Sudarçana cakra always protects My devotees. Even during the final
dissolution they are not destroyed.
TEXT 61
ye mohära däsere o karaye smaraëa
tähäre o karoì muïi poñaëa-pälana
“I personally protect and maintain anyone who remembers even My

servant.
TEXT 62
sevakera däsa se mohära priya baòa
anäyäse se-i se mohäre päya daòha
“The servant of My servant is most dear to Me. Such a person easily

attains Me without a doubt.
TEXT 63
kon cintä mora sevakera bhakñya kari’
muïi yära poñöä ächoì sabära upari

“How can My servant be in anxiety for food, when I am there to
maintain him in all respects?
TEXT 64
sukhe çréniväsa, tumi vasi’ thäka ghare
äpani äsibe saba tomära duyäre
“O Çréniväsa, you just sit happily at home. Everything will come to

your doorstep.
TEXT 65
advaitere tomäre ämära ei vara
’jarä-grasta nahibe doìhära kalevara’”
“My benediction to Advaita and you is that your bodies will never be
affected by old age.”
TEXT 66
räma-paëòitere òäki’ çré-gaurasundara
prabhu bale,—“çuna räma, ämära uttara
Çré Gaurasundara then called Räma Paëòita and said, “O Räma, listen to
what I say.
TEXT 67
jyeñöha-bhäi-çréväsere tumi sarvathäya
sevibe éçvara-buddhye ämära äjïäya
“My order is that you must always serve your elder brother as if he
were the Supreme Lord.
TEXT 68
präëa-saha tumi mora, çré-räma paëòita

çréväsera sevä nä chäòibä kadäcita”
“O Çré Räma Paëòita, you are as dear to Me as My own life. You should
never give up the service of Çréväsa.”
TEXT 69
çuniyä prabhura väkya çréväsa çré-räma
anta nähi änande, hailä pürëa-käma
Hearing the Lord’s words, Çréväsa and Çré Räma became unlimitedly
happy and their desires were fulfilled.
TEXT 70
adyäpiha çréväsere caitanya-kåpäya
dväre saba upasanna haiteche léläya
By the mercy of Lord Caitanya, everything comes to the door of Çréväsa

even today.
TEXT 71
ki kahiba çréväsera udära caritra
tribhuvana haya yäìra smaraëe pavitra
How can I describe the magnanimous characteristics of Çréväsa? The

three worlds become purified simply by remembering him.
TEXT 72
satya sevilena caitanyere çréniväsa
yäìra ghare caitanyera sakala viläsa
Çréniväsa truly served Lord Caitanya, for Lord Caitanya enacted His
pastimes in his house.
TEXT 73
hena raìge çréväsa-mandire gaura-räya
rahilena kata dina çréväsa-icchäya
In this way, by the desire of Çréväsa, Lord Gauräìga happily stayed in

the house of Çréväsa for a few days.
TEXT 74
öhäkura paëòita sarva goñöhéra sahite
änande bhäsena prabhu dekhite dekhite
Paëòita Öhäkura and his family members all floated in an ocean of

bliss as they constantly saw the Lord.
TEXT 75
kata-dina thäki’ prabhu çréväsera ghare
tabe gelä pänihäöéräghava-mandire
After staying a few days at Çréväsa’s house, the Lord went to

Räghava’s house in Pänihäöi.
TEXT 76
kåñëa-kärye ächena çré-räghava-paëòita
sammukhe çré-gauracandra hailä vidita
While Çré Räghava Paëòita was engaged in the worship of Kåñëa, Çré
Gaurasundara came there before him.
TEXT 77
präëa-nätha dekhiyäçré-räghava-paëòita
daëòavata haiyä paòilä påthivéta
When Çré Räghava Paëòita saw the Lord of his life, he fell to the
ground and offered obeisances.
TEXT 78
dåòha kari’ dhari’ ramä-vallabha-caraëa
änande räghavänanda karena krandana
Räghavänanda cried in ecstasy as he firmly grabbed the Lord’s lotus

feet, which are cherished by Ramä, the goddess of fortune.
TEXT 79
prabhu o räghava-paëòitere kari’ kole
And the Lord then embraced Räghava Paëòita and soaked his body with
tears of ecstatic love.
TEXT 80
hena se änanda haila räghava-çarére
kon vidhi karibena, kichui nä sphure
Räghava’s body was filled with such ecstasy that he did not know what
he should do.
TEXT 81
räghavera bhakti dekhi’ çré-vaikuëöha-nätha
räghavere karilena çubha-dåñöi-päta
When the Lord of Vaikuëöha saw Räghava’s display of devotion, He

glanced mercifully on Räghava.
TEXT 82
prabhu bale,—“räghavera älaye äsiyä
päsariluì saba duùkha räghava dekhiyä
The Lord said, “After coming to Räghava’s house and seeing Räghava, I
have forgotten all My troubles.
TEXT 83
gaìgäya majjana kaile ye santoña haya
sei sukha päiläìa räghava-älaya”
“I have obtained the same satisfaction at Räghava’s house as one gets

by taking bath in the Ganges.”
TEXT 84
häsi’ bale prabhu,—“çuna räghava paëòita!
kåñëera randhana giyä karaha tvarita”
The Lord smiled and said, “Listen, Räghava Paëòita! Go and quickly
cook for Kåñëa.”
TEXT 85
äjïä päi’ çré-räghava parama-santoñe
calilena randana karite prema-rase
Çré Räghava was greatly pleased to receive the Lord’s order, and he
became absorbed in the mellows of ecstasy as he went to cook.
TEXT 86
citta-våtti yateka mänasa äpanära
sei mata päka vipra karilä apära
Following the dictates of his heart, that brähmaëa cooked unlimited

varieties of foods.
TEXT 87
äilena mahäprabhu karite bhojana
nityänanda-saìge ära yata äpta-gaëa

Mahäprabhu then came with Nityänanda and other associates to eat.
TEXT 88
bhojana karena gauracandra lakñmé-känta
sakala vyaïjana prabhu praçaàse ekänta
Gauracandra, the husband of Lakñmé, lavishly praised each of the

vegetable preparations as He ate.
TEXT 89
prabhu bale,—“räghavera ki sundara päka
e-mata kothäo ämi nähi khäi çäka”
The Lord said, “How wonderful is Räghava’s cooking! I have never eaten
çäka like this before.”
TEXT 90
çäkete prabhura préta räghava jäniyä
rändhiyä ächena çäka vividha äniyä
Räghava knew that the Lord was fond of çäka, so he had cooked various
kinds of çäka.
TEXT 91
ei mata raìge prabhu kariyä bhojana
vasilena giyä prabhu kari’ äcamana
After joyfully finishing His meal, the Lord washed His hands and mouth
and sat down.
TEXT 92
räghava-mandire çuni’ çré-gaurasundara

gadädhara-däsa dhäi’ äilä satvara
As soon as Gadädhara däsa heard that Çré Gaurasundara was at Räghava’s

house, he quickly came there.
TEXT 93
prabhura parama priya—gadädhara däsa
bhakti-sukhe pürëa yäìra vigraha-prakäça
Gadädhara däsa was extremely dear to the Lord. His body was filled
with the happiness of devotional service.
TEXT 94
prabhu o dekhiyä gadädhara sukåtire
çré-caraëa tuliyä dilena täna çire
When the Lord saw the fortunate Gadädhara, He placed His lotus feet on
his head.
TEXT 95-96
purandara-paëòita parameçvaré-däsa
yäìhära vigrahe gauracandrera prakäça
satvare dhäiyä äilena sei-kñaëe
prabhu dekhi’ prema-yoge kände dui jane
At that time Purandara Paëòita and Parameçvaré däsa, in whose Deity

Gauracandra manifest Himself, quickly came there. On seeing the Lord,
they both cried in ecstasy.
TEXT 97
raghunätha vaidya äilena tata-kñaëe
parama vaiñëava, anta nähi yaìra guëe

Raghunätha Vaidya also came at that time. He was a great Vaiñëava with
unlimited good qualities.
TEXT 98
ei mata yathä yata vaiñëava ächilä
sabei prabhura sthäne äsiyä mililä
In this way Vaiñëavas came from wherever they were to meet the Lord.
TEXT 99
päëihäöé-gräme haila parama änanda
äpane säkñät yathä prabhu gauracandra
The village of Pänihäöi became filled with ecstasy, for Lord

Gauracandra was personally present there.
TEXT 100
räghava paëòita-prati çré-gaurasundara
nibhåte karila kichu rahasya-uttara
Çré Gaurasundara spoke some confidential topics to Räghava Paëòita in

a solitary place.
TEXT 101
“räghava, tomäre ämi nija-gopya kai
ämära dvitéya nähi nityänanda-bai
“O Räghava, I have something confidential to tell you. Nityänanda is

nondifferent from Me.
TEXT 102
ei nityänanda yei karäya ämäre

se-i kari ämi, ei balila tomäre
“I tell you, I do whatever Nityänanda wants Me to do.
TEXT 103
ämära sakala karma-nityänanda-dväre
akapaöe ei ämi kahila tomäre
“I tell you frankly that all My activities are performed through

Nityänanda.
TEXT 104
yei ämi, se-i nityänanda—bheda näi
tomära gharei saba jänibä ethäi
“There is no difference between Myself and Nityänanda. Everyone in

your house will come to know this.
TEXT 105
mahä-yogeçvare yähä päite durlabha
nityänanda haite tähä päibä sulabha
“From Nityänanda you will easily obtain that which is rarely attained
by the best of the mystic yogis.
TEXT 106
eteke haiyä tumi mahä-sävadhäna
nityänanda seviha—yehena bhagavän”
“Therefore you should very carefully serve Nityänanda, knowing Him to

be the Supreme Lord Himself.”
TEXT 107
makaradhvaja-kara-prati çré-gauräìga-candra
balilena,—“seviha tumi çré-räghavänanda
Çré Gauräìga then said to Makaradhvaja Kara, “You should serve Çré
Räghavänanda.
TEXT 108
räghava-paëòita-prati ye préti tomära
se kevala suniçcaya jäniha ämära”
“Know for certain that your love for Me will be shown by your love for
Räghava Paëòita.
TEXT 109
hena-mate pänihäöé-gräma dhanya kari’
ächilena kata-dina çré-gauräìga-hari
In this way Lord Gauräìga made the village of Pänihäöi glorious by

staying there a few days.
TEXT 110
tabe prabhu äilena varäha-nagare
mahäbhägyavanta eka brähmaëera ghare
Thereafter the Lord went to Varäha-nagara and stayed in the house of

one most fortunate brähmaëa.
TEXT 111
sei vipra baòa suçikñita bhägavate
prabhu dekhi’ bhägavata lägilä paòite
That brähmaëa was expert in reciting Çrémad Bhägavatam, so on seeing

the Lord he began to recite Çrémad Bhägavatam.
TEXT 112
çuniyä tähäna bhakti-yogera paöhana
äviñöa hailä gauracandra näräyaëa
When Gauracandra Näräyaëa heard his recitation of verses glorifying

devotional service, He became absorbed in ecstasy.
TEXT 113
’bala bala’ bale prabhu çré-gauräìga-räya
huìkära garjana prabhu karaye sadäya
Lord Gauräìga repeatedly roared loudly, “Read on! Read on!”
TEXT 114
sei vipra paòe paränande magna haiyä
prabhu o karena nåtya bähya päsariyä
As that brähmaëa recited, he became absorbed in ecstasy, and the Lord

lost external consciousness as He danced.
TEXT 115
bhaktira mahimä-çloka çunite çunite
punaù punaùächäòa paòena påthivéte
The Lord repeatedly fell with force to the ground as He heard those
verses glorifying devotional service.
TEXT 116
hena se karena prabhu premera prakäça
ächäòa dekhite sarva-loke päya träsa
The Lord manifest wonderful ecstatic love and then frightened everyone
as He fell forcefully to the ground.
TEXT 117
ei mata rätri tina-prahara-avadhi
bhägavata çuniyä näcilä guëa-nidhi
In this way the Lord, who is an ocean of transcendental qualities,

danced for nine hours that night while hearing Çrémad Bhägavatam.
TEXT 118
bähya päi’ vasilena çré-çacénandana
santoñe dvijere karilena äliìgana
Thereafter Çré Çacénandana regained external consciousness and happily

embraced that brähmaëa.
TEXT 119
prabhu bale,—“bhägavata e-mata paòite
kabhu nähi çuni ära käharo mukhete
The Lord said, “I have never heard such a nice explanation of Çrémad
Bhägavatam from anyone!
TEXT 120
eteke tomära näma ’bhägavatäcärya’
ihä vinä ära kona nä kariha kärya”
“I therefore designate you Bhägavata Äcärya. Your only duty is to

recite Çrémad Bhägavatam.”
TEXT 121
vipra-prati prabhura padavé yogya çuni’
sabe karilena mahä-hari-hari-dhvani

When everyone heard the suitable designation that the Lord gave the
brähmaëa, they all chanted the name of Hari.
TEXT 122
ei mata prati-gräme gräme gaìgä-tére
rahiyä rahiyä prabhu bhaktera mandire
In this way the Lord stayed in the houses of various devotees as He

passed through all the villages on the bank of the Ganges.
TEXT 123
sabära kariyä manoratha pürëa käma
punaùäilena prabhu néläcala-dhäma
The Lord fulfilled everyone’s desires and then returned to Néläcala.
TEXT 124
gauòa-deçe punar-bära prabhura vihära
ihä ye çunaye tära duùkha nahe ära
One who hears these pastimes of the Lord’s return to Bengal will never
suffer any distress.
TEXT 125
sarva néläcala-deçe upajila dhvani
’punaùäilena prabhu nyäsi-cüòämaëi’
Throughout Néläcala the news spread: “The crest jewel of sannyäsés has
returned.”
TEXT 126
mahänande sarva-loke ’jaya jaya’ bale

“äilä sacala-jagannätha nélacale”
In great ecstasy everyone exclaimed, “Jaya! Jaya! The moving

Jagannätha has come to Néläcala.”
TEXT 127
çuni’ saba utkalera pariñada-gaëa
särvabhauma-ädi äilena sei kñaëa
When Särvabhauma and the other associates of the Lord in Utkala heard
the news, they immediately went to see the Lord.
TEXT 128
cira-dina prabhura virahe bhakta-gaëa
änande prabhure dekhi’ karena kértana
The devotees had been afflicted for many days with feelings of
separation from the Lord. Now, on seeing the Lord, they joyfully began
kértana.
TEXT 129
prabhu o sabäre mahä-preme kari’ kole
siïcilä sabära aìga nayanera jale
The Lord embraced everyone with great affection and soaked them with
tears from His eyes.
TEXT 130
rahilena käçé-miçra-gåhe kutühale
In this way Çré Gaurasundara joyfully resided in Néläcala at the house

of Käçé Miçra.
TEXT 131
nirantara nåtya-géta-änanda-äveça
prakäçena gauracandra, dekhe sarva-deça
People from all provinces saw Gauracandra become overwhelmed with

ecstasy while constantly dancing and singing.
TEXT 132
kakhano näcena jagannäthera sammukhe
tilärdheko bähya nähi premänanda-sukhe
Sometimes He would dance before Lord Jagannätha in such ecstatic love

that He showed no external consciousness.
TEXT 133
kakhana näcena käçé-miçrera mandire
kakhana näcena mahäprabhu sindhu-tére
Sometimes Mahäprabhu danced at the house of Käçé Miçra, and sometimes

He danced on the shore of the ocean.
TEXT 134
e-mata nirantara premera viläsa
tilärdheko anya karma nähika prakäça
In this way He constantly manifested ecstatic pastimes. He did not

engage in any other activity for even a moment.
TEXT 135
päëi-çaìkha bäjile uöhena sei kñaëa
kapäöa khulile jagannätha-daraçana
When the conchshell was blown in the temple and the doors opened, He
was there to greet Lord Jagannätha.
TEXT 136
jagannätha dekhite ye prakäçena prema
akathya adbhuta!— gaìgädhärä vahe yena
The ecstatic love He manifested while seeing Lord Jagannätha was

wonderful and indescribable. Tears flowed from His eyes like currents
of the Ganges.
TEXT 137
dekhiyä adbhuta saba utkalera loka
käro dehe ära nähi rahe duùkha-çoka
The people of Utkala were amazed to see this, and as a result they did
not feel any distress or lamentation.
TEXT 138
ye dike caitanya mahäprabhu cali’ yäya
sei dike sarva-loka ’hari hari’ gäya
On whatever path Caitanya Mahäprabhu traveled, everyone would begin to

TEXT 139
pratäparudrera sthäne haila gocara
“néläcale äilena çré-gaurasundara”
Soon Pratäparudra came to know: “Çré Gaurasundara has come to

Néläcala.”
TEXT 140
sei kñaëe çuni’ mätra nåpati pratäpa
kaöaka chäòiyä äilena jagannätha

As soon as he heard this news, King Pratäparudra left Cuttack and came
to Jagannätha Puré.
TEXT 141
prabhure dekhite se räjära baòa préta
prabhu se nä dena daraçana kadäcita
Although the King had a great desire to see the Lord, the Lord would
not see him under any circumstances.
TEXT 142
särvabhauma-ädi sabä-sthäne räjä kahe
tathäpi prabhure keha nä jänäya bhaye
Although the King requested Särvabhauma and others to arrange his

meeting with the Lord, they would not do so out of fear.
TEXT 143
räjä bale,—“tumi-saba, yadi kara bhaya
agocare ämäre dekhäha mahäçaya”
The King said, “If you are all afraid, then at least arrange that I
may see Him without His knowledge.
TEXT 144
dekhiyä räjära ärti sarva bhakta-gaëe
sabe meli’ ei yukti karilena mane
When the devotees all saw the King’s intense eagerness to see the
Lord, they got together and made this plan.
TEXT 145
“ye-samaye prabhu nåtya karena kértane

bähya-jïäna daive nähi thäkaye takhane
“When the Lord dances in kértana, by the arrangement of providence He

loses external consciousness.
TEXT 146
räjä o parama bhakta—sei avasare
dekhibena prabhure, thäkiyä agocare”
“The King is also a great devotee, so he can use that opportunity to

see the Lord without the Lord’s knowledge.”
TEXT 147
ei yukti sabe kahilena räjä-sthäne
räjä bale,—“ye-te-mate dekhoì mätra täne”
After making this plan, they informed the King, who replied, “Somehow
or other I want to see Him.”
TEXT 148
daive eka-dina nåtya karena éçvara
çuni’ räjä ekeçvara äilena satvara
One day, by the arrangement of providence, the King heard that the
Lord was dancing and quickly came there.
TEXT 149
äòe thäki’ dekhe räjä nåtya kare prabhu
parama adbhuta!—yähä nähi dekhi kabhu
The King remained out of sight as he watched the Lord dance. He had
never seen such a wonder before!
TEXT 150
avicchinna kata dhärä vahe çré-nayane
kampa sveda pulaka vairvarëya kñaëe kñaëe
Streams of tears incessantly flowed from the Lord’s eyes, and His body
manifested shivering, perspiring, hairs standing on end, and loss of
color at every moment.
TEXT 151
hena se ächäòa prabhu paòena bhümite
hena nähi ye vä träsa nä päya dekhite
The Lord fell so forcefully to the ground that there was not a single
person who was not frightened.
TEXT 152
hena se karena prabhu huìkära garjana
çuniyä pratäparudra dharena çravaëa
The Lord roared so loudly that King Pratäparudra had to cover his
ears.
TEXT 153
kakhana karena hena rodana virahe
räjä dekhe çré-nayane yena nadé vahe
Sometimes the Lord cried so intensely in separation that the King saw
streams of tears flow from His eyes.
TEXT 154
ei mata kata haya ananta vikära
kata haya kata yäya lekhä nähi tära
In this way the unlimited transformations of love that appeared and

disappeared cannot be described.
TEXT 155
niravadhi dui mahä-bähu-daëòa tuli’
’hari bala’ baliyä näcena kutühalé
The Lord raised His two powerful arms and joyfully danced as He
chanted, “Hari bol!”
TEXT 156
ei mata nåtya prabhu kari’ kata-kñaëe
bähya prakäçiyä vasilena sarva-gaëe
After dancing for some time in this way, the Lord manifested external
consciousness and sat down with His associates.
TEXT 157
räjä o calilä alakñite sei-kñaëe
dekhiyä prabhura nåtya paränanda-mane
The King then left unnoticed. His mind was filled with ecstasy from
seeing the Lord’s dancing.
TEXT 158
dekhiyä adbhuta nåtya adbhuta vikära
räjära manete haila santoña apära
The King was unlimitedly satisfied after seeing the Lord’s wonderful
dancing and wonderful transformations of love.
TEXT 159
sabe ekakhäni mätra dharilena mane
seha täna anugraha haibära käraëe
But in his mind there arose one doubt, which later became the cause of
his achieving the Lord’s mercy.
TEXT 160
prabhura nayane yata divya dhärä vaya
niravadhi näcite çré-mukhe lälä haya
When the Lord was continuously dancing, divine tears flowed from His
eyes and saliva flowed from His mouth.
TEXT 161
dhüläya läläya näsikära prema-dhäre
sakala çré-aìga vyäpta kértana-vikäre
In the ecstasy of kértana, the Lord’s entire body became covered with
dust, saliva, and water from His nose.
TEXT 162
e sakala kåñëa-bhäva nä bujhi’ nåpati
éñat sandeha täna dharileka mati
The King was unable to understand those transformations of ecstatic

love for Kåñëa, so some doubt arose in his mind.
TEXT 163
käro sthäne ihä räjä nä kari’ prakäça
parama santoñe räjä gelä nija-väsa
The King did not reveal this to anyone but returned to his residence
in great satisfaction.
TEXT 164
prabhure dekhiyä räjä mahäsukhé haiyä
thäkilena gåhe giyäçayana kariyä

The King was most happy to have seen the Lord. He returned home and
went to sleep.
TEXT 165
’äpane çré-jagannätha nyäsi-rüpa dhari’
nije saìkértana-kréòä kare avatari’
Lord Jagannätha personally appeared in this world in the form of a

sannyäsé to propagate the saìkértana movement.
TEXT 166
éçvara-mäyäya räjä marma nähi jäne
sei prabhu jänäite lägilä äpane
Yet by the influence of the Lord’s illusory energy, the King did not
know this confidential fact. Therefore the Lord revealed this truth to
the King.
TEXT 167
sukåti pratäparudra rätre svapna dekhe
svapne giyächena jagannäthera sammukhe
That night the fortunate Pratäparudra saw Lord Jagannätha appear

before him in a dream.
TEXT 168
räjä dekhe—jagannätha-aìga dhülä-maya
dui çré-nayane yena gaìgä-dhärä vaya
The King saw that the body of Jagannätha was covered with dust, and
tears flowed from His two eyes like streams from the Ganges.
TEXT 169
dui çré-näsäya jala paòe nirantara
çré-mukhera läla paòe, tite kalevara
Water continuously flowed from His two nostrils, and His body became
soaked with saliva from His mouth.
TEXT 170
svapne räjä mane cinte—“e ki-rüpa lélä!
bujhite nä päri jagannäthera ki khelä!”
In that dream the King thought, “What kind of pastime is this! I am

unable to understand what Jagannätha is doing!”
TEXT 171
jagannäthera caraëa sparçite räjä yäya
jagannätha bale,—“räjä, e ta’nä yuyäya
The King went to touch Jagannätha’s feet, but Jagannätha said, “O

King, this is not proper.
TEXT 172
karpüra, kasturé, gandha, candana, kuìkume
lepita tomära aìga sakala uttame
“Your body is smeared with fragrant camphor, musk, sandalwood paste,

and kuìkuma.
TEXT 173
ämära çaréra dekha—dhülä-lälä-maya
ämä paraçite ki tomära yogya haya
“And see My body, it is covered with dust and saliva. Is it proper for
you to touch Me?
TEXT 174
ämi ye näcite äji tumi giyächi
läghåëä kaile mora aìge dekhi’ dhülä-lälä
“When you went to see Me dancing today, you felt repugnant on seeing
My body covered with dust and saliva.
TEXT 175
sei dhülä-lälä dekha sarväìge ämära
tumi mahäräjä mahäräjära kumära
“Just see, My entire body is covered with that dust and saliva, and
you are a king as well as the son of a king.
TEXT 176
ämäre sparçite ki tomära yogya haya?”
eta bali’ bhåtye cähi’ häse dayä-maya
“Am I fit to be touched by you?” After speaking these words, the

merciful Lord looked at His servant and smiled.
TEXT 177
sei-kñaëe dekhe räjä sei siàhäsane
caitanya-gosäïi vasi’ ächena äpane
At that moment the King saw Lord Caitanya sitting on the throne where
Jagannätha was previously sitting.
TEXT 178
sei mata sakala çré-aìga dhülä-maya
räjäre balena häsi’—“e ta’ yogya naya
His entire body was covered with dust in the same way as before. He
smiled at the King and said, “This is not proper.
TEXT 179
tumi ye ämäre ghåëä kari’ gelä mane
tabe tumi ämäre sparçibe ki käraëe”
“Earlier today you felt aversion to Me and went home, so why would you
touch Me now?”
TEXT 180
ei mate pratäparüdrere kåpä kari’
siàhäsane vasi’ häse gauräìga-çré-hari
After bestowing mercy on Pratäparudra in this way, Lord Gauräìga

smiled as He sat on the throne.
TEXT 181
räjära haila kata-kñaëe jägaraëa
caitanya päiyä räjä karena krandana
Shortly thereafter, the King woke up and began to cry.
TEXT 182
“mahä-aparädhé muïi päpé duräcära
nä jäniluì caitanya—éçvara-avatära
“I am a sinful, misbehaved, great offender. I did not know that Lord

Caitanya was the Supreme Lord.
TEXT 183
jévera vä kon çakti tähäne jänite
brahmädira moha haya yäìhära mäyäte

“What power does a living entity have to know Him? Even personalities
like Brahmä are bewildered by His illusory energy.
TEXT 184
eteke kñamaha prabhu, mora aparädha
nija-däsa kari’ more karaha prasäda”
“Therefore, O Lord, please forgive my offenses. Bestow mercy on me by

accepting me as Your servant.”
TEXT 185
äpane çré-jagannätha—caitanya-gosäïi
räjä jänilena, ithe kichu bheda näi
The King thus realized that Lord Jagannätha and Lord Caitanya were
nondifferent.
TEXT 186
viçeña utkaëöhä haila prabhure dekhite
tathäpi nä päre keha dekhä karäite
He developed intense eagerness to see the Lord, but no one was able to
arrange a meeting.
TEXT 187
daive eka-dina prabhu puñpera udyäne
vasiyä ächena kata päriñada-sane
By the arrangement of providence, the Lord was one day sitting in a

flower garden in the company of His associates.
TEXT 188
ekäké pratäparudra giyä sei sthäne

dérgha hai’ paòilena prabhura caraëe
Pratäparudra went there alone and fell flat at the lotus feet of the
Lord.
TEXT 189
açru-kampa-pulake räjära anta näïi
änande mürcchita hailena sei öhäìi
Crying, shivering, and hairs standing on end continuously manifested

on the body of the King. He then lost consciousness at that place.
TEXT 190
viñëu-bhakti-cihna prabhu dekhiyä räjära
“uöha” bali’ çré-hasta dilena aìge täìra
When the Lord saw symptoms of devotional service to Viñëu on the body
of the King, He touched the King’s body with His lotus hand and said,
“Get up.”
TEXT 191
çré-hasta-paraçe räjä päila cetana
prabhura caraëa dhari’ karena krandana
By the touch of the Lord’s lotus hand, the King regained

consciousness. He then caught hold of the Lord’s lotus feet and began
to cry.
TEXT 192
“trähi trähi kåpä-sindhu sarva-jéva-nätha!
muïi-pätakére kara’ çubha-dåñöi-päta
“Save me, save me, O ocean of mercy and Lord of all living entities!
Please glance mercifully on this sinful person.
TEXT 193
trähi trähi svatantra-vihäri kåpä-sindhu!
trähi trähi çré-kåñëa-caitanya déna-bandhu!
“Save me, O supremely independent ocean of mercy! Save me, Çré Kåñëa
Caitanya, the friend of the poor!
TEXT 194
trähi trähi sarva-deva-vandya ramä-känta!
trähi trähi bhakta-jana-vallabha ekänta!
“Save me, O beloved Lord of Lakñmé! You are worshiped by all the
demigods. Save me, O You who are most affectionate to the devotees!
TEXT 195
trähi trähi mahäçuddha-sattva-rüpa-dhäri!
trähi trähi saìkértana-lampaöa muräri!
“Save me, O You who assumes a form of pure goodness! Save me, O
Muräri, O inaugurator of the saìkértana movement!
TEXT 196
trähi trähi avijïäta-tattva-guëa-näma!
trähi trähi parama-komala guëa-dhäma!
“Save me, O You whose glories, qualities, and names are not known to
all! Save me, O most gentle Lord! Save me, O reservoir of all
transcendental qualities!
TEXT 197
trähi trähi aja-bhava-vandya-çré-caraëa!
trähi trähi sannyäsa-dharmera vibhüñaëa!

“Save me, O Lord whose lotus feet are worshiped by Brahmä and Çiva!
Save me, O ornament of the renounced order of life!
TEXT 198
trähi trähi çré-gaurasundara mahäprabhu!
ei kåpä kara’ nätha, nä chäòibä kabhu”
“Save me, Lord Gaurasundara Mahäprabhu! Please bestow on me the mercy

that You will never leave me.”
TEXT 199
çuni’ prabhu pratäparudrera käkuväda
tuñöa hai’ prabhu täne karilä prasäda
On hearing Mahäräja Pratäparudra’s humble prayers, the Lord became

pleased and bestowed His mercy on him.
TEXT 200
prabhu bale,—“kåñëa-bhakti hauka tomära
kåñëa-kärya vinä tumi nä karibä ära
The Lord said, “May you attain the devotional service of Kåñëa. May
you not engage in anything other than the service of Kåñëa.
TEXT 201
nirantara kara’ giyä kåñëa-saìkértana
tomära rakñitäviñëu-cakra-sudarçana
“Go and constantly engage in congregational glorification of Kåñëa,

and you will be protected by Viñëu’s Sudarçana cakra.
TEXT 202
tumi, särvabhauma, ära rämänanda-räya

tinera nimitta muïi äiluì ethäya
“I came here because of you, Särvabhauma, and Rämänanda Räya.
TEXT 203
sabe eka väkya mätra pälibä ämära
more nä karibä tumi kothäo pracära
“Just do one favor for Me: Do not disclose My identity to anyone.
TEXT 204
ebe yadi ämäre pracära kara’ tumi
tabe ethä chäòi’ satya calibäìa ämi”
“If you disclose My identity to anyone, I will certainly leave this

place and go elsewhere.”
TEXT 205
eta bali’ äpana galära mälä diyä
vidäya dilena täne santoña haiyä
After speaking these words, the Lord gave the King His own garland and
sent him away in satisfaction.
TEXT 206
calilä pratäparüdra äjïä kari’ çire
punaù punaù daëòavata kariyä prabhure
After offering repeated obeisances to the Lord, Mahäräja Pratäparudra

left with the Lord’s order on his head.
TEXT 207
prabhu dekhi’ nåpati hailä pürëa-käma

niravadhi karena caitanya-pada-dhyäna
The King’s desire was fulfilled by seeing the Lord. After that he
always meditated on the lotus feet of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 208
pratäparudrera prabhu-sahita darçana
ihä ye çunaye täre mile prema-dhana
One who hears the narration of Mahäräja Pratäparudra’s meeting with

the Lord attains the treasure of ecstatic love.
TEXT 209
rahilena kértana-vihära-kutühale
In this way Çré Gaurasundara enjoyed pastimes of kértana while

residing in Néläcala.
TEXT 210
néläcale janmilä yateka anucara
sabe cinilena nija präëera éçvara
All the Lord’s associates who appeared in Néläcala gradually

recognized the Lord of their life.
TEXT 211
çré-pradyumna-miçra kåñëa-premera sägara
ätma-pada yäìre diläçré-gaurasundara
Çré Pradyumna Miçra was an ocean of ecstatic love for Kåñëa. Çré
Gaurasundara personally gave him shelter at His lotus feet.
TEXT 212
paramänanda-mahäpätra mahäçaya
yäìra tanu çré-caitanya-bhakti-rasa-maya
The body of Paramänanda Mahäpätra Mahäçaya was filled with the mellows
of devotional service to Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 213
käçé-miçra parama-vihvala kåñëa-rase
äpane rahilä prabhu yäìhära äväse
Käçé Miçra was greatly overwhelmed in the mellows of love for Kåñëa.
The Lord personally stayed in his house.
TEXT 214
ei mata prabhu sarva bhåtya kari’ saìge
niravadhi goìäyena saìkértana-raìge
In this way the Lord and all His servants constantly enjoyed pastimes
of saìkértana.
TEXT 215
yata yata udäséna çré-caitanya-däsa
sabe karilena äsi’ néläcale väsa
All the renounced servants of Lord Caitanya gradually came and took up
residence in Néläcala.
TEXT 216
nityänanda-prabhuvara—parama uddäma
sarva-néläcale bhrame mahäjyotir-dhäma
Nityänanda Prabhu was most independent and effulgent. He wandered all

over Néläcala.
TEXT 217
niravadhi paränanda-rase unamatta
lakhite nä päre keha—avijïäta-tattva
He was always intoxicated by the mellows of transcendental ecstasy. No

one could understand His incomprehensible glories.
TEXT 218
sadäi japena näma—çré-kåñëa-caitanya
svapne o nähika nityänanda-mukhe anya
He constantly chanted the name, “Çré Kåñëa Caitanya.” Even in His

dream He would not speak anything else.
TEXT 219
yena rämacandre lakñmaëera rati mati
sei mata nitäyera çré-caitanye préti
Nitäi’s love for Lord Caitanya was like the love and attachment
Lakñmaëa had for Rämacandra.
TEXT 220
nityänanda-prasäde se sakala saàsära
adyäpiha gäya çré-caitanya-avatära
By the mercy of Lord Nityänanda, the entire world is now singing the
TEXT 221
hena-mate mahäprabhu caitanya-nitäi
nélacale vasati karena dui bhäi
In this way the two brothers—Caitanya Mahäprabhu and Nitäi—lived at

Néläcala.
TEXT 222
eka-dina çré-gaurasundara narahari
nibhåte vasilä nityänanda saìge kari’
One day Çré Gaurasundara, the Supreme Lord in the form of a human
being, sat down with Nityänanda in a solitary place.
TEXT 223
prabhu bale,—“çuna nityänanda mahämati!
satvare calaha tumi navadvépa-prati
The Lord said, “Listen, O magnanimous Nityänanda, go quickly to

Navadvépa!
TEXT 224
pratijïä kariyä ächi ämi nija-mukhe
’mürkha néca daridra bhäsäba prema-sukhe’
“I have personally promised to inundate the fools, the fallen, and the
poor in the happiness of ecstatic love.
TEXT 225-226
tumi o thäkilä yadi muni-dharma kari’
äpana-uddäma-bhäva saba parihari’
tabe mürkha néca yata patita saàsära
bala dekhi ära ke vä karibe uddhära?
“If You also remain silent like a muni and renounce Your magnanimous
nature, then tell Me who will deliver the fools and the wretched souls
who have fallen into material life?
TEXT 227
bhakti-rasa-dätä tumi tumi samvarile
tabe avatära vä ki nimitte karile?
“You are the distributor of the mellows of devotional service. If You

hide them, then what is the use of Your incarnation in this world?
TEXT 228
eteke ämära väkya yadi satya cäo
tabe avilambe tumi gauòa-deçe yäo
“Now if You wish to fulfill My promise, then You should go to Bengal

without delay.
TEXT 229
mürkha néca patita duùkhita yata jana
bhakti diyä kara’ giyä sabäre mocana”
“Deliver the foolish, wretched, fallen, and distressed persons by

giving them devotional service.”
TEXT 230
äjïä päi’ nityänanda-candra tata-kñaëe
calilena gauòa-deçe lai’ nija-gaëe
Having received the Lord’s order, Nityänanda Candra immediately left

for Gauòa-deça with His associates.
TEXT 231-233
rämadäsa-gadädhara däsa mahäçaya
raghunätha-vaidya-ojhä-bhakti-rasa-maya
kåñëadäsa paëòita, parameçvaré däsa
purandara-paëòitera parama ulläsa

nityänanda-svarüpera yata äpta-gaëa
nityänanda saìge sabe karilä gamana
Nityänanda Svarüpa was accompanied by His intimate associates such as

Rämadäsa, Gadädhara däsa Mahäçaya, Raghunätha Vaidya, who was filled
with the mellows of devotional service, Kåñëadäsa Paëòita, Parameçvaré
däsa, and the most jubilant Purandara Paëòita.
TEXT 234
pathe calitei nityänanda mahäçaya
sarva-päriñada äge kailä prema-maya
As they began their journey, Lord Nityänanda first bestowed ecstatic

love on all of His associates.
TEXT 235
sabära haila ätma-vismåti atyanta
kära dehe kata bhäva nähi tära anta
As a result, they completely forgot themselves. There was no end to

the ecstatic symptoms that manifest in their bodies.
TEXT 236
prathamei vaiñëavägragaëya rämadäsa
täna dehe hailena gopäla-prakäça
The topmost Vaiñëava Rämadäsa was the first to manifest the mood of a
cowherd boy.
TEXT 237
madhya-pathe rämadäsa tribhaìga haiyä
ächilä prahara-tina bähya päsariyä

Somewhere on the way Rämadäsa forgot the external world and stood for
nine hours in a threefold-bending form.
TEXT 238
hailä rädhikä-bhäva—gadädhara däse
’dadhi ke kinibe?’ bale aööa aööa häse
Gadädhara däsa became absorbed in the mood of Rädhikä. He loudly

laughed and said, “Who will buy yogurt?”
TEXT 239
raghunätha-vaidya-upädhyäya mahämati
hailena mürtimaté ye-hena revaté
The most magnanimous Raghunätha Vaidya Upädhyäya became fully absorbed

in the mood of Revaté.
TEXT 240
kåñëadäsa parameçvaré-däsa dui-jana
gopäla-bhäve ’hai hai’ kare anukñaëa
Kåñëadäsa and Parameçvaré däsa would always raise a loud uproar in the
mood of cowherd boys.
TEXT 241
purandara-paëòita gächete giyä caòe
’muïire aìgada’ bali’ lampha diyä paòe
Purandara Paëòita would climb a tree and jump from it, declaring, “I
am Aìgada.”
TEXT 242
ei mata nityänanda—çré-ananta-dhäma
sabäre dilena bhäva parama-uddäma
In this way Nityänanda, the origin of Ananta, aroused all of the

devotees’ transcendental sentiments.
TEXT 243
daëòe patha cale sabe kroça dui cäri
yäyena dakñiëa-väme äpanä päsari’
Within a half hour they would cover four to eight miles. They did not
know whether they were going left or right.
TEXT 244
kata-kñaëe patha jijïäsena loka-sthäne
“bala bhäi, gaìgä-tére yäiba kemane”
After some time they would ask some people, “O brothers, tell us, how
can we reach the Ganges?”
TEXT 245
loka bale,—“häya häya patha päsari
lädui-praharera patha phiriyä äilä”
Those people would reply, “Alas, you have taken the wrong path. You
have come six hours away from the proper path.”
TEXT 246
loka-väkye phiriya yäyena yathä patha
punaù patha chäòiyä yäyena sei mata
After hearing their words, they would return to the right path, but
they would then go in the wrong direction as before.
TEXT 247
punaù patha jijïäsä karaye loka-sthäne
loka bale,—“patha rahe daça kroça väme”
Again they would ask some people, who would reply, “The proper path is
twenty miles to the left.”
TEXT 248
punaù häsi’ sabei calena patha yathä
nija-deha nä jänena, pathera kä kathä
They then laughed and went again towards the proper path. They were
not even aware of their own bodies, so what to speak of the road.
TEXT 249
yata deha-dharma—kñudhä tåñëä bhaya duùkha
kähäro nähika—päi paränanda-sukha
They did not feel any bodily urges like hunger, thirst, fear, or
distress, for they were all relishing transcendental happiness.
TEXT 250
pathe yata lélä karilena nityänanda
ke varëibe—ke vä jäne—sakali ananta
Who can know or describe all the pastimes that Nityänanda performed on
the way? They were all unlimited (or: Only Ananta can know and
describe them).
TEXT 251
hena-mate nityänanda çré-ananta-dhäma
äilena gaìgä-tére pänihäöé-gräma
In this way Nityänanda, the origin of Lord Ananta, came to the village
of Pänihäöi on the bank of the Ganges.
TEXT 252
räghava-paëòita-gåhe sarvädye äsiyära
hilena sakala pärñada-gaëa laiyä
He first went to Räghava Paëòita’s house, where He stayed along with

all His associates.
TEXT 253
parama änanda hailä räghava-paëòita
çré-makaradhvaja-kara goñöhéra sahita
Räghava Paëòita, Çré Makaradhvaja Kara, and their families became

greatly pleased.
TEXT 254
hena-mate nityänanda pänihäöé-gräme
rahilena sakala-pärñada-gaëa-sane
In this way Nityänanda stayed with His associates in the village of

Pänihäöi.
TEXT 255
nirantara paränande karena huìkära
vihvalatä vinä dehe bähya nähi ära
He would constantly roar loudly in ecstasy, and He was always

overwhelmed with no sign of external consciousness.
TEXT 256
nåtya karibäre icchä haila antare
gäyaka sakala äsi’ mililä satvare

When He felt the desire to dance, all the singers quickly gathered
around Him.
TEXT 257
sukåti mädhava-ghoña—kértane tatpara
hena kértanéyä nähi påthivé-bhitara
The most pious Mädhava Ghoña was expert in performing kértana. There
was no kértana leader like him in the entire world.
TEXT 258
yähäre kahena—våndävanera gäyana
nityänanda-svarüpera mahä-priyatama
He was known as the singer of Våndävana, and he was most dear to

TEXT 259
mädhava, govinda, väsudeva—tina bhäi
gäite lägilä, näce éçvara-nitäi
Mädhava, Väsudeva, and Govinda were three brothers. When they began to
sing, Lord Nityänanda would dance.
TEXT 260
hena se näcena avadhüta mahäbala
pada-bhare påthivé karaye öala-mala
The most powerful avadhüta would dance in such a way that the earth
would sway under the weight of His feet.
TEXT 261
niravadhi ’hari’ bali’ karaye huìkära

ächäòa dekhite loka päya camatkära
He would always chant the name of Hari and roar loudly. People would
be struck with wonder on seeing Him forcefully fall to the ground.
TEXT 262
yähäre karena dåñöi näcite näcite
sei preme òhaliyä paòena påthivéte
Anyone who received His glance as He was dancing would fall to the
ground in ecstatic love.
TEXT 263
paripürëa prema-rasa-maya nityänanda
saàsära tärite karilena çubhärambha
Nityänanda, who was filled with the mellows of ecstatic love, now
began His auspicious task of delivering the entire world.
TEXT 264
yateka ächila prema-bhaktira vikära
saba prakäçiyä nåtya karena apära
He manifested all the various transformations of loving devotional

service as He danced wonderfully.
TEXT 265
kata-kñaëe vasilena khaööära upare
äjïä haila abhiñeka karibära tare
After some time He sat down on the Deity throne and instructed the
devotees to perform abhiñeka.
TEXT 266
räghava-paëòita-ädi päriñada-gaëe
abhiñeka karite lägilä sei-kñaëe
Räghava Paëòita and the Lord’s other associates immediately began to

perform abhiñeka.
TEXT 267
sahasra sahasra ghaöa äni’ gaìgä-jala
nänä gandhe suväsita kariyä sakala
They brought thousands of pots filled with Ganges water mixed with
various scented oils.
TEXT 268
santoñe sabei dena çré-mastakopari
catur-dike sabei balena ’hari hari’
Everyone happily poured water on His head as they all chanted the name
of Hari in the four directions.
TEXT 269
sabei paòena abhiñeka-mantra-géta
parama santoñe sabe haila pulakita
They all chanted the mantras and songs that were appropriate for
abhiñeka, and everyone’s hairs stood on end as they became filled with
great satisfaction.
TEXT 270
abhiñeka karäiyä, nütana vasana
paräiyä, lepilena çré-aìge candana
After completing the abhiñeka, they dressed Nityänanda in new cloth

and smeared His body with sandalwood pulp.
TEXT 271
divya vana-mälä täya tulasé-sahite
péna-vakña pürëa karilena nänä-mate
They decorated His broad chest with garlands of forest flowers and
tulasé leaves.
TEXT 272
tabe divya-khaööä svarëe kariyä bhüñita
sammukhe äniyä karilena upanéta
Then they brought a opulent throne decorated with gold and placed it
before Him.
TEXT 273
khaööäya vasilä prabhuvara nityänanda
chatra dharilena çire çré-räghavänanda
As Lord Nityänanda sat on the throne, Çré Räghavänanda held an

umbrella over His head.
TEXT 274
jaya-dhvani karite lägilä bhakta-gaëa
catur-dike haila mahä-änanda-vädana
All the devotees began to chant, “Jaya! Jaya!” Musical instruments

produced ecstatic vibrations in the four directions.
TEXT 275
’trähi trähi’ sabei balena bähu tuli’
käro bähya nahi, sabe mahäkutühalé

Everyone raised their arms and exclaimed, “Save us! Save us!” They
were in such ecstasy that they forgot themselves.
TEXT 276
svänubhävänande prabhu nityänanda-räya
prema-dåñöi-våñöi kari’ cäri dike cäya
In His own ecstatic mood, Lord Nityänanda Prabhu showered everyone in

the four directions with ecstatic love by His merciful glance.
TEXT 277
äjïä karilena,—“çuna räghava-paëòita!
kadambera mälä jhäöa änaha tvarita
He ordered, “Listen, Räghava Paëòita! Quickly bring Me a garland of

kadamba flowers.
TEXT 278
baòa préta ämära kadamba-puñpa-prati
kadambera vane nitya ämära vasati”
“I am very fond of kadamba flowers. In fact I always reside in a

kadamba forest.”
TEXT 279
kara-yoòa kariyä räghavänanda kahe
“kadamba-puñpera yoga e samaye nahe”
With folded hands Räghavänanda said, “This is not the season for
kadamba flowers.”
TEXT 280
prabhu bale,—“bäòé giyä cäha bhäla-mane

kadäcita phuöiyä vä thäke kona-sthäne”
The Lord then said, “Go home and look carefully. There may be some
blooming somewhere.”
TEXT 281
bäòéra bhitare giyä cähena räghava
vismita hailä dekhi’ mahä-anubhava
Räghava went inside the house and was struck with wonder at what he
saw.
TEXT 282
jambérera våkñe saba kadambera phula
phuöiyä ächaye ati-parama-atula
He saw that the lime tree was filled with the most amazing blooming
kadamba flowers.
TEXT 283
ki apürva varëa se vä ki apürva gandha
se puñpa dekhile kñaya yäya sarva-bandha
How wonderful was the color and fragrance of those flowers! All one’s
material bondage was destroyed by seeing those flowers.
TEXT 284
dekhiyä kadamba-puñpa räghava-paëòita
bähya düra gela, hailä mahä-harañita
When Räghava Paëòita saw those kadamba flowers, he lost external

consciousness and became filled with jubilation.
TEXT 285
äpanä samvari’ mälä gäìthiyä satvare
änilena nityänanda-prabhura gocare
He then checked his emotions and quickly prepared a garland, which he

brought to Nityänanda Prabhu.
TEXT 286
kadambera mälä dekhi’ nityänanda-räya
parama santoñe mälä dilena galäya
When Lord Nityänanda saw the garland of kadamba flowers, He accepted

it with great satisfaction.
TEXT 287
kadamba-mälära gandhe sakala vaiñëava
vihvala hailä dekhi’ mahä-anubhava
All the Vaiñëavas became overwhelmed on seeing that wonderful incident

and on smelling the sweet fragrance of that kadamba garland.
TEXT 288
ära mahä-äçcarya haila kata-kñaëe
apürva danära gandha päya sarva-jane
Shortly thereafter another most wonderful incident took place.

Everyone smelled the wonderful fragrance of damanaka flowers.
TEXT 289
damanaka-puçpera sugandhe mana hare
daça-dik vyäpta haila sakala mandire
The fragrance of damanaka flowers enchanted everyone’s mind. All ten

directions were filled with that fragrance.
TEXT 290
häsi’ nityänanda bale,—“äre bhäi saba!
bala dekhi ki gandhera päo anubhava?”
Nityänanda smiled and said, “O brothers, tell Me, do you smell

something?”
TEXT 291
kara-yoòa kari’ sabe lägilä kahite
“apürva danära gandha päi cäri-bhite”
Everyone folded their hands and said, “We smell the wonderful
fragrance of damanaka flowers in the four directions.”
TEXT 292
sabära vacana çuni’ nityänanda-räya
kahite lägilä gopya parama-kåpäya
On hearing their words, Lord Nityänanda mercifully revealed the secret

behind this.
TEXT 293
prabhu bale,—“çuna sabe parama rahasya
tomarä sakale ihä jänibä avaçya
Nityänanda Prabhu said, “Listen to this most confidential topic. All

of you should understand this.
TEXT 294
caitanya-gosäïi äji çunite kértana
néläcala haite karilena ägamana
“Lord Caitanya came today from Néläcala to hear the kértana.

TEXT 295
sarväìge pariyä divya damanaka-mälä
eka våkñe avalambana kariyä rahilä
“His body was decorated with a divine garland of damanaka flowers, and
He stayed here for a while leaning against one tree.
TEXT 296
sei çré-aìgera divya-damanaka-gandhe
catur-dike pürëa hai’ ächaye änande
“The four directions were filled with the divine fragrance of the
damanaka flowers that were decorating His body.
TEXT 297
tomä-sabäkära nåtya-kértana dekhite
äpane äilä prabhu néläcala haite
“The Lord personally came from Néläcala to see you all dance and chant
in kértana.
TEXT 298
eteke tomarä sarva kärya parihari’
niravadhi ’kåñëa’ gäo äpanä päsari’
“Therefore you should give up all other engagements and absorb

yourselves in the constant glorification of Lord Kåñëa.
TEXT 299
niravadhi çré-kåñëa-caitanyacandra-yaçe
sabära çaréra pürëa hau prema-rase”

“May all of you become filled with the mellows of ecstatic love by
constantly glorifying Çré Kåñëa Caitanya Candra.”
TEXT 300
eta kahi’ ’hari’ bali’ karaye huìkära
sarvä-dike prema-dåñöi karilä vistära
After speaking these words, Nityänanda loudly chanted the name of

Hari. He then cast His love-filled glance in all the directions.
TEXT 301
nityänanda-svarüpera prema-dåñöi-päte
sabära haila ätma-vismåti dehete
By the love-filled glance of Nityänanda Svarüpa, they all forgot

themselves.
TEXT 302
çuna çuna äre bhäi, nityänanda-çakti
ye-rüpe dilena sarva-jagatere bhakti
O brothers, hear about the power of Nityänanda and how He distributed

devotional service throughout the entire world.
TEXT 303
ye bhakti gopikä-gaëera kahe bhägavate
nityänanda haite tähä päila jagate
The devotion of the gopés described in Çrémad Bhägavatam was awarded

to the people of the world by Nityänanda.
TEXT 304
nityänanda vasiyä ächena siàhäsane

sammukhe karaye nåtya päriñada-gaëe
As Nityänanda was sitting on the throne, all of His associates danced

before Him.
TEXT 305
keha giyä våkñera upara-òäle caòe
päte päte veòäya, tathäpi nähi paòe
Someone climbed out on the branch of a tree and walked on the leaves,
yet he did not fall.
TEXT 306
keha keha prema-sukhe huìkära kariyä
våkñera upare thäki’ paòe lampha diyä
Someone roared loudly in ecstatic love and jumped down from the top of
a tree.
TEXT 307
keha vä huìkära kare våkña-müla dhari’
upäòiyä phele våkña bali’ ’hari hari’
Someone roared loudly as he grabbed the root of a tree and then

uprooted it while chanting the name of Hari.
TEXT 308
keha vä guväka-vane yäya raòa diyä
gächa-päïca-säta-guyä ekatra kariyä
Someone ran into a betel nut forest, grabbed five or seven trees, and
uprooted them together.
TEXT 309
hena se dehete janmiyäche prema-bala
tåëa-präya upäòiyä pheläya sakala
His body was filled with such powerful ecstatic love that he uprooted
those trees as if they were blades of grass.
TEXT 310-312
açru, kampa, stambha, gharma, pulaka, huìkära
svara-bhaìga, vaivarëya, garjana, siàhasära
çré-änanda-mürcchä-ädi yata prema-bhäva
bhägavate kahe yata kåñëa-anuräga
sabära çarére pürëa haila sakala
hena nityänanda-svarüpera prema-bala
Nityänanda Svarüpa’s ecstatic love was so powerful that everyone’s

body became filled with the transformations of ecstatic love for Kåñëa
described in the Çrémad Bhägavatam such as crying, shivering, being
stunned, perspiring, hairs standing on end, shouting loudly, voice
choking, turning pale, thundering, roaring like a lion, and falling
TEXT 313
ye-dike dekhena nityänanda mahäçaya
sei dike mahä-prema-bhakti-våñöi haya
There was an intense shower of ecstatic devotional love in whatever

direction Lord Nityänanda cast His glance.
TEXT 314
yähäre cähena, se-i preme mürcchä päya
vastra nä samvare, bhüme paòi’ gaòi’ yäya
Whoever He looked at lost consciousness in ecstatic love and rolled on

the ground, forgetting his cloth.
TEXT 315
nityänanda-svarüpere dharibäre dhäya
häse nityänanda prabhu vasiyä khaööäya
As someone tried to catch hold of Nityänanda Svarüpa’s feet,

Nityänanda Prabhu sat on the throne and smiled.
TEXT 316-317
yata päriñada nityänandera pradhäna
sabäre haila sarva-çakti-adhiñöhäna
sarva-jïatä väk-siddhi haila sabära
sabe hailena yena kandarpa-äkära
All the principal associates of Nityänanda were fully empowered. They

became omniscient and whatever they spoke came true. Their features
resembled those of Cupid.
TEXT 318
sabe yäre paraça karena hasta
diyäse-i haya vihvala sakala päsariyä
Anyone who was touched by their hands forgot everything and became
overwhelmed with ecstasy.
TEXT 319
ei-rüpe pänihäöé-gräme tina mäsa
nityänanda prabhu kare bhaktira viläsa
In this way Nityänanda Prabhu relished devotional service for three

months in the village of Pänihäöi.
TEXT 320
tina-mäsa käro bähya nähika çarére
deha-dharma tilärdheko käre nähi sphure
For three months no one manifest external consciousness. They did not
feel even the slightest urge of the body.
TEXT 321
tina-mäsa keha nähi karila ähära
sabe prema-sukhe nåtya bai nähi ära
None of them ate anything for three months. They did nothing other
than dance in the happiness of ecstatic love.
TEXT 322
pänihäöé-gräme yata haila prema-sukha
cäri vede varëibeka se saba kautuka
The happiness of ecstatic love that manifest in the village of

Pänihäöi will be described in the four Vedas.
TEXT 323
ekodaëòe nityänanda karilena yata
tähä varëibära çakti äche kära kata
Who has the ability to describe all the pastimes that Nityänanda
performed in a half hour?
TEXT 324
kñaëe kñaëe äpane karena nåtya-raìga
catur-dike lai’ saba päriñada-saìga
Nityänanda passed every moment dancing in ecstasy in the midst of His

associates.
TEXT 325
kakhana vä äpane vasiyä véräsane
näcäyena sakala bhakata jane jane
Sometimes He would sit in the véräsana posture and have the devotees
dance one after another before Him.
TEXT 326
eko sevakera nåtye hena raìga haya
catur-dike dekhi yena prema-vanyä-maya
The dancing of each devotee was so sublime that the four directions
became filled with a flood of ecstatic love.
TEXT 327
mahäjhaòe paòe yena kadalaka-vana
ei-mata prema-sukhe paòe sarva-jana
In the happiness of ecstatic love, everyone would fall to the ground

like banana trees falling in a great storm.
TEXT 328
äpane ye kahe mahäprabhu nityänanda
sei-mata karilena sarva bhakta-vånda
All the devotees did whatever Lord Nityänanda asked them to do.
TEXT 329
niravadhi çré-kåñëa-caitanya-saìkértana
karäyena, karena laiyä bhakta-gaëa
He would induce all the devotees to constantly perform saìkértana, as

inaugurated by Çré Kåñëa Caitanya.
TEXT 330
hena se lägilä prema prakäça karite
se-i haya vihvala, ye äise dekhite
He began to manifest such ecstatic love that anyone who came to watch
became overwhelmed.
TEXT 331
ye sevaka yakhane ye icchä kare mane
se-i äsi’ upasanna haya tata-kñaëe
Whenever any servant desired something, he would immediately receive

it.
TEXT 332
ei-mata paränanda prema-sukha-rase
kñaëa hena keha nä jänila tina mäse
In this way they were all so absorbed in the mellows of ecstatic love
that those three months seemed to them like only a moment.
TEXT 333
tabe nityänanda prabhuvara kata dine
alaìkära parite hailä icchä mane
After some days Nityänanda Prabhu desired to decorate Himself with

some ornaments.
TEXT 334
icchä mätra sarva-alaìkära sei kñaëe
upasanna äsiyä haila vidyamäne

As soon as that desire awoke in Him, all varieties of ornaments
appeared there.
TEXT 335-336
süvarëa rajata marakata manohara
nänä-vidha bahu-mülya kateka prastara
maëi su-prabäla paööaväsa muktä hära
sukåti sakale diyä kare namaskära
Pious people offered their obeisances and gave Nityänanda attractive

ornaments made of gold, silver, various precious stones like diamonds,
emeralds, and corals, fine silk cloth, and pearl necklaces.
TEXT 337
kata vä nirmita kata kariyä nirmäëa
parilena alaìkära—yena icchä täna
He then decorated Himself with ornaments that had already been made
and others that were made according to His own desire.
TEXT 338
dui haste suvarëera aìgada balaya
puñöa kari’ parilena ätma-icchä-maya
According to His own desire He decorated His two wrists and arms with
gold bracelets and armlets.
TEXT 339
suvarëa mudrikä ratne kariyä khicana
daça-çré-aìgule çobhä kare vibhüñaëa
He decorated His ten fingers with gold rings studded with jewels.
TEXT 340
kanöha çobhä kare bahu-vidha divya hära
maëi-müktä-prabälädi-yata sarva-sära
He decorated His neck with many varieties of fine necklaces made of

diamonds, pearls, and corals.
TEXT 341
rudräkña viòäläkña dui suvarëa rajate
bändhiyä parilä kaëöhe maheçvara préte
For the pleasure of Maheçvara, He wore a gold and silver necklace set
with rudräkña and cat’s-eye gems.
TEXT 342
muktä-kasä-suvarëa kariyä suracana
dui çruti-müle çobhe parama çobhana
His two ears were beautified by gold earrings studded with pearls.
TEXT 343
päda-padme rajata-nüpura suçobhana
tad-upari mala çobhe jagata-mohana
His lotus feet were adorned with silver anklebells, with an enchanting
band of silver above them.
TEXT 344
çukla-paööa-néla-péta—bahuvidha väsa
apürva çobhaye paridhänera viläsa
He was dressed in varieties of white, blue, and yellow silk cloth. In

this way He looked wonderfully attractive.
TEXT 345
mälaté, mallikä, yüthé, campakera mälä
çré-vakñe karaye çobhä ändolana-khelä
Flower garlands of mälaté, mallikä, yüthé, and campaka swung to and

fro on His attractive chest.
TEXT 346
gorocanä-sahita candana divya-gandhe
vicitra kariyä lepiyächena çré-aìge
He smeared His body with fragrant sandalwood paste mixed with

gorocanä.
TEXT 347
çré-mastake çobhita vividha paööaväsa
tad upari nänä-varëa-mälyera viläsa
His head was decorated with varieties of silk cloth with varieties of
flower garlands on top.
TEXT 348
prasanna çré-mukha—koöi çaçadhara jini’
häsiyä karena niravadhi hari-dhvani
His pleasing face defeated the beauty of millions of moons. He smiled

as He constantly chanted the name of Hari.
TEXT 349
ye-dike cähena dui-kamala-nayane
sei-dike prema-varñe, bhäse sarva-jane

In whatever direction His lotus eyes glanced, there was a shower of
ecstatic love that inundated everyone.
TEXT 350-351
rajatera präya lauha-daëòa suçobhana
dui-dike kari tathi suvarëa-bandhana
niravadhi sei lauha-daëòa çobhe kare
muñala dharilä yena prabhu haladhare
Just as Lord Haladhara held a club, Nityänanda always held in His hand
a beautiful iron rod that looked as if it were silver and that was
bound on two sides with gold.
TEXT 352-353
päriñada saba dharilena alaìkära
aìgada, balaya, malla, nüpura, su-hära
çiìgä, vetra, vaàçé, chäìda-daòi, guïjä-
mäläsabe dharilena gopälera aàça-kalä
His associates decorated themselves with various ornaments like

bracelets, bangles, leg bands, anklebells, beautiful necklaces,
buffalo horns, sticks, flutes, ropes, and garlands of guïjä (small
red-and-black seeds), for they were all expansions of the cowherd boys
of Vraja.
TEXT 354
ei mata nityänanda svänubhäva-raìge
viharena sakala pärñada kari’ saìge
In this way Nityänanda enjoyed His own ecstatic mood as He sported in

the company of His associates.
TEXT 355
tabe prabhu sarva-päriñada-gaëa meli’
bhakta-gåhe gåhe kare paryaöana-keli
The Lord then took His associates to the houses of various devotees.
TEXT 356
jähnavéra dui küle yata äche gräma
sarvatra bhramena nityänanda jyotir-dhäma
The most effulgent Nityänanda visited each of the villages on both

banks of the Ganges.
TEXT 357
daraçana-mätra sarva-jéva mugdha haya
näma-tattva dui—nityänanda-rasa-maya
All living entities became astonished when they saw Him. The most
blissful Nityänanda is the combined form of the holy name and form of
the Supreme Lord.
TEXT 358
päñaëòé o dekhilei mätra kare stuti
sarvasva dibäre sei kñaëe haya mati
Even the atheists who saw Him offered Him respects and considered
offering everything to Him.
TEXT 359
nityänanda-svarüpera çaréra madhura
sabärei kåpä-dåñöi karena pracura
The body of Nityänanda Svarüpa was most enchanting. He glanced

mercifully on everyone.
TEXT 360
ki bhojane ki çayane kibä paryaöane
kñaëeka nä yäya vyartha saìkértana vine
When He was eating, sleeping, or wandering about, He did not waste a

moment without saìkértana.
TEXT 361
yekhäne karena nåtya kåñëa-saìkértana
tathäya vihvala haya kata kata jana
Wherever He performed dancing and congregational glorification of

Kåñëa, many people became overwhelmed with ecstatic love.
TEXT 362
gåhasthera çiçu kona kichui nä jäne
tähärä o mahä-mahä-våkña dhari’ öäne
Even the householders’ children who did not know anything uprooted
large trees.
TEXT 363
huìkära kariyä våkña phele upäòiyä
“muïire gopäla” bali’ veòäya dhäiyä
They roared loudly, uprooted trees, and ran around exclaiming, “I am a

cowherd boy.”
TEXT 364
hena se sämarthya eka çisura çarére
çata-jane miliyä o dharite nä päre
Each boy possessed such strength that even a hundred people were
unable to control him.
TEXT 365
“çré-kåñëa-caitanya jaya nityänanda” bali’
siàha-näda kare çiçu hai’ kutühalé
The children would joyfully roar like lions and call out, “All glories
to Çré Kåñëa Caitanya and Nityänanda!”
TEXT 366
ei-mata nityänanda—bälaka-jévana
vihvala karite lägilena çiçu-gaëa
In this way Nityänanda, the life and soul of all children, overwhelmed
those children with ecstatic love.
TEXT 367
mäseke o eka çiçu nä kare ähära
dekhite lokera citte läge camatkära
For one month those children did not eat anything. People became
struck with wonder on seeing this.
TEXT 368
hailena vihvala sakala bhakta-vånda
sabära rakñaka hailena nityänanda
All the devotees became overwhelmed with ecstatic love, and Nityänanda
became the children’s sole protector.
TEXT 369
putra-präya kari’ prabhu sabäre dhariyä
karäyena bhojana äpane hasta diyä

The Lord would feed the children with His own hand as if they were His
children.
TEXT 370
käre o vä bändhiyä räkhena nija-päçe
märena bändhena—tabu aööa aööa häse
He would sometimes bind one of them and keep him nearby. Although He
beat them and bound them, they would laugh loudly.
TEXT 371
eka-dina gadädhara-däsera mandire
äilena täne préti karibära tare
One day Nityänanda went to the house of Gadädhara däsa to bestow mercy
on him.
TEXT 372
gopé-bhäve gadädhara-däsa mahäçaya
haiyä ächena ati paränanda-maya
Gadädhara däsa Mahäçaya was fully absorbed in ecstatic love in the

mood of a gopé.
TEXT 373
mastake kariyä gaìgä-jalera kalasa
niravadhi òäke,—“ke kinibe go-rasa?”
He held a pot of Ganges water on his head and continuously called out,
“Who wants to buy milk?”
TEXT 374
çré-bäla-gopäla-mürti täna devälaya

ächena parama-lävaëyera samuccaya
There was a most enchanting Deity of Çré Bäla-gopäla in his temple.
TEXT 375
dekhi’ bäla-gopälera mürti manohara
préte nityänanda lailä vakñera upara
When Nityänanda saw that enchanting Deity of Bäla-gopäla, He

affectionately embraced the Deity to His chest.
TEXT 376
ananta-hådaye dekhi’ çré-bäla-gopäla
sarva-gaëe hari-dhvani karena viçäla
When everyone saw Çré Bäla-gopäla on the chest of Ananta, they began
to loudly chant the name of Hari.
TEXT 377
huìkära kariyä nityänanda-malla-räya
karite lägilä nåtya gopäla-léläya
The great wrestler Nityänanda roared loudly and began to dance in the
mood of a cowherd boy.
TEXT 378
däna-khaëòa gäyena mädhavänanda ghoña
çuni’ avadhüta-siàha parama santoña
Then Mädhavänanda Ghoña sang about the däna-lélä, and the lionlike
Avadhüta became greatly satisfied.
TEXT 379
bhägyavanta mädhavera hena kanöha-dhvani
çunite äviñöa haya avadhüta-maëi
The voice of the fortunate Mädhava was so sweet that the crest jewel
of avadhütas became absorbed in ecstasy.
TEXT 380
ei-rüpa lélä täna nija-prema-raìge
sukåti çré-gadädhara däsa kari’ saìge
In the happiness of His own ecstatic love, Nityänanda enjoyed such

pastimes with the fortunate Çré Gadädhara däsa.
TEXT 381
gopé-bhäve bähya nähi gadädhara däse
niravadhi äpanäke ’gopé hena väse
Gadädhara däsa had no external consciousness, for he was absorbed in

the mood of a gopé and always considered himself to be a gopé.
TEXT 382
däna-khaëòa-léläçuni’ nityänanda-räya
ye nåtya karena, tähä varëana nä yäya
When Lord Nityänanda heard topics of the däna-lélä, He danced in a way

that is beyond description.
TEXT 383
prema-bhakti-vikärera yata äche näma
saba prakäçiyä nåtya kare anupäma
He displayed all the transformations of ecstatic love as He danced

incomparably.
TEXT 384
vidyutera präya nåtya gatira bhaìgi
mäkibä se adbhuta bhuja-cälana-mahimä
As He danced, the movement of His bodily limbs appeared like

lightning. How wonderful was the movement of His arms!
TEXT 385
ki vä se nayana-bhaìgé, ki sundara häsa
kibä se adbhuta çira-kampana-viläsa
How wonderful was the movement of His eyes, how beautiful was His
smile, and how wonderful was the swaying of His head!
TEXT 386
ekatra kariyä dui caraëa sundara
kibä yoòe yoòe lampha dena manohara
How wonderfully He jumped about, keeping His two beautiful feet

together!
TEXT 387
ye-dike cähena nityänanda prema-rase
sei-dike stré-puruñe kåñëa-rase bhäse
The men and women in whatever direction Nityänanda cast His love-
filled glance all floated in the mellows of love for Kåñëa.
TEXT 388
hena se karena kåpä-dåñöi atiçaya
paränande deha-småti kära nä thäkaya
His glance was filled with such mercy that everyone forgot their own
bodies in ecstasy.
TEXT 389
ye bhakti väïchena yogéndrädi-muni-gaëe
nityänanda-prasäde se bhuïje ye-te-jane
By Nityänanda’s mercy, anyone and everyone relished the devotion that

the best of the yogis and sages desire.
TEXT 390
hasti-sama jana nä khäile tina dina
calite nä päre, deha haya ati kñéëa
If a person as strong as an elephant does not eat for three days, he

will not be able to walk and his body will become weak.
TEXT 391
eka-mäsa eka çiçu nä kare ähära
tathäpiha siàha-präya saba vyavahära
Although each of those children did not eat for one month, they
behaved like lions.
TEXT 392
hena çakti prakäçena nityänanda-räya
tathäpi nä bujhe keha caitanya-mäyäya
Such was the potency that was manifest by Lord Nityänanda, yet by the
influence of Lord Caitanya’s illusory energy, no one could understand.
TEXT 393
ei-mata kata-dina premänanda-rase
gadädhara däsera mandire prabhu vaise

In this way Nityänanda stayed a few days in the house of Gadädhara
däsa, absorbed in the mellows of ecstatic love.
TEXT 394
bähya nähi gadädhara däsera çarére
niravadhi ’hari-bala’ baläya sabäre
Gadädhara däsa did not display external consciousness. He would always

induce everyone to chant, “Hari bol!”
TEXT 395
sei gräme käjéäche parama durbära
kértanera prati dveña karaye apära
There was a most sinful Kazi living in that village. He strongly

opposed the performance of kértana.
TEXT 396
paränande matta gadädhara mahäçaya
niçä-bhäge gelä sei käjéra älaya
Gadädhara Mahäçaya was always intoxicated with transcendental ecstasy.

One night he went to the house of that Kazi.
TEXT 397
ye käjéra bhaye loka paläya antare
nirbhaye calilä niçä-bhäge tära ghare
Although people generally ran away in fear of that Kazi, Gadädhara

fearlessly went at night to his house.
TEXT 398
niravadhi hari-dhvani karite karite

praviñöa hailä giyä käjéra bäòéte
Gadädhara continually chanted the name of Hari as he entered the

Kazi’s house.
TEXT 399
dekhe mätra vasiyä käjéra sarva-gaëe
balibäre käro kichu nä äise vadane
The Kazi’s servants sat down speechless as they watched Gadädhara

enter.
TEXT 400
gadädhara bale,—“äre, käjé beöä kothäj
häöa ’kåñëa’ bala, nahe chiëòoì tora mäthä”
Gadädhara said, “Where is that fellow, Kazi? Quickly chant the name of
Kåñëa, or I will sever your head.”
TEXT 401
agni-hena krodhe käjé hailä bähira
gadädhara däsa dekhi’ mätra hailä sthira
The Kazi was angry as fire as he came out of the room, but on seeing
Gadädhara däsa, he became pacified.
TEXT 402
käjé bale,—“gadädhara, tumi kene ethä?”
gadädhara balena,—“ächaye kichu kathä
The Kazi said, “Gadädhara, why are you here?” Gadädhara replied, “I
have something to say.
TEXT 403
çré-caitanya nityänanda prabhu avatari’
jagatera mukhe baläilä’hari hari’
“Lord Caitanya and Nityänanda Prabhu have incarnated in this world to

induce everyone to chant the name of Hari.
TEXT 404
sabe tumi mätra nähi bala hari-näma
tähä baläite äiläìa tomä-sthäna
“You alone have not chanted the name of Hari, therefore I have come to
your house to make you chant.
TEXT 405
parama-maìgala hari-näma bala tumi
tomära sakala päpa uddhäriba ämi”
“Just chant the most auspicious name of Hari, and I will deliver you
from all sinful reactions.”
TEXT 406
yadyapiha käjé mahä-hiàsaka-carita
tathäpi nä bale kichu hailä stambhita
Although the Kazi was most envious by nature, he was stunned and could
not say anything.
TEXT 407
häsi bale käjé,—“çuna däsa gadädhara!
käli balibäìa ’hari’, äji yäha ghara”
The Kazi then smiled and said, “Listen, Gadädhara däsa, you go home
now. I will chant the name of Hari tomorrow.”
TEXT 408
hari-näma-mätra çunilena tära mukhe
gadädhara-däsa pürëa hailä prema-sukhe
As soon as Gadädhara däsa heard the name of Hari come from the Kazi’s
mouth, he became filled with ecstatic jubilation.
TEXT 409
gadädhara däsa bale,—“ära käli kene
ei ta’ balilä’hari’ äpana-vadane
Gadädhara däsa then said, “Why tomorrow? You just now uttered the name
of Hari.
TEXT 410
ära tora amaìgala nähi kona kñaëa
yakhana karilä hari-nämera grahaëa”
“Since you have uttered the name of Hari, all your inauspiciousness
has been immediately vanquished.”
TEXT 411
eta bali’ parama-unmäde gadädhara
häte täli diyä nåtya kare bahutara
After speaking these words, Gadädhara clapped his hands and danced
wildly intoxicated with ecstasy.
TEXT 412
kata-kñaëe äilena äpana-mandire
nityänanda-adhiñöhäna yäìhära çarére
After some time Gadädhara returned to his house. Nityänanda always

resided in his body.
TEXT 413
hena-mata gadädhara däsera mahimä
caitanya-pärñada-madhye yäìhära gaëanä
Such are the glories of Gadädhara däsa, who is counted among the
associates of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 414-416
ye käjéra vätäsa nä laya sädhu-jane
päilei mätra jäti laya sei-kñaëe
hena käjé durbära dekhile jäti laya
hena jane kåpä-dåñöi kailä mahäçaya
hena jana päsarila saba hiàsä-dharma
ihäre se bali— ’kåñëa’-äveçera karma
Saintly persons did not want to be touched by the air that touched the
Kazi, for they felt that such contact would make them lose their
caste. Yet Gadädhara däsa Mahäçaya glanced mercifully on that most
sinful Kazi, who took away the caste of any Hindu he encountered. When
such a person gives up his envious nature, it is to be understood that
this is the potency of Kåñëa consciousness.
TEXT 417
satya kåñëa-bhäva haya yäìhära çarére
agni-sarpa vyäghra täre laìghite nä päre
Fire, snakes, and tigers cannot harm a person who is truly absorbed in
Kåñëa consciousness.
TEXT 418-419
brahmädira abhéñöa ye saba kåñëa-bhäva

gopé-gaëe vyakta ye sakala anuräga
iìgite se saba bhäva nityänanda-räya
dilena sakala priya-gaëere kåpäya
Out of His causeless mercy Lord Nityänanda freely distributed to His

dear associates the love for Kåñëa that is desired by personalities
like Brahmä and the attachment to Kåñëa displayed by the gopés.
TEXT 420
bhaja bhäi, hena nityänandera caraëa
yäìhära prasäde päi caitanya-çaraëa
O brothers, just worship the lotus feet of Nityänanda, by whose mercy

one can attain the shelter of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 421
tabe nityänanda prabhuvara kata-dine
çacé-äi dekhibäre icchä haila mane
After some days Nityänanda Prabhu felt a desire to see mother Çacé.
TEXT 422
çubha-yäträ karilena navadvépa-prati
päriñada-gaëa saba kariyä saàhati
So He began an auspicious journey to Navadvépa, accompanied by His

associates.
TEXT 423
tabe äilena prabhu khaòadaha-gräme
purandara-paëòitera devälaya-sthäne
On the way, the Lord came to the house of Purandara Paëòita in the
village of Khaòadaha.
TEXT 424
khaòadaha-gräme äsi’ nityänanda-räya
yata nåtya karilena—kahane nä yäya
As He entered the village of Khaòadaha, Lord Nityänanda danced so

wonderfully that it is beyond description.
TEXT 425
purandara-paëòitera parama unmäda
våkñera upare caòi’ kare siàha-näda
Purandara Paëòita became so intoxicated with ecstatic love that he

climbed a tree and roared like a lion.
TEXT 426
bähya nähi çré-caitanya-däsera çarére
vyäghra täòäiyä yäya vanera bhitare
The body of Çré Caitanya däsa displayed no sign of external

consciousness. He would chase tigers through the forest.
TEXT 427
kabhu lampha diyä uöhe vyäghrera upare
kåñëera prasäde vyäghra laìghite nä päre
Sometimes he would jump on a tiger’s back, yet by the mercy of Kåñëa

the tiger would not harm him.
TEXT 428
mahä-ajagara-sarpa lai’ nija-kole
nirbhaye caitanya-däsa thäke kutühale

Sometimes Caitanya däsa would fearlessly take a large python on his
lap and play with it.
TEXT 429
vyäghrera sahita khelä khelena nirbhaya
hena kåpä kare avadhüta mahäçaya
He would fearlessly play with tigers. All this was possible by the
mercy of Avadhüta Nityänanda.
TEXT 430
sevaka-vatsala prabhu nityänanda-räya
brahmära durlabha rasa iìgite bhuïjäya
Lord Nityänanda Prabhu was affectionate to His servants. He freely

gave them mellows of love that were rarely attained by Brahmä.
TEXT 431
caitanya-däsera ätma-vismåti sarvathä
nirantara kahena änanda-manaù-kathä
Caitanya däsa had no fear for his external body, of which he was
completely forgetful. He could spend all twenty-four hours of the day
chanting the Hare Kåñëa mahä-mantra or speaking about Lord Caitanya
and Nityänanda.
TEXT 432
dui tina dina majji’ jalera bhitare
thäkena, kakhano duùkha nä haya çarére
Sometimes he would remain submerged in water for two or three days,

but he would feel no bodily inconvenience.
TEXT 433
jaòa-präya alakñita sarva vyavahära
parama uddäma siàha-vikrama apära
Thus he behaved almost like inert matter, yet sometimes he displayed

great enthusiasm like that of a lion.
TEXT 434
caitanya-däsera yata bhaktira vikära
kata vä kahite päri—sakala apära
It is not possible to describe the transformations of devotional

service displayed by Caitanya däsa, for they were all unlimited.
TEXT 435
yogya çré-caitanya-däsa muräri-paëòita
yäìra vätäse o kåñëa päi ye niçcita
But it is understood that anyone who was touched by the air that came
in contact with Muräri Caitanya däsa would certainly be enlightened in
Kåñëa consciousness.
TEXT 436
ebe keha baläya ’caitanya-däsa’ näma
svapneha nä bale çré-caitanya-guëa-gräma
Nowadays someone calls himself Caitanya däsa, though he never chants

the glories of Lord Caitanya even in his dreams.
TEXT 437
advaitera präëa-nätha—çré-kåñëa-caitanya
yäìra bhakti-prasäde advaita satya dhanya

Çré Kåñëa Caitanya is the beloved Lord of Advaita. Advaita became
truly glorious as a result of His devotional service to Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 438
jaya jaya advaitera ye caitanya-bhakti
yäìhära prasäde advaitera sarva-çakti
All glories to Advaita’s devotional service to Lord Caitanya! Advaita

was fully empowered by the mercy of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 439
sädhu-loke advaitera e mahimä ghoñe
keha ihä advaitera nindä hena väse
Saintly persons always glorify Advaita in this way, but some people
consider this an insult to Advaita.
TEXT 440
seha chära baläya ’caitanya-däsa’ näma
päpé kemane yäya advaitera sthäna
Some useless person like this may call himself Caitanya däsa, but how
can such a sinful person attain the shelter of Advaita?
TEXT 441
e päpére ’advaitera loka’ bale ye
advaita-hådaya kabhu nähi jäne se
One who considers such a sinful person a follower of Advaita never

understands the heart of Advaita.
TEXT 442
räkñasera näma yena kahe ’puëya-jana’
ei mata e saba caitanya-däsa-gaëa

These persons may be known by the name Caitanya däsa, or servant of
Caitanya, just as demons are known by the name puëya-jana, or pious
person.
TEXT 443
kata-dine thäki’ nityänanda khaòadahe
saptagräma äilena sarva-gaëa-sahe
After passing some days at Khaòadaha, Nityänanda went with His

associates to Saptagräma.
TEXT 444
sei saptagräme äche-sapta-åñi-sthäna
jagate vidita se ’triveëé-ghäöa’ näma
In this village of Saptagräma there is a place associated with the

seven sages known throughout the world as Triveëé-ghäöa.
TEXT 445
sei gaìgä-ghäöe pürve sapta-åñi-gaëa
tapa kari’ päilena govinda-caraëa
The seven sages previously performed austerities and attained the

lotus feet of Govinda on the bank of the Ganges at this place.
TEXT 446
tina devé sei sthäne ekatra milana
jähnavé-yamunä-sarasvatéra saìgama
The three goddesses—Jähnavé, Yamunä, and Sarasvatémerge together at

this place.
TEXT 447
prasiddha ’triveëé-ghäöa’ sakala bhuvane
sarva päpa-kñaya haya yäìra daraçane
This place is renowned throughout the world as Triveëé-ghäöa. By

taking darçana of this place, all one’s sins are destroyed.
TEXT 448
nityänanda prabhuvara parama-änande
sei ghäöe snäna karilena sarva-vånde
Nityänanda and His associates took bath at this ghäöa in great

ecstasy.
TEXT 449
uddhäraëa-datta bhägyavantera mandire
rahilena tathä prabhu triveëéra tére
Lord Nityänanda stayed on the bank of the Triveëé at the house of the
fortunate Uddhäraëa Datta.
TEXT 450
käya-mano-väkye nityänandera caraëa
bhajilena akaitave datta-uddhäraëa
Uddhäraëa Datta sincerely worshiped the feet of Nityänanda with his

body, mind, and speech.
TEXT 451
nityänanda-svarüpera sevä-adhikära
päilena uddhäraëa, kibä bhägya täìra
How fortunate was Uddhäraëa, who achieved the opportunity of serving

Nityänanda Svarüpa!
TEXT 452
janma janma nityänanda-svarüpa éçvara
janma janma uddhäraëo täìhära kiìkara
Birth after birth Nityänanda Svarüpa was his master, and birth after
birth Uddhäraëa Datta was His servant.
TEXT 453
yateka vaëik-kula uddhäraëa haite
pavitra haila, dvidhä nähika ihäte
There is no doubt that the entire mercantile community was delivered

by Uddhäraëa Datta.
TEXT 454
vaëik tärite nityänanda-avatära
vaëikere dilä prema-bhakti-adhikära
Lord Nityänanda advented to deliver the mercantile community. He gave

them the qualification to develop ecstatic love of God.
TEXT 455
saptagräme saba vaëikera ghare ghare
äpane nitäicäìda kértane vihare
Nitäi Candra would personally enjoy kértana pastimes in the houses of

all the merchants in Saptagräma.
TEXT 456
vaëik-sakala nityänandera caraëa
sarva-bhäve bhajilena laiyäçaraëa
All the merchants took shelter at the lotus feet of Nityänanda and
worshiped Him in all respects.
TEXT 457
vaëik sabära kåñëa-bhajana dekhite
mane camatkära päya sakala jagate
People of the entire world became astonished on seeing the merchants’

devotional service to Kåñëa.
TEXT 458
nityänanda-prabhuvara-mahimä apära
vaëik adhama mürkha ye kaila nistära
The glories of Nityänanda Prabhu are unlimited. He delivered even the

foolish, degraded merchants.
TEXT 459
saptagräme prabhuvara nityänanda-räya
gaëa-saha saìkértana karena léläya
Lord Nityänanda enjoyed saìkértana pastimes with His associates in

Saptagräma.
TEXT 460
saptagräme yata haila kértana-vihära
çata-vatsare o tähä näri varëibära
The kértana pastimes that took place in Saptagräma cannot be described

even in a hundred years.
TEXT 461
pürve yena sukha haila nadéyä-nagare
sei-mata sukha haila saptagräma-pure

Saptagräma became filled with the same ecstasy that had previously
filled the entire district of Nadia.
TEXT 462
rätri-dine kñudhä-tåñëä nähi nidrä-bhaya
sarva-dike haila hari-saìkértana-maya
Whether day or night, people did not feel the urges of hunger, thirst,
fear, or sleep. All directions were filled with the congregational
chanting of the holy name of the Lord.
TEXT 463
prati-ghare ghare prati-nagare catvare
nityänanda prabhuvara kértane vihare
Nityänanda Prabhu enjoyed kértana pastimes in every house, every

neighborhood, and every village.
TEXT 464
nityänanda-svarüpera äveça dekhite
hena nähi ye vihvala nä haya jagate
There was no one in the world who was not overwhelmed on seeing the
ecstatic mood of Nityänanda Svarüpa.
TEXT 465
anyera ki däya, viñëu-drohé ye yavana
tähärä o päda-padme laila çaraëa
What to speak of others, even Yavanas who are inimical to Viñëu took
shelter at His lotus feet.
TEXT 466
yavanera nayane dekhiyä prema-dhära
brähmaëe o äpanäke karena dhikkära
When the brähmaëas saw the Yavanas’ tears of ecstatic love, they
condemned themselves.
TEXT 467
jaya jaya avadhüta-candra mahäçaya
yäìhära kåpäya hena saba raìga haya
All glories to Avadhüta-candra Mahäçaya, by whose mercy all such

pastimes took place.
TEXT 468
ei mate saptagräme, ämbuyä-mulluke
viharena nityänanda-svarüpa kautuke
In this way Nityänanda Svarüpa happily enjoyed pastimes in Saptagräma

and Ämbuyä-mulluka.
TEXT 469
tabe kata-dine äilena çäntipure
äcärya-gosäïi priya-vigrahera ghare
Then after some days He went to the house of His dear Advaita Äcärya
in Çäntipura.
TEXT 470
dekhiyä advaita nityänandera çré-mukha
hena nähi jänena janmila kona sukha
When Advaita saw Nityänanda’s face, He could not understand how joyful
He became.
TEXT 471
’hari’ bali’ lägilena karite huìkära
pradakñiëa daëòavata karena apära
He roared loudly and chanted the name of Hari. Then Advaita

circumambulated Nityänanda and offered Him obeisances.
TEXT 472
nityänanda-svarüpa advaita kari’ kole
Nityänanda Svarüpa embraced Advaita and soaked His body with tears of
ecstatic love.
TEXT 473
doìhe doìhä dekhi’ baòa hailä vivaça
janmila ananta anirvacanéya rasa
They both became overwhelmed upon seeing each other, and They felt
unlimited, indescribable ecstasy.
TEXT 474
doìhe doìhä dhari’ gaòi’ yäyena aìgane
doìhe cähe dharibäre doìhära caraëe
They rolled on the ground in each other’s embrace, and They tried to
grab each other’s feet.
TEXT 475
koöi siàha jini’ doìhe kare siàha-näda
samvaraëa nahe dui-prabhura unmäda
The two roared more loudly than millions of lions, and They were
unable to control Their madness.
TEXT 476
tabe kata-kñaëe dui-prabhu hailä sthira
vasilena eka-sthäne dui mahädhéra
After a while the two most sober Prabhus became pacified and sat down
together in one place.
TEXT 477
kara-yoòa kariyä advaita mahämati
santoñe karena nityänanda-prati stuti
The broad-minded Advaita folded His hands and happily offered prayers
to Nityänanda.
TEXT 478
“tumi nityänanda-mürti nityänanda-näma
mürtimanta tumi caitanyera guëa-dhäma
“Your form is Nityänanda, and Your name is Nityänanda. You are the
personification of Lord Caitanya’s transcendental qualities.
TEXT 479
sarva-jéva-pariträëa tumi mahä-hetu
mahä-pralayete tumi satya-dharma-setu
“You are the ultimate cause of all living entities’ deliverance. You
protect religious principles even during the total annihilation.
TEXT 480
tumi se bujhäo caitanyera prema-bhakti
tumi se caitanya-våkñe dhara pürëa-çakti

“You propagate Lord Caitanya’s devotional service in ecstatic love.
You are the fully empowered branch of the tree of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 481
brahmä-çiva-näradädi ’bhakta’ näma yäìra
tumi se parama upadeñöä sabäkära
“You are the supreme instructor of all devotees headed by Brahmä,

Çiva, and Närada.
TEXT 482
viñëu-bhakti sabei päyena tomä haite
tathäpiha abhimäna nä sparçe tomäte
“Everyone attains devotional service to Viñëu by Your mercy, yet You

are never touched by pride.
TEXT 483-484
patita-pävana tumi doña-dåñöi-çünya
tomäre se jäne yära äche bahu puëya
sarva-yajïa-maya ei vigraha tomära
avidyä-bandhana khaëòe smaraëe yäìhära
“You are the deliverer of the fallen souls. You do not find faults in
others. Only a person who has heaps of piety can understand You. You
are the personification of all sacrifice. Simply by remembering You,
all bondage of ignorance is destroyed.
TEXT 485
yadi tumi prakäça nä kara’ äpanäre
tabe kära çakti äche jänite tomäre?
“If You do not reveal Yourself, who will have the power to know You?
TEXT 486
akrodha paramänanda tumi maheçvara
sahasra-vadana-ädi deva mahédhara
“You are free from anger, You are supremely blissful, and You are the
ultimate controller. You are the thousand-headed original Lord who
sustains the universe.
TEXT 487
rakña-kula-hantä tumi çré-lakñmaëa-candra
tumi gopa-putra haladhara mürtimanta
“You are Çré Lakñmaëa, the destroyer of the demoniac dynasty. You are
Haladhara, the son of the cowherd.
TEXT 488
mürkha néca adhama patita uddhärite
tumi avatérëa haiyächa påthivéte
“You have incarnated in this world to deliver the foolish, fallen, and
wretched souls.
TEXT 489
ye bhakti väïchaye yogeçvara muni-gaëe
tomä haite tähä päibeka ye-te jane”
“The devotional service desired by the best of the mystic yogis and
sages will be obtained by anyone and everyone by Your mercy.”
TEXT 490
kahite advaita nityänandera mahimä
änanda-äveçe päsarilena äpanä

As Advaita glorified Nityänanda, He became absorbed in ecstasy and
forgot Himself.
TEXT 491
advaita se jïätä nityänandera prabhäva
e marma jänaye kona kona mahäbhäga
Advaita knows the glories of Nityänanda, and some most fortunate souls
also know.
TEXT 492
tabe ye kalaha hera anyo’nye bäje
se kevala paränanda, yadi jane bujhe
But the quarrels that are seen between Them are nothing but sources of
transcendental happiness, provided one understands them.
TEXT 493
advaitera väkya bujhibära çakti kära?
jäniha éçvara-sane bheda nähi yäìra
Who has the power to understand the words of Advaita? Indeed, He is

nondifferent from the Supreme Lord.
TEXT 494
hena mate dui prabhuvara mahäraìge
viharena kåñëa-kathä-maìgala-prasaìge
In this way the two Prabhus joyfully relished the auspicious topics of
Lord Kåñëa.
TEXT 495
aneka rahasya kari’ advaita-sahita

açeña prakäre täna janmäilä préta
Nityänanda exchanged many confidential topics with Advaita and thereby

unlimitedly increased His happiness.
TEXT 496
tabe advaitera sthäne lai’ anumati
nityänanda äilena navadvépa-prati
Thereafter Nityänanda took permission from Advaita and departed for

Navadvépa.
TEXT 497
sei-mate sarvädye äilä äi-sthäne
äsi’ namaskarilena äira caraëe
He went first to the house of mother Çacé and offered obeisances at

her feet.
TEXT 498
nityänanda-svarüpere dekhi’ çacé-äi
ki änanda päilena—tära anta näi
On seeing Nityänanda Svarüpa, mother Çacés happiness was boundless.
TEXT 499
äi bale,—“bäpa, tumi satya antaryämé
tomäre dekhite icchä kariläìa ämi
Mother Çacé said, “My dear son, You are certainly the Supersoul, for I
just had a desire to see You.
TEXT 500
mora citta jäni’ tumi äilä satvara
ke tomä cinite päre saàsära-bhitara
“Realizing my desire, You came quickly here. Therefore who within this
world can understand You?
TEXT 501
kata-dina thäka bäpa, navadvépa-väse
yena tomä dekhoì muïi daçe pakñe mäse
“My dear son, stay here in Navadvépa for some days, so that I can see
You every ten, fifteen, or thirty days.
TEXT 502
muïi duùkhinéra icchä tomäre dekhite
daive tumi äsiyächa duùkhitä tärite”
“I am distressed and desire to see You. Now by the arrangement of

providence You have come to remove my distress.”
TEXT 503
çuniyä äira väkya häse nityänanda
ye jäne äira prabhävera ädi-anta
On hearing mother Çacés words, Nityänanda smiled, for He knew the

beginning and end of mother Çacés glories.
TEXT 504
nityänanda bale,—“çuna äi, sarva-mätätomäre
dekhite muïi äsiyachoì hethä
Nityänanda said, “Listen, mother Çacé, O mother of all! I have come

here to see you.
TEXT 505
mora baòa icchä tomä dekhite hethäya
rahiläìa navadvépe tomära äjïäya”
“I had a great desire to see you here. Therefore on your order I will
stay in Navadvépa.”
TEXT 506
hena-mate nityänanda äi sambhäñiyä
navadvépe bhramena änanda-yukta haiyä
After speaking with mother Çacé in this way, Nityänanda happily

wandered throughout Navadvépa.
TEXT 507
navadvépe nityänanda prati-ghare ghare
saba-päriñada-saìge kértana vihare
Nityänanda enjoyed kértana pastimes with His associates in each of the

houses within Navadvépa.
TEXT 508
navadvépe äsi’ prabhuvara-nityänanda
hailena kértane änanda mürtimanta
After arriving in Navadvépa, Nityänanda Prabhu became the

personification of ecstasy in kértana.
TEXT 509
prati-ghare ghare saba päriñada-saìge
niravadhi viharena saìkértana-raìge
He constantly enjoyed saìkértana with His associates in each and every

house.
TEXT 510
parama mohana saìkértana-malla-veça
dekhite sukåti päya änanda-viçeña
Simply on seeing His most enchanting dress as the leader of the

saìkértana party, pious people were greatly satisfied.
TEXT 511
çré-mastake çobhe bahuvidha paööa-väsa
tad-upari bahuvidha mälyera viläsa
His head was decorated with various fine silk cloths, upon which was
placed various flower garlands.
TEXT 512
kaëöhe bahuvidha maëi-muktä-svarëa-hära
çrutimüle çobhe muktä käïcana apära
Around His neck He wore varieties of necklaces made of jewels, pearls,

and gold. His ears were adorned with gold earrings set with pearls.
TEXT 513
suvarëera aìgada balaya çobhe kare
na jäni kateka mäläçobhe kalevare
He wore beautiful gold armlets and bracelets. I do not know how many
flower garlands decorated His body.
TEXT 514
gorocanä-candane lepita sarva-aìga
niravadhi bäla-gopälera präya raìga
His entire body was smeared with sandalwood pulp mixed with gorocana.
He always sported like a cowherd boy.
TEXT 515
ki apürva lauha-daëòa dharena léläya
pürëa daça-aìguli suvarëa-mudrikäya
He effortlessly held a wonderful iron staff. His ten fingers were all
decorated with gold rings.
TEXT 516
çukla, néla, péta—bahuvidhi paööa-väsa
parama vicitra paridhänera viläsa
He was most charmingly dressed with varieties of fine white, blue, and
yellow silk cloth.
TEXT 517
vetra, vaàçé, päcané jaöhara-paöe çobhe
yära daraçana dhyäna jaga-manolobhe
He had a cane, a flute, and a bamboo stick stuck in His belt. By

seeing or remembering Him, the minds of everyone in the world become
enchanted.
TEXT 518
rajata-nüpura-malla çobhe çré-caraëe
parama madhura-dhvani, gajendra-gamane
His lotus feet were adorned with silver ankle bells and bands, which
produced sweet sounds as He moved like the king of elephants.
TEXT 519
ye-dike cähena prabhuvara nityänanda
sei-dike haya kåñëa-rasa mürtimanta

In whichever direction Nityänanda Prabhu glanced, everyone became
filled with the mellows of love for Kåñëa.
TEXT 520
hena-mate nityänanda parama-kautuke
ächena caitanya-janma-bhümi navadvépe
In this way Nityänanda resided in Navadvépa, the birthplace of Lord

Caitanya, in great happiness.
TEXT 521
navadvépa—yehena mathurä-räja
dhänékata mata loka äche, anta nähi jäni
Navadvépa is just like the capital city of Mathurä. No one knew how
many people lived there.
TEXT 522
hena saba sujana ächena, yähä dekhi’
sarva mahäpäpa haite mukta haya päpé
There were so many pious people that simply by seeing them, sinful
people became liberated from all sinful reactions.
TEXT 523
tathi madhye durjana ye kata kata vaise
sarva-dharma ghuce tära chäyära paraçe
Many sinful people also lived among them. Simply by touching their
shadows, all one’s religious principles were destroyed.
TEXT 524
tähäräo nityänanda-prabhura kåpäya

kåñëa-pathe rata haila ati ämäyäya
Yet by the mercy of Nityänanda Prabhu they were also brought to the
path of pure Kåñëa consciousness.
TEXT 525
äpane caitanya kata karilä mocana
nityänanda-dväre uddhärilä tribhuvana
Lord Caitanya personally delivered many living entities, and through

Nityänanda, He delivered the three worlds.
TEXT 526
cora-dasyu-adhama-patita-näma yära
nänä-mate nityänanda kailena uddhära
In some way or other Nityänanda delivered the thieves, the rogues, the
fallen, and the wretched.
TEXT 527
çuna çuna nityänanda prabhura äkhyäna
cora dasyu ye-mate karilä pariträëa
Now listen to the topics of how Nityänanda Prabhu delivered the

dacoits.
TEXT 528
navadvépe vaise eka brähmaëa-kumära
tähära samäna cora dasyu nähi ära
In Navadvépa there lived one particular brähmaëa’s son who had no

equal among the dacoits and rogues.
TEXT 529
yata cora dasyu—tära mahä-senäpati
näme se brähmaëa, ati parama kumati
He was the leader of all other dacoits. That evil-minded person was a
brähmaëa in name only.
TEXT 530
para-vadhe dayä-mätra nähika çarére
nirantara dasyu-gaëa-saàhati vihare
He mercilessly killed others and always remained in the company of

other dacoits.
TEXT 531
nityänanda-svarüpera dekhi’ alaìkära
suvarëa prabäla-maëi muktä divya-hära
One time he saw that Nityänanda Svarüpa was decorated with divine
necklaces and ornaments made of gold, coral, jewels, and pearls.
TEXT 532
prabhura çré-aìge dekhi’ bahuvidha dhana
harite haila dasyu-brähmaëera mana
On seeing the various valuable ornaments on the Lord’s body, that

dacoit brähmaëa decided to steal them.
TEXT 533
mäyä kari’ niravadhi nityänanda-saìge
bhramaye tähäna dhana haribära raìge
Wherever Nityänanda went that brähmaëa stealthily followed Him for the
purpose of stealing His wealth.
TEXT 534
antare parama duñöa dvija bhäla naya
jänilena nityänanda antara-hådaya
Nityänanda, as Supersoul in everyone’s heart, knew the intentions of

that wicked-minded brähmaëa.
TEXT 535
hiraëya-paëòita-näme eka subrähmaëa
sei navadvépe vaise—mahä-akiïcana
In Navadvépa there lived one qualified brähmaëa named Hiraëya Paëòita,

who had no material assets.
TEXT 536
sei bhägyavantera mandire nityänanda
thäkilä virale prabhu haiyä asaìga
Nityänanda left His associates and quietly resided in the house of

that fortunate Hiraëya Paëòita.
TEXT 537
sei duñöa brähmaëa—parama duñöa-mati
laiyä sakala dasyu karaye yukati
The sinful brähmaëa was most wicked. He gathered the other dacoits and
made a plan.
TEXT 538
“äre bhäi, sabe ära kene duùkha päi
caëòé-mäye nidhi miläilä eka öhäïi
“O brothers, why are we still suffering? Goddess Caëòé has provided

for us a treasure in one place.
TEXT 539
ei avadhütera aìgete alaìkära
sonä muktä hérä kasä bai nähi ära
“The ornaments decorating the body of this avadhüta are all made of
gold, pearls, and diamonds.
TEXT 540
kata lakña öäkära padärtha nähi jäni
caëòé-mäye eka öhäïi miläilä äni’
“I cannot say how many hundreds of thousands of rupees His ornaments

are worth, and goddess Caëòé has brought them together in one place.
TEXT 541
çünya bäòé-mäjhe thäke hiraëyera ghare
käòiyä äniba eka daëòera bhitare
“He lives alone in the house of Hiraëya. We can go there and take
everything within a half hour.
TEXT 542
òhäla khäìòä lai’ sabe hao samaväya
äji giyä hänä diba kataka niçäya”
“Collect your swords and shields, for tonight we will raid that
house.”
TEXT 543
ei mata yukti kari’ saba dasyu-gaëa
sabe niçä-bhäga jäni’ karila gamana

After making plans in this way, the dacoits waited for the night and
then set out for the house.
TEXT 544
khäìòä churi triçüla laiyä jane jane
äsiyä veòiyä nityänanda yei sthäne
Equipped with swords, knives, and tridents, they gathered near the
house where Nityänanda was staying.
TEXT 545
eka sthäne rahiyä sakala dasyu-gaëa
äge cara päöhäiyä dila eka jana
Those dacoits all waited at one place while they sent a spy to check
out the situation.
TEXT 546
nityänanda prabhuvara karena bhojana
catur-dike hari-näma laya bhakta-gaëa
Nityänanda Prabhu was taking His meal, and the devotees were chanting
the name of Hari in the four directions.
TEXT 547
kåñëänande matta nityänanda-bhåtya-gaëa
keha kare siàha-näda, keha vä garjana
The servants of Nityänanda were so intoxicated in the ecstasy of Kåñëa

consciousness that some of them roared like lions and some thundered.
TEXT 548
rodana karaye keha paränanda-rase

keha karatäli diyä aööa aööa häse
Some cried in the mellows of ecstatic love, while others laughed

loudly and clapped their hands.
TEXT 549
’hai hai häya häya’ kare kona jana
kåñëänande nidrä nähi sabäi cetana
Others called out, “Haya! Haya!” In the ecstasy of Kåñëa

consciousness, no one slept.
TEXT 550
cara äsi’ kahileka dasyu-gaëa-sthäne
“bhäta khäya avadhüta, jäge sarva-jane”
The spy returned and said to the dacoits, “The Avadhüta is taking His
meal, and the others are all awake.”
TEXT 551
dasyu-gaëa bale,—“sabe çu uka khäiyä
ämarä o vasi’ sabe hänä diba giyä”
The dacoits replied, “Let them eat and go to sleep. We will wait a
while and then raid the house.”
TEXT 552
vasilä sakala dasyu eka-våkña-tale
para dhana laibeka—ei kutühale
All the dacoits sat under a tree, satisfied that they would soon
plunder someone’s wealth.
TEXT 553
keha bale,—“mohära sonära täòa-bälä”
keha bale,—“muïi nimu mukutära mälä”
One of them said, “I will take His gold bracelets.” Another said, “I
will take His pearl necklace.”
TEXT 554
keha bale,—“muïi nimu karëa-äbharaëa”
“svarëa-hära nimu muïi”bale kona jana
Someone else said, “I will take His earrings.” One said, “I will take
His gold necklace.”
TEXT 555
keha bale,—“muïi nimu rajata nüpura”
sabe ei mana-kalä khäyena pracura
Someone said, “I will take His silver anklebells.” In this way they
all dreamt about the wealth they expected to get.
TEXT 556
henai samaye nityänandera icchäya
nidrä-bhagavatéäsi’ cäpilä sabäya
By the will of Nityänanda, at that time the goddess of sleep cast her
glance on the dacoits.
TEXT 557
sei khäne ghumäilä saba dasyu-gaëa
nidräya hailä sabe mahä-acetana
All the dacoits fell asleep at that place. They became practically
unconscious in deep sleep.
TEXT 558
prabhura mäyäya hena haila mohita
rätri pohäila, tabu nähika samvita
They were so bewildered by the Lord’s potency that they did not wake
up even when the night had passed.
TEXT 559
käka-rave jägilä sakala dasyu-gaëa
rätri nähi dekhi’ sabe haila duùkha-mana
Then the crows began to call out, and the dacoits awoke. They were all
unhappy to see that night had already passed.
TEXT 560
äste-vyaste òhäla khäìòä pheläiyä vane
satvare calilä saba dasyu gaìgä-snäne
They quickly hid their swords and shields in the forest and went to
take bath in the Ganges.
TEXT 561
çeñe saba dasyu-gaëa nija-sthäne gelä
sabe sabäre gäli päòite lägilä
Thereafter the dacoits abused each other as they returned to their

homes.
TEXT 562
keha bale,—“tui äge ghumäye paòili”
keha bale,—“tui baòa jägiyä ächili”
One dacoit said, “You fell asleep first,” and another replied, “As if
you were awake!”
TEXT 563
keha bale,—“kalaha karaha kene ära
lajjä-dharma caëòéäji räkhila sabära”
Another said, “Why are you quarreling? Caëòé has saved us from
embarrassment.”
TEXT 564
dasyu-senäpati ye brähmaëa duräcära
se balaye,—“kalaha karaha kene ära
The sinful brähmaëa, who was the leader of the dacoits, said, “Why
quarrel any more?
TEXT 565
ye haila se haila caëòéra icchäya
eka dina gele ki sakala dina yäya
“Whatever has happened took place by the will of Caëòé. We lost only
one day, but there will be others.
TEXT 566
bujhiläma caëòéäji mohilä äpane
vini caëòé püjiyä geläìa te-käraëe
“I think Caëòé has bewildered us today because we went without first

worshiping her.
TEXT 567
bhäla kari’ äji sabe madya-mäàsa diyä
cala sabe eka öhäïi caëòé püji giyä”

“Let us go together and properly worship Caëòé with wine and meat.”
TEXT 568
eteka kariyä yukti saba dasyu-gaëa
madya-mäàsa diyä sabe karilä püjana
After making plans in this way, all of the dacoits worshiped Caëòé
with wine and meat.
TEXT 569
ära dina dasyu-gaëa käci’ nänä astra
äilena véra chäìde pari’ néla-vastra
The next day the dacoits took up various weapons. They dressed in blue
cloth and looked like brave heroes.
TEXT 570
mahä-niçäsarva-loka ächaye çayane
henai samaye veòileka dasyu-gaëe
In the dead of night, when everyone was asleep, the dacoits surrounded
the house.
TEXT 571
bäòéra nikaöe thäki’ dasyu-gaëa dekhe
catur-dike aneka päike bäòé räkhe
As the dacoits came near the house, they saw that it was guarded by
many soldiers.
TEXT 572
catur-dike astradhäré padätika-gaëa

niravadhi hari-näma karena grahaëa
Those soldiers were armed, they surrounded the house on all four
sides, and they constantly chanted the name of Hari.
TEXT 573
parama prakäëòa-mürti—sabei uddaëòa
nänä-astradhäré sabe—parama pracaëòa
They had large, powerful bodies, and they looked most formidable,
being equipped with various weapons.
TEXT 574
sarva-dasyu-gaëa dekhe tära eko-jane
çata-jano märite päraye sei-kñaëe
The dacoits could see that each of those soldiers was powerful enough
to kill a hundred people in a moment.
TEXT 575
sabära galäya mälä, sarväìge candana
niravadhi kariteche näma-saìkértana
They all had flower garlands, their bodies were smeared with
sandalwood paste, and they continuously engaged in congregational
chanting of the holy names.
TEXT 576
nityänanda-prabhuvara ächena çayane
catur-dike ’kåñëa’ gäya sei saba gaëe
Nityänanda Prabhu was sleeping as those soldiers chanted the name of

Kåñëa in the four directions.
TEXT 577
dasyu-gaëa dekhi’ baòa hailä vismita
bäòé chäòi’ sabe vasilena eka bhita
On seeing the situation, the dacoits were struck with wonder. They
went away from the house and sat down to one side.
TEXT 578
sarva-dasyu-gaëe yukti lägilä karite
“kothäkära padätika äila ethäte”
Then the dacoits all began to discuss among themselves, “From where
have all these soldiers come?”
TEXT 579
keha bale,—“avadhüta ke-mate jäniyä
kähära päika äniïächaye mägiyä”
One dacoit said, “The Avadhüta must have somehow understood our plan
and borrowed these soldiers from someone.”
TEXT 580
keha bale,—“bhäi, avadhüta baòa ’jïäné’
mäjhe mäjhe aneka lokera mukhe çuni
Another said, “O brothers, I have heard from a number of people that

this Avadhüta is very wise.
TEXT 581
jïänavän baòa avadhüta mahäçaya
äpanära rakñä kibä äpane karaya
“This Avadhüta Mahäçaya is so intelligent He arranges for His own

protection.
TEXT 582
anyathä ye saba dekhi padätika-gaëa
manuñyera mata nähi dekhi eka jana
“Otherwise those soldiers we saw did not even look like human beings.
TEXT 583
hena bujhi—ei saba çaktira prabhäve
’gosäïi’ kariyä täne kahe sabe”
“I think people call Him Gosäïi because He has such great influence.”
TEXT 584
ära keha bale,—“tumi abudha ye bhäi!
ye khäya ye pare se vä ke-mata gosäïi”
Someone else said, “O brother, you are a fool! How can one who eats
and dresses like Him be called a Gosäïi?”
TEXT 585
sakala dasyura senäpati ye brähmaëa
se balaye,—“jäniläìa sakala karäëa
The brähmaëa leader of the dacoits said, “I know the reason.
TEXT 586
yata baòa baòa loka cäri-dik haite
sabei äisena avadhütera dekhite
“Many influential persons come from all over to see this Avadhüta.
TEXT 587
kona dik haite kona räjära laskara
äsiyäche, tära padätika bahutara
“A king’s military commander has come from somewhere with many of his
soldiers.
TEXT 588
ataeva padätika sakala bhävaka
ei se käraëe ’hari hari’ kare japa
“Those soldiers are all sentimental, and therefore they chant the name
of Hari.
TEXT 589
ebä nahe, kona padätika äni thäke
tabe kata dina eòäiba ei päke
“This is not the right time. Since the soldiers are here, we will wait
for a few days.
TEXT 590
ataeva cala sabe äji ghare yäi
cupe cäpe dina daça vasi’ thäki bhäi”
“So let us all go home today, O brothers, we will wait quietly for
about ten days.”
TEXT 591
eta bali’ dasyu-gaëa gela nija-ghare
avadhüta-candra prabhu svacchande vihare

After their leader spoke in this way, the dacoits all returned to
their homes. Meanwhile Avadhüta-candra Prabhu continued to enjoy His
pastimes.
TEXT 592
nityänanda-caraëa bhajaye ye ye jane
sarva-vighna khaëòe tähä sabära smaraëe
By remembering even those who worship the lotus feet of Nityänanda,

all obstacles are vanquished.
TEXT 593
hena nityänanda prabhu vihare äpane
tähäne karite vighna päre kon jane
So when Nityänanda Prabhu Himself enjoys His pastimes, who can create
any obstacles?
TEXT 594
avidyä khaëòaye yäìra däsera smaraëe
se prabhure vighna karibeka kon jane
Who can place impediments before the Lord, when all ignorance is
destroyed by remembering even His servant?
TEXT 595-596
sarva-gaëa-saha vighna-nätha yäìra däsa
yäìra aàça rudra kare jagata-vinäça
yäìra aàça naòite bhuvana kampa haya
hena prabhu nityänanda, käre täna bhaya
Gaëeça, the destroyer of all obstacles, and his associates engage in

His service. Rudra, His plenary portion, annihilates the universe. And
when Ananta, His plenary portion, becomes restless the entire universe
trembles. How, then, can that Nityänanda Prabhu be afraid of anyone?
When the guëa-avatära Rudra, who is a portion of the plenary portion

of Nityänanda Prabhu, is able to annihilate the universe; when
Gaëapati and his associates are always engaged in His service; and
when His plenary portion Çré Ananta, who supports the universe,
becomes a little restless, the fourteen worlds tremble. Then how can
that Nityänanda Prabhu be afraid of anyone?
TEXT 597
sarva navadvépe kare svacchande kértana
svacchande karena kréòä bhojana çayana
He freely performed kértana throughout Navadvépa, and He freely

enjoyed pastimes of eating and sleeping.
TEXT 598
sarva-aìge sakala amülya alaìkära
yena dekhi baladeva—rohiëé-kumära
With priceless ornaments decorating His entire body, He looked just

like Baladeva, the son of Rohiëé.
TEXT 599
karpüra, tämbüla prabhu karena carvaëa
éñat häsiyä mohe jaga-jana-mana
He chewed betel nuts mixed with camphor, and His sweet smile enchanted
people of the entire world.
TEXT 600
abhaya-paramänanda büle sarva-sthäne
abhaya-paramänanda bhakta-goñöhé-sane
He fearlessly and happily wandered about everywhere in the company of
the devotees.
TEXT 601
ära-bära yukti kari’ päpé dasyu-gaëe
äilena nityänanda-candrera bhavane
The sinful dacoits soon made another plan and gathered near the house
where Nityänanda Candra was staying.
TEXT 602
daive sei dine mahä-meghe andhakära
mahä-ghora-niçänähi lokera saïcära
By the arrangement of providence, it was completely dark that night

because of dense clouds. No other persons were out that night.
TEXT 603
mahä-bhayaìkara-niçä cora-dasyu-gaëa
daça-päïca astra eko janera käcana
On that formidable night, each of those dacoits carried five to ten

weapons.
TEXT 604
praviñöa haila mätra bäòéra bhitare
sabe haila andha, keha cähite nä päre
As soon as they entered the courtyard of the house, they were

completely blinded and unable to see anything.
TEXT 605
kichu nähe dekhe, andha haila dasyu-gaëa

sabei haila hata-präëa-buddhi-mana
Those dacoits became so blind that they could not see a thing, and
their life airs, their intelligence, and their minds became paralyzed
TEXT 606
keha giyä paòe gaòa-khäira bhitare
joìke poke òäìse täre kämaòäi’ märe
Some fell into the trench and were bitten by leeches, insects, and
bees.
TEXT 607
ucchiñöa gartete keha keha giyä paòe
tathäya maraye vichä-pokera kämaòe
Some fell into a pit where food remnants were thrown and suffered from
the bites of insects and scorpions.
TEXT 608
keha keha paòe giyä käìöära upare
sarva aìge phuöe käìöä, naòite nä päre
Some fell on thorns that pierced their entire bodies so they were
unable to move.
TEXT 609
khälera bhitare giyä paòe kona jana
hasta-pada bhäìgi’ keha karaye krandana
Some fell into a hole, wherein their hands and legs were broken, and
they began to cry.
TEXT 610
seikhäne käro käro gäye äila jvara
sarva dasyu-gaëa cintä päila antara
Some of the dacoits there were afflicted by fever, but every one of
them became frightened.
TEXT 611
henai samaye indra parama-kautuké
karite lägilä mahä-jhaòa-våñöi tathi
At that time the mischievous Indra sent a great rainstorm there.
TEXT 612
eke mare dasyu poka-joìkera kämaòe
viçeñe maraye äro mahävåñöi-jhaòe
First the dacoits suffered the bites of leeches and insects, then they
suffered further from the great rainstorm.
TEXT 613
çilävåñöi paòe saba aìgera upare
präëa nähi yäya, bhäse duùkhera sägare
Hail fell on them, yet they did not die but simply floated in an ocean
of misery.
TEXT 614
hena se paòaye eko mahä-jhanjhanä
träse mürcchä yäya sabe päsari’ äpanä
Then one lightning bolt struck there, and they forgot themselves and
lost consciousness out of fear.
TEXT 615
mahävåñöi dasyu-gaëa bhije nirantara
mahä-çéte sabhära kampita kalevara
Because of the heavy rain, the dacoits were completely soaked and
began to shiver from the extreme cold.
TEXT 616
andha haiyäche—kichu nä päya dekhite
mare dasyu-gaëa mahä-jhaòa-våñöi-çéte
They were blinded and unable to see a thing, and now they suffered
from the great rainstorm and cold.
TEXT 617
nityänanda-drohe äsiyäche e jäniyä
krodha indra viçeñe märena duùkha diyä
Realizing that they had come to trouble Nityänanda, the angry Indra
awarded them severe punishment.
TEXT 618
kato-kñaëe dasyu-senäpati ye brähmaëa
akasmät bhägye tära haila smaraëa
After some time the brähmaëa leader of those dacoits suddenly had a
thought out of some good fortunate.
TEXT 619
mane bhäve vipra—“nityänanda nara nahe
satya eho éçvara,—manuñya kabhu kahe
The brähmaëa thought, “Nityänanda is not a human being. He is

certainly the Supreme Lord. He cannot be an ordinary man.
TEXT 620
eka-dina mohilena sabäre nidräya
tathäpiha nä bujhiluàéçvara-mäyäya
“One day He bewildered us with sleep, yet we could not understand

because of the influence of the Lord’s illusory energy.
TEXT 621
ära dina mahä-adbhuta padätika-gaëa
dekhäila, tabu mora nahila cetana
“Another day He showed us those most wonderful soldiers, but still we

did not come to our senses.
TEXT 622
yogya muïi-päpiñöhera e saba durgati
harite prabhura dhana yena kailuì mati
“This suffering is appropriate for sinful persons like us, for we

tried to plunder the Lord’s wealth.
TEXT 623
e mahäsaìkaöe more ke karibe pära
nityänanda bai mora gati nähi ära”
“So who can protect me from this great danger? I have no shelter other
than Nityänanda.”
TEXT 624
eta bhävi’ dvija nityänandera caraëa
cintiyä ekänta-bhäve laila çaraëa

After thinking in this way, the brähmaëa meditated on and took
complete shelter of the lotus feet of Nityänanda.
TEXT 625
se caraëa cintile äpada nähi ära
sei-kñaëe koöi aparädhéra o nistära
By meditating on His lotus feet, even one who has committed millions
of offenses is immediately delivered from all difficulties.
TEXT 626
“rakña rakña nityänanda çré-bäla-gopäla!
rakñä kara’ prabhu, tumi sarva-jéva-päla
“O Nityänanda, O Çré Bäla-gopäla, please protect me! O Lord, You are

the maintainer of all living entities, please protect me!
TEXT 627
ye jana ächäòa prabhu, påthivéte khäya
punaç ca påthivé täre hayena sahäya
“O Lord, if a person falls forcefully to the ground, the earth again

supports him.
TEXT 628
e-mata ye tomäte aparädha kare
çeñe seho tomära smaraëe duùkha tare
“In the same way, the distress of one who commits offenses at Your
lotus feet is destroyed simply by remembering You.
TEXT 629
tumi se jévera kñama sarva aparädha

patita-janero tumi karaha prasäda
“You forgive all offenses of the living entities, and You bestow mercy
on the fallen souls.
TEXT 630
tathäpi yadyapi ämi brahmaghna govadhé
mora väòä ära prabhu nähi aparädhé
“I have killed brähmaëas and cows. O Lord, there is no greater

offender than me.
TEXT 631
sarva mahäpätaké o tomära çaraëa
laile, khaëòaye tära saàsära-bandhana
“If the most sinful person takes shelter of You, he is freed from all
material bondage.
TEXT 632
janmävadhi tumi se jévera räkha präëa
ante o tumi se prabhu, kara pariträëa
“O Lord, You protect the living entities from the time of their birth
and also at the time of their death.
TEXT 633
e saìkaöa haite prabhu, kara äji rakñä
yadi jéìa prabhu, tabe kainu ei çikñä
“O Lord, please protect me from this calamity today. If I survive, I

will remember this lesson.
TEXT 634
janma janma prabhu tumi, muïi tora däsa
kibä jéìa maroì ei hau mora äça”
“Birth after birth You are my Lord and I am Your servant. Whether I
live or die, I have no other desire.”
TEXT 635
kåpä-maya nityänanda-candra avatära
çuni’ karilena dasyu-gaëera uddhära
When the most merciful Nityänanda Candra heard these prayers, He

delivered those dacoits.
TEXT 636
ei mata cintite sakala dasyu-gaëa
sabära haila dui cakñu-vimocana
As the dacoits thought like this, they regained their eyesight.
TEXT 637
nityänanda-svarüpera çaraëa-prabhäve
jhaòa-våñöi ära kära dehe nähi läge
By the influence of surrendering to Nityänanda Svarüpa, they were

freed from the distress caused by the rainstorm.
TEXT 638
kata-kñaëe patha dekhi’ saba dasyu-gaëa
måta-präya haye sabe karilä gamana
Shortly thereafter the dacoits found their way and returned home
almost dead.
TEXT 639
sabe ghare giyä sei mate dasyu-gaëa
gaìgä-snäna karilena giyä sei-kñaëa
After returning home in this way, the dacoits immediately went to take
bath in the Ganges.
TEXT 640
dasyu-senäpati dvija kändite kändite
nityänanda-caraëe äilä sei mate
The brähmaëa leader of the dacoits then came crying to the lotus feet
of Nityänanda.
TEXT 641
vasiyä ächena nityänanda viçvanätha
patita-janere kari’ çubha dåñöi-päta
Nityänanda, the Lord of the universe, was sitting casting His merciful
glance on the fallen souls.
TEXT 642
catur-dike bhakta-gaëa kare hari-dhvani
änande huìkära kare avadhüta-maëi
The devotees in the four directions were chanting the name of Hari,
and the crest jewel of the avadhütas roared in ecstasy.
TEXT 643
sei mahädasyu dvija henai samaya
’trähi’ bali’ bähu tuli’ daëòavat haya
At that time that great dacoit brähmaëa arrived there, raised his
arms, called out, “Please protect me!” and offered his obeisances.
TEXT 644
äpäda-mastaka pulakita saba aìga
niravadhi açru-dhärä vahe, mahäkampa
The hairs of his entire body stood on end, and he shed incessant tears
while his body trembled.
TEXT 645
huìkära garjana niravadhi kare preme
bähya nähi jäne vipra karaye krandane
He constantly roared and thundered in ecstatic love. That brähmaëa

lost all external consciousness as he cried.
TEXT 646
nityänanda-svarüpera prabhäva dekhiyä
äpanä-äpani näce harañita haiyä
While seeing the opulences of Nityänanda Svarüpa, he began to dance in

joy.
TEXT 647
“trähi bäpa nityänanda patita-pävana!”
bähu tuli’ ei-mata bale ghane ghana
He raised his arms and repeatedly called out, “O Nityänanda, deliverer

of the fallen souls, save me!”
TEXT 648
dekhi’ hailena sabe parama vismita
“e-mata dasyura kena e-mata carita”
When everyone saw the behavior of the dacoit, they were struck with
wonder and thought, “How could such a dacoit behave like this?”
TEXT 649
keha bale,—“mäyä vä kariyä äsiyäche
kona päka kariyä vä hänä deya päche”
Someone said, “He must be playing some trick. Under this pretext he
may raid the house latter.”
TEXT 650
keha bale,—“nityänanda patita-pävana
kåpäya ihära vä haila bhäla mana”
Someone else said, “Nityänanda is the deliverer of the fallen souls.

By His mercy his heart has changed.”
TEXT 651
viprera atyanta prema-vikära dekhiyäji
jïäsila nityänanda éñat häsiyä
On seeing the transformations of ecstatic love in that brähmaëa,

Nityänanda smiled and inquired from him.
TEXT 652
prabhu bale,—“kaha dvija, ki tomära réta
baòa ta’ tomära dekhi adbhuta-carita
The Lord said, “Tell Me, O brähmaëa, what kind of behavior is this? I
see your behavior appears most wonderful.
TEXT 653
ki dekhilä, ki çunilä kåñëa-anubhava
kichu cintä nähi, akapaöe kaha saba”

“Did you see or hear something that gave you realization of Kåñëa? Do
not worry, tell everything frankly.”
TEXT 654
çuniyä prabhura väkya sukåti brähmaëa
kahite nä päre kichu, karaye krandana
Hearing the Lord’s words, the fortunate brähmaëa could not speak but
continued to cry.
TEXT 655
gaòägaòi’ yäya paòi’ sakala aìgane
häse, kände näce, gäya äpanä-äpane
He rolled on the ground throughout the courtyard. He spontaneously

laughed, cried, danced, and sang.
TEXT 656
susthira haiyä dvija tabe kata-kñaëe
kahite lägilä saba prabhu-vidyamäne
After some time the brähmaëa became pacified and began to speak to the
Lord.
TEXT 657
“ei nadéyäya prabhu vasati ämära
näma se ’brähmaëa’—vyädha-caëòäla-äcära
“O Lord, I live in this Nadia. Although I am known as a brähmaëa, my

behavior is like that of a hunter or dog-eater.
TEXT 658
nirantara duñöa-saìge kari òäkäcuri

parahiàsä vahi janme ära nähi kari
“I always engage in thievery in the company of wicked people. Since

birth I have done nothing but commit violence to others.
TEXT 659
more dekhi’ sarva navadvépa käìpe òare
kibä päpa nähi haya ämära çarére
“The people of Navadvépa tremble in fear when they see me. There is no
sin that I have not committed.
TEXT 660
dekhiyä tomära aìge divya alaìkära
tähä haribäre citta haila ämära
“When I saw that Your body was decorated with valuable ornaments, I
decided to steal them.
TEXT 661
eka dina säji’ bahu lai’ dasyu-gaëa
harite äilu muïi çré-aìgera dhana
“One day I brought my band of armed dacoits to steal the ornaments

from Your divine body.
TEXT 662
se-dina nidräya prabhu, mohilä sabäre
tomära mäyäya nähi jäniluì tomäre
“That night, O Lord, You bewildered us with sleep, but by Your

illusory energy, I could not understand You.
TEXT 663
ära-dina nänä-mate caëòikä püjiyä
äiläìa khäìòä-churi-triçüla käciyä
“Another night we worshiped Caëòé with various ingredients and then

came with choppers, knives, and tridents.
TEXT 664
adbhuta mahimä dekhiläìa sei-dine
sarva bäòéäche veòi’ padätika-gaëe
“That night we saw something wonderful. The entire house was

surrounded by soldiers.
TEXT 665
ekeka padätika yena matta-hasti-präya
äjänu-lambita mälä sabära galäya
“Each soldier was as powerful as a mad elephant. They were all

decorated with garlands that reached down to their knees.
TEXT 666
niravadhi hari-dhvani sabära vadane
tumi ächa gåha-mäjhe änande çayane
“They all incessantly chanted the name of Hari as You blissfully slept
inside the house.
TEXT 667
hena se päpiñöha-citta ämä-sabäkära
tabu nähi bujhiläìa mahimä tomära
“Yet our hearts were so sinful that we could not understand Your
glories.
TEXT 668
’kära padätika äsiyäche kothä haite’
eta bhävi’ se-dina geläìa sei-mate
“We thought that the soldiers had come from another place. Thinking
like this, we returned home that night.
TEXT 669
tabe kata dina vyäje käli äiläìa
äsiyäi mätra dui cakñu khäiläìa
“Then after a few days we came again last night. But as soon as we
came, we lost our vision.
TEXT 670
bäòite praviñöa hai’ saba dasyu-gaëe
andha hai’ sabe paòiläìa nänä-sthäne
“When I entered the courtyard of the house with my band of dacoits, we

all lost our vision and fell in various places.
TEXT 671
käìöä joìka poka jhaòa våñöi çiläghäte
sabe mari, käro çakti nähika yäite
“We suffered greatly from thorns, leeches, insects, rainstorm, and

hail. Being afflicted in this way, we had no strength to return home.
TEXT 672
mahä-yama-yätanä haila yadi bhoga
tabe çeñe sabära haila bhakti-yoga
“When we had thus suffered the punishment of Yamaräja, we eventually

developed devotion to You.
TEXT 673
tomära kåpäya sabe toxmära caraëa
kariluì ekänta-bhäve sabei smaraëa
“By Your mercy we remembered Your lotus feet with full attention.
TEXT 674
haila sabära tabe cakñu-vimocana
hena mahäprabhu tumi patita-pävana
“Then our vision was restored. Such is Your greatness, O deliverer of

the fallen!
TEXT 675
ämi-saba eòäiluì e saba yätanäe
tomära smaraëera kon vä mahimä
“That we were all released from such suffering is not the real benefit
of remembering You.
TEXT 676
yäìhära smaraëe khaëòe avidyä-bandhana
anäyäse cali’ yäya vaikuëöha bhuvana”
“By remembering You, one is freed from all bondage of ignorance and
easily attains the abode of Vaikuëöha.”
TEXT 677
kahiyä kahiyä dvija kände ürddhvaräya
hena lélä kare prabhu avadhüta-räya

As the brähmaëa spoke, he cried loudly. Such are the pastimes of
Avadhüta Nityänanda Prabhu.
TEXT 678
çuniyä sabära haila mahäçcarya-jïäna
brähmaëera prati sabe karena praëäma
When everyone heard what had happened, they were astonished. Then they
all offered obeisances to the brähmaëa.
TEXT 679
dvija bale,—“prabhu, ebe ämära vidäya
e deha räkhite ära more nähi bhäya
The brähmaëa said, “O Lord, now let me go. It is not proper for me to
keep this body any longer.
TEXT 680
yena mora citta haila tomära hiàsäya
sei mora präyaçcitta—marimu gaìgäya”
“Since I intended to harm You, my atonement should be to drown myself

in the Ganges.”
TEXT 681
çuni’ ati akaitava dvijera vacana
tuñöa hailena prabhu, sarva bhakta-gaëa
On hearing the sincere words of the brähmaëa, the Lord and the
devotees became pleased.
TEXT 682
prabhu bale,—“dvija, tumi bhägyavanta baòa

janma janma kåñëera sevaka tumi daòha
The Lord said, “O brähmaëa, you are most fortunate. You are certainly
Kåñëa’s servant birth after birth.
TEXT 683
nahile e-mata kåpä karibena kene
e prakäça anye ki dekhaye bhåtya vine
“Otherwise why would He bestow such mercy on you? Who other than His
servant can see such opulence?
TEXT 684
patita-täraëa-hetu caitanya-gosäïi
avatari ächena ihäte anya näïi
“Caitanya Gosäïi has appeared to deliver the fallen souls. There is no

doubt about this.
TEXT 685
çuna dvija, yateka pätaka kaili tui
ära yadi nä karis saba nimu muïi
“Listen, O brähmaëa, I will relieve you of whatever sins you have

committed if you do not commit them again.
TEXT 686
parahiàsä, òäkä-curi, saba anäcära
chäòa giyä ihä tumi, nä kariha ära
“Give up violence to others, stealing, and other immoral activities.

Do not do such things again.
TEXT 687
dharma-pathe giyä tumi laha hari-näma
tabe tumi anyere karibä pariträëa
“Lead a religious life and chant the name of Hari, then you can also
deliver others.
TEXT 688
yata saba dasyu-cora òäkiyä äniyä
dharma-pathe sabäre laoyäo tumi giyä”
“You should gather all the rogues and dacoits together and induce them
to lead religious lives.”
TEXT 689
eta bali’ äpana-galäya mälä äni’
tuñöa hai’ brähmaëere dilena äpani
After speaking these words, Nityänanda took the garland from His neck
and happily gave it to the brähmaëa.
TEXT 690
mahä-jaya-jaya-dhvani haila takhana
dvijera haila sarva-bandha-vimocana
Everyone then chanted, “Jaya! Jaya!” In this way the brähmaëa was
relieved from all material bondage.
TEXT 691
käku kare dvija prabhu-caraëe dhariyä
krandana karaye bahu òäkiyäòäkiyä
The brähmaëa caught hold of the Lord’s lotus feet, shed tears, and
lamented with great humility.
TEXT 692
“ahe prabhu nityänanda pätaké-pävana!
muïi pätakére deha’ caraëe çaraëa
“O Nityänanda Prabhu, O deliverer of the fallen, please give this

sinful person shelter at Your lotus feet!
TEXT 693
tomära hiàsäya se haila mora mati
muïi päpiñöhera kon loke haibe gati”
“Since I desired to harm You, what will be the fate of this sinful
person?”
TEXT 694
nityänanda prabhuvara—karuëä-sägara
päda-padma dilä tära mastaka-upara
Nityänanda Prabhu, the ocean of mercy, then placed His lotus feet on
that brähmaëa’s head.
TEXT 695
caraëäravinda päi’ mastake prasäda
brähmaëera khaëòila sakala aparädha
Having received the Lord’s lotus feet on his head, all of the
brähmaëa’s offenses were nullified.
TEXT 696
sei dvija-dväre yata cora-dasyu-gaëa
dharma-pathe äsi’ laila caitanya-çaraëa
By the influence of that brähmaëa, all sorts of dacoits took shelter

of Lord Caitanya and led religious lives.
TEXT 697
òäkä curi parahiàsä chäòi’ anäcära
sabe lailena ati sädhu vyavahära
They gave up thievery, violence to others, and immoral activities and

behaved like great saintly persons.
TEXT 698
sabei layena hari-näma lakña lakña
sabe hailena viñëu-bhakti-yoge dakña
They all chanted the name of Hari hundreds of thousands of times, and
they became expert in the devotional service of Lord Viñëu.
TEXT 699
kåñëa-preme matta, kåñëa-gäna nirantara
nityänanda-prabhu hena karuëä-sägara
They became intoxicated with love for Kåñëa and constantly chanted
Kåñëa’s names. Çré Nityänanda Prabhu is such an ocean of mercy.
TEXT 700
anya avatäre keha jhäöa nähi päya
niravadhi nityänanda ’caitanya’ laoyäya
The shelter of the Supreme Lord was not easily attainable in other
incarnations, but Nityänanda always induced everyone to surrender to
Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 701
ye brähmaëa nityänanda-svarüpa nä mäne
tähäre laoyäya sei cora-dasyu-gaëe

Any brähmaëa who does not accept Nityänanda Svarüpa is counted among
the thieves and rogues.
TEXT 702-703
yogeçvara-sabe väïche ye prema-vikära
ye açru, ye kampa, ye vä pulaka huìkära
cora òäkäite haila hena bhakti
hena prabhu-nityänanda-svarüpera çakti
The transformations of ecstatic love desired by the best of the yogis

like shedding tears, shivering, hairs standing on end, and roaring
were achieved by even thieves and rogues. Such was the potency of
TEXT 704
bhaja bhaja bhäi, hena prabhu-nityänanda
yäìhära prasäde päi prabhu-gauracandra
O brothers, just worship Nityänanda Prabhu, by whose mercy one can

attain Lord Gauracandra.
TEXT 705
ye çunaye nityänanda-prabhura äkhyäna
tähäre miliba gauracandra bhagavän
One who hears the topics of Nityänanda Prabhu will attain the lotus
feet of Lord Gauracandra.
TEXT 706
dasyu-gaëa-mocana ye citta diyäçune
nityänanda-caitanya dekhibe sei jane

Anyone who hears these topics of delivering the dacoits will see
Nityänanda Prabhu and Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 707
hena-mate nityänanda parama-kautuke
viharena abhaya-paramänanda-sukhe
In this way Nityänanda fearlessly and happily enjoyed His pastimes.
TEXT 708
tabe nityänanda sarva päriñada-saìge
prati-gräme gräme bhrame kértanera raìge
Thereafter Nityänanda in the company of His associates went from

village to village and performed blissful kértana.
TEXT 709
khänacauòä baòagächi ära dogächiyä
gaìgära opära kabhu yäyena kuliyä
He visited Khänacauòä, Baòagächi, and Dogächiyä, and sometimes He went

to Kuliyä, which is situated on the other side of the Ganges.
TEXT 710
viçeñe sukåti ati baòagächi-gräma
nityänanda-svarüpera vihärera sthäna
The village of Baòagächi is especially glorious, for Nityänanda

Svarüpa enjoyed many pastimes there.
TEXT 711
baòagächi-grämera yateka bhägyodaya

tähära karite näi päri samuccaya
It is difficult to estimate the good fortune of Baòagächi village.
TEXT 712
nityänanda-svarüpera päriñada-gaëa
niravadhi sabei paramänanda-mana
All the associates of Nityänanda Svarüpa were always filled with great
ecstasy.
TEXT 713
käro kona karma näi saìkértana-vine
sabära gopäla-bhäva bäòe kñaëe kñaëe
They had no engagement other than to perform saìkértana, and they all
became increasingly absorbed in the mood of cowherd boys.
TEXT 714
vetra vaàçé siìgä chäìda-daòi guïjä-hära
täòa khäòu häte, päye nüpura sabära
They carried sticks, flutes, horns, and ropes, they wore necklaces of
guïjä, and they decorated their wrists with bangles and bracelets and
their ankles with anklebells.
TEXT 715
niravadhi sabära çarére kåñëa-bhäva
açru-kampa-pulaka—yateka anuräga
Their bodies were always filled with the ecstasy of Kåñëa

consciousness, and they manifested the symptoms of pure devotional
service like crying, shivering, and hairs standing on end.
TEXT 716
sabära saundarya yena abhinna madana
niravadhi sabei karena saìkértana
Their beauty was equal to that of Cupid, and they always performed
saìkértana.
TEXT 717
päiyä abhaya svämé prabhu nityänanda
niravadhi kautuke thäkena bhakta-vånda
Having attained their fearless master, Nityänanda Prabhu, the devotees

were always joyful.
TEXT 718
nityänanda-svarüpera däsera mahimä
çata vatsare o karibäre nähi sémä
I cannot describe all the glories of Nityänanda Svarüpa’s servants

even in a hundred years.
TEXT 719
tathäpiha näma kahi—jäni yäìra yäìra
näma mätra smaraëe o tariye saàsära
Still I will mention the names of those whom I know, for simply by
remembering their names one is delivered from material existence.
TEXT 720
yäìra yäìra saìge nityänandera vihära
sabe nanda-goñöhé gopa-gopé-avatära

The devotees with whom Nityänanda enjoyed pastimes were all
incarnations of the cowherd boy and cowherd girl associates of Nanda
Mahäräja.
TEXT 721
nityänanda-svarüpera niñedha lägiyäpürva-
näma nä likhila vidita kariyä
Being prohibited by Nityänanda Svarüpa, I am not disclosing their

previous names.
TEXT 722
parama pärñada—rämadäsa mahäçaya
niravadhi éçvara-bhäve se kathä kaya
His principal associate was Rämadäsa Mahäçaya, who always spoke in the
mood of the Supreme Lord.
TEXT 723
yäìra väkya keha jhäöa nä päre bujhite
niravadhi nityänanda yäìra hådayete
No one could easily understand his words. Nityänanda always resided in

his heart.
TEXT 724
sabära adhika bhäva-grasta rämadäsa
yäìra dehe kåñëa ächilena tina mäsa
Of all the devotees, Rämadäsa had the most intense feelings of

ecstatic love. Kåñëa resided in his body for three months.
TEXT 725
prasiddha caitanya-däsa muräri paëòita
yäìra khelä mahäsarpa-vyäghrera sahita
Muräri Caitanya däsa was a renowned associate who sported with large
snakes and tigers.
raghunätha-vaidya upädhyäya mahämati
yäìra dåñöi-päte kåñëe haya rati mati
Raghunätha Vaidya Upädhyäya was most magnanimous. By his glance

attachment for Kåñëa would awaken in one’s mind.
For a description of Raghunätha Vaidya Upädhyäya, see Caitanya-

caritämåta, Ädi-lélä, Chapter Eleven, text 22 and the Anubhäñya
commentary on it.
TEXT 727
prema-bhakti-rasamaya gadädhara-däsa
yäìra daraçana-mätra sarva-päpa-näça
Gadädhara däsa was filled with the transcendental mellows of ecstatic

love. Simply by seeing him, all sinful reactions were destroyed.
TEXT 728
prema-rasa-samudra—sundaränanda näma
nityänanda-svarüpera pärñada-pradhäna
Sundaränanda was an ocean of the mellows of ecstatic love. He was the

chief of Nityänanda Svarüpa’s associates.
TEXT 729
paëòita-kamaläkänta—parama-uddäma
yäìhäre dilena nityänanda saptagräma

Paëòita Kamaläkänta was most grave. Nityänanda entrusted the village
of Saptagräma to him.
TEXT 730
gaurédäsa-paëòita—parama-bhägyavän
käya-mano-väkye nityänanda yäìra präëa
Gaurédäsa Paëòita was most fortunate, for he accepted Nityänanda as

his life and soul with his body, mind, and speech.
TEXT 731
purandara-paëòita—parama çänta-dänta
nityänanda-svarüpera vallabha ekänta
Purandara Paëòita was greatly peaceful and self-controlled. He was

extremely dear to Nityänanda Svarüpa.
nityänanda-jévana parameçvaré-däsa
yäìhära vigrahe nityänandera viläsa
Nityänanda was the life and soul of Parameçvaré däsa. Nityänanda

enjoyed pastimes in his body.
TEXT 732
For a description of Parameçvaré däsa, see Caitanya-caritämåta, Ädi-

lélä, Chapter Eleven, text 29 and the Anubhäñya commentary on it.
TEXT 733
dhanaïjaya-paëòita—mahänta vilakñaëa
yäìhära hådaye nityänanda sarva-kñaëa
Dhanaïjaya Paëòita was an extraordinary devotee. Nityänanda always

resided in his heart.
TEXT 734
prema-rase mahämatta—balaräma-däsa
yäìhära vätäse saba päpa yäya näça
Balaräma däsa was intoxicated with the mellows of ecstatic love. The
breezes that touched his body destroyed all sins.
TEXT 735
yadunätha kavicandra—prema-rasa-maya
niravadhi nityänanda yäìhäre sadaya
Yadunätha Kavicandra was filled with the mellows of ecstatic love.

Nityänanda was always merciful to him.
TEXT 736
jagadéça-paëòita—parama-jyotir-dhäma
sa-pärñade nityänanda yäìra dhana präëa
Jagadéça Paëòita was the abode of great effulgence. Nityänanda and His
associates were his life and soul.
TEXT 737
paëòita puruñottama—navadvépe janma
nityänanda-svarüpera mahäbhåtya marma
Paëòita Puruñottama took birth in Navadvépa. He was a confidential

servant of Nityänanda Svarüpa.
TEXT 738
pürve yäìra ghare nityänandera vasati
yäìhära prasäde haya nityänande mati
Nityänanda had previously stayed in his house. By his mercy one’s mind
would be fixed on Nityänanda.
TEXT 739
räòhe janma mahäçaya dvija-kåñëadäsa
nityänanda-päriñade yäìhära viläsa
Dvija Kåñëadäsa Mahäçaya was born in Räòha-deça. He enjoyed the

association of Nityänanda’s associates.
TEXT 740
prasiddha käliyä-kåñëadäsa tribhuvane
gauracandra labhya haya yäìhära smaraëe
Käliyä Kåñëadäsa was famous throughout the three worlds. By

remembering him one can attain Gauracandra.
TEXT 741
sadäçiva-kaviräja—mahä-bhägyavän
yäìra putra—puruñottama-däsa-näma
Sadäçiva Kaviräja was most fortunate. He had a son named Puruñottama

däsa.
TEXT 742
bähya nähi puruñottama däsera çarére
nityänanda-candra yäìra hådaye vihare
The body of Puruñottama däsa displayed no external consciousness, for

Nityänanda Candra resided in his heart.
TEXT 743
uddhäraëa-datta—mahä-vaiñëava udära
nityänanda-seväya yäìhära adhikära

Uddhäraëa Datta was a great magnanimous Vaiñëava. He was qualified for
the service of Nityänanda.
TEXT 744
maheça-paëòita—ati parama mahänta
paramänanda-upädhyäya—vaiñëava ekänta
Maheça Paëòita was the most exalted devotee. Paramänanda Upädhyäya was
an unalloyed Vaiñëava.
TEXT 745
caturbhuja-paëòita-nandana gaìgädäsa
pürve yäìra ghare nityänanadera viläsa
Gaìgädäsa was the son of Caturbhuja Paëòita. Nityänanda had previously

stayed in his house.
TEXT 746
äcärya vaiñëavänanda—parama-udära
pürve raghunätha-puré näma khyäti yäìra
Äcärya Vaiñëavänanda was most magnanimous. He was formerly known as

Raghunätha Puré.
TEXT 747
prasiddha paramänanda-gupta mahäçaya
pürve yäìra ghare nityänandera älaya
Paramänanda Gupta Mahäçaya was well known. Nityänanda enjoyed pastimes

in his house.
TEXT 748
baòagächi-niväsé sukåti kåñëadäsa

yäìhära mandire nityänandera viläsa
The fortunate Kåñëadäsa was a resident of Baòagächi. Nityänanda

enjoyed pastimes in his house.
TEXT 749
kåñëadäsa, devänanda—dui çuddha-mati
mahänta äcäryacandra—nityänanda-gati
Kåñëadäsa and Devänanda were both pure-hearted. The exalted devotee

Äcäryacandra accepted Nityänanda as his goal of life.
TEXT 750
gäyana mädhavänanda-ghoña mahäçaya
väsudeva-ghoña—ati prema-rasa-maya
Mädhavänanda Ghoña Mahäçaya was a singer. Väsudeva Ghoña was filled

with the mellows of ecstatic love.
TEXT 751
mahäbhägyavanta jéva-paëòita udära
yäìra ghare nityänanda-candrera vihära
The most fortunate Jéva Paëòita was magnanimous. Nityänanda Candra

enjoyed pastimes in his house.
TEXT 752
nityänanda-priya—manohara, näräyaëa
kåñëadäsa, devänanda—ei cäri-jana
The four devotees—Manohara, Näräyaëa, Kåñëadäsa, and Devänanda—were

dear to Nityänanda.
TEXT 753
yata bhåtya nityänanda-candrera sahite
çata-vatsare o tähä nä päri likhite
I am unable to write about all the servants of Nityänanda Candra even

in a hundred years.
TEXT 754
sahasra sahasra eko sevakera gaëa
sabära caitanya-nityänanda dhana-präëa
Each of those servants had thousands of followers. They all accepted

Lord Caitanya and Nityänanda Prabhu as their wealth and life.
TEXT 755
nityänanda-prasäde täìhärä guru-sama
çré-caitanya-rase sabe parama uddäma
By the mercy of Nityänanda, they were all qualified spiritual masters.

They were all greatly intoxicated by the mellows of love for Lord
Caitanya.
TEXT 756
kichu-mätra ämi likhiläìa jäni’ yäìre
sakala vidita haiba vedavyäsa-dväre
I have mentioned only those whom I know. The others will be described
by Vedavyäsa.
TEXT 757
sarva-çeña-bhåtya täna—våndävana-däsa
avaçeña-pätra-näräyaëé-garbha-jäta
The last of His servants is Våndävana däsa. He took birth from the
womb of Näräyaëé, who was the recipient of the Lord’s remnants.
TEXT 758
adyäpiha vaiñëava-maëòale yäìra dhvani
’caitanyera avaçeña-pätra näräyaëé’
Even today the Vaiñëavas glorify Näräyaëé as the recipient of Lord

Caitanya’s remnants.
TEXT 759
våndävanadäsa tachu pada-yuge gäna

CBP 6: The Glories of Çré Nityänanda Prabhu
Chapter Six: The Glories of Çré Nityänanda Prabhu
TEXT 1
jaya jaya gauracandra jaya nityänanda
jaya jaya prabhura yateka bhakta-vånda
All glories to Gauracandra! All glories to Nityänanda! All glories to

the devotees of the Lord!
TEXT 2
hena-mate mahäprabhu nityänanda-candra
sarva-däsa-saha kare kértana-änanda
In this way Lord Nityänanda Candra enjoyed the ecstasy of kértana with
all of His servants.
TEXT 3
våndävana-madhye yena karilena lélä
sei-mata nityänanda-svarüpera khelä
Nityänanda Svarüpa enjoyed His pastimes as He did in Våndävana.
TEXT 4
akaitava-rüpe sarva-jagatera prati
laoyäyena çré-kåñëa-caitanya rati-mati
He sincerely induced everyone in the world to become attached to Çré

Kåñëa Caitanya.
TEXT 5
saìge päriñada-gaëa—parama uddäma
sarva navadvépe bhrame mahäjyotir-dhäma
The greatly effulgent Nityänanda wandered throughout Navadvépa in the

company of His enthusiastic associates.
TEXT 6
alaìkära-mäläya pürëita kalevara
karpüra-tämbüla çobhe suraìga adhara
His body was decorated with ornaments and garlands. Because He chewed
betel nuts mixed with camphor, His lips were reddish.
TEXT 7
dekhi’ räma-nityänanda prabhura viläsa
keho sukha päya, käro nä janme viçväsa
On seeing the pastimes of Nityänanda Räma Prabhu, some people became

happy and some felt no faith in Him.
TEXT 8
sei navadvépe eka ächena brähmaëa
caitanyera saìge täna pürva adhyayana
In Navadvépa there was one brähmaëa who previously studied with Lord
Caitanya.
TEXT 9
nityänanda-svarüpera dekhiyä viläsa
citte kichu täna janmiyäche aviçväsa
On seeing Nityänanda Svarüpa’s activities, he developed some doubts.
TEXT 10
caitanya-candrete tära baòa dåòha-bhakti
nityänanda-svarüpera nä jänena çakti
He had firm devotion in Caitanya Candra, but He was not aware of the
potency of Nityänanda Svarüpa.
TEXT 11
daive sei brähmaëa gelena néläcale
tathäi ächena kata-dina kutühale
By the arrangement of providence that brähmaëa went to Néläcala and

happily stayed there for some time.
TEXT 12
prati-dina yäya vipra çré-caitanyera sthäne
parama viçväsa täna prabhura caraëe
That brähmaëa went daily to see Lord Caitanya, for he had great faith
in the lotus feet of the Lord.
TEXT 13
daive eka dina sei brähmaëa nibhåte
citte icchä karilena kichu jijïäsite
One day that brähmaëa found an opportunity to privately ask the Lord
about something he had on his mind.
TEXT 14
vipra bale,—“prabhu, mora eka nivedana
karimu tomära sthäne, yadi deha’ mana
The brähmaëa said, “O Lord, I have something to ask You. Kindly hear
me.
TEXT 15
more yadi ’bhåtya’ hena jïäna thäke mane
ihära käraëa prabhu kaha çré-vadane
“O Lord, if you consider me Your servant, then please personally

explain something for me.
TEXT 16
navadvépe giyä nityänanda-avadhüta
kichu ta’ nä bujhoì muïi karena ki-rüpa
“I cannot understand anything about what Nityänanda Avadhüta is doing

in Navadvépa.
TEXT 17
sannyäsa-äçrama täna bale sarva-jana
karpüra-tämbüla se bhojana sarva-kñaëa

“Everyone says He is a sannyäsé, but He always chews betel nuts mixed
with camphor.
TEXT 18
dhätu-dravya paraçite nähi sannyäsére
sonä, rüpä, muktä se täìhära kalevare
“A sannyäsé is prohibited from touching items made of metal, but His

body is decorated with gold, silver, and pearls.
TEXT 19
käñäya kaupéna chäòi’ divya paööaväsa
dharena candana mälä sadäi viläsa
“He has given up saffron loincloth and wears fine silk cloth. He
always decorates Himself with sandalwood paste and flower garlands.
TEXT 20
daëòa chäòi’ lauha-daëòa dharena vä kene
çüdrera äçrame se thäkena sarva-kñaëe
“Why did He give up the daëòa and take up an iron staff? Why does He
always live in the homes of çüdras?
TEXT 21
çästra-mata muïi täna nä dekhoìäcära
eteke mohära citte sandeha apära
“I do not find His behavior in accordance with the scriptures, so my

mind has become full of doubts.
TEXT 22
’baòa-loka’ bali’ täìre bale sarva-jane

tathäpi äçramäcära nä karena kene
“Everyone says He is a great personality, but then why doesn’t He

behave according to His äçrama?
TEXT 23
yadi more ’bhåtya’ hena jïäna thäke mane
ki marma ihära? prabhu, kaha çré-vadane”
“If You consider me Your servant, O Lord, then please explain this
mystery.”
TEXT 24
sukåti brähmaëa praçna kaila çubha-kñaëe
amäyäya prabhu tattva kahilena täne
The pious brähmaëa had made this inquiry at a proper time, so the Lord
explained the truth without reservation.
TEXT 25
çuniïä viprera väkya çré-gaurasundara
häsiyä viprera prati karilä uttara
On hearing the words of the brähmaëa, Çré Gaurasundara smiled and

replied.
TEXT 26
“çuna vipra, mahä-adhikäré yebä haya
tabe täna doña-guëa kichu nä janmaya
“Listen, O brähmaëa, when one is highly qualified, one is not affected

by faults and virtues.
TEXT 27
As stated in Çrémad Bhägavatam (11.20.36):
na mayy ekänta-bhaktänäà
guëa-doñodbhavä guëäù
sädhünäà sama-cittänäà
buddheù param upeyuñäm
“Material piety and sin, which arise from the good and evil of this
world, cannot exist within My unalloyed devotees, who, being free from
material hankering, maintain steady spiritual consciousness in all
circumstances. Indeed, such devotees have achieved Me, the Supreme
Lord, who am beyond anything that can be conceived by material
intelligence.’
TEXT 28
“padma-patre yena kabhu nähi läge jala
ei-mata nityänanda-svarüpa nirmala
“Nityänanda Svarüpa is pure, just as the lotus leaf is untouched by

water.
TEXT 29
paramärthe kåñëacandra tähäna çarére
niçcaya jäniha vipra, sarvadä vihare
“O brähmaëa, know for certain that Kåñëacandra always enjoys pastimes

in the body of Nityänanda.
TEXT 30
adhikäré bai kare tähäna äcära
duùkha päya sei-jana, päpa janme tära
“If an unqualified person imitates His behavior, he will suffer and

become implicated in sin.
TEXT 31
rudra vine anye yadi kare viña-päna
sarvathäya mare, sarva-puräëa pramäëa”
“If anyone other than Rudra drinks poison, he will certainly die. This
is the verdict of all the Puräëas.”
TEXT 32-33
As stated in Çrémad Bhägavatam (10.33.29-30):
çré-çuka uväca
dharma-vyatikramo dåñöa
éçvaräëäà ca sähasam
tejéyasäà na doñäya
vahneù sarva-bhujo yathä
naitat samäcarej jätu
manasäpi hy anéçvaraù
vinaçyaty äcaran mauòhyäd
yathärudro 'bdhi-jaà viñam
“The status of powerful controllers is not harmed by any apparently

audacious transgression of morality, such as seeing women, we may see
in them, for they are just like fire, which devours everything fed
into it and remains unpolluted. Certainly one who is not the Supreme
Personality of Godhead should never, even within his mind, imitate His
activities. If out of ignorance one does so, he will be destroyed,
just as if he were to imitate Lord Çiva, who drank poison produced
from the ocean.”
TEXT 34
“eteke ye nä jäniïä ninde täna karma
nija-doñe se-i duùkha päya janma janma

“Therefore a person without knowledge who criticizes His activities
suffers birth after birth because of his faults.
TEXT 35
garhita karaye yadi mahä-adhikäré
nindära ki däya, täìre häsilei mari
“What to speak of criticizing, if a person even laughs at a qualified

person who performs an immoral activity, he is vanquished.
TEXT 36
bhägavata haite e saba tattva jäni
täho yadi vaiñëava-gurura mukhe çuni
“All these truths can be known from Çrémad Bhägavatam, if one hears
from the mouth of a Vaiñëava guru.
TEXT 37
mahäntera äcaraëe häsile ye haya
citta diyäçuna bhägavate yei kaya
“Now hear attentively what the Çrémad Bhägavatam says about what
happens to a person who laughs at the behavior of a devotee.
TEXT 38
eka-käle räma-kåñëa gelena paòite
vidyä pürëa kari’ citta karilä äsite
“Once Kåñëa and Balaräma went for studies. After finishing Their
studies, They decided to return.
TEXT 39
’ki dakñiëä diba?’ balilena guru-prati

tabe patné-saìge guru karilä yukati
“They asked Their guru, ’What dakñiëä should We give you?’ Their guru
then consulted with his wife.
TEXT 40
måta putra mägilena räma-kåñëa-sthäne
tabe räma-kåñëa gelä yama-vidyamäne
“When he asked Kåñëa and Balaräma to bring back his dead son, They
went straight to the abode of Yamaräja.
TEXT 41
äjïäya çiçura sarva karma ghucäiyä
yamälaya haite putra dilena äniyä
“On Their order the child was delivered from the reactions of his
karma. They then brought the child from the abode of Yamaräja and
returned him to Their spiritual master.
TEXT 42
parama adbhuta çuni’ e saba äkhyäna
devaké o mägilena måta-putra-dana
“When Devaké heard about this wonderful incident, she also asked Them
to return her dead sons.
TEXT 43
daive eka dina räma-kåñëe sambodhi
yäkahena devaké ati kätara haiyä
“By the arrangement of providence, Devaké one day spoke in great

affliction to Balaräma and Kåñëa.
TEXT 44
’çuna çuna räma-kåñëa yogeçvareçvara!
tumi dui ädi nitya-çuddha kalevara
“Listen, Räma and Kåñëa, O best of the topmost mystic yogis! Your
bodies are primeval, eternal, and pure.
TEXT 45
sarva-jagatera pitä-tumi dui-jana
muïi jänoì tumi-dui parama-käraëa
“You two are the fathers of all universes. I know You two are the
cause of all causes.
TEXT 46
jagatera utpatti sthiti vä pralaya
tomära aàçera aàça haite saba haya
“The creation, maintenance, and annihilation of the universe is

carried out by the portion of Your plenary portion.
TEXT 47
tathäpiha påthivéra khaëòäite bhära
haiyächa mora putra-rüpe avatära
“Yet You have personally appeared as my sons to diminish the burden of

the earth.
TEXT 48
yama-ghara haite yena gurura nandana
äniïä dakñiëä dile tumi dui jana
“You two brought the son of Your spiritual master from the abode of
Yamaräja as dakñiëä for Your guru.
TEXT 49
mora chaya-putra ye marila kaàsa haite
baòa citta haya tähä-sabäre dekhite
“I am anxious to see my six sons, who were killed by Kaàsa.
TEXT 50
kata käla guru-putra ächila mariyä
tähä yena äni’ diläçakti prakäçiyä
“Although Your guru’s son had been dead for some time, by Your potency
You brought him back.
TEXT 51
ei-mata ämäre o kara’ pürëa-käma
äni’ deha’ more måta chaya putra däna
“In the same way You can fulfill my desire by bringing back my six
dead sons.’
TEXT 52
çuni’ jananéra väkya kåñëa-saìkarñaëa
sei kñaëe cali’ gelä balira bhavana
“After hearing the words of Their mother, Kåñëa and Saìkarñaëa

immediately went to the abode of Bali.
TEXT 53
nija-iñöa-deva dekhi’ bali mahäräja
magna hailena premänanda-sindhu-mäjha

“When Bali Mahäräja saw his worshipable Lords, he was merged in an
ocean of ecstatic love.
TEXT 54
gåha-putra-deha-vitta sakala bändhava
sei-kñaëe päda-padme äni’ dilä saba
“He immediately surrendered his house, children, body, wealth, and

associates at the lotus feet of the Lords.
TEXT 55
loma-harña açru-päta pulaka änande
stuti kare päda-padma dhari’ bali kände
“Bali’s hair stood on end and tears flowed from his eyes as he grabbed
hold of Their lotus feet and offered prayers in ecstasy.
TEXT 56
’jaya jaya ananta prakaöa saìkarñaëa
jaya jaya kåñëacandra gokula-bhüñaëa
“All glories to Ananta, who has appeared as Saìkarñaëa! All glories to

Kåñëacandra, the ornament of Gokula!
TEXT 57
jaya sakhya gopäcärya haladhara räma
jaya jaya kåñëa-bhakta-dhana-mana-präëa
“All glories to Haladhara Räma, who is the friend and leader of the
cowherd boys! All glories to Kåñëa, the wealth, life, and soul of the
devotees!
TEXT 58
yadyapiha çuddha-sattva deva-åñi-gaëa
tä-sabäro durlabha tomära daraçana
“Although the demigods and sages are situated in pure goodness, it is

very rare for them to attain Your darçana.
TEXT 59
tathäpi hena se prabhu, käruëya tomära
tamo-guëa asure o hao säkñätkära
“Yet, O Lords, You are so merciful that You appear before even demons
in the mode of ignorance.
TEXT 60
ataeva çatru-mitra nähika tomäte
vede o kahena, ihä dekhi o säkñäte
“Therefore You have no friends or enemies. This is the statement of

the Vedas, and this what I have personally seen.
TEXT 61
märite ye äila laiyä viña-stana
tähäre o päöhäilä vaikuëöha-bhuvana
“Even she who smeared her breast with poison to kill You was awarded a
place in Vaikuëöha.
TEXT 62
ataeva tomära hådaya bujhibäre
vede çästre yogeçvara sabe o nä päre
“Therefore the Vedas and the best of the mystic yogis cannot
understand Your heart.
TEXT 63
yogeçvara saba yäìra mäyä nähi jäne
muïi päpé asura vä janiba kemane
“When even the best of the yogis cannot understand Your potencies, how
can a sinful demon like me know You?
TEXT 64
ei kåpä kara more sarva-lokanätha!
gåha-andha-küpe more nä kariha päta
“O Lords of all planets, please give me the benediction that I may

never be put in the dark well of family life.
TEXT 65
tora dui päda-padma hådaye dhariyä
çänta hai’ våkña-müle paòi thäkoì giyä
“I simply wish that I can hold Your lotus feet to my chest and
peacefully reside under a tree.
TEXT 66
tomära däsera saìge more kara däsa
ära yena citte mora nä thäkaye äça’
“Please make me a servant of Your servant. May I never desire anything

other than this.’
TEXT 67
räma-kåñëa-päda-padma dhariyä hådaye
ei mata stuti kare bali-mahäçaye
“Holding the lotus feet of Räma and Kåñëa to his chest, Bali Mahäçaya
offered prayers in this way.
TEXT 68
brahma-loka çiva-loka ye caraëodake
pavitra karitechena bhägérathé-rüpe
“In the form of the Ganges, the water that has washed the lotus feet
of the Lord purifies the abodes of Brahmä and Çiva.
TEXT 69
hena puëya-jala bali goñöhéra sahite
päna kare çire dhare bhägyodaya haite
“Because of his good fortunate, Bali and his associates drank such
auspicious water and sprinkled it on their heads.
TEXT 70
gandha, puñpa, dhüpa, dépa, vastra, alaìkära
päda-padme diyä bali kare namaskära
“Bali offered sandalwood pulp, flowers, incense, lamp, cloth, and

ornaments at the lotus feet of the Lords and bowed before Them.
TEXT 71
’äjïä kara prabhu more çikhäo äpane
yadi more bhåtya hena jïäna thäke mane
“O Lords, if You consider me Your servant, please order me and

personally instruct me.
TEXT 72
ye karaye prabhu, äjïä-pälana tomära
sei jana haya vidhi-niñedhera pära’

“O Lords, one who follows Your order easily transcends all rules and
regulations.’
TEXT 73
çuniyä balira väkya prabhu tuñöa hai
läye nimitta ägamana kahite lägilä
“The Lord became pleased on hearing the words of Bali. He then

explained the purpose of Their visit.
TEXT 74
prabhu bale,—“çuna çuna bali-mahäçaya!
ye nimitte äiläìa tomära älaya
“The Lord said, ’Listen, Bali Mahäçaya, this is why We have come to
your abode.
TEXT 75
ämära mäyera chaya putra päpé kaàse
märileka, sei päpe seha maila çeñe
“The sinful Kaàsa killed My mother’s six sons. Because of this sin, he
was ultimately killed.
TEXT 76
niravadhi sei putra-çoka saìariyä
kändena devaké-mätä duùkhitä haiyä
“Because of constantly remembering and lamenting for those sons,

mother Devaké feels distressed and cries.
TEXT 77
tomära nikaöe äche sei chaya jana
tähä niba jananéra santoña-käraëa

“Those six sons are here with you. I will take them for My mother’s
satisfaction.
TEXT 78
se saba brahmära pautra siddha deva-gaëa
tä-sabära eta duùkha çuna ye-käraëa
“They were perfected beings, grandsons of Brahmä. Listen to why they

had to suffer so much.
TEXT 79
prajäpati maréci-ye brahmära nandana
pürve täna putra chila ei chaya-jana
“These six were previously sons of Prajäpati Maréci, the son of

Brahmä.
TEXT 80
daive brahmä kämaçare hailä mohita
lajjä chäòi’ kanyä-prati karilena cita
“By providence, Brahmä once became bewildered by the arrow of Cupid.

He gave up all shame and desired to enjoy his daughter.
TEXT 81
tähä dekhi’ häsilena ei chaya jana
sei doñe adhaùpäta haila sei-kñaëa
“Seeing this, these six persons laughed. For this fault they
immediately fell down.
TEXT 82
mahäntera karmete karila upahäsa

asura-yonite päilena garbhaväsa
“As a result of ridiculing the activities of an exalted personality,

they were forced to take birth in a family of demons.
TEXT 83
hiraëyakaçipu jagatera droha kare
deva-deha chäòi’ janmilena tära ghare
“Hiraëyakaçipu gave trouble to the entire universe. These six persons

relinquished the bodies of demigods and took birth in his house.
TEXT 84
tathäya indrera vajräghäte chaya-jana
nänä duùkha yätanäya päila maraëa
“These six persons suffered various miseries inflicted by Indra’s

thunderbolt and died.
TEXT 85
tabe yogamäyä dhari’ äni ära-bära
devakéra garbhe laiïä kailena saïcära
“Thereafter Yogamäyä again took them and placed them in the womb of
Devaké.
TEXT 86
brahmäre ye häsilena, sei päpa haite
sei dehe duùkha päilena nänä-mate
“Because of the sin incurred by laughing at Brahmä, they had to suffer

in various ways.
TEXT 87
janma haite açeña-prakära yätanäya
bhäginätathäpi märilena kaàsa-räya
“From the time of their birth they suffered unlimited miseries.

Although they were his nephews, King Kaàsa killed them.
TEXT 88
devaké e saba gupta-rahasya nä jäne
äpanära putra bali’ tä’—sabäre gaëe
“Devaké does not know all these confidential topics. She treated them
as her own sons.
TEXT 89
sei chaya putra jananére diba däna
sei kärya lägi’ äiläìa tomä-sthäna
“I will return those six sons to My mother. This is the reason I have
come to you.
TEXT 90
devakéra stana-päne sei chaya-jana
çäpa haite mukta haibena sei-kñaëa’
“As soon as they drink milk from Devakés breast, they will immediately
be relieved from the curse.’
TEXT 91
prabhu bale,—’çuna çuna bali mahäçaya!
vaiñëavera karmete häsile hena haya
“The Lord further said, ’Listen, Bali Mahäçaya, this is what happens
if one ridicules the activities of a Vaiñëava.
TEXT 92
siddha-sabo päilena eteka yätanä
asiddha-janera duùkha ki kahiba sémä
“If perfected beings suffer so much, then what can be said of the
distress ordinary beings will suffer.
TEXT 93
ye duñkåti jana vaiñëavera nindä kare
janma janma niravadhi se-i duùkhe mare
“A sinful person who blasphemes a Vaiñëava suffers birth after birth

because of that offense.
TEXT 94
çuna bali, ei çikñä karäi tomäre
kabhu päche nindä-häsya kara vaiñëavere
“Listen, Bali, I am teaching you this so that you will never blaspheme
or ridicule Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 95
mora püjä, mora näma-grahaëa ye kare
mora bhakta ninde yadi täro vighna dhare
“If one who worships Me and chants My name blasphemes My devotee, his
progress is checked.
TEXT 96
mora bhakta-prati prema-bhakti kare ye
niùsaàçaya baliläìa more päya se’
“There is no doubt that one who has love and devotion for My devotee
will attain Me.’
TEXT 97
siddhir bhavati vä neti
saàçayo 'cyuta sevinäm
niùsaàçayas tu tad bhakta
paricaryäratätmanäm
“There is doubt whether or not the servants of the Supreme Personality

of Godhead will attain perfection, but there is absolutely no doubt
that those who are attached to serving His devotees will attain
perfection.
TEXT 98
’mora bhakta nä püje, ämäre püje mätra
se dämbhika, nahe mora prasädera pätra’
“One who simply worships Me but does not worship My devotee is proud.
He is not qualified for My mercy.’
TEXT 99
abhyarcayitvä govindaà
tadéyän arcayanti ye
na te viñëu-prasädasya
TEXT 100
’tumi bali mora priya sevaka sarvathä
ataeva tomäre kahiluì gopya-kathä’
“O Bali, you are My dear servant, therefore I have explained this

confidential topic to you.’
TEXT 101
çuniïä prabhura çikñä bali-mahäçaya
atyanta änanda-yukta hailä hådaya
“When Bali Mahäçaya heard the Lord’s instructions, his heart was
filled with great happiness.
TEXT 102
sei kñaëe chaya putra äjïäçire dhari’
sammukhe dilena äni’ puraskära kari’
“Accepting the Lord’s order, he immediately brought Devakés six sons

and presented them to the two Lords.
TEXT 103
tabe räma-kåñëa prabhu lai chaya-jana
jananére äniïä dilena tata-kñaëa
“Thereafter Kåñëa and Balaräma took the six persons and immediately
brought them to their mother.
TEXT 104
måta-putra dekhiyä devaké sei-kñaëe
snehe stana sabäre dilena harña-mane
“As soon as Devaké saw her dead sons, she fed them her breast milk.
TEXT 105
éçvarera avaçeña-stana kari’ päna
sei-kñaëe sabära haila divya-jïäna
“By drinking the breast milk that had been drunk by the Lord, they
immediately attained transcendental knowledge.
TEXT 106
daëòavat hai’ sabe éçvara-caraëe
paòilena säkñäte dekhaye sarva-jane
“As everyone there watched, they offered obeisances at the feet of the
Lord.
TEXT 107
tabe prabhu kåpä-dåñöye sabäre cähiyä
balite lägilä prabhu sadaya haiyä
“The Lord then cast His merciful glance on them and began to speak
with compassion.
TEXT 108
’cala cala deva-gaëa, yäha nija-väsa
mahäntere ära nähi kara upahäsa
“O demigods, return to your abodes. Do not ridicule exalted

personalities again.
TEXT 109
éçvarera çakti brahmäéçvara-samäna
manda karma karile o manda nahe täna
“Brahmä has the potency of the Supreme Lord, so he is as good as the

Lord. Even if he does something wrong, he is not to be blamed.
TEXT 110
tähäne häsiyä eta päile yätanä
hena buddhi nähi ära kariha kämanä
“You suffered so much because you laughed at him. Do not maintain such
a mentality again.
TEXT 111
brahmä-sthäne giyä mägi’ laha aparädha
tabe sabe citte punaù päibä prasäda’
“Go and beg forgiveness from Brahmä, then you will again attain
satisfaction.’
TEXT 112
éçvarera äjïäçuni’ sei chaya jana
parama-ädare äjïä kariyä grahaëa
“After hearing the Lord’s order, those six persons accepted it with
great respect.
TEXT 113
pitä-mätä-räma-kåñëa-pade namaskari’
calilena sarva-deva-gaëa nija-puré
“After offering obeisances to their father, mother, Balaräma, and

Kåñëa, those demigods returned to their own abode.
TEXT 114
“kahiläìa ei vipra, bhägavata-kathä
nityänanda-prati dvidhä chäòaha sarvathä
“O brähmaëa, I have thus explained to you topics from the Çrémad

Bhägavatam. Completely give up your doubts about Nityänanda.
TEXT 115
nityänanda-svarüpa—parama adhikär
éalpa bhägye tähäne jänite nähi päri

“Nityänanda Svarüpa is supremely qualified, yet less fortunate people
cannot understand Him.
TEXT 116
alaukika-ceñöä ye vä kichu dekha täna
tähäte o ädara karile päi träëa
“Anyone who sees His extraordinary activities with respect will be

delivered.
TEXT 117
patitera träëa lägi’ täìra avatära
yäìhära haite sarva-jéva haibe uddhära
“He incarnated to save the fallen souls. All living entities will be
delivered by Him.
TEXT 118
täìhära äcära—vidhi-niñedhera pära
täìhäre jänite çakti ächaye kähära
“His behavior is beyond all rules and regulations. Who has the power
to understand Him?
TEXT 119
nä bujhiyä ninde täìra caritra agädha
“If one who does not understand Him blasphemes His unfathomable
characteristics, then his advancement will be checked, even if he has
attained the devotional service of Viñëu.
TEXT 120
cala vipra, tumi çéghra navadvépe yäo
ei kathä kahi’ tumi sabäre bujhäo
“O brähmaëa, go quickly to Navadvépa. Explain these topics so that

everyone will understand.
TEXT 121
päche täìre keha kona-rüpe nindä kare
tabe ära rakñä tära nähi yama-ghare
“If anyone blasphemes Him in any way, he will not escape the
punishment of Yamaräja.
TEXT 122-123
ye täìhäre préti kare, se kare ämäre
satya satya satya vipra, kahila tomäre
madirä yavané yadi nityänanda dhare
tathäpi brahmära vandya kahila tomäre”
“One who loves Him, loves Me. O brähmaëa, I tell you this is the
truth, the truth, the truth. Even if Nityänanda goes to a liquor house
or associates with an outcaste girl, He is worshipable for Brahmä.”
TEXT 124
gåhëéyäd yavané päëià viçed väçauëòikälayam
tathäpi brahmaëo vandyaà nityänanda-padäm-bujam
“Whether Çré Nityänanda accepts the hand of a woman or enters a liquor

shop, His lotus feet are still worshipable by even Brahmä.”
TEXT 125
çuniïä prabhura väkya sukåti brähmaëa
parama änanda-yukta haila takhana

After hearing the Lord’s words, the fortunate brähmaëa became filled
with ecstasy.
TEXT 126
nityänanda-prati baòa janmila viçväsa
tabe äilena vipra navadvépa-väsa
He developed great faith in Nityänanda. Thereafter the brähmaëa

returned to his residence in Navadvépa.
TEXT 127
sei bhägyavanta vipra äsi’ navadvépe
sarvädye äilä nityänandera samépe
After returning to Navadvépa, that fortunate brähmaëa first went to

see Nityänanda.
TEXT 128
akaitave kahilena nija aparädha
prabhu o çuniïä täìre karilä praçäda
He admitted his offense without duplicity, and Nityänanda Prabhu

bestowed His mercy on him.
TEXT 129
hena nityänanda svarüpera vyavahära
veda-guhya loka-bähya yäìhära äcära
Such is the behavior of Nityänanda Svarüpa. His dealings are

incomprehensible to the Vedas and ordinary people.
TEXT 130
paramärthe nityänanda—parama yogendra

yäìre kahi—ädideva dharaëé-dharendra
According to spiritual consideration, Nityänanda is supreme among the

best of the mystic yogis. He is known as Ädideva, the sustainer of all
universes.
TEXT 131
sahasra vadana nitya-çuddha-kalevara
caitanyera kåpä vinä jänite duñkara
He has thousands of heads, and His body is eternally pure. No one can
understand Him without the mercy of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 132
keha bale,—“nityänanda yena balaräma”
keha bale,—“caitanyera baòa priya-dhäma”
Some people say, “Nityänanda is like Balaräma.” Others say, “He is

most dear to Lord Caitanya.”
TEXT 133
keha bale,—“mahätejé aàça adhikäré”
keha bale,—“kona-rüpa bujhite nä päri”
Some people say, “He is a powerful plenary portion of the Supreme

Lord.” Other people say, “We cannot understand anything about Him.”
TEXT 134
kibä jéva nityänanda, kibä bhakta-jïäné
yäìra yena mata icchä nä balaye keni
Someone may consider Nityänanda an ordinary living entity, someone may

consider Him a devotee, and someone may consider Him a jïäné. They may
say whatever they like.
TEXT 135
ye-se-kene caitanyera nityänanda nahe
täna päda-padma mora rahuka hådaye
Even if Nityänanda was a most insignificant servant of Lord Caitanya,

still I would keep His lotus feet in my heart.
TEXT 136
’se ämära prabhu, ämi janma janma däsa’
sabära caraëe mora ei abhiläña
He is my master, and I am His servant birth after birth. This is my

aspiration at the feet of everyone.
TEXT 137
eta parihäreo ye päpé nindä kare
TEXT 138
e baòa bharasä ämi dhariye antara

in my heart.
TEXT 139
hena dina haibe ki caitanya nityänanda
dekhiba veñöita catur-dige bhakta-vånda

Will that day ever come when I may see Lord Caitanya and Nityänanda in
the midst of Their devotees?
TEXT 140
jaya jaya jaya mahäprabhu gauracandra
diläo miläo tumi prabhu nityänanda
All glories to You, Lord Gauracandra! Kindly give me the shelter of

Nityänanda Prabhu and allow me to meet Him.
TEXT 141
tathäpiha ei kåpä kara gaurahari
nityänanda-saìge yena tomä nä päsari’
O Gaurahari, I further pray that even after gaining Lord Nityänanda’s

association I may never forget Your lotus feet.
TEXT 142
yathä yathä tumi dui kara avatära
tathä tathä däsye mora hau adhikära
May I achieve the qualification to become Your servant wherever the

two of You incarnate.
TEXT 143

CBP 7: Pastimes in Çré Gadädhara’s Garden
Chapter Seven: Pastimes in Çré Gadädhara’s Garden
TEXT 1
jaya jaya çré-vaikuëöha-nätha gauracandra
jaya jaya çré-sevä-vigraha nityänanda
All glories to Çré Gauracandra, the Lord of Vaikuëöha! All glories to

Çré Nityänanda, the personification of the Lord’s service!
TEXT 2
jaya jaya advaita-çréväsa-priya-dhäma
jaya gadädhara-çré-jagadänanda-präëa
All glories to the object of Çré Advaita and Çréväsa’s love! All
glories to the life and soul of Gadädhara and Çré Jagadänanda!
TEXT 3
jaya çré-dämodara-svarüpera präëa-dhana
All glories to the life and soul of Paramänanda Puré! All glories to
the treasure of Svarüpa Dämodara’s life!
TEXT 4
jaya vakreçvara paëòitera priyakäré
jaya puëòaréka vidyänidhi manohäré
All glories to the benefactor of Vakreçvara Paëòita! All glories to

the enchanter of Puëòaréka Vidyänidhi!
TEXT 5
jaya jaya dvära-päla govindera nätha
jéva-prati kara prabhu, çubha-dåñöi-päta
All glories to the Lord of Govinda the doorkeeper! O Lord, please

TEXT 6
hena-mate nityänanda navadvépa-pure
viharena prema-bhakti-änanda-sägare
In this way Nityänanda enjoyed in the ocean of ecstatic love of God

while staying in Navadvépa.
TEXT 7
niravadhi bhakta-saìge karena kértana
kåñëa-nåtya-géta haila sabära bhajana
Lord Nityänanda would constantly engage in saìkértana along with His

devotees. Indeed, chanting and dancing in glorification of Kåñëa
became their only occupation.
TEXT 8-9
gopa-çiçu-gaëa-saìge prati-ghare ghare
yena kréòä karilena gokula-nagare
sei-mata gokulera änanda prakäçi’
kértana karena nityänanda suviläsé
As Nityänanda previously sported house to house with the cowherd boys

in Gokula, He manifested those blissful Gokula pastimes while
performing kértana.
TEXT 10
icchä-maya nityänanda-candra bhagavän
gauracandra dekhite haila icchä täna
The supremely independent Lord Nityänanda once desired to see

Gauracandra.
TEXT 11
äi-sthäne hailena santoñe vidäya
néläcale calilena caitanya-icchäya
Taking permission from mother Çacé, He departed for Néläcala by the

will of Çré Caitanya.
TEXT 12
parama-vihvala päriñada-saba-saìge
äilena çré-caitanya-näma-guëa-raìge
He became overwhelmed as He chanted Lord Caitanya’s names and

qualities while traveling on the path to Néläcala with His associates.
TEXT 13
huìkära, garjana, nåtya, änanda krandana
niravadhi kare saba päriñada-gaëa
His associates would constantly roar, shout loudly, dance, and cry in
ecstasy.
TEXT 14
ei-mata sarva-patha premänanda-rase
äilena néläcale kateka divase
Passing the entire journey absorbed in love of Kåñëa, they arrived at

Néläcala after some days.
TEXT 15
kamalapurete äsi’ präsäda dekhiyä
paòilena nityänanda mürcchita haiyä
Arriving at Kamalapura, Nityänanda fell unconscious upon seeing the

temple of Lord Jagannätha.
TEXT 16
niravadhi nayane vahaye prema-dhära
’çré-kåñëa-caitanya’ bali’ karena huìkära
Constant tears flowed from His eyes, and He loudly roared, “Çré Kåñëa
Caitanya!”
TEXT 17
äsiyä rahilä eka puñpera udyäne
ke bujhe täìhära icchäçré-caitanya vine
Nityänanda came and stayed in one flower garden. Who can understand
His desire other than Çré Caitanya?
TEXT 18
nityänanda-vijaya jäniyä gauracandra
ekeçvara äilena chäòi’ bhakta-vånda
Understanding that Nityänanda had arrived, Çré Gauracandra left His

devotees and went there alone.
TEXT 19
dhyänänande yekhäne ächena nityänanda
sei sthäne vijaya karilä gauracandra
Çré Gauracandra arrived there as Nityänanda was sitting absorbed in

transcendental bliss.
TEXT 20
prabhu äsi’ dekhe—nityänanda dhyänapara
pradakñiëa karite lägilä bahutara
When the Lord saw Nityänanda sitting in meditation, He began to

repeatedly circumambulate Him.
TEXT 21
çloka-vandhe nityänanda-mahimä varëiyä
pradakñiëa kare prabhu prema-pürëa haiyä
The Lord was filled with love, and as He circumambulated Nityänanda,

He recited a verse describing His glories.
TEXT 22
çré-mukhera çloka çuna—nityänanda-stuti
ye çloka çunile haya nityänande mati
Please hear the verse describing Nityänanda’s glories that Çré

Caitanya recited. By hearing this verse, one’s mind will be attracted
to Nityänanda.
TEXT 23
gåhëéyäd yavané-päëià viçed väçauëòikälayam
tathäpi brahmaëo vandyaà nityänanda-padämbujam
“Whether Çré Nityänanda accepts the hand of an outcaste woman or

enters a liquor shop, His lotus feet are still worshipable by even
Brahmä.”
TEXT 24
“madirä yavané yadi dhare nityänanda
tathäpi brahmära vandya”,—bale gauracandra
Gauracandra said, “If Nityänanda enters a liquor shop or accepts the

hand of an outcaste woman, He is still worshipable by even Brahmä.”
TEXT 25
ei çloka paòi’ prabhu prema-våñöi kari’

nityänanda pradakñiëa kare gaurahari
Gaurahari produced a shower of ecstatic love of God as He recited this

verse and circumambulated Nityänanda.
TEXT 26
nityänanda-svarüpo jäniïä sei-kñaëe
uöhilena ’hari bali’ parama sambhrame
At that moment Nityänanda got up with great reverence while chanting,

“Hari! Hari!”
TEXT 27
dekhi’ nityänanda gauracandrera vadana
ki änanda haila, tähä nä yäya varëana
The happiness Nityänanda felt by seeing the face of Çré Gauracandra is

difficult to describe.
TEXT 28
’hari’ bali’ siàha-näda lägilä karite
premänande ächäòa paòena påthivéte
Nityänanda roared like a lion, chanted the name of Hari, and fell
forcefully to the ground in ecstatic love of God.
TEXT 29
dui-jana pradakñiëa kare duìhäkäre
duìhe daëòavata hai’ paòena duìhäre
The two Lords then circumambulated each other and offered obeisances
to each other.
TEXT 30
kñaëe dui prabhu kare prema-äliìgana
kñaëe galä dhari’ kare änanda-krandana
One moment They embraced with love, and the next moment They cried as
They held each other’s neck.
TEXT 31
kñaëe paränande gaòi’ yäya dui jana
mahämatta siàha jini’ duìhära garjana
In another moment the two rolled on the ground in transcendental

happiness and roared louder than maddened lions.
TEXT 32
ki adbhuta préti se karena dui-jane
pürve yena çuniyächi çré-räma-lakñmaëe
The wonderful reciprocation of love between the two was like that
previously found between Räma and Lakñmaëa.
TEXT 33
dui jane çloka paòi’ varëena duìhäre
duìhärei duìhe yoòa-haste namaskare
They both recited verses glorifying the other, and then They offered
obeisances with folded hands to each other.
TEXT 34
açru, kampa, häsya, mürcchä, pulaka, vaivarëya
kåñëa-bhakti-vikärera yata äche marma
Shedding tears, shivering, laughing, losing consciousness, hairs

standing on end, changing of bodily color, and other bodily
transformations produced by devotional service to Kåñëa were fully
manifest in those two Lords.
TEXT 35
ihä bai dui çré-vigrahe ära näi
sabe kare karäyena caitanya-gosäïi
Those symptoms were found only in the bodies of those two Lords. Lord
Caitanya personally manifested such symptoms and also manifested them
in others.
TEXT 36
ki adbhuta prema-bhakti haila prakäça
nayana bhariyä dekhe ye ekänta-däsa
Such wonderful ecstatic devotional love is seen by an unalloyed

servant of the Lord to his full satisfaction.
TEXT 37
tabe kata-kñaëe prabhu yoòa-hasta kari’
nityänanda-prati stuti kare gaurahari
After some time Gaurahari folded His hands and began to offer prayers
to Nityänanda.
TEXT 38
“näma-rüpe tumi nityänanda mürtimanta
çré-vaiñëava-dhäma tumi—éçvara ananta
“O Nityänanda, You are the personified form of the holy name and the
form of eternal bliss. You are the abode of all the Vaiñëavas, and You
Yourself are Lord Ananta.
TEXT 39
yata kichu tomära çré-aìgera alaìkära
satya satya satya bhakti-yoga-avatära
“All the ornaments decorating Your transcendental body are

incarnations of devotional service to Lord Kåñëa. This is the truth,
the truth, the truth.
TEXT 40
svarëa-muktä-hérä-kasä-rudräkñädi rüpe
nava-vidhä bhakti dhariyächa nija-sukhe
“You take pleasure decorating Yourself with the nine processes of

devotional service in the form of ornaments bedecked with gold,
pearls, diamonds, and rudräkña.
TEXT 41
néca-jäti patita adhama yata jana
tomä haite haila ebe sabära mocana
“All the fallen, wretched, lowborn living entities will now be

delivered by Your mercy.
TEXT 42
ye bhakti diyächa tumi vaëik-sabäre
tähä väïche sura-siddha-muni-yogeçvare
“The devotional service that You have given to the mercantile

community is desired by the demigods, sages, perfect mystics, and
great yogis.
TEXT 43
’svatantra’ kariyä vede ye kåñëere kaya

hena kåñëa pära tumi karite vikraya
“You are able to sell Kåñëa, who is proclaimed as fully independent in

the Vedas.
TEXT 44
tomära mahimä jänibäre çakti kära
mürtimanta tumi kåñëa-rasa-avatära
“Who has the power to know Your glories? You are the personification
of the transcendental mellows of love for Kåñëa.
TEXT 45
bähya nähi jäna tumi saìkértana-sukhe
ahar-niça kåñëa-guëa tomära çré-mukhe
“You have forgotten the external world and are engaged day and night
in glorifying the qualities of Lord Kåñëa.
TEXT 46
kåñëacandra tomära hådaye nirantara
tomära vigraha kåñëa-viläsera ghara
“Kåñëacandra always resides in Your heart. Thus Your body is the abode
of Kåñëa’s pastimes.
TEXT 47
ataeva tomäre ye jane préti kare
satya satya kåñëa kabhu nä chäòibe täre”
“Therefore it is certainly true that Kåñëa will never leave anyone who
becomes attached to You.”
TEXT 48
tabe kata-kñaëe nityänanda mahäçaya

balite lägilä ati kariyä vinaya
Thereafter Lord Nityänanda humbly spoke to the Lord as follows.
TEXT 49
“prabhu hai’ tumi ye ämäre kara’ stuti
e tomära vätsalya bhaktera prati ati
“Although You are the Lord, You offer prayers to Me. This is proof of
Your affection for Your devotees.
TEXT 50
pradakñiëa kara, kibä kara namaskära
kibä mära, kibä räkha, ye icchä tomära
“You may circumambulate Me, offer obeisances to Me, kill Me, or

protect Me according to Your own will.
TEXT 51
kon vä vaktavya prabhu, äche tomä-sthäne
kibä nähi dekha tumi divya-daraçane
“O Lord, what can I say to You? You see everything through Your
transcendental eyes.
TEXT 52
mana-präëa sabära éçvara prabhu, tumi
tumi ye karäha, sei-rüpa kari ämi
“You are the Lord and life of all beings. I do whatever You make Me
do.
TEXT 53
äpanei more tumi daëòa dharäilä
äpanei ghucäiyä e-rüpa karilä
“You induced Me to accept a daëòa, and then You Yourself made Me

reject it.
TEXT 54
täòa, khäòu, vetra, vaàçé, çiìgä, chända-daòi
ihä dhariläìa ämi muni-dharma chäòi’
“I gave up the duties of a mendicant and accepted bracelets, anklets,

a stick, a flute, a buffalo horn, and a rope.
TEXT 55
äcäryädi tomära yateka priya-gaëa
sabärei dilä tapa-bhakti-äcaraëa
“You have taught the principles of austerity and devotional service to

Advaita Äcärya and other dear associates.
TEXT 56
muni-dharma chäòäiyä ye kaile ämäre
vyavahäri-jane se sakale häsya kare
“Yet You induced Me to give up the duties of a mendicant and made Me

an object of laughter for the common people.
TEXT 57
tomära nartaka ämi, näcäo ye-rüpe
sei-rüpa näci ämi tomära kautuke
“I am only a dancer in Your hands; I dance for Your pleasure as You

wish.
TEXT 58
nigraha ki anugraha—tumi se pramäëa
våkña-dväre kara tumi tomära se näma”
“You alone can bestow mercy or neglect. The proof is that You have
induced even trees to chant Your name.”
TEXT 59
prabhu bale,—“tomära ye deha alaìkära
nava-vidhä bhakti bai kichu nahe ära
The Lord replied, “The ornaments on Your body are nothing but the nine
processes of devotional service.
TEXT 60
çravaëa-kértana-smaraëädi namaskära
ei se tomära sarva-käla alaìkära
“Your body is eternally decorated with ornaments like hearing,

chanting, remembering, and offering obeisances.
TEXT 61
näga-vibhuñaëa yena dharena çaìkare
tähä nähi sarva-jane bujhibäre päre
“Yet people cannot understand this, just as they do not understand why
Çaìkara decorates his body with a serpent.
TEXT 62
paramärthe mahädeva—ananta-jévana
näga-chale ananta dharena sarva-kñaëa
“Actually Mahädeva accepts Ananta as his life and soul. He therefore

always keeps Ananta in the form of a serpent wrapped around his neck.
TEXT 63
nä bujhiyä ninde täna caritra agädha
yateka nindaye tära haya kärya-vädha
“People without understanding his unfathomable characteristics

criticize him, and as a result their progress is checked.
TEXT 64
muïi ta’ tomära aìge bhakti-rasa vine
anya nähi dekhoì kabhu käya-väkya-mane
“I do not see anything in Your transcendental body, mind, and speech

other than the mellows of devotional service.
TEXT 65
nanda-goñöhi-rase tumi våndävana-sukhe
dhariyächa alaìkära äpana kautuke
“For Your own pleasure You have willingly accepted the transcendental
mellows relished by the Vrajaväsés as Your ornaments.
TEXT 66
ihä dekhi’ ye sukåti citte päya sukha
se avaçya dekhibe kåñëera çré-mukha
“A fortunate person who takes pleasure hearing these topics will

certainly see Kåñëa’s beautiful face.
TEXT 67
vetra, vaàçé, çiìgä, guïjä-hära, mälya, gandha
sarva-käla ei-rüpa tomära çré-aìga

“You are always adorned with a stick, flute, buffalo horn, guïja
necklace, flower garland, and sandalwood pulp.
TEXT 68
yateka bälaka dekhi tomära saàhati
çrédäma-sudäma-präya laya mora mati
“The boys who associate with You remind Me of Çrédämä and Sudämä.
TEXT 69
våndävana-kréòära yateka çiçu-gaëa
sakala tomära saìge—laya mora mana
“I therefore think that all Your associates are boys who used to play
with You in Våndävana.
TEXT 70
sei bhäva, sei känti, sei saba çakti
sarva-dehe dekhi sei nanda-goñöhi-bhakti
“I see in Your body the sentiments, beauty, and potencies manifested

in the devotional service of the residents of Våndävana.
TEXT 71
eteke ye tomäre, tomära sevakere
préti kare, satya satya se kare ämäre”
“Therefore whoever loves You or Your servants factually loves Me.”
TEXT 72
svänubhävänande dui—mukunda, ananta
ki-rüpe ki kahe ke jäniba tära anta

Who can fully understand what Mukunda and Ananta spoke in Their own
ecstatic mood?
TEXT 73
kata-kñaëe dui prabhu bähya prakäçiyä
vasilena nibhåte puñpera vane giyä
When after some time the two Lords regained Their external
consciousness, They went and sat in a secluded place within the flower
garden.
TEXT 74
éçvare parameçvare haila ki kathävede
se ihära tattva jänena sarvathä
The conversation that took place between the two Lords is known only
to the Vedas.
TEXT 75
nityänande caitanye yakhane dekhä haya
präya ära keha nähi thäke se samaya
Whenever Lord Caitanya and Nityänanda met each other, there was
usually no one else around.
TEXT 76
ki karena änanda-vigraha dui-jana
caitanya-icchäya keha nä thäke takhana
Therefore, by the desire of Lord Caitanya, the activities of these two

Lords, who are the personifications of ecstasy, are not known to
anyone else.
TEXT 77
nityänanda-svarüpa o prabhu-icchä jäni’
ekänte se äsiyä dekhena nyäsi-maëi
Knowing the desire of Lord Caitanya, Nityänanda Svarüpa would always

meet Him alone.
TEXT 78
äpanäre yena prabhu nä karena vyakta
ei-mata lukäyena nityänanda-tattva
As the Lord did not reveal His own identity, He also concealed the
glories of Nityänanda.
TEXT 79
sukomala durvijïeya éçvara hådaya
veda-çästre brahmä, çiva saba ei kaya
The heart of the Supreme Lord is very soft and difficult to

understand. This is confirmed in the Vedic literatures by Lord Brahmä
and Lord Çiva.
TEXT 80
nä bujhi’, nä jäni’ mätra sabe gäya gäthä
lakñméro ei se väkya, anyera ki kathä
People who chant the glories of the Lord admit that they do not know
or understand His heart. Even Lakñmé says like this, so what to speak
of others.
TEXT 81
ei mata bhäva-raìge caitanya-gosäïi
ei kathä nä kahena eka-jana-öhäïi

In this way Lord Caitanya enjoyed ecstatic exchanges that He did not
disclose to anyone.
TEXT 82
hena se täìhära raìga,—sabei mänena
“ämära adhika préta käro nä väsena
Yet everyone thought, “The Lord does not love anyone more than me.
TEXT 83
ämäre se kahena sakala gopya kathä
’muni-dharma kari’ kåñëa bhajibe sarvathä
“He tells me all confidential topics like, ’Follow the principles of a

mendicant and always worship Kåñëa.’
TEXT 84
vetra, vaàçé, barhä, guïjä-mälä, chäìda-daòi
ihä vä dharena kene muni-dharma chäòi’”
“Then He tells me to give up the principles of a mendicant and accept

a stick, flute, peacock feather, guïja-mälä, and rope.”
TEXT 85
keha bale,—“bhakta-näma yateka prakära
våndävane gopa-kréòäadhika sabära
Some say, “The Lord’s pastimes with the cowherd boys of Våndävana are
superior to His pastimes with all other devotees.”
TEXT 86
gopa-gopé-bhakti—saba tapasyära phala

yähä väïche brahmä, çiva éçvara-sakala
The devotion attained by the gopas and gopés of Våndävana is the

result of great austerities. That platform is desired by Brahmä, Çiva,
and other great personalities.
TEXT 87
ati kåpä-pätra se gokula-bhäva päya
ye bhakti väïchena prabhu çré-uddhavaräya
Only a most fortunate person can achieve the mood of a resident of

Gokula, a mood that is desired by Uddhava.
TEXT 88
vande nanda-vraja-stréëäà päda-reëum abhékñëaçaù
yäsäà hari-kathodgétaà punäti bhuvana-trayam
“I repeatedly offer my respects to the dust from the feet of the women
of Nanda Mahäräja’s cowherd village. When these gopés loudly chant the
glories of Çré Kåñëa, the vibration purifies the three worlds.”
TEXT 89
ei-mata ye vaiñëava karena vicära
sarvatra çré-gauracandra karena svékära
In this way, whatever mood a Vaiñëava develops is always accepted by

Lord Gauracandra.
TEXT 90
anyo’nye bäjäyena éçvara-icchäya
hena raìgé mahäprabhu çré-gauräìga-räya
By the Lord’s will, the devotees would sometimes engage in loving

quarrels, and Lord Gauräìga Mahäprabhu would also enjoy taking part in
such exchanges.
TEXT 91
kåñëera kåpäya sabe änande vihvala
kakhano kakhano bäje änanda-kandala
By Kåñëa’s mercy everyone was overwhelmed in transcendental happiness,

yet sometimes loving quarrels took place even between Gauracandra and
Nityänanda.
TEXT 92
ihäte ye eka éçvarera pakña haiyä
anya éçvarere ninde, se-i abhägiyä
Whoever takes the side of one Lord, criticizing the other Lord, is
most unfortunate.
TEXT 93
éçvarera abhinna—sakala bhakta-gaëa
dehera ye hena bähu, aìguli, caraëa
All the devotees are nondifferent from the Lord, as the legs, fingers,
and arms are nondifferent from the body.
TEXT 94
yathä pumän na sväìgeñu çiraù-päëy-ädiñu kvacit
pärakya-buddhià kurute evaà bhüteñu mat-paraù
“A person with average intelligence does not think the head and other
parts of the body to be separate. Similarly, My devotee does not
differentiate Viñëu, the all-pervading Personality of Godhead, from
any thing or any living entity. In other words, he considers all
living entities as simultaneously one with and different from the
Absolute Truth.”
TEXT 95
tathäpiha sarva-vaiñëavera ei kathä
sabära éçvara—kåñëa-caitanya sarvathä
Still, the Vaiñëavas’ conclusion is that Lord Çré Kåñëa Caitanya is

the Supreme Lord of all.
TEXT 96
niyantä pälaka srañöä durvijïeya tattva
sabe mili’ ei mantra gäyena mahattva
They glorify the Lord as the controller, maintainer, creator, and

incomprehensible Truth.
TEXT 97
ävirbhäva haiteche ye-saba çarére
täì-sabära anugrahe bhakti-phala dhare
Devotional service is attained through the mercy of those in whose

bodies the Supreme Lord manifests.
TEXT 98
sarva-jïatä sarva-çakti diyäo äpane
aparädhe çästi o karena bhäla-mane
Although the Lord awards all knowledge and strength, He nevertheless

awards punishment to those who commit offenses.
TEXT 99
iti-madhye viçeña ächaye dui prati
nityänanda-advaitere nä chäòena stuti
Yet Lord Caitanya had special affection for Nityänanda Prabhu and
Advaita Äcärya. He never hesitated to glorify Them.
TEXT 100
koöi alaukiko yadi e dui karena
tathäpiha gauracandra kichu nä balena
Even if those two violated social etiquette millions of times, Lord

Gauracandra would not say anything.
TEXT 101
ei-mata kata-kñaëa paränanda kari’
avadhüta-candra-saìge gauräìga çré-hari
In this way, Lord Gauräìga and Avadhütacandra, Çré Nityänanda, spent

some time together in great ecstasy.
TEXT 102
tabe nityänanda-sthane haiyä vidäya
väsäya äilä prabhu çré-gauräìga-räya
Then Lord Gauräìga took leave of Nityänanda and returned to His

residence.
TEXT 103
nityänanda-svarüpo parama-harña-mane
änande calilä jagannätha-daraçane
Nityänanda Svarüpa also happily departed to see Lord Jagannätha.
TEXT 104
nityänanda-caitanye ye haila daraçana
ihära çravaëe sarva-banda-vimocana

By hearing about this meeting between Lord Caitanya and Lord
Nityänanda, one is freed from all bondage.
TEXT 105
jagannätha dekhi’ mätra nityänanda-räya
änande vihvala hai’ gaòägaòi’ yäya
When Lord Nityänanda saw Lord Jagannätha, He became overwhelmed in

ecstasy and began rolling on the ground.
TEXT 106
ächäòa paòena prabhu prastara-upare
çata jane dharile o dharite nä päre
He fell on the stone floor with such force that a hundred people could
not break His fall.
TEXT 107
jagannätha, balaräma, subhadrä, sudarçana
sabä dekhi’ nityänanda karena krandana
Nityänanda Prabhu shed tears while looking at Jagannätha, Baladeva,

Subhadrä, and Sudarçana.
TEXT 108
sabära galära mälä brähmaëe äniïä
punaù punaù dena sabe prabhäva jäniïä
Understanding Nityänanda’s influence, the brähmaëas garlanded Him

again and again with the Lord’s garlands.
TEXT 109
nityänanda dekhi’, yata jagannätha-däsa

sabära janmila ati-parama-ulläsa
All the servants of Lord Jagannätha became jubilant on seeing

Nityänanda.
TEXT 110
ye jana nä cine, se jijïäse käro öhäïi
sabe kahe,—“ei kåñëa-caitanyera bhäi”
Anyone who didn’t know Nityänanda’s identity inquired from others, who
replied, “He is the brother of Çré Kåñëa Caitanya.”
TEXT 111
nityänanda-svarüpo sabäre kari’ kole
siïcilä sabära aìga nayanera jale
Lord Nityänanda embraced everyone and soaked them with His tears.
TEXT 112
tabe jagannätha heri’ harña sarva-gaëe
änande calilä gadädhara-daraçane
After seeing Lord Jagannätha and His servants, Lord Nityänanda happily
went to meet Gadädhara Paëòita.
TEXT 113
nityänanda-gadädhare ye préti antare
tähä kahibäre çakti éçvare se dhare
The transcendental affection between Nityänanda and Gadädhara can be

described only by the Supreme Lord.
TEXT 114
gadädhara-bhavane mohana gopénätha
ächena, ye hena nanda-kumära säkñäta
The son of Nanda Mahäräja, in the beautiful form of Gopénätha, resided

in the house of Gadädhara.
TEXT 115
äpane caitanya täne kariyächena kole
ati päñaëòé o se vigraha dekhi’ bhule
Lord Caitanya once personally embraced that Deity of Gopénätha. Even

atheists forget everything upon seeing that Deity.
TEXT 116
dekhi’ çré-muralé-mukha aìgera bhaìgimä
nityänanda-änanda-açrura nähi sémä
As Nityänanda Prabhu looked at Gopénätha’s beautiful face, which was

adorned with a flute, His tears of love could not be checked.
TEXT 117
nityänanda-vijaya jäniïä gadädhara
bhägavata-päöha chäòi’ äilä satvara
When Gadädhara understood that Nityänanda had arrived, he immediately

left his recitation of Bhägavatam and came to receive Him.
TEXT 118
duìhe mätra dekhiyä duìhära çré-vadana
galä dhari’ lägilena karite krandana
Upon seeing each other, they embraced and began to cry.
TEXT 119
anyo’nye dui prabhu kare namaskära
anyo’ëye doìhe bale mahimä duìhära
The two Prabhus then offered obeisances and glorified each other.
TEXT 120
doìhe bale,—“äji haila locana nirmala”
doìhe bale,—“äji haila jévana saphala”
They both exclaimed, “Today my eyes have become purified and my life
has become successful!”
TEXT 121
bähya jïäna nähi dui prabhura çarére
dui prabhu bhäse bhakti-änanda-sägare
They both lost external consciousness and floated in oceans of

ecstatic love.
TEXT 122
hena se haila prema-bhaktira prakäça
dekhi’ catur-dike paòi’ kände sarva däsa
When the devotees surrounding them saw their manifestation of ecstatic

love, they began to cry.
TEXT 123
ki adbhuta préti nityänanda-gadädhare
ekera apriya äre sambhäñä nä kare
What wonderful affection there is between Nityänanda and Gadädhara!

Neither of them would ever speak to anyone who was disliked by the
other.
TEXT 124
gadädhara-devera saìkalpa ei-rüpa
nityänanda-nindakera nä dekhena mukha
This was the vow of Gadädhara: he would never see the face of one who
offends Nityänanda.
TEXT 125
nityänanda-svarüpere préti yära näïi
dekhä o nä dena täre paëòita-gosäïi
Gadädhara Paëòita would avoid being seen by anyone who had no love for
TEXT 126
tabe dui-prabhu sthira hai’ eka-sthäne
vasilena caitanya-maìgala-saìkértane
Thereafter the two Prabhus became pacified and sat down to engage in
Lord Caitanya’s auspicious saìkértana.
TEXT 127
tabe gadädhara-deva nityänanda-prati
nimantraëa karilena—“äji bhikñä ithi”
Then Gadädhara said to Nityänanda, “Take Your meal here today.”
TEXT 128
nityänanda gadädhara-bhikñära käraëe
eka mäna cäula äniïächena yatane

Nityänanda had carefully brought one mound (40 kilos) of rice for
Gadädhara to offer to Gopénätha.
TEXT 129
ati sükñma çukla deva-yogya sarva-mate
gopénätha lägi’ äniïäche gauòa haite
He had brought this very fine white rice, fit to be offered to

Gopénätha, from Bengal.
TEXT 130
ära ekakhäni vastra—raìgima sundara
dui äni’ dilä gadädharera gocara
Along with the rice, He had brought a beautifully colored cloth for
Gopénätha.
TEXT 131
“gadädhara, e taëòula kariyä randhana
çré-gopénäthere diyä karibä bhojana”
He said, “O Gadädhara, cook this rice, and, after offering it to

Gopénätha, eat it.”
TEXT 132
taëòula dekhiyä häse paëòita-gosäïi
“nayane ta’ e-mata taëòula dekhi’ näïi
On seeing the rice, Paëòita Gosäïi laughed and said, “I have never
seen such rice before.
TEXT 133
e taëòula gosäïi, ki vaikuëöhe thäkiyä

yatne äniïächena gopénäthera lägiyä
“You must have brought this rice for Gopénätha from Vaikuëöha.
TEXT 134
lakñmé-mätra e taëòula karena randhana
kåñëa se ihära bhoktä tabe, bhakta-gaëa”
“Lakñmé alone cooks such rice for Kåñëa to eat. The devotees then
enjoy His remnants.”
TEXT 135
änande taëòula praçaàsena gadädhara
vastra lai’ gelä gopénäthera gocara
After joyfully glorifying the rice in this way, Gadädhara took the
cloth for offering to Gopénätha.
TEXT 136
divya-raìga-vastra gopénäthera çré-aìge
dilena, dekhiyäçobhä bhäsena änande
Gadädhara decorated Gopénätha with that beautifully colored cloth and

floated in ecstasy on seeing the beauty of the Lord.
TEXT 137
tabe randhanera kärya karite lägilä
äpane öoöära çäka tulite lägilä
Gadädhara then made arrangements for cooking. He himself picked the

çäka from his compound.
TEXT 138
keha bone nähi—daive haiyäche çäka
tähä tuli’ äniyä karilä eka päka
No one had planted that çäka; it grew there naturally. This çäka was
picked and cooked by Gadädhara.
TEXT 139
teìtula våkñera yata patra sukomala
tähä äni’ väöi täya dilä loëa-jala
Gadädhara then picked soft, newly grown tamarind leaves, which he

ground and mixed with salt water.
TEXT 140
tära eka vyaïjana karilä amla-näma
randhana karilä gadädhara bhägyavän
The fortunate Gadädhara then prepared a sour vegetable preparation

with this.
TEXT 141
gopénätha-agre niïä bhoga lägäi
lähena-käle gauracandra äsiyä mililä
As he offered the preparations to Gopénätha, Çré Gauracandra arrived

there.
TEXT 142
prasanna çré-mukhe ’hare kåñëa kåñëa’ bali’
vijaya hailä gauracandra kutühalé
Gauracandra was joyfully chanting the Hare Kåñëa mahä-mantra when He

came.
TEXT 143
’gadädhara, gadädhara’, òäke gauracandra
sambhrame gadädhara vande pada-dvandva
Gauracandra then called out, “Gadädhara! Gadädhara!” and Gadädhara

quickly came and offered his obeisances to the Lord.
TEXT 144
häsiyä balena prabhu—“kena gadädhara!
ämi ki nä hai nimantraëera bhitara?
Lord Caitanya then smiled and asked, “O Gadädhara, am I not included

on your invitation list?
TEXT 145
ämi ta’ tomarä dui haite bhinna nai
nä dile o tomarä, balete ämi lai
“I am not different from either of you. Even if you don’t offer Me

anything, I will take by force.
TEXT 146
nityänanda-dravya, gopénäthera prasäda
tomära randhana—mora ithe äche bhäga”
“I am certainly entitled to a share of the items brought by

Nityänanda, cooked by you, and relished by Gopénätha.”
TEXT 147
kåpä-väkya çuni’ nityänanda, gadädhara
magna hailena sukha-sägara-bhitara
When Nityänanda and Gadädhara heard this merciful statement of the

Lord, they both merged in an ocean of happiness.
TEXT 148
santoñe prasäda äni’ deva-gadädhara
thuilena gauracandra-prabhura gocara
In great satisfaction, Çré Gadädhara then brought the prasäda and

placed it before Lord Gauracandra.
TEXT 149
sarva-öoöä vyäpileka annera saugandhe
bhakti kari’ prabhu punaù punaù anna vande
The fragrance of the rice permeated the entire garden. In a devotional

mood Lord Caitanya repeatedly offered prayers to the rice.
TEXT 150
prabhu bale,—“tina bhäga samäna kariyä
bhuïjiba prasäda-anna ekatra vasiyä”
Then the Lord said, “Divide this rice into three portions, and we will
sit together and eat.”
TEXT 151
nityänanda-svarüpera taëòulera préte
vasilena mahäprabhu bhojana karite
Being attracted by the rice brought by Nityänanda Svarüpa, Mahäprabhu

sat down to eat.
TEXT 152
dui prabhu bhojana karena dui päçe
santoñe éçvara anna-vyaïjana praçaàse
Gadädhara and Nityänanda sat on either side of the Lord, who glorified
the rice and the vegetable preparation.
TEXT 153
prabhu bale,—“e annera gandhe o sarvathä
kåñëa-bhakti haya, ithe nähika anyathä
The Lord declared, “The fragrance of this rice will without doubt
bestow on one devotion to Kåñëa.
TEXT 154
gadädhara, ki tomära manohara päka
ämi ta’ e-mata kabhu nähi khäi çäka
“O Gadädhara, what a wonderful cook you are! I have never tasted such
çäka before.
TEXT 155
gadädhara, ki tomära vicitra randhana
teìtula-patrera kara e-mata vyaïjana
“O Gadädhara, your cooking is so amazing! You have made such a nice

vegetable preparation with tamarind leaves.
TEXT 156
bujhiläìa vaikuëöhe randhana kara tumi
tabe ära äpanäke lukäo vä keni”
“I can understand that you cook in Vaikuëöha. So why are you hiding
yourself?”
TEXT 157
ei mata santoñete häsya-parihäse
bhojana karena tina prabhu prema-rase

As the three Prabhus laughed and joked in this way, they relished the
mellows of ecstatic love as they ate in satisfaction.
TEXT 158
e-tina-janera préti e-tine se jäne
gauracandra jhäöa nä kahena käro sthäne
The affection shared between these three is known only to them.

Gauracandra would generally not discuss this with anyone else.
TEXT 159
kata-kñaëe prabhu saba kariyä bhojana
calilena, pätra luöa kaila bhakta-gaëa
After finishing their meal, they got up and left. The devotees then
snatched their remnants.
TEXT 160
e änanda-bhojana ye paòe väçune
kåñëa-bhakti haya, kåñëa päya sei jane
Whoever hears or reads about these blissful eating pastimes achieves

Kåñëa and His devotional service.
TEXT 161
gadädhara çubha-dåñöi karena yähäre
se jänite päre nityänanda-svarüpere
Whoever receives the merciful glance of Gadädhara can know Nityänanda

Svarüpa.
TEXT 162
nityänanda-svarüpo yähäre préta mane

laoyäyena gadädhara jäne se-i jane
And whoever pleases Nityänanda can know Çré Gadädhara.
TEXT 163
hena-mate nityänanda-prabhu néläcale
viharena gauracandra-saìge kutühale
In this way Nityänanda Prabhu happily enjoyed pastimes with

Gauracandra in Néläcala.
TEXT 164
tina-jana ekatra thäkena nirantara
çré-kåñëa-caitanya, nityänanda, gadädhara
In Néläcala these three—Çré Kåñëa Caitanya, Nityänanda, and Gadädhara—

would always stay together.
TEXT 165
jagannätho ekatra dekhena tina jane
änande vihvala sabe mätra saìkértane
Together they would visit the temple of Lord Jagannätha and become
overwhelmed with ecstatic love while performing saìkértana.
TEXT 166

CBP 8: Mahäprabhu’s Water Sports in Narendra-sarovara
Chapter Eight: Mahäprabhu’s Water Sports in Narendra-sarovara

TEXT 1
jaya jaya mahäprabhu çré-kåñëa-caitanya
jaya jaya nityänanda tribhuvana-dhanya
All glories to Çré Kåñëa Caitanya Mahäprabhu! All glories to

Nityänanda Prabhu, who made the three worlds glorious!
TEXT 2
çunile caitanya-kathä bhakti-labhya haya
All glories to Çré Gauräìga and His devotees! Just by hearing the
glories of Lord Caitanya one attains devotional service.
TEXT 3
ebe çuna vaiñëava-sabära ägamana
äcärya-gosäïi ädi yata bhakta-gaëa
Please hear now about the arrival of the Vaiñëavas headed by Advaita
Äcärya.
TEXT 4
çré-ratha-yäträra äsi’ haila samaya
néläcale bhakta-goñöhé haila vijaya
When the time for Ratha-yäträ arrived, all the devotees came to
Néläcala.
TEXT 5
éçvara-äjïäya prati vatsare vatsare
sabe äisena ratha-yäträ dekhibäre

By the instruction of the Lord, the devotees would come every year to
attend the Ratha-yäträ.
TEXT 6
äcärya-gosäïé agre kari’ bhakta-gaëa
sabe néläcala-prati karilä gamana
Keeping Advaita Äcärya in front, the devotees traveled to Néläcala.
TEXT 7
calilena öhäkura-paëòita çréniväsa
yäìhära mandire haila caitanya-viläsa
Çréväsa Paëòita, in whose house Lord Caitanya performed His pastimes,

came along.
TEXT 8
calila äcäryaratna çré-candraçekhara
devé-bhäve yäìra gåhe näciläéçvara
Candraçekhara Äcärya, in whose house the Lord danced as Devé, also

came.
TEXT 9
calilena hariñe paëòita-gaìgädäsa
yäìhära smaraëe haya karma-bandha-näça
Gaìgädäsa Paëòita came. Simply by remembering him, one’s fruitive

bondage is destroyed.
TEXT 10
puëòaréka-vidyänidhi calilä änande

uccaiù-svare yäìre smari’ gauracandra kände
Puëòaréka Vidyänidhi also joyfully came. While remembering him, the

Lord cried loudly.
TEXT 11
calilena hariñe paëòita vakreçvara
ye näcite kértanéyäçré-gaurasundara
Vakreçvara Paëòita, who danced while the Lord performed kértana,

happily came along.
TEXT 12
calila pradyumna brahmacäré mahäçaya
säkñät nåsiàha yäìra saìge kathä kaya
Pradyumna Brahmäcäré also came. Lord Nåsiàhadeva used to talk with him
directly.
TEXT 13
calilena ulläse öhäkura haridäsa
ära haridäsa yäìra sindhu-küle väsa
Haridäsa Öhäkura joyfully came, and another Haridäsa who stayed at the
shore of the ocean also came.
TEXT 14
calilena väsudeva-datta mahäçaya
yäìra sthäne kåñëa haya äpane vikraya
Väsudeva Datta, unto whom Lord Kåñëa sold Himself, also came.
TEXT 15
calilä mukunda-datta kåñëera gäyana
çivänanda-sena-ädi laiyä äpta-gaëa
Mukunda Datta, Lord Kåñëa’s singer, also came. Çivänanda Sena and
others brought their families along.
TEXT 16
calilä govindänanda premete vihvala
daçadik haya yäìra smaraëe nirmala
Govindänanda, who was overwhelmed with ecstatic love of God, also

came. By remembering him, the ten directions are purified.
TEXT 17
calila govinda-datta mahäharña mane
müla haiyä ye kértana kare prabhu-sane
Çré Govinda Datta, who led kértana in the Lord’s party, also
jubilantly came.
TEXT 18
calilena äìkhariyäçré-vijaya-däsa
’ratnabähu’ yäìre prabhu karila prakäça
Çré Vijaya däsa, the writer whom the Lord called Ratnabähu [“jewel-
handed”], also came.
TEXT 19
sadäçiva-paëòita calila çuddha-mati
yäìra ghare pürve nityänandera vasati
The pure-hearted Sadäçiva Paëòita, in whose house Nityänanda

previously resided, also came.
TEXT 20
puruñottama-saïjaya calilä harña-mane
ye prabhura mukhya çiñya pürva adhyayane
Puruñottama Saïjaya, who was the Lord’s principal student when the
Lord taught, also jubilantly came.
TEXT 21
’hari’ bali’ calilena paëòita çrémän
prabhu-nåtye ye deuöé dharena sävadhäna
Çrémän Paëòita chanted, “Hari bol!” as he came. He carried a torch to

light the way when the Lord performed kértana.
TEXT 22
nandana-äcärya calilena préta-mane
nityänanda yäìra gåhe äilä prathame
Nandana Äcärya, in whose house Lord Nityänanda first stayed, also came
along in ecstasy.
TEXT 23
hariñe caliläçuklämbara brahmacäré
yäìra anna mägi’ khäilena gaurahari
Çuklämbara Brahmäcäré also happily came. Gaurahari personally begged

rice from him and ate it.
TEXT 24
akiïcana kåñëadäsa caliläçrédhara
yäìra jala päna kailä prabhu viçvambhara
Çrédhara, the materially impoverished servant of Kåñëa, also came.

Lord Viçvambhara drank his water.
TEXT 25
calilena lekhaka—paëòita bhagavän
yäìra dehe kåñëa haiyächila adhiñöhäna
Bhagavän Paëòita, the writer in whose body Lord Kåñëa appeared, also
came.
TEXT 26
gopénätha paëòita ära çrégarbha-paëòita
calilena dui kåñëa-vigraha niçcita
Gopénätha Paëòita and Çrégarbha Paëòita, who were both certainly forms
of Kåñëa, also came.
TEXT 27
calilena vanamälé paëòita maìgala
ye dekhila suvarëera çré-hala-muñala
The auspicious Vanamälé Paëòita also came. He saw a golden club and
plow in the Lord’s hands.
TEXT 28
jagadéça-paëòita hiraëya-bhägavata
hariñe calilä dui kåñëa-rase matta
Çré Jagadéça Paëòita and Hiraëya Bhägavata, who were both intoxicated
in the mellows of ecstatic love for Kåñëa, also joyfully came.
TEXT 29
pürve çiçu-rüpe prabhu ye duira ghare
naivedya khäilä äni’ çré-hari-väsare

In His childhood, the Lord ate the grains that they had offered in
their house to Kåñëa on one Ekädaçé.
TEXT 30
calilena buddhimanta khän mahäçaya
äjanma caitanya-äjïä yäìhära viñaya
Buddhimanta Khän, who from the time of his birth carried out the order
of Lord Caitanya, also came.
TEXT 31
hariñe caliläçré-äcärya purandara
’bäpa’ bali’ yäìre òäke çré-gaurasundara
Çré Äcärya Purandara also happily came. Çré Gaurasundara addressed him
as father.
TEXT 32
calilena çré-räghava-paëòita udära
gupte yäìra ghare haila caitanya-vihära
The magnanimous Räghava Paëòita, in whose house Lord Caitanya secretly

performed many pastimes, also came.
TEXT 33
bhava-roga-vaidya-siàha calilä muräri
gupte yäìra dehe vaise gauräìga-çré-hari
Çré Muräri Gupta, the lionlike doctor who cured the disease of
material life, also came. Lord Gauräìga secretly resided in his body.
TEXT 34
calilena çré-garuòa-paëòita hariñe

näma-bale yäìre nä laìghila sarpa-viñe
Çré Garuòa Paëòita also happily came. By the influence of the holy
names he was not affected by the poison of a snake.
TEXT 35
calilena gopénätha-siàha mahäçaya
akrüra kariyä yäìre gauracandra kaya
Çré Gopénätha Siàha also came. Lord Gauracandra would address him as
Akrüra.
TEXT 36
prabhura parama-priya çréräma-paëòita
calilena näräyaëa-paëòita-sahita
Çré Räma Paëòita, who was very dear to the Lord, came with Näräyaëa
Paëòita.
TEXT 37
äi-daraçane çré-paëòita-dämodara
äsichilä äi dekhi’ calilä satvara
After seeing mother Çacé, Çré Dämodara Paëòita also returned to

Néläcala.
TEXT 38
ananta caitanya-bhakta—kata jäni näma
calilena sabe puréänandera dhäma
Innumerable devotees of Lord Caitanya whose names are not known to me,
but who were abodes of ecstatic love, also came.
TEXT 39
äi-sthäne bhakti kari’ vidäya haiyäcalilä
advaita-siàha bhakta-goñöhé laiyä
The lionlike Advaita Prabhu had respectfully taken permission from

mother Çacé and come along with the devotees.
TEXT 40
ye ye dravye jänena prabhura pürva préta
saba lailä sabe prabhura bhikñära nimitta
Everyone brought the Lord’s favorite foodstuffs to offer Him.
TEXT 41
sarva-pathe saìkértana karite karite
äilena pavitra kariyä sarva-pathe
The devotees performed saìkértana throughout the journey and thus

purified the places along the way.
TEXT 42
ulläse ye hari-dhvani kare bhakta-gaëa
çuniyä pavitra haila tribhuvana-jana
The people of the three worlds became purified by hearing the

tumultuous vibration of “Hari! Hari!” made by the devotees.
TEXT 43
patné-putra-däsa-däsé-gaëera sahite
äilena paränande caitanya dekhite
The devotees brought their wives, sons, and servants and went in great
ecstasy to see Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 44
ye sthäne rahena äsi’ sabe väsä kari’
sei sthäna haya yena çré-vaikuëöha-puré
Wherever they stopped along the way, that place became like Vaikuëöha.
TEXT 45
çuna çuna äre bhäi, maìgala-äkhyäna
yähä gäya ädideva çeña bhagavän
Please listen, dear brothers, to these auspicious topics, which are

glorified by the Supreme Lord Ananta Çeña.
TEXT 46
ei mata raìge mahäpuruña sakala
sakala maìgale äilena néläcala
In this way all those great devotees happily and safely arrived at
Néläcala.
TEXT 47
kamalapurete dhvaja-präsäda dekhiyä
paòilena kändi’ sabe daëòavata haiyä
When the devotees came to Kamalapura and saw the flag on top of Lord
Jagannätha’s temple, they all offered obeisances and began to cry.
TEXT 48
prabhu o jäniyä bhakta-goñöhéra vijaya
ägu bäòibäre citta kailä icchä-maya
The independent Lord understood that the devotees had arrived and
desired to go and greet them.
TEXT 49
advaitera prati ati préti-yukta haiyä
agre mahäprasäda dilena päöhäiyä
Out of affection for Advaita Äcärya, the Lord sent mahä-prasäda to

Him.
TEXT 50
ki adbhuta préti se tähära nähi anta
prasäda päöhäye yäìre kaöaka paryanta
There is no end to the Lord’s love and affection for Advaita Äcärya.
The Lord had sent prasäda all the way to Cuttack for Him.
TEXT 51
“çayane ächiluì, kñéra-sägara-bhitare
nidrä-bhaìga haila mora näòära huìkäre
“I was lying in the ocean of milk, but the loud calling of Näòä broke
My sleep.
TEXT 52
advaita-nimitta mora ei avatära”
ei mata mahäprabhu bale bärabära
“Çré Advaita Äcärya is the cause of this incarnation of Mine.”

Mahäprabhu would repeatedly speak like this.
TEXT 53
eteke éçvara-tulya yateka mahänta
advaita-siàhere bhakti karena ekänta

Therefore all exalted devotees, who are as good as the Lord, offer all
respects to Çré Advaita.
TEXT 54
“äilä advaita”çuni’ çré-vaikuëöha-pati
ägu bäòilena priya-goñöhéra saàhati
When the Lord of Vaikuëöha heard about the arrival of Advaita Prabhu,
He took along His associates and went to greet Him.
TEXT 55
nityänanda, gadädhara, çré-puré-gosäïi
calilena hariñe kähäro bähya näi
Nityänanda, Gadädhara, and Çré Puré Gosvämé forgot everything else and
happily accompanied the Lord.
TEXT 56-61
särvabhauma, jagadänanda, käçé-miçra-vara
dämodara-svarüpa, çré-paëòita-çaìkara
käçéçvara-paëòita, äcärya-bhagavän
çré-pradyumna-miçra—prema-bhaktira pradhäna
pätra çré-parämänanda, räya-rämänanda
caitanyera dvärapäla—sukåti govinda
brahmänanda-bhäraté, çré-rüpa-sanätana
raghunätha-vaidya, çivänanda, näräyaëa
advaitera jyeñöha-putra-çré-acyutänanda
väëénätha, çikhi-mähäti ädi bhakta-vånda
ananta caitanya-bhåtya, kata jäni näma
ki choöa, ki baòa sabe karilä payäna

Särvabhauma Bhaööäcärya, Jagadänanda Paëòita, Käçé Miçra, Svarüpa
Dämodara, ÇréÇaìkara Paëòita, Käçéçvara Paëòita, Bhagavän Äcärya, Çré
Pradyumna Miçra, Paramänanda Puré, Rämänanda Räya, the Lord’s pious
doorkeeper Govinda, Brahmänanda Bhäraté, Çré Rüpa and Sanätana,
Raghunätha Vaidya, Çivänanda, Näräyaëa, Çré Acyutänanda the eldest son
of Advaita, Väëénätha, Çikhi Mähiti, and innumerable other topmost
devotees, both prominent and obscure, whose names are unknown to me
all forgot everything and joyfully went with the Lord to greet the
devotees.
TEXT 62
paramänande sabe calilena prabhu-saìge
bähya-dåñöi, bähya-jïäna nähi käro aìge
They all went with the Lord in great ecstasy. They had neither
external vision nor external consciousness.
TEXT 63
çré-advaita-siàha sarva vaiñëava-sahite
äsiyä mililä prabhu äöhäranäläte
The lionlike Çré Advaita Äcärya and His group of Vaiñëavas met the
Lord’s group at Äöhäranälä.
TEXT 64
prabhu o äilä narendere äguyäna
dui goñöhé dekhädekhi haila vidyamäna
When the Lord passed by Narendra-sarovara, He saw the two groups meet.
TEXT 65
düre dekhi’ dui goñöhé anyo’nye saba
daëòavata hai’ saba paòilä vaiñëava

When the two groups of devotees saw each other from a distance, they
all fell flat and offered obeisances to each other.
TEXT 66
düre advaitere dekhi’ çré-vaikuëöha-nätha
açru-mukhe karite lägilä daëòapäta
When the Lord of Vaikuëöha saw Advaita Äcärya in the distance, He

offered obeisances with tears in His eyes.
TEXT 67
çré-advaita düre dekhi’ nija-präëa-nätha
punaù punaù haite lägilä praëipäta
Similarly, when Çré Advaita saw the Lord of His life in the distance,
He offered repeated obeisances.
TEXT 68
açru, kampa, sveda, mürcchä, pulaka, huìkära
daëòavata bai kichu nähi dekhi ära
Tears of love, shivering, perspiration, fainting, hairs standing on

end, loud roaring, and offering obeisances was all that could be seen
at that time.
TEXT 69
dui goñöhé daëòavata ke vä käre kare
sabei caitanya-rase vihvala antare
Although the two groups of devotees offered their obeisances to one

another, no one knew who was offering obeisances to whom, because they
were all absorbed in Lord Caitanya’s loving mellows.
TEXT 70
kibä choöa, kibä baòa, jïäné vä ajïäné
daëòavata kari’ sabe kare hari-dhvani
Whether junior or senior, learned or not, they all chanted the names
of Hari and offered obeisances.
TEXT 71
éçvaro karena bhakta-saìge daëòavata
advaitädi-prabhu o karena sei-mata
The Lord also offered His obeisances along with the devotees, and
Advaita Äcärya did likewise.
TEXT 72
ei-mata daëòavata karite karite
dui goñöhé ekatra mililä bhäla-mate
After offering obeisances in this way, the two groups of devotees

merged together and exchanged greetings.
TEXT 73
ekhäne ye haila änanda-daraçana
ucca hari-dhvani, ucca änanda-krandana
At that place the devotees joyfully met each other and loudly chanted
the name of Hari while crying in ecstasy.
TEXT 74
manuñye ki päre ihä karite varëana
sabe vedavyäsa, ära sahasra-vadana
A human being cannot possibly describe all this; only Vedavyäsa and
Ananta Çeña are able.
TEXT 75
advaita dekhiyä prabhu lailena kole
Seeing Advaita, the Lord embraced Him and soaked Him with tears of
ecstatic love.
TEXT 76
çloka paòi’ advaita karena namaskära
hailena advaita änanda-avatära
Advaita Prabhu appeared to be the incarnation of bliss as He recited a

verse while offering obeisances to the Lord,.
TEXT 77
yata sajja änichilä prabhu püjibäre
saba dravya päsarilä, kichu nähi sphure
He completely forgot about whatever items He had brought for

worshiping the Lord.
TEXT 78
änanda advaita-siàha karena huìkära
“äniluìäniluì” bali’ òäke bärabära
In great happiness the lionlike Çré Advaita loudly roared and

repeatedly exclaimed, “I brought You! I brought You!”
TEXT 79
hena se haila ati ucca-hari-dhvani
lokäloka pürëa haila hena anumäni

At that point the loud vibration of the holy names of the Lord filled
the entire universe.
TEXT 80
vaiñëavera ki däya, ajïäna yata jana
tähärä o ’hari’ bale karaye krandana
What to speak of the Vaiñëavas, even the fools cried and chanted the
name of Hari.
TEXT 81
sarva-bhakta-goñöhé anyo’nye galä dhari’
änande rodana kare bale ’hari hari’
All the devotees embraced one another as they chanted the name of Hari
and cried in joy.
TEXT 82
advaitere sabe karilena namaskära
yäìhära nimitta çré-caitanya-avatära
They all offered obeisances to Advaita Prabhu, who was the cause of
Lord Caitanya’s advent.
TEXT 83
mahä-ucca-dhvani mahä kari’ saìkértana
dui goñöhé karite lägilä tata-kñaëa
Then the two groups of devotees made a great commotion as they engaged
in the loud performance of saìkértana.
TEXT 84
kothä ke vä näce ke vä kon dike gäya

ke vä kon dike paòi’ gaòägaòi’ yäya
No one knew who was dancing where, who was singing in what way, or who
was rolling on the ground in which direction.
TEXT 85
prabhu dekhi’ sabe hailä änande vihvala
prabhu o näcena mäjhe parama maìgala
Everyone became overwhelmed with happiness on seeing the Lord, and the
Lord made everything most auspicious by dancing in their midst.
TEXT 86
nityänanda-advaite kariyä koläkoli
näce dui matta-siàha hai kutühalé
Nityänanda and Advaita embraced each other and danced like two mad
lions.
TEXT 87
sarva-vaiñëavere prabhu dhari’ jane jane
äliìgana karena parama-préti-mane
The Lord embraced each and every Vaiñëava with great affection.
TEXT 88
bhakta-nätha, bhakta-vaça, bhaktera jévana
bhakta-galä dhari’ prabhu karena rodana
Lord Caitanya, who is the Lord of the devotees, who is controlled by

the devotees, and who is the life of the devotees, cried as He
embraced the devotees.
TEXT 89
jagannätha-devera äjïäya sei-kñaëa
sahasra sahasra mälä äila candana
By the order of Lord Jagannätha, sandalwood pulp and thousands of

flower garlands were brought there at that time.
TEXT 90
äjïä-mälä dekhi’ harñe çré-gauräìga-räya
agre diläçré-advaita-siàhera galäya
Seeing the garlands sent by Jagannätha, Lord Gaurasundara became very

happy and first garlanded Çré Advaita Äcärya.
TEXT 91
sarva-vaiñëavera aìga çré-haste äpane
paripürëa karilena mäläya candane
The Lord then garlanded and applied sandalwood paste on each devotee
with His own hand.
TEXT 92
dekhiyä prabhura kåpä sarva bhakta-gaëa
bähu tuli’ uccaiù-svare karena krandana
Seeing this display of the Lord’s mercy, all the devotees raised their
arms and cried loudly.
TEXT 93
sabei mägena vara çré-caraëa dhari’
“janma janma yena prabhu, tomä nä päsari
The devotees held the lotus feet of the Lord and asked the following
benediction, “May we never forget You, life after life.
TEXT 94
ki manuñya, paçu, pakñé hai’ yathä tathä
tomära caraëa yena dekhiye sarvathä
“Wherever we may take birth—as human beings, animals, or birds—may we

always see Your lotus feet.
TEXT 95
ei vara deha’ prabhu karuëä-sägara!”
päda-padma dhari’ kände saba anucara
“O Lord, O ocean of mercy, please give us this benediction!” The

devotees cried out in this way as they held the lotus feet of the
Lord.
TEXT 96
vaiñëava-gåhiëé yata pati-vratä-gaëa
düre thäki’ prabhu dekhi’ karaye krandana
The chaste wives of the Vaiñëavas began to cry as they stood gazing at
the Lord from a distance.
TEXT 97
täì-sabära premädhäre anta nähi päi
sabei vaiñëavé-çakti bheda kichu näi
There was no end to their affection for the Lord, for they were all
expansions of the Supreme Lord’s internal energy.
TEXT 98
’jïäna-bhakti-yoge sabe patira samäna’
kahiyä ächena çré-caitanya-bhagavän

They were all as good as their husbands in knowledge and devotion.
This was the verdict of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 99
ei-mata vädya-géta-nåtya-saìkértane
äilena sabäi caliyä prabhura sane
In this way all the devotees entered town with the Lord while singing,
dancing, chanting, and playing musical instruments.
TEXT 100
hena se haila prema-bhaktira prakäça
hena nähi dekhi yära nä haya ulläsa
There was such a manifestation of ecstatic love that not even a single
person was unhappy.
TEXT 101
äöhäranälä haite daça-daëòa haile
mahäprabhu äilena narendrera küle
Mahäprabhu led them from Äöhäranälä to the bank of Narendra-sarovara

in ten daëòas [about four hours].
TEXT 102
hena-käle räma-kåñëa çré-yäträ govinda
jala-keli karibäre äilä narendra
At that time Balaräma, Kåñëa, and Govinda, the vijaya-vigraha, arrived

at Narendra-sarovara for performing water sports.
TEXT 103
hari-dhvani kolähala mådaìga-kähäla

çaìkha, bheré, jayaòhäka bäjaye viçäla
There was a tumultuous vibration of the chanting of the Lord’s holy

names mixed with the sounds of mådaìgas, conchshells, kettledrums, and
other large drums.
TEXT 104
sahasra sahasra chatra patäkä cämara
catur-dike çobhä kare parama sundara
The scene was beautified with thousands of umbrellas, flags, and

cämaras on all sides.
TEXT 105
mahä-jaya-jaya-çabda, mahä-hari-dhvani
ihä bai ära kona çabda nähi çuni
No sound could be heard other than the loud chanting of, “Jaya! Jaya!”
and “Hari! Hari!”
TEXT 106
räma-kåñëa çré-govinda mahä-kutühale
uttarilä äsi’ sabe narendrera küle
In this way Balaräma, Kåñëa, and Govinda, the vijaya-vigraha, were

brought to the bank of Narendra-sarovara with great pomp.
TEXT 107
jagannätha-goñöhéçré-caitanya-goñöhé-sane
miçäilä tänä o bhulilä-saìkértane
The associates of Lord Jagannätha and the associates of Lord Caitanya

mixed together, and everyone forgot themselves in the ecstasy of
saìkértana.
TEXT 108
dui goñöhé eka hai’ ki haila änanda
ki vaikuëöha-sukha äsi’ haila mürtimanta
Such happiness was experienced when the two groups joined together
that it seemed as if the happiness of Vaikuëöha had appeared in
person.
TEXT 109
catur-dike lokera änanda-anta näi
saba karena karäyena caitanya-gosäïi
Lord Caitanya personally enjoyed endless happiness and distributed

that happiness to everyone in the four directions.
TEXT 110
räma-kåñëa çré-govinda uöhilä naukäya
catur-dike bhakta-gaëa cämara òhuläya
Balaräma, Kåñëa, and Govinda were then placed in a boat, while

devotees on all sides fanned Them with cämaras.
TEXT 111
räma-kåñëa çré-govinda naukäya vijaya
dekhiyä santoña çré-gauräìga mahäçaya
Lord Gauräìga felt satisfied on seeing the boat festival of Balaräma,

Kåñëa, and Govinda.
TEXT 112
prabhu o sakala bhakta lai’ kutühale
jhäìpa diyä paòilena narendrera jale

Then the Lord and His devotees all joyfully jumped into the waters of
Narendra-sarovara.
TEXT 113
çuna bhäi, çré-kåñëa-caitanya-avatära
ye-rüpe narendra-jale karilä vihära
O brothers, now hear the pastimes performed by Çré Kåñëa Caitanya in

the waters of Narendra-sarovara.
TEXT 114
pürve yamunäya yena çiçu-gaëa meli’
maëòalé haiyä karilena jala-keli
Previously the Lord and His cowherd boyfriends formed circles and
enjoyed water sports in the Yamunä.
TEXT 115
sei-rüpe sakala vaiñëava-gaëa meli’
paraspara kare dhari’ hailä maëòalé
In the same way the Lord and His devotees now formed circles in the
water by holding each other’s hands.
TEXT 116
gauòa-deçe jala-keli äche ’kayä näme
sei jala-kréòä ärambhilena prathame
They began their water sports with one well-known Bengali water sport
named “Kayä.”
TEXT 117
’kayä kayä bali’ karatäli dena jale

jale vädya bäjäyena vaiñëava sakale
The Vaiñëavas called out, “Kayä! Kayä!” They clapped their hands in
the water and produced musical sounds by hitting the water in a
certain way.
TEXT 118
gokulera çiçu-bhäva haila sabära
prabhu o hailä gokulendra-avatära
The devotees became absorbed in the mood of the cowherd boys of

Gokula, and the Lord accepted the mood of Kåñëa, the Lord of Gokula.
TEXT 119
bähya nähi käro, sabe änande vihvala
nirbhaye éçvara-dehe sabe dena jala
Overwhelmed in ecstasy, the devotees forgot everything and fearlessly

splashed water on the Lord.
TEXT 120
advaita, caitanya duìhe jala-pheläpheli
prathame lägilä duìhe mahä-kutühalé
Lord Caitanya and Advaita Äcärya began by splashing water in great

sport on each other.
TEXT 121
advaita härena kñaëe, kñaëe väéçvara
nirghäta nayane jala dena paraspara
While forcefully splashing water in the eyes of each other, sometimes

Advaita would be defeated and the next moment the Lord would be
defeated.
TEXT 122
nityänanda, gadädhara, çré-puré-gosäïi
tina-jane jala-yuddha käro häri näi
Nityänanda Prabhu, Gadädhara, and Puré Gosvämé all began water fights
with one another, yet none of them were defeated.
TEXT 123
datte gupte jala-yuddha läge bära bära
paränande dui jane karena huìkära
Mukunda Datta and Muräri Gupta had repeated water fights, in which
they shouted loudly in ecstasy.
TEXT 124
dui sakhävidyänidhi, svarüpa-dämodara
häsiyä änande jala dena paraspara
The two friends, Puëòaréka Vidyänidhi and Svarüpa Dämodara, smiled as

they splashed water on each other in ecstasy.
TEXT 125-126
çréväsa, çréräma, haridäsa, vakreçvara
gaìgädäsa, gopénätha, çré-candraçekhara
ei mata anyo’nye dena sabe jala
caitanya-ulläse sabe hailä vihvala
Çréväsa, Çréräma, Haridäsa, Vakreçvara, Gaìgädäsa, Gopénätha, and

Candraçekhara all became overwhelmed in the ecstasy of Lord Caitanya’s
pastimes as they splashed water on one another.
TEXT 127
çré-govinda-räma-kåñëa-vijaya naukäya
lakña lakña loka jale hariñe veòäya
Hundreds of thousands of people in the water took great pleasure as

Balaräma, Kåñëa, and Govinda, the vijaya-vigraha, rode in a boat.
TEXT 128
sei jale viñayé, sannyäsé, brahmacäré
sabei änande bhäse jala-kréòä kari’
Sannyäsés, brahmacärés, and householders all sported in the waters of

Narendra-sarovara and floated in waves of bliss.
TEXT 129
hena se caitanya-mäyä se-sthäne äsite
käro çakti nähi, keha nä päya dekhite
The influence of Lord Caitanya is such that less fortunate persons

could neither see nor enter that place
TEXT 130
alpa-bhägye çré-caitanya-goñöhé nähi päi
kevala bhaktira vaça caitanya-gosäïi
Those who are less fortunate cannot be counted among the associates of
Lord Caitanya, who is controlled only by devotion.
TEXT 131
bhakti vinä kevala vidyäya, tapasyäya
kichu nähi haya, sabe duùkha-mätra päya
Knowledge and austerity have no value without devotional service. They

bring only misery.
TEXT 132
säkñäte dekhaha ei sei néläcale
eteka caitanya saìkértana-kutühale
One can realize the superiority of devotional service by the blissful

saìkértana pastimes of Lord Caitanya in Néläcala.
TEXT 133
yata ’mahäjana’,—näma sannyäsi-sakala
dekhite o bhägya käro nahila virala
All the so-called mahäjanas and sannyäsés were unable to see such
pastimes because they were less fortunate.
TEXT 134
äro bale—“caitanya vedänta päöha chäòi’
ki kärye vä karena kértana-huòähuòi
They would say, “Why did Caitanya leave the study of Vedänta to make a
big show of kértana?
TEXT 135
sarvadäi präëäyäma—ei se yati-dharma
näcibe, käìdibe e ki sannyäséra karma”
“The duty of a sannyäsé is to always practice präëäyäma, but He is

dancing and crying instead. Is this the business of a sannyäsé?”
TEXT 136
tähätei ye-saba uttama nyäsi-gaëa
täìrä bale,—“çré-kåñëa-caitanya mahäjana”
The best of the sannyäsés, however, would say, “Çré Kåñëa Caitanya is
a mahäjana.”
TEXT 137
keha bale,—’jïäné, keha bale,—’baòa bhakta’
praçaàsena sabe, keha nä jänena tattva
Some persons would call Him a jïäné, and some persons would call Him a
great devotee. In this way they would praise Him without knowing His
real identity.
TEXT 138
ei-mata jala-kréòä-raìga kutühale
karena éçvara-saìge vaiñëava-sakale
In this way all the Vaiñëavas enjoyed sporting in the water with the
Lord.
TEXT 139
pürva yena jala-kréòä haila yamunäya
sei saba bhakta lai’ çré-caitanya-räya
Lord Caitanya and His associates enjoyed the same water sports as they
had previously enjoyed in the Yamunä.
TEXT 140
ye prasäda päilena jähnavé-yamunä
narendra-jalero haila sei bhägya-sémä
The same mercy attained by the Ganges and the Yamunä was now attained
by Narendra-sarovara.
TEXT 141
e sakala lélä, jéva uddhära-käraëe
karma-bandha chiëòe ihäçravaëe-paöhane

All these pastimes were performed to deliver the living entities. By
hearing and studying these topics, one’s bondage to fruitive
activities is destroyed.
TEXT 142
tabe prabhu jala-kréòä sampanna kariyä
jagannätha dekhite calilä sabä laiyä
After finishing His water sports, Lord Caitanya went with His devotees
to see Lord Jagannätha.
TEXT 143
jagannätha dekhi’ prabhu sarva-bhakta-gaëa
lägilä karite sabe änande rodana
The Lord and His devotees all began to cry in ecstasy on seeing Lord
Jagannätha.
TEXT 144
jagannätha dekhi’ prabhu hayena vihvala
änanda-dhäräyä aìga titila sakala
On seeing Jagannätha, Lord Caitanya became overwhelmed and His whole

body became soaked with tears of ecstasy.
TEXT 145
advaitädi-bhakta-goñöhé dekhena santoñe
kevala änanda-sindhu-madhye sabe bhäse
All the devotees headed by Advaita Prabhu looked on with great

satisfaction and floated in the ocean of bliss.
TEXT 146
dui-dike sacala niçcala jagannätha
dekhi’ dekhi’ bhakta-goñöhé haya daëòapäta
The devotees fell flat offering obeisances to both the moving and the
nonmoving Lord of the universe.
TEXT 147
käçé-miçra äni’ jagannäthera galära
mälä äni’ aìga-bhüñä kailena sabära
Käçé Miçra then brought Lord Jagannätha’s garlands and decorated the
devotees.
TEXT 148
mälä laya prabhu mahäbhaya-bhakti kari’
çikñä-guru näräyaëa nyäsi-veça-dhäré
The original instructing spiritual master, Lord Caitanya, who is

Näräyaëa dressed as a sannyäsé, accepted the garland of Lord
Jagannätha with great reverence and devotion.
TEXT 149
vaiñëava, tulasé, gaìgä, prasädera bhakti
tiìho se jänena, anye nä dhare se çakti
Only Lord Caitanya knows the glories of the Vaiñëavas, tulasé, the
Ganges, and mahä-prasäda—no one else has the ability to know.
TEXT 150
vaiñëavera bhakti ei dekhäna säkñäta
mahäçramé vaiñëavere kare daëòapäta
The Lord demonstrated Vaiñëava behavior by offering respect to other

Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 151
sannyäsa grahaëa kaile hena dharma täìra
pitä äsi’ putrere karena namaskära
Religious principles prescribe that a father should offer respect to

his son after the son accepts sannyäsa.
TEXT 152
ataeva sannyäsäçrama sabära vandita
sannyäsé sannyäsé namaskära se vihita
Therefore the sannyäsa order is to be respected by all. It is

prescribed that a sannyäsé should offer obeisances to other sannyäsés.
TEXT 153
tathäpi äçrama-dharma chäòi’ vaiñëavere
çikñä-guru çré-kåñëa äpane namaskare
Still, the Lord, who is çikña-guru Kåñëa, rejected äçrama-dharma to

offer obeisances to the Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 154
tulaséra bhakti ebe çuna mana
diyäye-rüpe kailena lélä tulasé laiyä
Now hear attentively the pastime of how Lord Caitanya exhibited

devotion for tulasé.
TEXT 155
eka kñudra-bhäëòe divya måttikä püriyä
tulasé dekhena sei ghaöe äropiyä

One day the Lord took a small clay pot, filled it with choice dirt,
and planted tulasé in it.
TEXT 156
prabhu bale,—“ämi tulasére nä dekhile
bhäla nähi väsoì yena matsya vine jale”
The Lord then said, “If I don’t see tulasé, I cannot survive, just as
a fish cannot survive out of water.”
TEXT 157
yabe cale saìkhyä-näma kariyä grahaëa
tulasé laiyä agre cale eka-jana
Whenever the Lord would chant japa while walking in the street, He
would have someone carry a tulasé plant before Him.
TEXT 158
paçcäte calena prabhu tulasé dekhiyä
paòaye änanda-dhäräçré-aìga vahiyä
As the Lord followed behind looking at tulasé, tears of ecstasy would

flow down His body.
TEXT 159
saìkhyä-näma laite ye sthäne prabhu vaise
tathäya räkhena tulasére prabhu päçe
When the Lord would sit to chant japa, a tulasé plant would be placed
next to Him.
TEXT 160
tulasére dekhena, japena saìkhyä-näma

e bhakti-yogera tattva ke bujhibe äna
The Lord would constantly look at tulasé while chanting. Who can
understand this principle of devotional service?
TEXT 161
punaù sei saìkhyä-näma sampürëa kariyä
calena éçvara saìge tulasé laiyä
After chanting the holy names a fixed number of times, the Lord would
return with tulasé again carried in front.
TEXT 162
çikñä-guru näräyaëa ye karäyena çikñätähä
ye mänaye, se-i jana päya rakñä
Only one who accepts the teachings of çikña-guru Näräyaëa receives

protection from Him.
TEXT 163
jagannätha dekhi’ jagannätha namaskari’
väsäya calilä goñöhé-saìge gaurahari
After seeing and offering obeisances to Lord Jagannätha, Gaurahari

returned to His residence with His devotees.
TEXT 164
ye bhaktera yena-rüpa-cittera väsanä
sei-rüpa siddha kare sabära kämanä
Whatever desires those devotees had within their hearts were all
fulfilled.
TEXT 165
putra-präya kari’ sabe räkhilena käche
niravadhi bhakta saba thäke prabhu-päche
The Lord treated the devotees like His own children, and they would
always remain with the Lord.
TEXT 166
yateka vaiñëava—gauòa-deçe néläcale
ekatre thäkena sabe kåñëa-kutühale
All the Vaiñëavas from Bengal and Néläcala stayed together, blissfully
absorbed in Kåñëa consciousness.
TEXT 167
çvetadvépa-niväsé o yateka vaiñëava
caitanya-prasäde dekhileka loka saba
By the mercy of Lord Caitanya, people were able to see all those
devotees, some of whom were residents of Çvetadvépa.
TEXT 168
çré-mukhe advaita-candra bära bära kahe
“e saba vaiñëava—devatäro dåçya nahe”
Advaita Äcärya would repeatedly declare, “All these Vaiñëavas cannot

be seen by even the demigods.”
TEXT 169
rodana kariyä kahe caitanya-caraëe
“vaiñëava dekhila prabhu,—tomära käraëe”
Crying while holding the feet of Lord Caitanya, He said, “O Lord, only
because of You am I able to see all these Vaiñëavas!”
TEXT 170
e saba vaiñëava-avatäre avatäré
prabhu avatare ihä-sabe agre kari’
The Lord, who is the source of all incarnations, would first have His
devotees appear in this world and then He Himself would advent.
TEXT 171
ye-rüpe pradyumna, anirüddha, saìkarñaëa
sei-rüpa lakñmaëa, bharata, çatrughana
Pradyumna, Aniruddha, and Saìkarñaëa incarnate with the Lord as

Lakñmaëa, Bharata, and Çatrughna.
TEXT 172
täìhärä ye-rüpa prabhu-saìge avatare
vaiñëavere sei-rüpa prabhu äjïä kare
In the same way the Vaiñëavas appear with the Lord according to His
order.
TEXT 173
ataeva vaiñëavera janma-måtyu näi
saìge äisena, saìge yäyena tathäi
Therefore the Vaiñëavas neither take birth nor die, but they come with
the Lord and return with the Lord.
TEXT 174
dharma-karma-janma vaiñëavera kabhu nahe
padma-puräëete ihä vyakta kari’ kahe
There is no birth, fruitive reactions, or duties for the Vaiñëavas.

This is clearly stated in the Padma Puräëa.
TEXT 175-176
yathä saumitri-bharatau yathä saìkarñaëä
dayaùtathä tenaiva jäyante martya-lokaà yadåcchayä
punas tenaiva yäsyanti tad viñëoù päçvataà padam
na karma-bandhanaà janma vaiñëavänäà ca vidyate
“Just as Bharata and Lakñmaëa, the son of Sumiträ, and just as

Saìkarñaëa and other forms of the Supreme Lord appear in this world by
Their own will, similarly the Vaiñëava associates of the Lord appear
with the Lord and then return to the Lord’s eternal abode with the
Lord. Like the Lord, the Vaiñëavas do not take birth according to
their past karma.”
TEXT 177
hena-mate éçvarera saìge bhakta-gaëa
preme pürëa haiyä thäkena sarva-kñaëa
In this way the devotees were always filled with ecstatic love in the
Lord’s association.
TEXT 178
bhakti kari’ ye çunaye e saba äkhyäna
bhakta-saìge täre mile gaura-bhagavän
Whoever hears these pastimes with devotion attains the association

Lord Gauräìga and His devotees.
TEXT 179

CBP 9: The Glories of Advaita
Chapter Nine: The Glories of Advaita
TEXT 1
jaya jaya çré-kåñëa-caitanya ramä-känta
jaya sarva-vaiñëavera vallabha ekänta
All glories to Çré Kåñëa Caitanya, the husband of the goddess of

fortune! All glories to the only beloved Lord of all Vaiñëavas!
TEXT 2
jaya jaya kåpä-maya çré-vaikuëöha-nätha
jéva-prati kara prabhu, çubha-dåñöi-päta
All glories to the merciful Lord of Vaikuëöha! O Lord, please glance

mercifully on the living entities.
TEXT 3
hena-mate bhakta-goñöhééçvarera saìge
thäkilä paramänande saìkértana-raìge
In this way all the devotees remained with the Lord enjoying the
ecstasy of saìkértana.
TEXT 4
ye dravye prabhura préta pürve çiçu-käle
sakala jänena tähä vaiñëava-maëòale
All the Vaiñëavas knew what foodstuffs the Lord liked in His
childhood.
TEXT 5
sei saba dravya sabe prema-yukta haiyä
äniyäche yata saba prabhura lägiyä
Therefore they all lovingly brought those items for offering to the
Lord.
TEXT 6
sei saba dravya préte kariyä randhana
éçvarere äsiyä karena nimantraëa
The devotees would affectionately cook those items and invite the Lord
to accept their offering.
TEXT 7
ye dine ye bhakta-gåhe haya nimantraëa
tähäi parama préte karena bhojana
Whenever the Lord was invited to the residence of a devotee, He would

eat there with great affection.
TEXT 8
çré-lakñméra aàça—yata vaiñëava-gåhiëéki
vicitra randhana karena nähi jäni
All the wives of the Vaiñëavas were expansions of Lakñmé, the goddess
of fortune. Therefore their cooking was so wonderful I cannot describe
it.
TEXT 9
niravadhi sabära nayane prema-dhära
kåñëa-näme paripürëa vadana sabära
Their eyes were always filled with tears of love, and their mouths
were always filled with the holy name of Kåñëa.
TEXT 10
pürve éçvarera préti ye saba vyaïjane
navadvépe çré-vaiñëavé sabe tähä jäne
Those Vaiñëavés knew what vegetable preparations the Lord liked when
He was previously in Navadvépa.
TEXT 11
prema-yoge sei-mata karena randhana
prabhu o parama preme karena bhojana
Therefore they cooked those preparations with love, and the Lord also
ate all their offerings with great love.
TEXT 12
eka-dina çré-advaita-siàha mahämati
prabhure balilä,—“äji bhikñä kara ithi
One day the magnanimous, lionlike Advaita Äcärya requested the Lord,
“Please take Your lunch at My house today.
TEXT 13
muñöy-eka taëòula prabhu, rändhiba äpana
hasta mora dhanya hau tomära bhakñaëe”
“I cook only a handful of rice. Please accept it so that My hands will

become glorious.”
TEXT 14
prabhu bale,—“ye jana tomära anna khäya
’kåñëa-bhakti’, ’kåñëa’ se-i päya sarvathäya

The Lord replied, “Whoever eats Your rice certainly attains Kåñëa and
His devotional service.
TEXT 15
äcärya, tomära anna ämära jévana
tumi khäoyäile haya kåñëera bhojana
“O Äcärya, Your rice is My life. Kåñëa certainly eats whatever You

cook.
TEXT 16
tumi ye naivedya kara kariyä randhana
mägiyäo khäite ämära tathi mana
“When You prepare an offering for Kåñëa, I am ready to even beg for
the remnants.”
TEXT 17
çuniïä prabhura bhakta-vatsalatä-väëéki
änande advaita bhäsena nähi jäni
Who can understand the ecstasy Advaita felt when He heard such
affectionate words from the Lord?
TEXT 18
parama santoñe tabe väsäya äilä
prabhura bhikñära sajja karite lägilä
In great satisfaction Advaita then returned home and made arrangements

for the Lord’s meal.
TEXT 19
lakñmé-aàçe janma—advaitera pati-vratä

lägilä karite kärya hai’ harañitä
Advaita’s chaste wife, who was an expansion of Lakñmé, began to

joyfully prepare for cooking.
TEXT 20
prabhura prétera dravya gauòa-deça haite
yata äniyächena saba lägilena dite
She gave Advaita those items that were dear to the Lord that she had
brought from Bengal.
TEXT 21
randhane vasiläçré-advaita mahäçaya
caitanya-candrere kari’ hådaye vijaya
Çré Advaita Mahäçaya then meditated on Lord Caitanya as He sat down

and began cooking.
TEXT 22
pati-vratä vyaïjanera paripäöé kare
yateka prakära kare yena citte sphure
His chaste wife made preparations for cooking different vegetables

according to the inspiration that manifested in her heart.
TEXT 23
’çäke ésvarera baòa préti’ ihä jäni’
nänäçäka dilena—prakära daça äni’
She knew the Lord was very fond of çäka, so she gave Advaita ten
varieties of çäka she had brought.
TEXT 24
äcärya rändhena, pati-vratä kärya kare
dui janä bhäse yena änanda-sägare
Advaita Äcärya cooked, and His chaste wife assisted. In this way they
both floated in an ocean of happiness.
TEXT 25
advaita balena,—“çuna kåñëadäsera mätä!
tomäre kahi ye ämi eka manaù-kathä
Advaita said, “O mother of Kåñëadäsa, listen. Let Me tell you what I

am thinking.
TEXT 26
yata kichu ei morä kariluì sambhära
kon-rüpe prabhu saba karena svékära
“I don’t know how, but I want the Lord to relish everything that we
have cooked.
TEXT 27
yadi äsibena sannyäséra goñöhé laiyä
kichu nä khäiba tabe, jäni ämi ihä
“If He comes along with the other sannyäsés, I am certain He will not
eat very much.
TEXT 28
apekñita yata yata mahänta sannyäsé
sabei prabhura saìge bhikñä karena äsi’
“Generally all the sannyäsés accompany the Lord every day to take
their meals.
TEXT 29
sabei prabhure karena parama apekñä
prabhu-saìge saba äsi’ préte karena bhikñä”
“They all have great respect for the Lord, so out of affection they
take their meals with Him.”
TEXT 30
advaita cintena mane “hena päka haya
ekeçvara prabhu äsi’ karena vijaya
Advaita thought, “How nice are all these preparations! If only the
Lord would come alone.
TEXT 31
tabe ämi ihä saba päri khäoyäite
e kämanä mora siddha haya kon mate”
“Then I could make Him eat all these preparations. But how can I
fulfill this desire of Mine?”
TEXT 32
ei-mata mane cinte advaita-äcärya
randhana karena mane bhävi’ sei kärya
Advaita Äcärya continued to think in this way as He cooked.
TEXT 33
éçvara o kariyä saìkhyä-nämera grahaëa
madyähnädi kriyä karibäre haila mana
Meanwhile, the Lord completed the chanting of His fixed number of holy
names and prepared to perform His noon duties.
TEXT 34
ye-saba sannyäsé prabhu-saìge bhikñä kare
täìrä saba calilä madhyähna karibäre
The sannyäsés who generally took their meal with the Lord also went to
perform their noon duties.
TEXT 35
hena-käle mahä-jhaòa-våñöi äcambite
ärambhilä devaräja advaitera hite
At that time, however, Indra, the King of the demigods, suddenly sent
an intense shower of rain and strong winds for the satisfaction of
Advaita.
TEXT 36
çilävåñöi catur-dike bäje jhanjhanä
asambhava vätäsa, våñöira nähi sémä
Hailstones began to fall everywhere, the wind blew fiercely, and it

rained without limit.
TEXT 37
sarva-dik andhakära haila dhüläya
väsäya yäite keha patha nähi päya
All the directions became so darkened with dust in the air that the
sannyäsés could not find the way to their residences.
TEXT 38
hena jhaòa vahe, keha sthira haite näre
keha nähi jäne kothä laiyä yäya käre

The wind was so forceful that no one could stand still, and no one
could understand what direction they were going.
TEXT 39
sabe yathäçré-advaita karena randhana
tathä mätra haya alpa jhaòa variñaëa
The area where Çré Advaita was cooking, however, had only a little
rain and wind.
TEXT 40
yata nyäsé bhikñä kare prabhu saàhati
nähika uddeça käro kebä gelä kati
The sannyäsés who generally took their meals with the Lord got lost,
and no one knew where they went.
TEXT 41
ethäçré-advaita-siàha kariyä randhana
upaskari’ thuilena çré-anna-vyaïjana
Meanwhile, the lionlike Advaita finished cooking and cleaned a spot,

where He placed the rice and vegetable preparations.
TEXT 42
ghåta, dadhi, dugdha, sara, navané, piñöaka
nänä-vidha çarkarä, sandeça, kadalaka
He also set out ghee, yogurt, milk, cream, butter, piñöaka (a sweet
preparation made with rice), varieties of sweets, sandeça, and
bananas.
TEXT 43
sabära upare diyä tulasé-maïjaré
dhyäne vasilena änibäre gaurahari
After putting a tulasé-maïjaré on each preparation, Advaita sat down

and meditated on bringing Gaurahari there.
TEXT 44
ekeçvara prabhu äisena yena-mate
ei-mata mane dhyäna karena advaite
Advaita meditated in such a way that the Lord would come alone.
TEXT 45
satya gauracandra advaitera icchä-maya
ekeçvara mahäprabhu karilä vijaya
In fact, by the desire of Advaita, Çré Gauracandra did come to His

house alone.
TEXT 46
“hare kåñëa hare kåñëa” bali’ prema-sukhe
pratyakña hailä äsi’ advaita-sammukhe
The Lord was chanting the Hare Kåñëa mahä-mantra in ecstatic love as
He came before Advaita.
TEXT 47
sambhrame advaita päda-padme namaskari’
äsana dilena, vasilena gaurahari
Advaita offered respectful obeisances at the Lord’s lotus feet, and

then He offered a seat on which Gaurahari sat.
TEXT 48
bhinna saìga keha nähi, éçvara kevala
dekhiyä advaita hailä änande vihvala
Seeing that no one had come with the Lord, Advaita became overwhelmed
with ecstasy.
TEXT 49
hariñe karena patné-sahite sevana
päda-prakñäliyä dena candana vyajana
Along with His wife, Advaita happily washed the Lord’s feet, offered
Him sandalwood pulp, and fanned Him.
TEXT 50
vasilena gauracandra änanda-bhojane
advaita karena pariveçana äpane
Gauracandra then happily sat down to eat, and Advaita began to serve
Him.
TEXT 51
yateka vyaïjana dena advaita hariñe
prabhu o karena parigraha prema-rase
The Lord accepted with love whatever vegetable preparation was

joyfully offered to Him by Advaita.
TEXT 52
yateka vyaïjana prabhu bhojana karena
sakalera kichu kichu avaçya eòena
The Lord would leave a small portion of each vegetable preparation

uneaten.
TEXT 53
advaitere gauracandra balena häsiyä
“kene eòi vyaïjana, jänaha tumi ihä?
Gauracandra then smiled and said to Advaita, “Do You know why I am
leaving these remnants?
TEXT 54
yateka vyaïjana khäi, cähi jänibära
ataeva kichu kichu eòiye sabära”
“I left a portion of each preparation behind because I want to see

what preparations I have eaten.”
TEXT 55
häsiyä balena prabhu,—“çunaha äcärya!
kothäya çikhilä eta randhanera kärya?
The Lord smiled as He asked, “Listen, Äcärya, where have You learned
to cook all these preparations?
TEXT 56
ämi ta’ e-mata kabhu nähi khäi çäka
sakali vicitra—yata kariyächa päka”
“I have never before eaten such çäka. Whatever You have cooked is
wonderful.”
TEXT 57
yata dena çré-advaita, prabhu saba khäya
bhakta-väïchä-kalpa-taru çré-gauräìga-räya
The Lord ate whatever Advaita offered, for Lord Gauräìga is like a
desire tree, fulfilling all the desires of His devotees.
TEXT 58
dadhi, dugdha, ghåta, sara, sandeça apära
yata dena, prabhu saba karena svavékära
The Lord accepted the yogurt, milk, ghee, cream, sandeça, and whatever
else was given by Advaita.
TEXT 59
bhojana karena çré-caitanya-bhagavän
advaita-siàhera kari’ pürëa manas-käma
In this way the Supreme Lord Çré Caitanya took His meal and satisfied
the desires of the lionlike Advaita.
TEXT 60
paripürëa haila yadi prabhura bhojana
takhane advaita kare indrera stavana
As the Lord was finishing His meal, Advaita began offering prayers to
Indra.
TEXT 61
“äji indra, jäniluì tomära anubhava
äji jäniläìa tumi niçcaya ’vaiñëava’
“O Indra, today I have come to know your prowess. Today I have come to
know that you are certainly a Vaiñëava.
TEXT 62
äji haite tomäre dibäìa puñpa-jala

äji indra, tumi more kinilä kevala”
“From today, Indra, I will offer you water and flowers, for today you
have certainly purchased Me.”
TEXT 63
prabhu bale,—“äji ye indrera baòa stuti
ki hetu ihä? kaha dekhi mora prati”
The Lord inquired, “Why are You offering nice prayers to Indra today?
Please tell Me.”
TEXT 64
advaita balena,—“tumi karaha bhojana
ki kärya tomära ihä kariyäçravaëa”
Advaita replied, “You just eat. There is no need for You to hear about
this.”
TEXT 65
prabhu bale,—“ära kene lukäo äcärya!
yata jhaòa-våñöi—saba tomäri se kärya
The Lord said, “O Äcärya, why are You trying to hide the truth? The
rain and winds that came were all Your doing.
TEXT 66
jhaòera samaya nahe, tabe akasmät
mahäjhaòa, mahävåñöi, mahäçéläpäta
“This is not the season for strong winds, yet strong winds, intense
rain, and a great hailstorm suddenly appeared.
TEXT 67
tumi icchä kariyä se e saba utpäta
karäiyä ächa, tähä bujhila säkñäta
“I have understood without doubt that all these disturbances were

arranged by Your will.
TEXT 68
ye lägi’ indrera dvärä karäilä ihä
tähä kahi ei ämi vidita kariyä
“I will now explain why You had Indra do all this.
TEXT 69
’sannyäséra saìge ämi karile bhojana
kichu nä khäiba ämi’ ei tomära mana
“You thought that if I came with the sannyäsés, I would not eat very
much.
TEXT 70
ekeçvara äile se ämäre sakala
khäoyäiyä nija-icchä karibä saphala
“But if I came alone, You could fulfil Your desire by feeding Me

everything You cooked.
TEXT 71
ataeva e sakala utpäta såjiyäni
ñedhile nyäsi-gaëa mane äjïä diyä
“Therefore You created all these disturbances to stop the other

sannyäsés from coming.
TEXT 72
indra äjïä-käré e tomära kon çakti
bhägya se indrera, ye tomäre kare bhakti
“The fact that Indra carried out Your order does not demonstrate Your
actual potency. It was his good fortune that he got an opportunity to
serve You.
TEXT 73
kåñëa nä karena yäìra saìkalpa anya
thäye karite päre kåñëa-säkñät sarvathä
“Even Lord Kåñëa does not refuse Your request. You are able to make
Him appear anywhere.
TEXT 74
kåñëacandra yäìra väkya karena pälana
ki adbhuta täre ei jhaòa variñaëa
“Is arranging for some wind and rain wonderful for one whose words are
respected by Kåñëacandra?
TEXT 75-76
yama, käla, måtyu yäìra äjïäçire dhare
yäìra pada väïche yogeçvara munéçvare
ye-tomä-smaraëe sarva-banda-vimocana
ki vicitra täre ei jhaòa variñaëa
Is arranging some wind and rain wonderful for one whose order
Yamaräja, Time, and Death carry on their head, whose lotus feet are
desired by the best of the yogis and munis, and by remembering whom
one is freed from all bondage?
TEXT 77
tomä jäne hena jana ke äche saàsäre
tumi kåpä karile se bhakti-phala dhare”
“Who in this world knows You perfectly? Only by Your mercy can one get
the fruit of devotional service.”
TEXT 78
advaita balena,—“tumi sevaka-vatsala
käya-mano-väkye ämi dhari ei bala
Advaita said, “You are very affectionate to Your servants. I derive

strength because I have accepted this fact with My body, mind, and
words.
TEXT 79
sarva-käla-siàha ämi tora bhakti-bale
ei vara—’more nä chäòibä kona käle’”
“May I always remain as powerful as a lion by the strength of

devotional service to You. Please give Me the benediction that You
will never abandon Me.”
TEXT 80
ei-mata dui prabhu väkoväkya-rase
bhojana sampürëa haila änanda-viçeñe
In this way the two Prabhus relished Their discussion, as the Lord
happily finished His meal.
TEXT 81
advaitera çré-mukhera e sakala kathä
satya satya satya ithe nähika anyathä

The statements coming from Advaita’s lotus mouth are all certainly
true. There is no other possibility.
TEXT 82
çunite e saba kathä yära préta naya
se adhama advaitera adåçya niçcaya
Anyone who does not relish hearing this narration is the lowest of men
and will certainly be bereft of Advaita’s merciful glance.
TEXT 83
hari-çaìkarera yena préta satya kathä
abudha präkåta jane nä bujhe sarvathä
The bond of love between Hari and Çaìkara is factual, yet it cannot be
understood by ignorant materialistic persons.
TEXT 84
ekera apréte haya doìhära apréta
hari-hare yena—tena caitanya-advaita
If someone displeases either of them, they will both be displeased.

This same relationship between Hari and Çaìkara was manifested between
Lord Caitanya and Advaita.
TEXT 85
niravadhi advaita e saba kathä kaya
jagatera träëa lägi’ kåpälu hådaya
The kind-hearted Advaita Prabhu always described these topics for the
deliverance of the world.
TEXT 86
advaitera väkya bujhibära çakti yäìra
jäniha éçvara saìge bheda nähi täìra
One who is able to understand Advaita’s statements knows that there is

no difference between Him and the Supreme Lord.
TEXT 87
bhakti kari’ ye çunaye e saba äkhyäna
kåñëe bhakti haya tära sarvatra kalyäëa
Anyone who hears these pastimes with devotion will achieve the most
auspicious devotional service of Lord Kåñëa.
TEXT 88
advaita-siàhera kari’ pürëa manas-käma
väsäya caliläçré-caitanya-bhagavän
After fulfilling the desire of the lionlike Advaita, Lord Caitanya

returned to His residence.
TEXT 89
ei mata çréväsädi-bhakta-gaëa-ghare
bhikñä kari’ sabärei pürëa-käma kare
In this way the Lord accepted meals at the houses of Çréväsa and other
devotees and thereby fulfilled their desires.
TEXT 90
sarva-goñöhé lai’ niravadhi saìkértana
näcäyena näcena äpane anukñaëa
The Lord would gather all His devotees and constantly engage in
saìkértana. He would continually dance and induce others to dance.
TEXT 91
dämodara paëòita äire dekhibäre
giyächilä, äi dekhi’ äilä satvare
After going to Navadvépa to see mother Çacé, Dämodara Paëòita quickly

returned to Néläcala.
TEXT 92
dämodara dekhi’ prabhu äniyä nibhåte
äira våttänta lägilena jijïäsite
When the Lord saw Dämodara, He took him to a secluded place and
inquired from him about mother Çacé.
TEXT 93
prabhu bale,—“tumi ye ächilä täna käche
satya kaha, äira ki viñëu-bhakti äche?”
The Lord asked, “You stayed with My mother. Now tell Me the truth,
does she have devotion to Lord Viñëu?”
TEXT 94
parama tapasvé nirapekña dämodara
çuni’ krodhe lägilena karite uttara
On hearing this question, Dämodara Paëòita, who was very austere and
impartial, became angry and replied.
TEXT 95
“ki balilä gosäïi, äira bhakti äche?
ihä o jijïäsa prabhu, tumi kon käje
“O Lord, what did You say? Are You asking whether Your mother has any
devotion?
TEXT 96
äira prasäde se tomära viñëu-bhakti
yata kichu tomära, sakala täìra çakti
“It is by Your mother’s mercy that You have devotion for Viñëu.
Whatever You have is by her potency.
TEXT 97
yateka tomära viñëu-bhaktira udaya
äira prasäde saba jäniha niçcaya
“Know for certain that whatever devotion for Viñëu You have is by her
mercy.
TEXT 98-99
açru, kampa, sveda, mürcchä, pulaka, huìkära
yateka ächaye viñëu-bhaktira vikära
kñaëeka äira dehe nähika viräma
niravadhi çré-vadane sphure kåñëa-näma
“Transformations of love for Viñëu like crying, shivering, perspiring,

fainting, standing of hairs on end, and loud roaring are constantly
visible on the body of mother Çacé, and she is always chanting the
holy name of Kåñëa.
TEXT 100
äira bhaktira kathä jijïäsa gosäïi
’viñëu-bhakti’ yäìre bale, se-i dekha äi
“O Lord, You have asked about the devotion of mother Çacé? It is

mother Çacé who is addressed as devotional service to Viñëu.
TEXT 101
mürtimaté bhakti äi—kahila tomäre
jäniyä o mäyä kari’ jijïäsa ämäre
“I tell You, she is the embodiment of devotional service to Viñëu.

Although You know this, You ask me as if You did not know.
TEXT 102
präkåta-çabde o ye vä balibeka ’äi’
’äi’ çabda-prabhäve tähära duùkha näi”
“If even someone who considers the word äi an ordinary word utters
this word, by the influence of that sound, he is freed from all
distress.”
TEXT 103
dämodara-mukhe çuni’ äira mahimä
gauracandra prabhura änandera nähi sémä
On hearing the glories of mother Çacé from the mouth of Dämodara

Paëòita, the happiness of Lord Gauracandra increased without limit.
TEXT 104
dämodara paëòitere dhari’ prema-rase
punaù punaùäliìgana karena santoñe
Absorbed in the mellows of ecstatic love, the Lord repeatedly embraced

Dämodara Paëòita with satisfaction.
TEXT 105
“äji dämodara, tumi ämäre kinilä
manera våttänta yata ämäre kahilä

“O Dämodara, today you have purchased Me, for you have confirmed what
was in My heart.
TEXT 106
yata kichu viñëu-bhakti-sampatti ämära
äira prasäde saba—dvidhä nähi tära
“Whatever asset of devotion to Viñëu I have is by My mother’s mercy.

There is no doubt about it.
TEXT 107
tähäna icchäya ämi ächoì påthivéte
täna åëa ämi kabhu näriba çudhite
“I am living in this world by her will. Therefore I will never be able

to repay her.
TEXT 108
äi-sthäne baddha ämi, çuna dämodara!
äire dekhite ämi ächi nirantara”
“O Dämodara, please listen. I am always bound by her affection, and I

always see her.”
TEXT 109
dämodara-paëòitere prabhu kåpä kari’
bhakta-goñöhé-saìge vasilena gaurahari
After blessing Dämodara Paëòita in this way, Gaurahari sat down with
His devotees.
TEXT 110
äira ye bhakti äche jijïäse éçvare

se kevala çikñä karäyena jagatere
The Lord’s inquiry about mother Çacés devotion was only to teach the
people of this world.
TEXT 111
bändhavera värtä yena jijïäse bändhave
’kaha bandhu-saba, ki kuçale äche sabe?’
A person sometimes inquires from his friend, “Please tell me, are our
friends doing well?”
TEXT 112
’kuçala’ çabdera artha vyakta karibäre
’bhakti äche’ kari’ värtä layena sabäre
But the Lord revealed the actual meaning of the word kuçala, or
“well,” by inquiring whether a person had devotion.
TEXT 113
bhakti-yoga thäke, tabe sakala kuçala
bhakti vinä räjä haile o amaìgala
If someone has devotion, then everything is well, but without

devotion, even the position of a king is inauspicious.
TEXT 114
dhana yaça bhoga yära ächaye sakala
bhakti yära näi, tära saba amaìgala
If one has wealth, fame, and material enjoyment but is bereft of

devotion, then everything is inauspicious.
TEXT 115
adya-khädya nähi yära—daridrera anta
viñëu-bhakti thäkile, se-i se dhanavanta
And if one is so poor that he has no food for a day but he has
devotion to Lord Viñëu, then he is the richest person.
TEXT 116
bhikñä-nimantraëa-chale prabhu sabä-sthäne
vyakta kari’ ihä kariyächena äpane
As the devotees invited the Lord to take His meal in their houses, the
Lord took the opportunity to teach them all this topic.
TEXT 117
bhikñä-nimantraëe prabhu balena häsiyä
“cala tumi äge lakñeçvara hao giyä
When invited to take a meal, the Lord smiled and said, “First you
should become a lakñeçvara [The word lakñeçvara is a combination of
lakña (“hundred thousand”) and éçvara (“master”). In common usage it
would refer to someone who possessed a hundred thousand rupees.].
TEXT 118
tathä bhikñä ämära, ye haya lakñeçvara”
çuniyä brähmaëa saba cintita-antara
“I take meals only in the house of a lakñeçvara.” Hearing this, the

brähmaëas became worried.
TEXT 119
vipra-gaëa stuti kari’ balena “gosäïi!
lakñera ki däya, sahasreko käro näi

The brähmaëas offered prayers to the Lord, “O Gosäïi, what to speak of
a hundred thousand, none of us possess even a thousand.
TEXT 120
tumi nä karile bhikñä, gärhasthya ämära
ekhanei puòiyä hauk chärakhära”
“If You don’t accept meals from us, then let our entire household be
burnt to ashes.”
TEXT 121
prabhu bale,—“jäna, ’lakñeçvara’ bali käre?
prati-dina lakña-näma ye grahaëa kare
The Lord replied, “Do you know who is a lakñeçvara? He is someone who
daily chants a hundred thousand holy names.
TEXT 122
se janera näma ämi bali ’lakñeçvara’
tathä bhikñä ämära, nä yäi anya ghara”
“I call that a person a lakñeçvara. I take meals in only such a

person’s house, not in the houses of others.”
TEXT 123
çuniyä prabhura kåpä-väkya vipra-gaëe
cintä chäòi’ mahänanda hailä mane mane
Hearing this merciful statement of the Lord, the brähmaëas gave up

their anxiety and became joyful.
TEXT 124
“lakña näma laiba prabhu, tumi kara bhikñä

mahäbhägya,—e-mata karäo tumi çikñä”
“O Lord, we will chant a hundred thousand names. Please therefore take

Your meals in our houses. It is our good fortune that You are teaching
us in this way.”
TEXT 125
prati-dina lakña näma sarva-dvija-gaëe
layena caitanyacandra bhikñära käraëe
All the brähmaëas then began to chant a hundred thousand names

everyday so that they could offer food to Lord Caitanyacandra.
TEXT 126
hena-mate bhakti-yoga laoyäya éçvare
vaikuëöha-näyaka bhakti-sägare vihare
In this way the Lord of Vaikuëöha enjoyed in the ocean of devotional

service by inducing others to take up the process of devotional
service.
TEXT 127
bhakti laoyäite çré-caitanya-avatära
bhakti vinä jijïäsä nä kare prabhu ära
The mission of His incarnation was to distribute the process of

devotional service. For this reason He did not ask for anything other
than engagement in devotional service.
TEXT 128
prabhu bale,—“ye-janera kåñëa-bhakti äche
kuçala maìgala tära nitya thäke päche”
The Lord said, “Well-being and auspiciousness always accompany one who
has devotion to Kåñëa.”
TEXT 129
yära mukhe bhaktira mahattva nähi kathätära
mukha gauracandra nä dekhe sarvathä
Gauracandra does not even see the face of one who does not speak about
the glories of devotional service.
TEXT 130
nija-guru çré-keçava-bhäratéra sthäne
’bhakti, jïäna’ dui jijïäsilä eka dine
One day the Lord asked His spiritual master, Keçava Bhäraté, about
bhakti and jïäna.
TEXT 131
prabhu bale,—“jïäna, bhakti duite ke baòa
vicäriyä gosäïi, kaha ta’ kari’ daòha”
The Lord inquired, “Which is greater, jïäna or bhakti? O Gosäïi,

please consider and tell Me conclusively.”
TEXT 132
kata-kñaëe bhäraté vicära kari’ mane
kahite lägila, gaurasundarera sthäne
Keçava Bhäraté thought for a while and then replied to Gaurasundara.
TEXT 133
bhäraté balena,—“mane vicärila tattva
sabä haite dekhi baòa bhaktira mahattva”

Keçava Bhäraté said, “After considering the topic, I have concluded
that the glories of bhakti are superior to all.”
TEXT 134
prabhu bale,—“jïäna haite bhakti baòa kene?
’jïäna baòa’ kariyä se kahe nyäsi-gaëe”
The Lord asked, “Why is bhakti greater than jïäna? The sannyäsés say
that jïäna is greater.”
TEXT 135
bhäraté balena,—“tärä nä bujhe vicära
mahäjana-pathe se gamana sabäkära
Keçava Bhäraté replied, “They have not understood the conclusion

accepted by all the mahäjanas.
TEXT 136
veda-çästre mahäjana-patha se laoyäya
tähä chäòi’ abodhe se anya pathe yäya
“The Vedic literature teaches one to accept the path of the mahäjanas.
Fools give up that path to accept another.
TEXT 137-138
brahmä, çiva, närada, prahläda, çuka, vyäsa
sanakädi kari’ yudhiñöhira païcadäsa
priyavrata, påthu, dhruva, akrüra, uddhava
’mahäjana’ hena näma yata äche saba
“Brahmä, Çiva, Närada, Prahläda, Çukadeva, Vyäsa, the four Kumäras

headed by Sanaka, the five Päëòavas headed by Yudhiñöhira, Priyavrata,
Påthu, Dhruva, Akrüra, and Uddhava are all addressed as mahäjanas.
TEXT 139
’bhakti’ se mägena sabe éçvara-caraëe
’jïäna’ baòa haile ’bhakti’ mäge ki käraëe?
“They always beg for devotional service at the Lord’s lotus feet. If
jïäna were greater, why would they beg for bhakti?
TEXT 140
vinä vicäriyä ki se saba mahäjana
mukti chäòi’ bhakti kene mäge anukñaëa
“Why would these mahäjanas reject liberation and always beg for bhakti
without careful consideration?
TEXT 141
sabära vacana ei puräëe pramäëa
ki vara mägilä brahmäéçvarera sthäna
“All their statements are supported by the Puräëas. What benediction

did Brahmä ask from the Lord?
TEXT 142
tad astu me nätha sa bhüri-bhägo
bhave ’tra vänyatra tu vä tiraçcäm
yenäham eko ’pi bhavaj-janänäà
bhütvä niñeve tava päda-pallavam
“My dear Lord, I therefore pray to be so fortunate that in this life

as Lord Brahmä or in another life, wherever I take my birth, I may be
counted as one of Your devotees. I pray that wherever I may be, even
among the animal species, I can engage in devotional service to Your
lotus feet.’
TEXT 143
kibä brahma-janma, kibä hau yathä tathä
däsa hai’ yena tomä seviye sarvathä
“’O my Lord, in this birth as Brahmä or in whatever other birth I may

take, let me be Your servant and always engage in Your service.’
TEXT 144
ei-mata yata mahäjana-sampradäya
sabei sakala chäòi’ bhakti-mätra cäya”
“In this way all the mahäjanas and their followers desire only
devotional service and reject everything else.
TEXT 145
[In the Viñëu Puräëa (1.20.18) it is stated:]
nätha, yoni-sahasreñu yeñu yeñu vrajämy aham
teñu teñv acyutä bhaktir acyutästu sadä tvayi
“’O Lord Acyuta, wherever I may be born among the thousands of species
of life, may I always have unflinching devotion for You.’
TEXT 146
svakarma-phala-nirdiñöäà yäà yäà yonià vrajämy aham
tasyäà tasyäà håñékeça, tvayi bhaktir dåòhä’stu me
“’O Lord Håñékeça, in whatever species of life I take birth as a

result of my past activities, let me always remain fixed in Your
devotional service.’
TEXT 147
[In the Çrémad Bhägavatam (10.47.67) Nanda and the other cowherd speak
as follows:]
karmabhir bhrämyamäëänäà yatra kväpéçvarecchayä
maìgaläcaritair dänai ratir naù kåñëa éçvare
“’Wherever we are made to wander about this world by the Supreme

Lord’s will, in accordance with the reactions to our fruitive work,
may our good works and charity always grant us love for Lord Kåñëa.’
TEXT 148
ataeva sarva-mate bhakti se pradhäna
mahäjana-patha sarva-çästrera pramäëa
“Therefore the path of devotional service followed by the mahäjanas is

the best in every respect. This is confirmed in all the scriptures.
TEXT 149
[In the Mahäbhärata (Vana 313.117) it is stated:]
tarko ’pratiñöhaùçrutayo vibhinnä
näsäv åñir yasya mataà na bhinnam
dharmasya tattvaà nihitaà guhäyäà
mahäjano yena gataù sa panthäù
“’Dry arguments are inconclusive. A great personality whose opinion

does not differ from others is not considered a great sage. Simply by
studying the Vedas, which are variegated, one cannot come to the right
path by which religious principles are understood. The solid truth of
religious principles is hidden in the heart of an unadulterated, self-
realized person. Consequently, as the çästras confirm, one should
accept whatever progressive path the mahäjanas advocate.’”
TEXT 150
’bhakti baòa’ çuni’ prabhu bhäratéra mukhe

’hari’ bali’ garjite lägilä prema-sukhe
Hearing from the mouth of Keçava Bhäraté that bhakti is greater, the
Lord loudly shouted the name of Hari in ecstatic love.
TEXT 151
prabhu bale,—“ämi kata-dina påthivéte
thäkiläìa, ei satya kahila tomäte
The Lord declared, “I will stay for some more time in this world. I am
telling you the truth.
TEXT 152
yadi tumi ’jïäna baòa’ balite ämäre
praveçitäma äji tabe samudra-bhitare”
“If you would have told Me that jïäna was greater, I would have
entered the ocean today.”
TEXT 153
santoñe dharena prabhu gurura caraëe
guru o prabhure namaskare préta-mane
In satisfaction the Lord caught hold of the feet of His guru, and His
guru affectionately offered his obeisances to the Lord.
TEXT 154
prabhu bale,—“yära mukhe nähi bhakti-kathätapa,
çikhä-sütra-tyäga tära saba våthä”
The Lord said, “For anyone who does not discuss devotional service to
the Supreme Lord, giving up the çikhä and brähmaëa thread and engaging
in austerity are all useless.”
TEXT 155
bhakti vinä prabhura jijïäsä nähi ära
bhakti-rasa-maya çré-caitanya-avatära
The Lord did not discuss anything besides devotional service, because
Lord Caitanya was the incarnation of the mellows of devotional
service.
TEXT 156
rätri dina eko nä jänena bhakta-gaëa
sarvadä karena nåtya-kértana-garjana
Forgetting whether it was day or night, the devotees constantly

engaged in loud chanting and dancing.
TEXT 157
eka-dina advaita sakala bhakta-prati
balilä paramänande matta hai’ ati
One day when Advaita Prabhu was intoxicated with ecstasy, He spoke to
all the devotees.
TEXT 158
“çuna bhäi-saba, eka kara samaväya
mukha bhari’ gäi’ äji çré-caitanya-räya
“Please listen, My dear brothers. Let us all together glorify Çré

Caitanya Mahäprabhu.
TEXT 159
äji ära kona avatära gäoyä näi
sarva-avatära-maya—caitanya-gosäïi
“Today we will not glorify any incarnation other than Lord Caitanya,
who is the source of all other incarnations.
TEXT 160
ye prabhu karila sarva-jagata-uddhära
ämä-sabä lägi’ ye gauräìga-avatära
“This Lord is the deliverer of the entire universe, and He has

incarnated as Gauräìga for our benefit.
TEXT 161
sarvatra ämarä yäìra prasäde püjita
saìkértana-hena dhana ye kaila vidita
“Because of Him, we are worshiped everywhere. It was He who introduced

the wealth of saìkértana.
TEXT 162
näci ämi, tomarä caitanya-yaça gäo
siàha hai’ gähi, päche mane bhaya päo”
“I will dance while you all sing the glories of Lord Caitanya, for if
I sing as loud as a lion, you will all be frightened.”
TEXT 163
prabhu se äpanä lukäyena nirantara
’kruddha päche hayena’ sabära ei òara
The Lord generally concealed Himself, so they were afraid that He

might become angry.
TEXT 164
tathäpi advaita-väkya alaìghya sabära

gäite lägila çré-caitanya-avatära
Still, Advaita’s instruction could not be disregarded. Therefore the

devotees began singing the glories of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 165
näcena advaita-siàha parama vihvala
catur-dike gäya sabe caitanya-maìgala
The lionlike Advaita danced and became overwhelmed in ecstasy as the

devotees all around Him sang the auspicious glories of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 166
nava avatärera çuniyä näma yaça
sakala vaiñëava haila änande vivaça
All the devotees became stunned with ecstasy as they heard the
chanting of the name and glories of this most recent incarnation.
TEXT 167
äpane advaita caitanyera géta kari’
baliyä näcena prabhu jagata nistäri’
As Advaita danced, He sang a song He composed in glorification of Lord

Caitanya for the deliverance of the entire universe
TEXT 168
“çré-caitanya-näräyaëa karuëä-sägara!
duùkhitera bandhu prabhu, more dayä kara”
“O Lord Caitanya, You are Lord Näräyaëa Himself. You are an ocean of
mercy, and You are the friend of the distressed. Please be merciful on
Me.”
TEXT 169
advaita-siàhera çré-mukhera ei pada
ihära kértane bäòe sakala sampada
By chanting this verse, which issued from the mouth of Advaita Siàha,
all one’s opulences are increased.
TEXT 170
keha bale,—“jaya jaya çré-çacénandana”
keha bale,—“jaya gauracandra-näräyaëa
Some devotees chanted, “Jaya Çacénandana!” Other devotees chanted,

“Jaya Gauracandra-Näräyaëa!
TEXT 171
jaya saìkértana-priya çré-gaura-gopäla
jaya bhakta-jana-priya päñaëòéra käla”
“All glories to Çré Gaura-gopäla, who is fond of saìkértana! All

glories to the Lord, who is dear to the devotees and who is death
personified for the atheists.
TEXT 172
näcena advaita-siàha—parama uddäma
gäya sabe caitanyera guëa-karma-näma
Advaita Siàha danced with great enthusiasm as the devotees sang the
names, qualities, and pastimes of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 173
“pulake carita gäya, sukhe gaòägaòi’ yäya,
dekhare caitanya-avatärä
vaikuëöha-näyaka hari, dvija-rüpe avatari’,

saìkértane karena vihärä
“Just behold the incarnation of Lord Caitanya, who sings His own
glories, whose hairs stand on end, and who rolls on the ground in
ecstasy. Lord Hari, the hero of Vaikuëöha, has incarnated in the form
of a brähmaëa to enjoy pastimes of saìkértana.
TEXT 174
kanaka jiniyä känti, çré-vigraha çobhe ati,
äjänu-lambita bhuja säje re
nyäsi-vara-rüpa-dhara, äpanä-rase vihvala,
nä jäni kemana sukhe näce re
“His complexion is like gold, His hands extend to His knees, and His
form is most attractive. He has accepted the form of a sannyäsé, and
He becomes overwhelmed in His own ecstatic mood. I cannot describe how
jubilantly He dances.
TEXT 175
(This song was composed by Advaita)
jaya çré-gaurasundara, karuëä-sindhu,
jaya jaya våndävana-räyäjaya jaya
samprati jaya, navadvépa-purandara,
caraëa-kamala deha’ chäyä”
“All glories to Çré Gaurasundara, the ocean of mercy! All glories to

the Lord of Våndävana! All glories to the recently advented Lord of
Navadvépa! Please give me shelter at Your lotus feet.”
TEXT 176
ei saba kértana karena bhakta-gaëa
näcena advaita bhävi’ çré-gaura-caraëa

As all the devotees chanted, Advaita Prabhu danced and meditated on
the lotus feet of Gauräìga.
TEXT 177
nava-avatärera nütana pada çuni’
ulläse vaiñëava saba kare hari-dhvani
Hearing the new verses glorifying the most recent incarnation, all the
Vaiñëavas chanted the name of Hari in great joy.
TEXT 178
ki adbhuta haila se kértana-änanda
sabe tähä varëite pärena nityänanda
The bliss of that kértana was wonderful, indeed only Nityänanda can
describe it.
TEXT 179
parama uddäma çuni’ kértanera dhvani
çré-vijaya äsiyä hailä nyäsi-maëi
Hearing the tumultuous sound of that kértana, the best of the

sannyäsés came to that place.
TEXT 180
prabhu dekhi’ bhakta saba adhika hariñe
gäyena, advaita nåtya karena ulläse
When the devotees saw the Lord, they sang with greater enthusiasm and
Advaita danced jubilantly.
TEXT 181
änande prabhure keha nähi kare bhaya

säkñäte gäyena sabe caitanya-vijaya
In their ecstasy the devotees did not become frightened but continued
chanting the Lord’s glories in His presence.
TEXT 182
niravadhi däsya-bhäve prabhura vihära
’muïi kåñëadäsa’ bai nä balaye ära
Yet the Lord always enjoyed the mood of a servant and would say, “I am
Kåñëa’s servant.” He did not claim anything other than this.
TEXT 183
hena käro çakti nähi sammukhe tähäne
’éçvara’ kariyä balibeka ’däsa’ vine
No one had the power to stand before the Lord and address Him as
éçvara rather than däsa.
TEXT 184
tathäpiha sabe advaitera bala dhari’
gäyena nirbhaya haiyä caitanya çré-hari
Still, by the strength of Advaita, the devotees fearlessly glorified

Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 185
kñaëeka thäkiyä prabhu ätma-stuti çuni’
lajjä yena päite lägilä nyäsi-maëi
The Lord stood there for a moment, but on hearing His own
glorification, He became somewhat embarrassed.
TEXT 186
sabäçikñäite çikñä-guru bhagavän
väsäya caliläçuni’ äpana-kértana
To teach everyone, the Supreme Lord, who is the instructing spiritual

master, then left that place for His own residence.
TEXT 187
tathäpi kähäro citte nä janmila bhaya
viçeñe gäyena äro caitanya-vijaya
Even then the devotees did not become frightened. Rather they chanted
with greater enthusiasm.
TEXT 188
änande kähäro bähya nähika çarére
sabe dekhe—prabhu äche kértana-bhitare
They all became so absorbed in ecstasy that they lost external

consciousness. Then they saw the Lord dancing in the kértana.
TEXT 189
matta-präya sabei caitanya-yaça gäya
sukhe çune sukåti, duñkåti duùkha päya
They all chanted the glories of Lord Caitanya like madmen. The pious
onlookers felt happy, while the impious onlookers felt distressed.
TEXT 190
çré-caitanya-yaçe préta nä haya yähära
brahmacarya-sannyäse vä ki kärya tähära
What is the use of being a sannyäsé or a brahmacäré if one is not

attracted to the glorification of Lord Caitanya?
TEXT 191
ei mata paränanda-sukhe bhakta-gaëa
sarva-käla karena çré-hari-saìkértana
In this way, the devotees always engaged in congregationally chanting

the name of Hari in transcendental ecstasy.
TEXT 192
e saba änanda-kréòä paòile çunile
e saba goñöhéte äsiyäo seha mile
Whoever reads or hears about these blissful pastimes certainly attains

the association of such devotees.
TEXT 193
nåtya-géta kari’ sabe mahä-bhakta-gaëa
äilena prabhure karite daraçana
While chanting and dancing in this way, all the devotees went to meet
the Lord at His residence.
TEXT 194
çré-caitanya prabhu nija-kértana çuniyä
sabäre dekhäi bhaya ächena çuiyä
But after hearing the devotees chant His glories, Çré Caitanya laid
down to induce fear in them.
TEXT 195
sukåti govinda jänäilena prabhure
“vaiñëava sakala äsiyächena duyäre”
The pious Govinda informed the Lord, “All the Vaiñëavas have come to
see You.”
TEXT 196
govindere äjïä haila sabäre änite
çayane ächena, nä cähena käro bhite
On receiving permission, Govinda brought the devotees in, but the Lord
remained lying down ignoring them.
TEXT 197
bhaya-yukta haiyä sakala bhakta-gaëa
cintite lägilä gauracandrera caraëa
Then all the devotees became fearful, and they began to meditate on
Gauracandra’s lotus feet.
TEXT 198
kñaëeke uöhilä prabhu çré-bhakta-vatsala
balite lägilä,—“aye vaiñëava-sakala!
After a moment, the Lord, who is affectionate to His devotees, began

to speak: “O Vaiñëavas!
TEXT 199
ahe ahe çréniväsa-paëòita udära!
äji tumi saba ki karilä avatära
“O magnanimous Çréväsa Paëòita, what were you doing today?
TEXT 200
chäòiyä kåñëera näma, kåñëera kértana
ki gäilä ämäre tä bujhäha ekhana”

“You gave up the glorification of Kåñëa and His name, and then who did
you glorify? Please tell Me.”
TEXT 201
mahävaktäçréniväsa balena,—“gosäïi!
jévera svatantra-çakti müle kichu näi
The eloquent Çréväsa Paëòita replied, “O Gosäïi, there is no

independence at all for the living entity.
TEXT 202
yena karäyena, yena baläyena éçvare
se-i äji baliläìa, kahila tomäre”
“I can clearly tell You that today we acted and spoke in whatever way
the Lord inspired us.”
TEXT 203
prabhu bale,—“tumi-saba haiyä paëòita
lukäya ye, kene täre karaha vidita”
The Lord said, “You are all learned scholars. Why would you expose
someone who wants to remain hidden?”
TEXT 204
çuniyä prabhura väkya paëòita-çréväse
haste sürya äcchädiyä mane mane häse
On hearing the Lord’s words, Çréväsa Paëòita chuckled to himself as he

tried to cover the sun with his two hands.
TEXT 205
prabhu bale,—“ki saìketa kaila hasta diyä

tomära saìketa tumi kahata’ bhäìgiyä”
The Lord then asked him, “What is the meaning of this gesture you are
making with your hands? Please explain.”
TEXT 206
çréväsa balena—“haste sürya òhäkiläìa
tomäre vidita kari’ ei kahiläìa
Çréväsa Paëòita said, “To tell You the truth, I was covering the sun
with my hands.
TEXT 207
haste ki kakhana päri sürya äcchädite
sei mata asambhava tomä lukäite
“But how is it possible to cover the sun with one’s hands? Similarly,
it is impossible to hide You.
TEXT 208
sürya yadi haste vä hayena äcchädita
tabu tumi lukäite nära’ kadäcita
“Even if the sun can somehow or other be covered by one’s hands, You
will never be able to hide Yourself.
TEXT 209
ye närila lukäite kñéroda-sägare
lokälaye äcchädana kise kari’ täìre
“How could one hide in this world when He could not hide in the ocean
of milk?
TEXT 210
hemagiri setubandha påthivé paryanta
tomära nirmala yaçe pürila diganta
“From the Himalayas to Setubandha, throughout the world, Your spotless

glories are spread in all directions.
TEXT 211
ä-brahmäëòa pürëa haila tomära kértane
kata jana daëòa tumi karibä kemane”
“The chanting of Your glories has filled the entire universe. How many
people can You punish for this?”
TEXT 212
sarva-käla bhakta-jaya bäòäna éçvare
hena-käle adbhuta haila äsi’ dväre
The Lord always increases the glories of His devotees. At that time
something wonderful happened just outside the door.
TEXT 213
sahasra sahasra jana nä jäni kothära
jagannätha dekhi’ äila prabhu dekhibära
Thousands of people who had come to take darçana of Lord Jagannätha

suddenly came to see Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 214
keha vä tripurä, keha cäöigräma-väséçré
haööiyä loka keha, keha baìga-deçé
Some people came from Tripura, some came from Cäöigräma, some came
from Çréhaööa, and some came from Bengal.
TEXT 215
sahasra sahasra loka karena kértana
çré-caitanya-avatära kariyä varëana
There were thousands of people performing kértana in glorification of

Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 216
“jaya jaya çré-kåñëa-caitanya vanamälé
léjaya jaya nija-bhakti-rasa-kutühalé
“All glories to Çré Kåñëa Caitanya, who wears a garland of forest

flowers! All glories to the Lord, who eagerly enjoys the mellows of
His own devotional service!
TEXT 217
jaya jaya parama sannyäsi-rüpa-dhäré
jaya jaya saìkértana-lampaöa-muräri
“All glories to the Supreme Lord, who has accepted the form of the
topmost sannyäsé! All glories to Muräri, who is most attached to the
process of saìkértana!
TEXT 218
jaya jaya dvija-räja vaikuëöha-vihäré
jaya jaya sarva-jagatera upakäré
“All glories to the best of the brähmaëas, who always enjoys in

Vaikuëöha! All glories to the Supreme Lord, who is the greatest
benefactor of the world!
TEXT 219
jaya kåñëa-caitanya çré-çacéra nandana

ei-mata gäi näce çata-saìkhyä jana
“All glories to Çré Kåñëa Caitanya, the son of Çacé!” In this way
hundreds of people chanted and danced.
TEXT 220
çréväsa balena,—“prabhu, ebe ki karibä
sakala saàsära gäya, kothä lukäibä
Then Çréväsa Paëòita said, “O my Lord, what will You do now? The whole
world is singing Your glories. Where will You hide?
TEXT 221
muïi ki çikhäi prabhu e saba lokere
ei-mata gäya prabhu, sakala saàsäre
“Have I taught all these people? O Lord, the entire world chants Your
glories in this way.
TEXT 222-223
adåçya avyakta tumi haiyäo nätha!
karuëäya haiyächa jévera säkñäta
lukä o äpane tumi, prakäça äpane
yäre anugraha kara’ jäne se-i jane”
“O Lord, although You are unseen and unmanifest, You have now
mercifully manifest Yourself before the people of this world. You hide
Yourself, and You manifest Yourself. Only one who receives Your favor
can know You.”
TEXT 224
prabhu bale,—“tumi nija-çakti prakäçiyä
baläo lokera mukhe jäniläìa ihä

The Lord said, “I can understand that you have made these people
glorify Me by manifesting your spiritual potency.
TEXT 225
tomäre härila muïi çunaha paëòita!
jäniläìa—tumi sarva-çakti-samanvita”
“O Paëòita, I have been defeated by you. I can understand that you

possess all potencies.”
TEXT 226
sarva-käla prabhu bäòäyena bhakta-jaya
e täna svabhäva—vede bhägavate kaya
It is the nature of the Lord to always increase the glories of His

devotees. This is confirmed in the Vedas and in the Bhägavatam.
TEXT 227
häsya-mukhe sarva-vaiñëavere gaura-räya
vidäya dilena, sabe calilä väsäya
Then, smiling on the devotees, the Lord sent them off, and they
returned to their residences.
TEXT 228
hena se caitanyadeva çré-bhakta-vatsala
ihäne se ’kåñëa’ kari’ gäyena sakala
Such was the affection shown to the devotees by Lord Caitanya, who is
glorified by everyone as Kåñëa Himself.
TEXT 229
nityänanda-advaitädi yateka pradhäna
sabe bale “çré-kåñëa-caitanya bhagavän”

Nityänanda Prabhu, Advaita Äcärya, and all other leading devotees
declare that Çré Kåñëa Caitanya is the Supreme Personality of Godhead.
TEXT 230
e sakala éçvarera vacana laìghiyä
anyere balaye ’kåñëa’ se-i abhägiyä
Anyone who does not accept the verdict of such great personalities but
accepts someone else as Kåñëa is certainly unfortunate.
TEXT 231
çeñaçäyé lakñmékänta çrévatsa-läïchana
kaustubha-bhüñaëa ära garuòa-vähana
The Supreme Lord lies on Çeña Näga, He is the husband of the goddess
of fortune, His chest is decorated with the mark of Çrévatsa and the
Kaustubha jewel, and His carrier is Garuòa.
TEXT 232-233
e saba kåñëera cihna jäniha niçcaya
gaìgä ära käro päda-padme nä janmaya
çré-caitanya vinä ihä anye nä sambhave
ei kahe vede çästre sakala vaiñëave
Know for certain that all these symptoms are found in Kåñëa, and that
Mother Ganges does not appear from the lotus feet of anyone else.
Except for Lord Caitanya, these symptoms are not possible to find in
anyone else. This is the statement of the Vedic literatures and the
Vaiñëavas.
TEXT 234
sarva-vaiñëavera väkya ye ädare laya
sei saba jana päya sarvatra vijaya

Whoever respectfully accepts the statements of the Vaiñëavas is
victorious everywhere.
TEXT 235
hena-mate mahäprabhu çré-gaurasundara
bhakta-goñöhé-saìge viharena nirantara
In this way Çré Gaurasundara always enjoyed pastimes in the company of

His devotees.
TEXT 236
prabhu veòi’ bhakta-gaëa vasena sakala
caudige çobhaye yena candrera maëòala
One day all the devotees were sitting around the Lord like the stars
surrounding the moon.
TEXT 237
madhye çré-vaikuëöha-nätha nyäsi-cüòämaëi
niravadhi kåñëa-kathä kari’ hari-dhvani
The Lord of Vaikuëöha and crest jewel of the sannyäsés was sitting in
the middle incessantly narrating the glories of Lord Kåñëa.
TEXT 238
henai samaye dui mahäbhägyavän
hailena äsiyä prabhura vidyamäna
At that time two most fortunate souls came before the Lord.
TEXT 239
säkara-mallika, ära rüpa—dui bhäi

dui-prati kåpä-dåñöye cähilä gosäïi
The Lord then mercifully glanced on those two brothers, Säkara Mallika
and Rüpa.
TEXT 240
düre thäki’ dui bhäi daëòavata kari’
käkurväda karena daçane tåëa dhari’
From a distance the two brothers fell flat, offering obeisances to the
Lord. Taking straw in their mouths, they spoke with great humility.
TEXT 241
“jaya jaya mahäprabhu çré-kåñëa-caitanya
yäìhära kåpäya haila sarva-loka dhanya
“All glories to Çré Kåñëa Caitanya Mahäprabhu, by whose mercy all

people have become fortunate!
TEXT 242
jaya déna-vatsala jagata-hitakäré
jaya jaya parama-sannyäsi-rüpa-dhäré
“All glories to the Supreme Lord, who is kind to the fallen and who is
the benefactor of the world! All glories to the Supreme Lord, who has
accepted the form of a sannyäsé!
TEXT 243
jaya jaya saìkértana-vinoda ananta
jaya jaya jaya sarva-ädi-madhya-ananta
“All glories to the Supreme Lord, who enjoys unlimited pastimes of

saìkértana! All glories to the Lord, who is the beginning, middle, and
end of everything!
TEXT 244
äpane haiyäçré-vaiñëava-avatära
bhakti diyä uddhärilä sakala saàsära
“You have incarnated as a Vaiñëava, and by distributing devotional

service, You have delivered the entire world.
TEXT 245
tabe prabhu, more nä uddhära kon käje
muïi ki nä hao prabhu, saàsärera mäjhe
“Then for what reason, my Lord, are You not delivering us? Do we not
belong to this world?
TEXT 246
äjanma viñaya-bhoge haiyä mohita
nä bhajiluì tomära caraëa-nija-hita
“Since our birth we have been bewildered by sense gratification,

therefore we have not worshiped Your lotus feet for our own benefit.
TEXT 247
tomära bhaktera saìge goñöhé nä kariluì
tomära kértana nä kariluì näçuniluì
“We have neither associated with Your devotees nor have we chanted or
heard Your kértanas.
TEXT 248
räjapätra kari’ more vaïcanä karilä
tabe more manuñya-janama kene dilä

“You have deceived us by making us ministers of a king. Why then have
You given us this human form of life?
TEXT 249
ye manuñya-janma lägi’ deve kämya kare
hena janma diyäo vaïcilä prabhu, more
“The demigods pray for a human birth. Yet even though You have given
us a human birth, You have deceived us.
TEXT 250
ebe ei kåpä kara amäyä haiyävåkña-müle
paòi’ thäkoì tora näma laiyä
“Therefore please be merciful on us this time, without duplicity, so

that we may live under a tree and chant Your names.
TEXT 251
ye tomära priya-pätra laoyäya tomäre
avaçeña-pätra yena haìa tära dväre”
“May we be blessed with the opportunity to receive the remnants of

Your dear servant at the door of his house.”
TEXT 252
ei-mata rüpa-sanätana—dui bhäi
stuti kare, çune prabhu caitanya-gosäïi
In this way the two brothers, Rüpa and Sanätana, offered prayers,
which were heard by Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 253
kåpä-dåñöye prabhu dui-bhäire cähiyä

balite lägilä ati sadaya haiyä
The Lord then mercifully glanced at the two brothers and began to
speak with compassion.
TEXT 254
prabhu bale,—“bhägyavanta tumi-dui jana
bähira hailä chiëòi’ saàsära-bandhana
The Lord said, “Both of you are fortunate, for you have cut through
the bonds of material life and left home.
TEXT 255
viñaya-bandhane baddha sakala saàsära
se bandhana haite tumi dui hailä pära
“The whole world is bound by the knots of material enjoyment, yet you
have freed yourselves from that bondage.
TEXT 256
prema-bhakti-väïchä yadi karaha ekhane
tabe dhari’ paòa ei advaita-caraëe
“Now, if you desire pure love of God, then grab hold of the lotus feet
of Advaita Prabhu.
TEXT 257
bhaktira bhäëòäréçré-advaita mahäçaya
advaitera kåpäya se kåñëa-bhakti haya”
“Çré Advaita Prabhu is in charge of the storehouse of devotional

service. Devotional service is achieved by His mercy.”
TEXT 258
çuniïä prabhura äjïä dui mahäjane
daëòavata paòilena advaita-caraëe
Hearing the Lord’s instruction, those two great souls fell flat at the
feet of Advaita Prabhu.
TEXT 259
“jaya-jaya çré-advaita patita-pävana
mui-dui-patitere karaha mocana”
“All glories to Çré Advaita, the deliverer of the fallen souls! We are
most fallen, so please deliver us.”
TEXT 260
prabhu bale,—“çuna çuna äcärya-gosäïi!
kali-yuge emana virakta jhäöa näi
The Lord then said, “Please listen, Advaita Gosäïi. There are no
persons in Kali-yuga as renounced as these two.
TEXT 261
räjya-sukha chäòi’, käìthä karaìga laiyä
mathuräya thäkena kåñëera näma laiyä
“They left royal pleasures and accepted only loincloths and torn
quilts. They reside in Mathurä and always chant Kåñëa’s name.
TEXT 262
amäyäya kåñëa-bhakti deha’ e-doìhere
janma-janma ära yena kåñëa nä päsare
“Please bestow pure devotional service on them so that they do not

forget Kåñëa life after life.
TEXT 263
bhaktira bhäëòäré tumi, vine bhakti dile
kåñëa-bhakti, kåñëa-bhakta, kåñëa käre mile?”
“You are the storekeeper of devotional service. Who can attain

devotion to Kåñëa, the association of Kåñëa’s devotees, or Kåñëa
Himself unless You give him devotional service?”
TEXT 264
advaita balena,—“prabhu! sarva-dätä tumi
tumi äjïä dile se dibäre päri ämi
Advaita Prabhu replied, “O Lord, You are the giver of everything. If

You order Me, then I can give.
TEXT 265
prabhu äjïä dile se bhäëòäré dite päre
ei mata yäre kåpä kara’ yära dväre
“A storekeeper can dispense goods only on the order of the proprietor.

In the same way, a person who is favored by You will certainly receive
devotional service.
TEXT 266
käya-mano-vacane mohära ei kathäe-duira
prema-bhakti hauka sarvathä”
“With My body, mind, and speech I bless them both to have prema-bhakti
in every respect.”
TEXT 267
çuni’ prabhu advaitera kåpä-yukta-väëé
ucca kari’ balite lägilä hari-dhvani

Hearing the merciful statement of Advaita, the Lord loudly chanted the
holy name of Hari.
TEXT 268
dabira-khäsere prabhu balite lägilä
“ekhane tomära kåñëa-prema-bhakti hailä
Lord Caitanya then spoke to Dabira Khäsa, “Now you have received
ecstatic love for Kåñëa.
TEXT 269
advaitera prasäde ye haya kåñëa-bhakti
jäniha advaite kåñëera pürëa-çakti
“Devotional service is possible by the mercy of Advaita Prabhu. Know

for certain that He possesses all the potencies of Kåñëa.
TEXT 270
kata-dina jagannätha-çré-mukha dekhiyä
tabe dui bhäi mathuräya thäka’ giyä
“Both of you remain here for some time to see the lotus face of Lord
Jagannätha, then go reside in Mathurä.
TEXT 271
tomä-sabä haite yata räjasa tämasa
paçcimä sabäre giyä deha’ bhakti-rasa
“You should both distribute the mellows of devotional service to the

people of the West, who are under the influence of the modes of
passion and ignorance.
TEXT 272-273
ämiha dekhiba giyä mathurä-maëòala
ämä thäkibäre sthala kariha virala”
säkara-mallika näma ghucäiyä täna
sanätana avadhüta thuilena näma
“Later I will come to Mathurä. Arrange a secluded place for My stay.”

The Lord then changed the name of Säkara Mallika to Sanätana.
TEXT 274
adyäpiha dui bhäi—rüpa-sanätana
caitanya-kåpäya hailä vikhyäta-bhuvana
By the mercy of Lord Caitanya, the two brothers Rüpa and Sanätana are
famous throughout the world even today.
TEXT 275
yära yata kérti bhakti-mahimä udära
çré-caitanya-candra se saba karaye pracära
Çré Caitanyacandra always broadcast the glories of their fame,

devotional service, and magnanimity.
TEXT 276-277
nityänanda-tattva kibä advaitera tattva
yata mahäpriya-bhakta-goñöhéra mahattva
caitanya-prabhu se saba karilä prakäçe
sei prabhu saba ihä kahena santoñe
In great satisfaction Lord Caitanya proclaimed the glories of

Nityänanda Prabhu, Advaita Prabhu, and His other dear devotee
associates.
TEXT 278-279
ye bhakta ye vastu-yäìra yena avatära
vaiñëava, vaiñëavé yäìra aàçe janma yäìra
yäìra yena mata püjä yäìra ye mahattva
caitanya-prabhu se saba karilena vyakta
Lord Caitanya revealed who were His devotees, what was their previous
identity, which Vaiñëava or Vaiñëavé the devotees were expansions of,
what was their mode of worship, and what were their glories.
TEXT 280
eka-dina prabhu vasiyäche suprakäçe
advaita-çréväsa-ädi-bhakta cäri-päçe
One day the Lord was sitting among the devotees headed by Advaita and
Çréväsa.
TEXT 281
çréväsa-paëòite tabe éçvara äpane
äcäryera värtä jijïäsena täna sthäne
The Lord then asked Çréväsa Paëòita about Advaita Äcärya.
TEXT 282
prabhu bale,—“çréniväsa, kaha ta’ ämäre
ki-rüpa vaiñëava tumi väsa’ advaitere”
The Lord said, “O Çréväsa, please tell Me what kind of Vaiñëava you
think Advaita Prabhu is.”
TEXT 283
mane bhävi’ baliläçréväsa mahäçaya
“çuka vä prahläda yena mora mane laya”

Çréväsa Paëòita thought for a moment and then said, “I consider Him
similar to Çukadeva or Prahläda.”
TEXT 284
advaitera upamä prahläda, çuka yena
çuni’ prabhu krodhe çréväsere märilena
Hearing the comparison of Advaita with Prahläda and Çukadeva, the Lord
became angry and hit Çréväsa.
TEXT 285
pitä yena putre çikhäite snehe märe
ei mata eka caòa haila çréväsere
As an affectionate father spanks his son to teach him, in the same way
the Lord gave one slap to Çréväsa.
TEXT 286
“ki balili ki balili paëòita-çréväsa!
mohära näòäre kaha çuka vä prahläda!
“What did you say? What did you say, Paëòita Çréväsa? You are saying
My Näòä is like Çukadeva or Prahläda!
TEXT 287
ye çukere ’mukta’ tumi bala sarva-mate
kälikära bälaka çuka näòära ägete
“You may say that Çukadeva is fully liberated, but in front of Näòä,
he is like an infant.
TEXT 288
eta baòa väkya mora näòäre balili

äji baòa çréväsiyä more duùkha dili”
“How dare you say such things about My Näòä? O Çréväsa, you have given
Me great distress today.”
TEXT 289
etha bali’ krodhe häte chipa-yañöi laiyäçré
väsere märibäre yäna khedäòiyä
Saying this, the Lord angrily took a fishing rod in His hand and
chased after Çréväsa to hit him.
TEXT 290
sambhrame uöhiyäçré-advaita mahäçaya
dharilä prabhura hasta kariyä vinaya
Çré Advaita Äcärya quickly stood up and gently caught hold of the
Lord’s hand.
TEXT 291
“bälakere bäpa, çikhäibä kåpä-mane
ke äche tomära krodha-pätra tribhuvane”
“O Lord, a father teaches his sons out of compassion. Therefore who in

the three worlds is a suitable candidate for Your anger?”
TEXT 292
äcäryera väkye prabhu krodha kari’ düra
äveçe kahena täna mahimä pracura
Hearing the words of Advaita Äcärya, the Lord gave up His anger and in
ecstasy began to profusely glorify Advaita.
TEXT 293
prabhu bale,—“tohärä bälaka çiçu mora
eteke sakala krodha düra gela mora
The Lord said, “Since all of you are like My children, My anger is now
vanished.
TEXT 294
mora näòä jänibäre äche hena jana
ye mohäre änileka bhäìgiyäçayana”
“Who could know the glories of Näòä? It was He who woke Me from sleep
and brought Me here.
TEXT 295
prabhu bale,—“ahe çréniväsa mahäçaya!
mohära näòäre ei tomära vinaya
The Lord said, “O Çréväsa, is this how you respect My Näòä?
TEXT 296
çuka-ädi kari’ saba bälaka uhära
näòära päche se janma jäniha sabära
“Çuka and others are like His children. You should know that they are
all junior to Näòä.
TEXT 297
advaitera lägi’ mora ei avatära
mora karëe bäje äsi’ näòära huìkära
“I have incarnated only because of Advaita Prabhu. His loud crying is

still ringing in My ears.
TEXT 298
çayane ächinu muïi kñéroda-sägare
jägäi’ änila more näòära huìkäre”
“I was lying down in the ocean of milk and My Näòäs loud cries woke Me
and brought Me here.”
TEXT 299
çréväsera advaitera prati baòa préta
prabhu-väkya çuni’ haila ati harañita
Çréväsa, who had natural affection for Advaita, became very happy when
he heard the Lord’s statements.
TEXT 300
mahäbhaye kampa hai’ balena çréväsa
“aparädha kariluì kñamaha more nätha
Trembling in fear, Çréväsa said, “O my Lord, I have offended You.

Please forgive me.
TEXT 301
tomära advaita-tattva jänaha tumi se
tumi jänäile se jänaye anya däse
“You alone know the truth about Advaita. If You disclose this truth,
then other servants can know.
TEXT 302
äji mora mahäbhägya sakala maìgala
çikhäiyä ämäre äpane kailä phala
“Today I have become fortunate and everything has become auspicious as

a result of receiving Your instructions.
TEXT 303
ekhane se öhäkuräli baliye ye tomära
äji baòa mane bala bäòila ämära
“Now You have revealed Your authority, and my mind has become
strengthened today.
TEXT 304-305
ei mora manera saìkalpa äji haite
madirä yavané yadi dharena advaite
tathäpi kariba bhakti advaitera prati
kahiluì tomäre prabhu satya kari’ ati”
“From today my resolve is that if Advaita Prabhu touches even wine or

women, still I will have staunch devotion for Him. I make this promise
before You.”
TEXT 306
tuñöa hailena prabhu çréväsa-vacane
pürva-präya änande vasila tina jane
The Lord became satisfied on hearing Çréväsa’s words. The three of

them then happily sat down together as before.
TEXT 307
parama-rahasya e sakala puëya-kathä!
ihära çravaëe kåñëa päiye sarvathä
All these auspicious narrations are most confidential. By hearing

these topics one surely attains Kåñëa.
TEXT 308-309
yära yena prabhäva, yähära yena bhakti
ye vä äge, ye vä päche yära yena çakti
sabära sarva-jïa eka prabhu gaura-räya
ära jäne—ye tähäne bhaje amäyäya
The omniscient Lord Gauracandra alone knows the influence and devotion
of each devotee. He knows their power as well as who is senior and who
is junior. Whoever serves the Lord without duplicity can also know
these things.
TEXT 310
viñëu-tattva yena abhijïäta veda-väëé
ei mata vaiñëavero tattva nähi jäni
Just as the science of Lord Viñëu described in the Vedas is difficult

to understand, in the same way the science of the Vaiñëavas is also
difficult to understand.
TEXT 311
siddha-vaiñëavera ati viñama vyavahära
nä bujhi’ nindiyä mare sakala saàsära
The characteristics of a perfect Vaiñëava are most extraordinary. Not

understanding this, people criticize them and then suffer the
consequences.
TEXT 312
siddha vaiñëavera yena viñama vyavahära
säkñäte dekhaha bhägavata-kathä-sära
The characteristics of a perfect Vaiñëava are most extraordinary. Just

see yourself the example given in the topics of Çrémad Bhägavatam.
TEXT 313
vaiñëava-pradhäna bhågu—brahmära nandana
ahar-niça mane bhäve yäìhära caraëa
Bhågu Muni, the great Vaiñëava son of Brahmä, thinks day and night
about the lotus feet of Lord Viñëu.
TEXT 314
se prabhura vakñe karilena padäghäta
tathäpi vaiñëava-çreñöha dekhaha säkñäta
Although Bhågu kicked that Lord Viñëu in the chest, he is nevertheless

accepted as a topmost Vaiñëava.
TEXT 315
prasaìge çunaha bhägavatera äkhyäna
ye nimitta bhågu karilena hena käma
In this connection please hear the statements of the Çrémad Bhägavatam

regarding Bhågu.
TEXT 316
pürve sarasvaté-tére mahä-åñi-gaëa
ärambhilä mahäyajïa puräëa-çravaëa
Long, long ago, many great sages gathered on the bank of the River
Sarasvaté to perform a great sacrifice and to hear from the Puräëas.
TEXT 317
sabe çästra-kartä sabe mahä-tapodhana
anyo’nye lägila brahma-vicära-kathana
Those sages were all learned in the scriptures and were expert in the
performance of austerities. In this particular meeting they began to
discuss the Absolute Truth.
TEXT 318
brahmä-viñëu-maheçvara—tina-jana-mäjhe
ke pradhäna? vicärena munira samäje
The sages in that assembly discussed who was Supreme among the three
predominating deities—Lord Brahmä, Lord Viñëu, and Lord Çiva.
TEXT 319
keha bale,—’brahmä baòa’, keha, ’maheçvara’
keha bale,—’viñëu baòa sabära upara’
Someone said that Brahmä was the greatest, someone said that Çiva was
the greatest, and someone said that Viñëu was the greatest of all.
TEXT 320
puräëei nänä mata karena kathana
’çiva baòa’ kothäo, kothäo ’näräyaëa’
Even in the Puräëas different statements are found. In some places it

is said Çiva is the greatest, and somewhere else it is said Näräyaëa
is the greatest.
TEXT 321
tabe saba åñi-gaëa miliyä bhågure
ädeçilä e pramäëa-tattva jänibäre
Then all the sages requested Bhågu to gather evidence to establish the
actual truth.
TEXT 322
“brahmära mänasa-putra tumi mahäçaya!
sarva-mate tumi jyeñöha çreñöha tattva-maya

“You are the mind-born son of Brahmä. You are senior to us in every
respect, and you are the best of the knowers of the Truth.
TEXT 323
tumi ihä jäna giyä kariyä vicära
sandeha bhaïjaha äsi’ ämä-sabäkära
“You go and determine who is the greatest, then return and remove our
doubts.”
TEXT 324
tumi ye kahibä se-i sabära pramäëa”
çuni’ bhågu calilena äge brahmä-sthäna
“We will accept whatever you say as conclusive.” After hearing this,
Bhågu first of all went to his father’s residence in Brahmaloka.
TEXT 325
brahmära sabhäya giyä bhågu munivara
dambha kari’ rahilena brahmära gocara
Bhågu Muni first went to the assembly of his father, Brahmä, and
proudly stood there before him.
TEXT 326
putra dekhi’ brahmä baòa santoña hailäsa
kala kuçala jijïäsibäre lägilä
Brahmä became greatly pleased on seeing his son, and he inquired about
Bhågu’s welfare.
TEXT 327
satya parékñite bhågu brahmära nandana

çraddhä kari’ näçunena bäpera vacana
Because Bhågu wanted to test whether Brahmä had the quality of

goodness, he did not listen attentively to his father.
TEXT 328
stuti ki vä vinaya gaurava namaskära
kichu nä karena pitä-putra-vyavahära
He neither offered prayers nor respectful obeisances to his father. He

neglected whatever etiquette a son is expected to show his father.
TEXT 329
dekhiyä putrera anädara-vyavahära
krodhe brahmä hailena agni-avatära
Seeing the disrespectful behavior of his son, Brahmä became very angry
and appeared like the incarnation of Agni.
TEXT 330
bhasma karibena hena krodhe mana hailä
dekhiyä pitära mürti bhågu paläilä
When Bhågu saw his father’s angry mood, he ran away in fear that he
would be cursed and turned to ashes.
TEXT 331
sabe bujhäilena brahmära päye dhari’
“putrere ki gosäïi, e-mata krodha kari?”
Everyone present there held the feet of Brahmä and pacified him,
saying, “Please don’t be so cruel to your son.”
TEXT 332
tabe putra-snehe brahmä krodha päsarilä
jala päi’ yena agni susämya hailä
Out of affection for his son, Brahmä then controlled his anger as fire
is extinguished with water.
TEXT 333
tabe bhågu brahmäre bujhiyä bhäla-mate
kailäse äilä maheçvara parékñite
After testing Brahmä, Bhågu Muni went directly to Kailäsa to test

Çiva.
TEXT 334
bhågu dekhi’ maheçvara änandita haiyä
uöhilä pärvaté-saìge ädara kariyä
When Çiva saw Bhågu Muni, he became happy. He and Pärvaté stood up
with due respect.
TEXT 335
jyeñöha-bhäi-gaurave äpane trilocana
prema-yoge uöhilä karite äliìgana
Displaying the etiquette of an elder brother, the three-eyed Çiva

personally rose to embrace Bhågu with affection.
TEXT 336
bhågu bale,—“maheça, paraça nähi kara
yateka päñaëòa-veça saba tumi dhara
But Bhågu Muni said, “My dear Maheça, please do not touch me. You wear
all the symbols of an atheist.
TEXT 337
bhüta, preta, piçäca-aspåçya yata äche
hena saba päñaëòa räkhaha tumi käche
“You always keep Bhütas, Pretas, Piçäcas, and other untouchable

atheists around you.
TEXT 338
yateka utpatha se tomära vyavahära
bhasmästhi-dhäraëa kon çästrera äcära
“Your behavior is full of contradictions. What scripture says that one

can decorate his body with bones and ashes?
TEXT 339
tomära paraçe snäna karite yuyäya
düre thäka, düre thäka, aye bhüta-räya!”
“If you touch me, I will have to bathe. Therefore, O lord of the
Bhütas, please stay away from me!”
TEXT 340
parékñä nimitte bhågu balena kautuke
kabhu çiva-nindä nähi bhågura çré-mukhe
Bhågu Muni spoke like this to test Çiva, otherwise he would never
criticize Çiva.
TEXT 341
bhågu-väkye mahäkrodhe deva trilocana
triçüla tuliyä lailena sei-kñaëa
When the three-eyed Çiva heard Bhågu’s insulting words, he became

angry and at once picked up his trident.
TEXT 342
jyeñöha-bhäi-dharma päsarilena çaìkara
hailena yehena saàhära-mürtidhara
Çaìkara forgot all the respect an elder brother generally gives to his
brother, and he assumed his form as the annihilator.
TEXT 343
çüla tulilena çiva bhågure märite
äthevyathe devéäsi’ dharilena häte
As Çiva took up his trident to kill Bhågu Muni, Pärvaté quickly came
and caught hold of Çiva’s hand.
TEXT 344
caraëe dhariyä bujhäyena maheçvaré
“jyeñöha bhäire ki prabhu, eta krodha kari?”
She then grabbed Çiva’s feet and said, “O Lord, should an older
brother become so angry?”
TEXT 345
devé-väkye lajjä päi’ rahiläçaìkara
bhågu o caliläçré-vaikuëöha—kåñëa-ghara
On hearing Pärvatés words, Çaìkara became embarrassed. Bhågu then went

on to Vaikuëöha, the abode of Kåñëa.
TEXT 346
çré-ratna-khaööäya prabhu ächena çayane
lakñmé sevä karite ächena çré-caraëe

The Lord was lying on a jeweled bed, and Lakñmé, the goddess of
fortune, was engaged in massaging His lotus feet.
TEXT 347
henai samaye bhågu äsi’ alakñite
padäghäta karilena prabhura vakñete
At that time Bhågu Muni came there unnoticed and kicked the Lord’s
chest with his foot.
TEXT 348
bhågu dekhi’ mahäprabhu sambhrame uöhiyä
namaskarilena prabhu mahä-préta haiyä
On seeing Bhågu Muni, the Lord immediately got up from His bed and
affectionately offered His obeisances to the brähmaëa.
TEXT 349
lakñméra sahite prabhu bhågura caraëa
santoñe karite lägilena prakñälana
Then the Lord, along with Lakñmé, joyfully washed Bhågu Muni’s feet.
TEXT 350
vasite dilena äni’ uttama äsana
çré-haste tähäna aìge lepena candana
After offering Bhågu an excellent sitting place, the Lord personally

smeared sandalwood pulp on Bhågu’s body.
TEXT 351
aparädhi-präya yena haiyä äpane

aparädha mägiyä layena täìra sthäne
The Lord then begged forgiveness from Bhågu, as if He had committed an

offense.
TEXT 352
“tomära çubha-vijaya ämi nä jäniïä
aparädha kariyächi, kñama more ihä
“I have committed an offense because I was unaware of your arrival and

did not receive you properly. I beg you to pardon Me.
TEXT 353
ei ye tomära pädodaka puëya-jala
térthere karaye tértha hena sunirmala
“This water that was used to wash your feet is so pure it can sanctify
the places of pilgrimage.
TEXT 354-355
yateka brahmäëòa vaise ämära dehete
yata lokapäla saba ämära sahite
pädodaka diyä äji karilä pavitra
akñaya haiyä rahu tomära caritra
“All the brahmäëòas situated within My body as well as the rulers of

all the planets—all of us have been purified today by this water that
has washed your feet. Therefore let your characteristics remain
imperishable.
TEXT 356
ei ye tomära çré-caraëa-cihna-dhüli
vakñe räkhiläìa ämi hai’ kutühalé

“I will gladly keep the mark and dust of your footprint on My chest.
TEXT 357
lakñmé-saìge nija-vakñe dila ämi sthäna
vede yena ’çrévatsa-läïchana’ bale näma”
“I will keep the mark of your footprint on My chest along with Lakñmé,
whose residence on My chest is glorified by the Vedas as the mark of
Çrévatsa.”
TEXT 358
çuniyä prabhura väkya, vinaya-vyavahära
käma-krodha-lobha-moha—sakalera pära
Hearing the Lord’s words and seeing His humble behavior, Bhågu Muni
concluded that Lord Viñëu was certainly beyond the influence of lust,
anger, greed, and illusion.
TEXT 359
dekhi’ mahä-åñi päilena camatkära
lajjita haiyä mäthä nä tolena ära
Bhågu Muni was struck with wonder, and he lowered his head in shame.
TEXT 360
yähä karilena se tähäna karma naya
äveçera karma ihä jäniha niçcaya
Whatever Bhågu Muni did was not on his account, rather he acted on the
inspiration of providence.
TEXT 361
bähya päi’ préti çraddhä dekhite dekhite

bhakti-rase pürëa hai’ lägilä näcite
Bhågu Muni then regained his external consciousness and, after seeing
that exhibition of the Lord’s love and affection, he was filled with
devotional love and began to dance.
TEXT 362
häsya, kampa, gharma, mürcchä, pulaka, huìkära
bhakti-rase magna hailä brahmära kumära
As the son of Brahmä became absorbed in devotional sentiments, he

exhibited symptoms like laughing, shivering, perspiring, loss of
consciousness, hairs standing on end, and shouting loudly.
TEXT 363
“sabära éçvara kåñëa, sabära jévana”
ei satya bali’ näce brahmära nandana
“Kåñëa is the Lord and the life of all!” The son of Brahmä danced as
he declared this truth.
TEXT 364
dekhiyä kåñëera çänta-vinaya-vyavahära
prema-bhakti ye kothäo nä sambhave ära
After observing the humble and peaceful behavior of the Lord, Bhågu
Muni concluded that such love and devotion was not possible anywhere
else.
TEXT 365
bhakti-jaòa hailä, väkya nä äise vadane
änandäçru-dhärä mätra vahe çré-nayane
Bhågu Muni’s eyes became filled with tears of ecstasy. He became

stunned with devotion and was unable to speak.
TEXT 366
sarva-bhäve éçvarere deha samarpiyä
punaù muni sabhä-madhye mililä äsiyä
He fully surrendered himself to the Lord and then returned to the

assembly of great sages.
TEXT 367
bhågu dekhi’ sabe hailä änanda apära
“kaha bhågu kära kon dekhile vyavahära
Seeing Bhågu Muni, everyone became joyful and asked, “O Bhågu, what
sort of behavior have you seen?
TEXT 368
tumi ye-i kaha, se-i sabära pramäëa”
tabe saba kahilena bhågu bhagavän
“We will accept whatever you say as conclusive.” Then Bhågu Muni
described his experiences.
TEXT 369
brahmä, viñëu maheçvara tinera vyavahära
sakala kahiyä ei kahilena sära
He explained in detail the characteristics of Brahmä, Viñëu, and Çiva

and then spoke the following words in conclusion.
TEXT 370
sarva-çreñöha—çré-vaikuëöha-nätha näräyaëa
satya satya satya ei balila vacana

“Näräyaëa, the Lord of Vaikuëöha, is the greatest of all. This is the
truth, the truth, the truth.
TEXT 371
sabära éçvara kåñëa—janaka sabära
brahmä, çiva karena yäìhära adhikära
“Kåñëa is the controller and father of all, even Lord Brahmä and Lord
Çiva work under His direction.
TEXT 372
kartä-hartä-rakñitä sabära näräyaëa
niùsandehe bhaja giyä täìhära caraëa
“Lord Näräyaëa is the doer, creator, and protector. Therefore one

should worship His lotus feet without doubt.
TEXT 373-374
dharma, jïäna, puëya-kérti, aiçvarya, virakti
ätma-çreñöha madhyama yähära yata çakti
sakala kåñëera, ihä jäniha niçcaya
ataeva gäo bhaja kåñëera vijaya”
“Know for certain that religiosity, knowledge, pious activities,

opulences, and renunciation, as well as one’s exalted position and
influence all originate from Kåñëa. Therefore sing the glories of
Kåñëa and worship Him.”
TEXT 375
sei kåñëa säkñät—caitanya bhagavän
kértana-vihäre haiyächena vidyamäna

Lord Caitanya is that same Lord Kåñëa, and He appeared to enjoy the
pastimes of saìkértana.
TEXT 376
bhågura vacana çuni’ saba åñi-gaëa
niùsandeha hailä, sarva-çreñöha näräyaëa’
After hearing Bhågu Muni’s statement with great attention, the sages
became free from doubt and concluded that Näräyaëa is the greatest.
TEXT 377
bhågure püjiyä bale saba åñi-gaëa
“saàçaya chiëòiyä tumi bhäla kailä mana”
The sages then offered their respects to Bhågu Muni and said, “You
have cleared our doubts and made our minds peaceful.”
TEXT 378
kåñëa-bhakti sabe lailena dåòha-mane
bhakta-rüpe brahmä-çiva püjena yatane
All the sages then accepted the devotional service of Kåñëa with
determination, and they faithfully worshiped Brahmä and Çiva with the
understanding that they are devotees.
TEXT 379
siddha-vaiñëavera yena viñama vyavahära
kahiläìa, ihä bujhibäre çakti kära
I have thus explained the extraordinary characteristics of a perfect

Vaiñëava, yet who can understand this?
TEXT 380
parékñite karma ki nä chila kichu ära
tära lägi’ karilena caraëa-prahära
Was there no other way for Bhågu to test the Lord than by kicking Him
with his feet?
TEXT 381
såñöi-kartä bhågu-deva yäìra anugrahe
ki sähase caraëa dilena se hådaye
It was by the mercy of the supreme creator that Bhågu had the audacity
to kick the Lord in His chest.
TEXT 382
’abodhya agamya adhikäréra vyavahära’
ihä bai siddhänta nä dekhi kichu ära
The behavior of an exalted personality is incomprehensible and

unfathomable. I do not see any conclusion other than this.
TEXT 383
müle kåñëa praveçiyä bhågura dehete
karäilä, bhaktira mahimä prakäçite
Lord Kåñëa entered the body of Bhågu Muni and caused this incident to
take place to broadcast the glories of devotional service.
TEXT 384
jïäna-pürva bhågura e karma kabhu naya
kåñëa bäòäyena adhikäri-bhakta-jaya
Bhågu Muni could never perform such an act knowingly, but Kåñëa wanted
to increase the glories of His pure devotee.
TEXT 385
viriïci-çaìkara bäòäite kåñëa-jaya
bhågure hailä kruddha dekhäiyä bhaya
Brahmä and Çaìkara displayed anger and threatened Bhågu Muni to

increase the glories of Kåñëa.
TEXT 386
bhakta saba yena gäya nitya kåñëa-jaya
kåñëa bäòäyena bhakta-jaya atiçaya
As the devotees always sing the glories of Lord Kåñëa, Kåñëa increases
the glories of His devotees.
TEXT 387
adhikäri-vaiñëavera nä bujhi’ vyavahära
ye jana nindaye, tära nähika nistära
If one criticizes an exalted Vaiñëava without understanding his

behavior, one can never be delivered.
TEXT 388
adhama-janera ye äcära, yena dharma
adhikäri-vaiñëaveo kare sei karma
Sometimes an exalted Vaiñëava exhibits the same behavior and

characteristics as a materialistic person.
TEXT 389
kåñëa-kåpäye se ihä jänibäre päre
e saba saìkaöe keha mare, keha tare

The conclusion is that only by the mercy of Kåñëa can one understand a
great Vaiñëava. Otherwise in such intricate situations one may be
either liberated or destroyed.
TEXT 390
sabe ithe dekhi eka mahä-pratikära
sabäre kariba stuti vinaya-vyavahära
But I have found a wonderful solution to this problem: One should

always glorify and behave humbly with all.
TEXT 391
ajïa hai’ laibeka kåñëera çaraëa
sävadhäne çunibeka mahänta-vacana
Thinking oneself a fool, one should surrender to Kåñëa and carefully

listen to the words of advanced devotees.
TEXT 392
tabe kåñëa täre dena hena-divya-mati
sarvatra nistära päya, näöhekaye kati
Then Lord Kåñëa will impart one with transcendental intelligence by

which one is completely delivered without hindrance.
TEXT 393
bhakti kari’ ye çune caitanya-avatära
sei saba jana sukhe päibe nistära
Whoever listens to the activities of Lord Caitanya with devotion will

be easily freed from material bondage.
TEXT 394

CBP 10: The Glories of Çré Puëòaréka Vidyänidhi
Chapter Ten: The Glories of Çré Puëòaréka Vidyänidhi
TEXT 1
jaya jaya gauracandra çrévatsa-läïchana
jaya çacé-garbha-ratna dharma-sanätana
All glories to Çré Gauracandra, who bears the mark of Çrévatsa! All
glories to the jewel of Çacés womb, the personification of Sanätana-
dharma!
TEXT 2
jaya saìkértana-priya gauräìga-gopäla
jaya çiñöa-jana-priya jaya duñöa-käla
All glories to Gauräìga-gopäla, who enjoys the performance of

saìkértana! All glories to the Supreme Lord, who is dear to the
devotees and who is death to the miscreants!
TEXT 3
All glories to Çré Gauräìga along with His devotees! By hearing these
topics about Lord Caitanya, one attains devotional service.
TEXT 4
hena-mate vaikuëöha-näyaka nyäsi-rüpe

viharena bhakta-goñöhé laiyä kautuke
In this way the hero of Vaikuëöha, in the form of a sannyäsé, enjoyed

blissful pastimes with His devotees.
TEXT 5
eka-dina vasiyä ächena prabhu sukhe
hena-käle çré-advaita äila sammukhe
One day as the Lord was sitting comfortably, Çré Advaita came before
Him.
TEXT 6
vasilena advaita prabhure namaskari’
häsi’ advaitere jijïäsena gaurahari
Advaita offered His obeisances to the Lord and sat down. Then
Gaurahari smiled and inquired from Him.
TEXT 7
santoñe balena prabhu, “kahata’ äcärya!
kothä haite äilä, kariyä kon kärya?”
In satisfaction, the Lord asked, “O Äcärya, tell Me, where have You
come from? What were You doing?”
TEXT 8
advaita balena,—“dekhiläìa jagannätha
tabe äiläìa ei tomära säkñäta”
Advaita Äcärya replied, “I went to see Lord Jagannätha, and then I

came here to see You.”
TEXT 9
prabhu bale,—“jagannätha-çré-mukha dekhiyä
tabe ära ki karilä, kaha dekhi tähä”
The Lord then asked, “After seeing Lord Jagannätha, what else did You
do?”
TEXT 10
advaita balena,—“äge dekhi’ jagannätha
tabe kariläìa pradakñiëa päïca säta”
Advaita replied, “After seeing Lord Jagannätha, I circumambulated Him

five or seven times.”
TEXT 11
’pradakñiëa’ çuni’ prabhu häsite lägilä
häsi’ balena prabhu,—“tumi härilä härilä”
When the Lord heard the word “circumambulated,” He laughed and said,
“You are defeated.”
TEXT 12
äcärya balena,—“ki sämagré häribäre
lakñaëa dekhäo, tabe jiniha ämäre”
Advaita Äcärya inquired, “What have I lost? Give Me evidence, then I

can believe You.”
TEXT 13-14
prabhu bale,—“sämagréçunaha häribära
tumi ye karilä pradakñiëa-vyavahära
yata-kñaëa tumi påñöhä-digere calilä
tata-kñaëa tomära ye darçana nahilä

The Lord then said, “Listen, this is what You have lost. When You are
behind the Lord while circumambulating Him, You are deprived of the
Lord’s darçana.
TEXT 15
ämi yata-kñaëa dhari’ dekhi jagannätha
ämära locana ära nä yäya kothäta
“For as long as I take darçana of Lord Jagannätha, My eyes do not move

anywhere else.
TEXT 16
ki dakñiëe, kibä väme, kibä pradakñiëe
ära nähi dekhi jagannätha-mukha vine”
“I do not look to the left or right, nor do I circumambulate. I do not

see anything other than the beautiful face of Lord Jagannätha.”
TEXT 17
kara-yoòa kari’ bale äcärya gosäïi
“e-rüpe sakala häri tomära se öhäïi
Advaita Äcärya folded His hands and said to the Lord, “May I always be
defeated by You in this way.
TEXT 18
e kathära adhikäréära tribhuvane
satya kahiläìa ei nähi tomä-vine
“But I tell You frankly, there is no one in the three worlds qualified
to act like You.
TEXT 19
tumi se ihära prabhu, eka adhikärée
kathäya tomäre se mätra ämi häri”
“You alone are qualified in this way. Only before You am I defeated in
this topic.”
TEXT 20
çuniïä häsena sarva vaiñëava-maëòala
’hari’ bali’ uöhila maìgala-kolähala
On hearing this conversation, all the Vaiñëavas smiled and raised an

auspicious tumult by chanting, “Hari! Hari!”
TEXT 21
ei-mata prabhura vicitra sarva-kathä
advaitere ati préta karena sarvathä
In this way, the Lord’s topics are all amazing. The Lord always showed
great affection for Advaita Äcärya.
TEXT 22
eka-dina gadädhara-deva prabhu-sthäne
kahilena pürva-mantra-dékñära käraëe
One day Çré Gadädhara Paëòita asked the Lord about the initiation
mantra he had been given.
TEXT 23
“iñöa-mantra ämi ye kahiluì käro prati
sei haite ämära nä sphure bhäla mati
“I have given someone my initiation mantra, and now I am not getting

realization from chanting it.
TEXT 24
sei mantra tumi more kaha punar-bära
tabe mana-prasannatä haibe ämära”
“You please give that mantra to me again, and then my mind will be
joyful.”
TEXT 25
prabhu bale,—“tomära ye upadeñöä äche
sävadhäna—tathä aparädhé hao päche
The Lord said, “You already have a spiritual master, so be careful.

Don’t become an offender.
TEXT 26
mantrera ki däya, präëo ämära tomära
upadeñöä thäkite nä haya vyavahära”
“What to speak of a mantra, I can give even My life to you. But it

would not be proper to give you mantra while your spiritual master is
alive.”
TEXT 27
gadädhara bale,—“tiìho nä ächena ethä
täna parivarte tumi karäha sarvathä”
Gadädhara replied, “He is not here now, so You can do it in his

place.”
TEXT 28
prabhu bale,—“tomära ye guru vidyänidhi
anäyäse tomära miliyä dibe vidhi”

The Lord then said, “By the arrangement of providence your spiritual
master, Puëòaréka Vidyänidhi, will soon come, and you will easily meet
him.”
TEXT 29
sarvajïa-cüòämaëi—jänena sakala
“vidyänidhi çéghra-gati äsibe utkala
The crest jewel of omniscient persons knew everything. He said,

“Puëòaréka Vidyänidhi will soon arrive in Puré.
TEXT 30
ethäi dekhibä dina-daçera bhitare
äisena kevala ämäre dekhibäre
“You will meet him here in ten days, for he is coming just to see Me.
TEXT 31
niravadhi vidyänidhi haya mora mane
bujhiläìa tumi äkarñiyä äna täne”
“I always remember Puëòaréka Vidyänidhi. Now I understand that you

have attracted him to come here.”
TEXT 32
ei-mata prabhu priya gadädhara-saìge
täna mukhe bhägavata çuni’ thäke raìge
In this way the Lord happily spent His days hearing Çrémad Bhägavatam
from Gadädhara.
TEXT 33
gadädhara paòena sammukhe bhägavata

çuniïä prakäçe prabhu prema-bhäva yata
Whenever Gadädhara would recite Bhägavatam, the Lord would manifest

various symptoms of ecstatic love.
TEXT 34
prahläda-caritra ära dhruvera caritra
çatävåtti kariyäçunena sävahita
The Lord attentively heard the glories of Prahläda and Dhruva hundreds
of times.
TEXT 35
ära kärye prabhura nähika avasara
näma-guëa balena çunena nirantara
He had no time for any other activity, for He was constantly engaged
in hearing and chanting the names and qualities of Kåñëa and His
devotees.
TEXT 36
bhägavata-päöhe gadädhara mahäçaya
dämodara-svarüpera kértana viñaya
Just as Gadädhara was expert in reciting Bhägavatam, Svarüpa Dämodara

was expert in performing kértana.
TEXT 37
ekeçvara dämodara-svarüpa guëa gäya
vihvala haiyä näce çré-gauräìga-räya
Whenever Svarüpa Dämodara chanted the qualities of Kåñëa, who is one

without a second, Lord Gauräìga would become overwhelmed and would
dance in ecstasy.
TEXT 38-39
açru, kampa, häsya, mürcchä, pulaka, huìkära
yata kichu äche prema-bhaktira vikära
mürtimanta sabe thäke éçvarera sthäne
näcena caitanyacandra iìhä-sabä-sane
Transformations of ecstatic love like shedding tears, shivering,

laughing, losing consciousness, hairs standing on end, and loud crying
manifested in their personified forms and danced along with
Caitanyacandra.
TEXT 40
dämodara-svarüpera ucca-saìkértana
çunile nä thäke bähya, paòe sei-kñaëa
When the Lord heard the loud chanting of Svarüpa Dämodara, He would
lose consciousness and fall to the ground.
TEXT 41
sannyäsi-pärñada yata éçvarera haya
dämodara-svarüpa-samäna keho naya
Among all the sannyäsé associates of the Lord, no one was equal to
Svarüpa Dämodara.
TEXT 42
yata préti éçvarera puré-gosäïire
dämodara-svarüpere tata préti kare
The Lord had similar affection for Svarüpa Dämodara as He had for
Paramänanda Puré.
TEXT 43
dämodara-svarüpa—saìgéta-rasa-maya
yäìra dhvani-çravaëe prabhura nåtya haya
Dämodara Svarüpa was expert in the art of melodious singing. The Lord
would dance whenever He heard him sing.
TEXT 44
alakñita-rüpa—keho cinite nä päre
kapaöéra rüpe yena bulena nagare
Svarüpa Dämodara remained incognito as he wandered around the city so

that no one could recognize him.
TEXT 45
kértana karite yena tumburu närada
ekä prabhu näcäyena—ki ära sampad
Svarüpa Dämodara would induce the Lord to dance by performing kértana

as nicely as Närada Muni sings accompanied by his stringed instrument
[or a celestial singer] known as Tumburu. What could be more glorious?
TEXT 46
sannyäséra madhye éçvarera priya-pätra
ära nähi, eka puré-gosäïi se mätra
Among the Lord’s sannyäsé associates, there was no one as dear to the
Lord as Paramänanda Puré.
TEXT 47
dämodara-svarüpa, paramänanda-puré
sannyäsi-pärñade ei dui adhikäré

Paramänanda Puré and Svarüpa Dämodara were the two most qualified
devotees among the Lord’s sannyäsé associates.
TEXT 48
niravadhi nikaöe thäkena dui jana
prabhura sannyäse kare daëòera grahaëa
These two personalities always remained with the Lord. They accepted
sannyäsa to assist the Lord in His sannyäsa pastimes.
TEXT 49
puré dhyänapara, dämodarera kértana
nyäsi-rüpe nyäsi-dehe bähu dui jana
Paramänanda Puré was always engaged in meditation, and Çré Svarüpa was
always engaged in chanting the Hare Kåñëa mahä-mantra. In this way
these two sannyäsés were like the arms of Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 50
ahar-niça gauracandra saìkértana-raìge
viharena dämodara-svarüpera saìge
Day and night, Gauracandra enjoyed performing kértana with Svarüpa

Dämodara.
TEXT 51
ki çayane, ki bhojane, kibä paryaöane
dämodare prabhu nä chäòena kona-kñaëe
While sleeping, eating, or moving about, Svarüpa Dämodara would never

leave the Lord for even a moment.
TEXT 52
pürväçrame puruñottamäcärya näma täna
priya-sakhä puëòaréka vidyänidhi-näma
In his previous äçrama, Svarüpa Dämodara was known as Puruñottama

Äcärya, and he had a dear friend named Puëòaréka Vidyänidhi.
TEXT 53
pathe caliteo prabhu dämodara-gäne
näcena vihvala haiyä, patha nähi jäne
Even while walking on the road, whenever the Lord heard Svarüpa
Dämodara sing, He would become overwhelmed with ecstasy and forget the
way.
TEXT 54
ekeçvara dämodara-svarüpa-saàhati
prabhu se änande paòe, nä jänena kati
The Lord would relish such ecstasy in the company of Dämodara Svarüpa
that He would not understand where He was.
TEXT 55
kibä jala, kibä sthala, kibä vana, òäla
kichu nä jänena prabhu, garjena viçäla
The Lord would not know whether He was in the water, on the ground, in
the forest, or in the bushes, and He would loudly cry out.
TEXT 56
ekeçvara dämodara kértana karena
prabhure o vane òäle paòite dharena

Svarüpa Dämodara would perform kértana alone with the Lord. Whenever
the Lord would fall in the forest or in the bushes, Svarüpa Dämodara
would catch hold of Him.
TEXT 57
dämodara-svarüpera bhägyera ye sémä
dämodara-svarüpa se tähära upamä
The limit of Svarüpa Dämodara’s good fortune is found only in Svarüpa

Dämodara himself.
TEXT 58
eka-dina mahäprabhu äviñöa haiyä
paòilä küpera mäjhe ächäòa khäiyä
One day Mahäprabhu became completely absorbed in ecstatic love and

fell into a well.
TEXT 59
dekhiyä advaita-ädi sammoha päiyä
krandana karena sabe çire häta diyä
Seeing this, Advaita Äcärya and the other devotees became bewildered,
and they began crying as they held their heads in their hands.
TEXT 60
kichu nä jänena prabhu prema-bhakti-rase
bälakera präya yena küpe paòi’ bhäse
The Lord was enjoying ecstatic love, so He did not understand what had
happened. He simply floated in that well like a child.
TEXT 61
sei kñaëe küpa haila navanéta-maya
prabhura çré-aìge kichu kñata nähi haya
When the Lord fell, the well became like butter, so His body was not
scratched.
TEXT 62
e kon adbhuta, yäìra bhaktira prabhäve
vaiñëava näcite aìge kanöaka nä läge
This was not very wonderful. By the influence of devotional service a

Vaiñëava also does not feel the pain of a thorn he steps on while
dancing.
TEXT 63
tabe advaitädi mili’ sarva-bhakta-gaëe
tulilena prabhure dhariyä kata-kñaëe
Advaita Prabhu and the other devotees then quickly pulled the Lord out
of the well.
TEXT 64
paòilä küpete prabhu tähä nähi jäne
“ki bala, ki kathä” prabhu jijïäse äpane
The Lord did not understand that He had fallen in the well. He
therefore asked the devotees, “What is going on? Why are your crying?”
TEXT 65
bähya nä jänena prabhu prema-bhakti-rase
asarvajïa-präya prabhu sabäre jijïäse

The Lord was relishing the mellows of ecstatic love and was unaware of
external events. He inquired from others as if He did not know what
had happened.
TEXT 66
çré-mukhera çuni’ ati-amåta-vacana
änande bhäsena advaitädi bhakta-gaëa
Hearing the nectarean words from the mouth of the Lord, the devotees
headed by Advaita Prabhu floated in ecstasy.
TEXT 67
ei mate bhakti-rase éçvara vihare
vidyänidhi äilena jäniïä antare
As the Lord was enjoying the mellows of devotional service in this

way, He understood that Puëòaréka Vidyänidhi had arrived.
TEXT 68
citte mätra karite éçvara sei kñaëe
vidyänidhi äsiyä dilena daraçane
As soon as the Lord remembered him, Puëòaréka Vidyänidhi came there to

meet Him.
TEXT 69
vidyänidhi dekhi’ prabhu häsite lägilä
“bäpa äilä, bäpa äilä” balite lägilä
When the Lord saw Puëòaréka Vidyänidhi, He smiled and said, “My father
has come. My father has come.”
TEXT 70
premanidhi premänande hailä vihvala
pürëa haila hådayera sakala maìgala
Çré Premanidhi became overwhelmed in ecstatic love and his heart

became filled with all auspiciousness.
TEXT 71
çré-bhakta-vatsala gauracandra näräyaëa
premanidhi vakñe kari’ karena krandana
The Supreme Lord, Çré Gauracandra, who is affectionate to His

devotees, embraced Premanidhi and began crying.
TEXT 72
sakala vaiñëava-vånda kände cäri-bhite
vaikuëöha-svarüpa sukha mililä säkñäte
The Vaiñëavas on all sides began to weep as they experienced the

complete happiness of Vaikuëöha.
TEXT 73
éçvara-sahita yata äche bhakta-gaëa
premanidhi-préte prema bäòe anukñaëa
The Lord and the assembled devotees’ affection for Premanidhi

increased incessantly.
TEXT 74
dämodara-svarüpa tähäna pürva-sakhä
caitanyera agre dui-jane haila dekhä
Dämodara Svarüpa was his old friend, and now they met each other in
the presence of the Lord.
TEXT 75
dui-jane cähena duìhära pada-dhüli
duìhe dharädhari, öheläöheli, pheläpheli
They both desired the dust of the other’s feet, so they pulled and
pushed each other and fell to the ground.
TEXT 76
keho käre nä pärena, duìhe mahäbalé
karäyena, häsena, gauräìga kutühalé
They were both strong and powerful, and therefore neither was
defeated. Lord Gauräìga, who inspired them in this way, smiled as He
eagerly watched.
TEXT 77
tabe bähya päi’ prabhu vidyänidhi-prati
“katodina néläcale tumi kara sthiti”
Then the Lord regained His external consciousness and requested

Puëòaréka Vidyänidhi, “You please stay in Néläcala for some time.”
TEXT 78
çuni’ premanidhi mahä-santoña hailä
bhägya hena mäni’ prabhu-nikaöe rahilä
When Premanidhi heard the Lord’s request, he became very satisfied. He

considered himself fortunate and set up his residence near the Lord.
TEXT 79
gadädhara-devo iñöa-mantra punar-bära
premanidhi-sthäne preme kailena svékära

Gadädhara Paëòita took the opportunity to lovingly accept mantra
initiation again from Premanidhi.
TEXT 80
ära ki kahiba premanidhira mahimäyäì
ra çiñya gadädhara ei prema-sémä
What more can I say about the glories of Premanidhi? The extent of his
love is understood by the fact that he had a disciple such as
Gadädhara Paëòita.
TEXT 81
yäìra kérti väkhäne advaita, çréniväsa
yäìra kérti balena muräri, haridäsa
Indeed, Premanidhi’s glories were narrated by Advaita Prabhu, Çréväsa,

Muräri, and Haridäsa.
TEXT 82
hena nähi vaiñëava ye täne nä väkhäne
puëòaréko sarva-bhakta käya-väkya-mane
There was not a single Vaiñëava who did not glorify him. Similarly,
Puëòaréka Vidyänidhi would serve the devotees with his body, mind, and
speech.
TEXT 83
ahaìkära täna dehe nähi tilamätra
nä bujhi ki adbhuta caitanya-kåpä-pätra
There was not a speck of false ego in his person. I am unable to

understand the wonderful mercy that he received from Lord Caitanya.
TEXT 84
ye-rüpa kåñëera priya-pätra vidyänidhi
gadädhara-çré-mukhera kathä kichu likhi
Now I will write something regarding Puëòaréka Vidyänidhi’s position

as a dear servant of Kåñëa according to what I heard from the mouth of
Gadädhara Paëòita.
TEXT 85
vidyänidhi räkhi’ prabhu äpana nikaöe
väsä dilä yameçvare—samudrera taöe
The Lord kept Puëòaréka Vidyänidhi with Him in Jagannätha Puré and
assigned him a residence at Yameçvara, on the shore of the ocean.
TEXT 86
néläcale rahiyä dekhena jagannätha
dämodara-svarüpera baòa prema-pätra
While residing in Néläcala, he regularly went to see Lord Jagannätha.

Puëòaréka Vidyänidhi was very dear to Svarüpa Dämodara.
TEXT 87
dui-jane jagannätha dekhe eka-saìge
anyo’nye thäkena çré-kåñëa-rasa-kathä-raìge
They would go together to see Lord Jagannätha and then enjoy

discussing topics of Kåñëa.
TEXT 88
yäträ äsi’ bäjila ’oòana-ñañöhé näma
nayä-vastra pare jagannätha bhagavän

Soon the time came for the festival called Oòana-ñañöhé. On this
occasion, Lord Jagannätha wears a new dress.
TEXT 89
se dina mäëòuyä-vastra parena éçvare
täna yei icchä sei-mata däse kare
By the desire of Lord Jagannätha, His servants dress Him in a starched

dress on this day.
TEXT 90
çré-gaurasundaro lai’ sarva-bhakta-gaëa
äilä dekhite yäträçré-vastra-oòana
Lord Gaurasundara took all of His devotees and went to see this
festival of Oòana-ñañöhé.
TEXT 91
mådaìga, muharé, çaìkha, dundübhi, kähäla
òhäka, dagaòa, käòä bäjäye viçäla
Mådaìgas, muharés, conchshells, kettledrums, kähälas, òhäkas, dagaòas,

and käòäs were loudly played.
TEXT 92
se dine nänä vastra parena ananta
ñañöhé haite lägi’ rahe makara-paryanta
On that day Lord Jagannätha wears various dresses. This festival

continues from the sixth day of the waxing moon in the month of
Agrahäyaëa (November-December) to the end of the month of Mägha
(January-February).
TEXT 93
vastra lägi’ haite lägila rätri-çeñe
bhakta-goñöhé-saha prabhu dekhi’ preme bhäse
The offering of dresses goes on till the end of night. As Lord

Caitanya watched this festival with His devotees, He floated in waves
of ecstatic love.
TEXT 94
äpanei upäsaka, upäsya äpane
ke bujhe tähäna mana, täna kåpä vine
Lord Caitanya was Himself the worshiper and the object of worship. But
without His mercy, who could understand His mind?
TEXT 95
ei prabhu däru-rüpe vaise yogäsane
nyäsi-rüpe bhakti-yoga karena äpane
In the form of the Deity, the Lord sat on the throne, and in the form
of a sannyäsé, He practiced devotional service.
TEXT 96
paööa-neta—çukla, péta, néla nänä varëe
divya vastra dena, muktä racita suvarëe
Fine white, yellow, and blue silk clothes decorated with pearls and
gold were offered to the Deity form of the Lord.
TEXT 97
vastra lägi’ haile dena puñpa-alaìkära
puñpera kaìkaëa, çré-kiréöa puñpahära

After Lord Jagannätha was dressed, He was decorated with flower
ornaments, flower bangles, a flower crown, and flower garlands.
TEXT 98
gandha, puñpa, dhüpa, dépa ñoòaçopacäre
püjä kari’ bhoga dilä vividha-prakäre
Jagannätha was then worshiped with sixteen items like sandalwood pulp,
flowers, incense, and ghee lamps. He was then offered various types of
foodstuffs.
TEXT 99
tabe prabhu yäträ dekhi’ sarva-goñöhé-saìge
äilä väsäya premänanda sukha-raìge
After the Lord saw this festival in the company of all His associates,
He returned to His residence absorbed in ecstatic love.
TEXT 100
väsäya vidäya kailä vaiñëava-sabäre
virale rahilä nijänande ekeçvare
After sending all the Vaiñëavas home, the Lord remained alone in His
own ecstatic mood.
TEXT 101
yäìra ye väsäya sabe karilä gamana
vidyänidhi dämodara-saìge anukñaëa
All the devotees left for their respective residences except Puëòaréka
Vidyänidhi, who remained with Svarüpa Dämodara.
TEXT 102
anyo’nye duìhära yateka manaù
kathäniñkapaöe duìhe kahe duìhäre sarvathä
They would both disclose their minds to each other without hesitation.
TEXT 103
mäëòuyä-vasana ye dharilä jagannäthe
sandeha janmila vidyänidhira ihäte
After seeing Lord Jagannätha wearing starched cloth, Puëòaréka

Vidyänidhi developed some doubt.
TEXT 104
jijïäsilä dämodara-svarüpera sthäne
“mäëòuyä-vasana éçvarere dena kene
He asked Svarüpa Dämodara, “Why do they offer starched dress to Lord

Jagannätha?
TEXT 105
e deçe ta’ çruti-småti-sakala pracure
tabe kene vinä dhaute maëòa-vastra pare?”
“The çrutis and småtis are widely accepted in this place, so why is
starched cloth offered before it is washed?”
TEXT 106
dämodara-svarüpa kahena,—“çuna kathä
deçäcäre ithe doña nä layena ethä
Svarüpa Dämodara replied, “Please listen. There is no fault in this,

because that is the custom of this place.
TEXT 107
çruti-småti ye jäne, se nä kare sarvathäe
yäträra ei-mata sarva-käla ethä
“Persons who know the çrutis and småtis may not observe this festival,
but here it has always been observed in this way.
TEXT 108
éçvarera icchä yadi nä thäke antare
tabe dekha räjä kene niñedha nä kare”
“If this was not the desire of Lord Jagannätha, then why hasn’t the
King stopped it?”
TEXT 109
vidyänidhi bale,—“bhäla, karuka éçvare
éçvarera ye karma, sevake kene kare
Puëòaréka Vidyänidhi said, “The Lord may do as He likes, but why do

the servants imitate the activities of the Lord?
TEXT 110
püjä-päëòä, paçu-päla, paòichä, vehärä
apavitra-vastra kene dhare vä ihärä
“Why do the priests, the püjärés, the temple superintendents, and the
servants touch the unwashed clothes?
TEXT 111
jagannätha-éçvara, sambhave saba täne
täna äcaraëa ki kariba sarva-jane
“Lord Jagannätha is the supreme controller. For Him, everything is

possible. But how can others imitate His activities?
TEXT 112
maëòa-vastra-sparçe hasta dhuile se çuddhi
ihä vä nä kare kene haiyä subuddhi
“If one touches starched cloth, he should wash his hands to purify
himself. Why don’t such learned persons follow this injunction?
TEXT 113
räjapätra abudha ye ihä nä vicäre
räjäo mäëòuyä-vastra dena nija-çire”
“The government officers are ignorant because they do not consider

this. The King even wraps this starched cloth on his head.”
TEXT 114
dämodara-svarüpa balena,—“çuna bhäi!
hena bujhi, oòana-yäträya doña näi
Dämodara Svarüpa replied, “Please listen, my dear brother. I think

there is no fault in this Oòana festival.
TEXT 115
paraà brahma-jagannätha-rüpa-avatära
vidhi vä niñedha ethä nä kare vicära”
“The Supreme Brahman has incarnated as the Deity of Lord Jagannätha.

Therefore rules and regulations do not apply to Him.”
TEXT 116
vidyänidhi bale,—“bhäi, çuna eka kathä
paraà brahma—jagannätha-vigraha sarvathä

Puëòaréka Vidyänidhi said, “Please listen, brother. The Deity of Lord
Jagannätha is the Supreme Brahman in all respects.
TEXT 117
täne doña nähi vidhi-niñedha laìghile
e-guläo brahma haila thäki’ néläcale
“He is not at fault even if He violates the rules and regulations. But
have all these others become Brahman by staying in Néläcala?
TEXT 118
ihäräo chäòileka loka-vyavahära
sabei haila brahma-rüpa-avatära!”
“They have given up proper etiquette and have become like incarnations
of the Supreme Brahman.”
TEXT 119
eta bali’ sarva-pathe häsiyä häsiyä
yäyena yehena häsyäveça-yukta haiyä
While speaking in this way, they laughed again and again as they
walked down the road.
TEXT 120
dui sakhä hätähäti kariyä häsena
jagannätha-däsereo äcära doñena
The two friends held each other’s hands and laughed as they discussed
whether Lord Jagannätha’s servants were at fault.
TEXT 121
sabe nä jänena sarva-däsera prabhäva

kåñëa se jänena yäìra yata anuräga
No one can understand the glories of the Lord’s servants. Only Kåñëa
knows their attachment for Him.
TEXT 122
bhramo karäyena kåñëa äpana-däsere
bhramac-chedo kare päche sadaya-antare
Kåñëa sometimes bewilders His devotee, and then, feeling compassion

for him, He destroys his illusion.
TEXT 123
bhrama karäilä vidyänidhire äpane
bhramac-cheda-kåpäo çunibä ei-kñaëe
First the Lord bewildered Puëòaréka Vidyänidhi, now you will hear how
the Lord destroyed his illusion.
TEXT 124
ei-mata raìge-òhaìge dui priya-sakhä
calilena kåñëa-kärye yäìra yathä väsä
In this way the two intimate friends went to their residences to

perform their Kåñëa consciousness duties.
TEXT 125
bhikñä kari’ äilena gauräìgera sthäne
prabhu-sthäne äsi’ sabe thäkiläçayane
After taking their meals, they went to Gauräìga’s residence for some
time, then they returned to their residences and took rest.
TEXT 126
sakala jänena prabhu caitanya-gosäïi
jagannätha-rüpe svapne gelä täna öhäïi
In His form as Lord Jagannätha, the omniscient Lord Caitanya appeared

before Puëòaréka Vidyänidhi in a dream.
TEXT 127
svapane dekhena vidyänidhi mahäçaya
jagannätha-baläi äsi’ hailä vijaya
Vidyänidhi Mahäçaya saw Lord Jagannätha and Balaräma appear before him
in his dream.
TEXT 128
krodha-rüpa jagannätha—vidyänidhi dekhe
äpane dhariyä täìre caòäyena mukhe
Vidyänidhi saw Lord Jagannätha catch hold of him and slap his face in
an angry mood.
TEXT 129
dui bhäi mili’ caòa märe dui gäle
hena daòha caòhaïa ye aìguli gäle phule
The two brothers, Jagannätha and Balaräma, slapped him on his cheeks
so hard that his swollen face bore impressions of Their fingers.
TEXT 130
duùkha päi’ vidyänidhi ’kåñëa rakña’ bale
’aparädha kñama’ bali’ paòe pada-tale
Feeling distress, Vidyänidhi fell at Their feet and prayed, “Kåñëa

save me! Forgive my offenses!
TEXT 131
“kon aparädhe more märaha gosäïi!”
prabhu bale,—“tora aparädhera anta näïi
“O Lord, for what offense are You beating me?” The Lord replied,
“There is no end to your offenses.
TEXT 132
mora jäti, mora sevakera jäti näïi
sakala jänilä tumi rahi’ ei öhäïi
“I do not belong to any caste, and My servants also do not belong to

any caste. You should have learned this while staying here.
TEXT 133
tabe kene rahiyächa jäti-näçä-sthäne
jäti räkhi’ cala tumi äpana-bhavane
“Why then are you staying in a place where you will lose your caste?
If you want to protect your caste, you better go home.
TEXT 134
ämi ye kariyä ächi yäträra nirbandha
tähäte o bhäva anäcärera sambandha
“I have inaugurated the traditional observance of this festival. How

then can you think that there is any improper behavior in it?
TEXT 135
ämäre kariyä brahma, sevaka nindiyä
mäëòuyä-käpaòa-sthäne doña-dåñöi diyä”
“You accept Me as the Supreme Brahman, but you offend My servants by

finding fault in their dressing Me with starched cloth.”
TEXT 136
svapne vidyänidhi mahäbhaya päi’ mane
krandana karena mäthä dhari’ çré-caraëe
Vidyänidhi felt great fear. He therefore placed his head at the lotus
feet of the Lord and cried.
TEXT 137
“saba aparädha prabhu, kñama’ päpiñöhere
ghäöiluì ghäöiluì, prabhu baliluì tomäre
“Please forgive the offenses of this most sinful person! I am

defeated! I apologize!
TEXT 138
ye mukhe häsiluì prabhu, tora sevakere
se mukhera çästi prabhu, bhäla kailä more
“O Lord, with this mouth I have laughed at Your servants, so You have
now properly punished that mouth.
TEXT 139
bhäla-dina haila mora äji suprabhäta
mukha-kapolera bhägye bäjila çré-häta”
“This is the auspicious beginning of a new day, for my face and

forehead were touched by Your lotus hand.”
TEXT 140
prabhu bale,—“tore anugrahera lägiyä
tomäre kariluìçästi sevaka dekhiyä”

The Lord replied, “I have punished you to bestow mercy on you, for I
consider you My servant.”
TEXT 141
svapne premanidhi-prati prema-dåñöi kari’
deule äilä dui bhäi—räma-hari
In this way the two brothers, Jagannätha and Balaräma, mercifully

glanced on Premanidhi in his dream and then returned to Their temple.
TEXT 142
svapna dekhi’ vidyänidhi jägiyä uöhilä
gäle caòa dekhi’ saba häsite lägilä
After seeing this dream, Puëòaréka Vidyänidhi woke up. Then he saw the
slap marks on his cheeks and began to laugh.
TEXT 143
çré-hastera caòe saba phuliyäche gäla
dekhi’ premanidhi bale,—“baòa bhäla bhäla
His cheeks were swollen from the slapping of the lotus hands of the
Supreme Lord. Seeing this, Premanidhi said, “This is very good!
TEXT 144
yena kailuì aparädha, tära çästi päiluì
bhälai kailena prabhu, alpe eòäiluì”
“I have received punishment for my offense, yet the Lord has

mercifully awarded me only a token punishment.”
TEXT 145
dekha dekha ei vidyänidhira mahimä

sevakere dayä yata, tära ei sémä
Just see the glories of Puëòaréka Vidyänidhi! This is the limit of the
Lord’s mercy on His devotees.
TEXT 146
putra ye pradyumna—tähäne o hena-mate
caòa nä märena prabhu çikñära nimitte
The Lord did not slap even His own son Pradyumna to teach him in this
way.
TEXT 147-148
jänaké-rukmiëé-satyabhämä-ädi yata
éçvara-éçvaréära äche kata kata
säkñätei märe yära aparädha haya
svapnera prasäda-çästi dåçya kabhu naya
The Lord’s associates and consorts like Jänaké, Rukmiëé, and

Satyabhämä, as well as the various gods and goddesses are directly
punished if they commit an offense, but to receive the Lord’s mercy by
being punished in a dream is rarely seen.
TEXT 149
svapne daëòa päya, kibä artha-läbha haya
jägile puruña se sakala kichu naya
Someone who receives punishment or wealth in a dream has nothing to

show for it when he wakes up.
TEXT 150
çästi vä prasäda prabhu svapne yäre kare
ye yadi säkñäta loke dekhe phala dhare

But if the Lord punishes or bestows mercy on someone in a dream, the
results are seen by everyone.
TEXT 151
täìra baòa bhägyavän nähika saàsäre
svapneho nä kahe kichu abhakta-janere
There is no one so fortunate in this world, for the Lord does not
speak to nondevotees even in their dreams.
TEXT 152-153
säkñäte se ei saba bujhaha vicäre
ei ye yavana-gaëe nindä-hiàsä kare
tähäräo svapne anubhava mätra cähe
nindä-hiàsä kare dekhi, svapna nähi päye
By analyzing this incident one can directly understand that because

the yavanas engage in blasphemy and violence, they can never see the
Lord in their dreams, even if they want to.
TEXT 154-155
yavanera ki däya, ye brähmaëa sajjana
tärä yata aparädha kare anukñaëa
aparädha haile dui loke duùkha päya
svapneho abhakta päpiñöhere näçikhäya
What to speak of yavanas, even respectable brähmaëas who constantly

commit offenses attain miseries in this life and in the next as a
result of their offenses. Yet the Lord does not teach such sinful
nondevotees in their dreams.
TEXT 156
svapne pratyädeça prabhu karena yähäre
se-i mahäbhägya hena mäne äpanäre
A person who receives instructions from the Lord in a dream considers

himself most fortunate.
TEXT 157
säkñäte äpane svapne märila tähäre
e prasäde sabe dekhe çré-premanidhire
Evidence of the mercy Çré Premanidhi received when he was beaten by

the Lord in a dream could be seen by everyone.
TEXT 158
tabe puëòaréka-deva uöhilä prabhäte
caòe gäla phuliyäche dekhe dui häte
When Puëòaréka Vidyänidhi got up in the morning, he could feel with

his hands that his cheeks were swollen.
TEXT 159
prati-dina dämodara-svarüpa äsiyä
jagannätha dekhe doìhe eka-saìga haiyä
Svarüpa Dämodara would come every day, and the two would go together
to see Lord Jagannätha.
TEXT 160
pratyaha äise svarüpa se dina äilä
äsiyä täìhäke kichu kahite lägilä
When Svarüpa Dämodara came as he did regularly, he began to speak to

Vidyänidhi.
TEXT 161
“sakäle äisa jagannätha-daraçane
äji çayä haite nähi uöhe ki käraëe?”
“Every morning you come with me to see Jagannätha. Why haven’t you
gotten up yet today?”
TEXT 162
vidyänidhi bale,—“bhäi, hethäya äisa
saba kathä kara mora ethä äsi’ vaisa”
Vidyänidhi replied, “ O brother, please come and sit down and I will
explain everything.”
TEXT 163
dämodara äsi’ dekhe—täna dui gäla
phuliyäche, caòa-cihna dekhena viçäla
When Svarüpa Dämodara came near, he saw that Puëòaréka Vidyänidhi’s

cheeks were swollen with slap marks.
TEXT 164
dämodara-svarüpa jijïäse,—“e-ki kathäkene
gäla phuliyäche, kibä päile vyathä”
Svarüpa Dämodara asked him, “What is this? Why are your cheeks
swollen? Did you get hurt?”
TEXT 165
häsiyä balena vidyänidhi mahäçaya
“çuna bhäi, käli gela yateka saàçaya
Puëòaréka Vidyänidhi smiled and said, “Please listen, brother. All my

doubts were vanquished last night.
TEXT 166
mäëòuyä-vastrere ye kariluì avajïäna
tära çästi gäle ei dekha vidyamäna
“Look at my cheeks and see the evidence of the punishment I received

because of criticizing the offering of starched clothes to Lord
Jagannätha.
TEXT 167
äji svapne äsi’ jagannätha-balaräma
dui-daëòa caòäyena nähika viçräma
“Last night Lord Jagannätha and Balaräma appeared before me in a dream

and continually slapped me for two daëòas (about forty-eight minutes).
TEXT 168
’mora paridhäna-vastra karili nindana’
eta bali’ gäle caòäyena dui jana
“They both slapped my cheeks while saying, ’You have criticized the
clothes We wear.’
TEXT 169
gäle bäjiyäche yata aìgulera aìguri
bhäla-mate uttaro karite nähi päri
“See the marks of Their fingers on my cheeks. I was unable to pacify

Them.
TEXT 170
e lajjäya kähäre sambhäñä nähi kari
gäla bäla haile se bähira haite päri

“I am too embarrassed to speak to anyone. I will go out only after my
cheeks become normal.
TEXT 171
eta’ kathä anyatra kahite yogya nahe
baòa bhägya hena bhäi, mänila hådaye
“It is not proper to tell others about this incident. O brother, in my

heart I consider myself most fortunate.
TEXT 172
bhäla çästi päiluì aparädha-anurüpe
e nahile paòitäma mahä-andha-küpe”
“I have received a proper punishment for my offense, otherwise I would

have fallen into a blind well.”
TEXT 173
vidyänidhi-prati dekhi’ snehera udaya
änande bhäsena dämodara mahäçaya
Seeing the Lord’s affection towards Puëòaréka Vidyänidhi, Svarüpa

Dämodara floated in ecstasy.
TEXT 174
sakhära sampade haya sakhära ulläsa
dui jane häsena paramänanda-häsa
As one becomes happy upon seeing the good fortune of a friend, the two
both laughed in great happiness.
TEXT 175
dämodara-svarüpa balena,—“çuna bhäi!

e-mata adbhuta daëòa dekhi çuni näi
Dämodara Svarüpa said, “Listen, my brother, I have never heard about

or seen such a wonderful punishment.
TEXT 176
svapne äsi’ çästi kare äpane säkñäte
ära çuni näi, sabe dekhiluì tomäte”
“The Lord appeared in a dream and personally punished you. I have

never before heard of such a thing, but I can directly see that you
have been punished.”
TEXT 177
hena-mate dui sakhä bhäsena santoñe
rätra-dina nä jänena kåñëa-kathä-rase
In this way the two friends floated in happiness and forgot whether it
was day or night as they continually enjoyed topics of Kåñëa.
TEXT 178
hena puëòaréka vidyänidhira prabhäva
ihäne se gauracandra prabhu bale ’bäpa’
Such was the influence of Puëòaréka Vidyänidhi. Lord Gauracandra would

address him as father.
TEXT 179
päda-sparça-bhaye nä karena gaìgä-snäna
sabe gaìgä dekhena, karena jala-päna
Puëòaréka Vidyänidhi would not take bath in the Ganges in fear of

touching her with his feet. He would simply take darçana of the Ganges
and drink the water.
TEXT 180
e bhaktera näma laiïä gauräìga éçvara
’puëòaréka bäpa’ bali’ kändena vistara
Lord Gauräìga would cry profusely and call out the name of this
devotee, “O father, Puëòaréka!”
TEXT 181
puëòaréka-vidyänidhi-caritra çunile
avaçya täìhäre kåñëa-päda-padma mile
Whoever hears the characteristics of Puëòaréka Vidyänidhi will

certainly achieve the lotus feet of Kåñëa.
TEXT 182

End of Antya-khaëòa
END OF ÇRÉ ÇRÉMAD VÅNDÄVANA DÄSA ÖHÄKURA’S ÇRÉ CAITANYA-BHÄGAVATA

Shri Shri Chaitanya Bhagavat - 1

Uploaded by

Document Information

Original Title

Copyright

Available Formats

Share this document

Share or Embed Document

Sharing Options

Did you find this document useful?

Is this content inappropriate?

Copyright:

Available Formats

Shri Shri Chaitanya Bhagavat - 1

Uploaded by

Copyright:

Available Formats

Çré Caitanya-bhägavata - Çréla

Våndävana däsa Öhäkura

Chapter One: Summary of Lord Gaura’s Pastimes:

viçvambharau dvija-varau yuga-dharma-pälau

vande jagat priya-karau karuëävatärau

I offer my respectful obeisances unto Çré Caitanya Mahäprabhu and Çré

namas trikäla satyäya jagannätha sutäya ca

sa-bhåtyäya sa-puträya sa-kalaträya te namaù

O my Lord! You are eternally existing—in the past, present, and

avatérëau sa-käruëyau paricchinnau sad éçvarau

çré kåñëa caitanya-nityänandau dvau bhrätarau bhaje

sa jayati viçuddha-vikramaù kanakäbhaù kamaläyatekñaëaù

vara-jänu-vilambi-ñaò-bhujo bahudhä bhakti-rasäbhinartakaù

All glories to Çré Gaurasundara, whose powerful activities are

jayati jayati devaù kåñëa-caitanya-candro

jayati jayati kértis tasya nityä paviträ

jayati jayati bhåtyäs tasya viçveça-mürter

jayati jayati nåtyaà tasya sarva-priyäëäm

All glories to Çré Kåñëa Caitanyacandra, who is the fully independent

ädye çré caitanya-priya-goñöhéra caraëe

açeña-prakäre mora daëòa-paraëäme

In the beginning I offer unlimited obeisances to the feet of the

tabe vandoì çré kåñëa caitanya maheçvara

navadvépe avatära, näma—viçvambhara

I then offer my obeisances to the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Çré

“ämära bhaktera püjä—ämä haite baòa”

sei prabhu vede-bhägavate kailä daòha

“Worshiping My devotees is better than directly worshiping Me.”

eteke karila äge bhaktera vandana

ataeva äche kärya siddhira lakñaëa

I have therefore offered my prayers first to the devotees, as this is

iñöa-deva vandoì mora nityänanda-räya

caitanya-kérti sphure yäìhära kåpäya

I offer my respectful obeisances unto Çré Nityänanda Räya, for He is

sahasra-vadana vandoì prabhu-balaräma

yäìhära sahasra-mukhe kåñëa-yaçodhäma

mahä-ratna thui yena mahäpriya-sthäne

yaço-ratna-bhäëòära çré ananta-vadane

ataeva äge balarämera stavana

karile se mukhe sphure caitanya-kértana

Therefore in the beginning I offer my prayers to Lord Balaräma, so

yateka karaye prabhu, sakala—uddäma

caitanya-candrera yaçomatta mahädhéra

tatodhika caitanyera priya nähi ära

niravadhi sei dehe karena vihära

There is no one more dear to Lord Caitanya than Nityänanda, therefore

täìhära caritra yebä jane çune, gäya

çré kåñëa caitanya—täìre parama sahäya

mahäpréta haya täìre maheça-pärvaté

jihväya sphuraye täìra çuddhä sarasvaté

pärvaté-prabhåti navärbuda näré laïä

saìkarñaëa püje çiva, upäsaka haïä

Along with Pärvaté and innumerable maidservants, Lord Çiva engages in

sarva vaiñëavera vandya balaräma-gäthä

täna räsa-kréòä-kathä—parama udära

våndävane gopé-sane karilä vihära

The narrations of Lord Balaräma’s räsa-lélä pastimes with the gopés in

dui-mäsa vasanta, mädhava-madhu-näme

haläyudha-räsa-kréòä kahaye puräëe

se sakala çloka ei çuna bhägavate

çré çuka kahena, çune räjä-parékñite

dvau mäsau tatra cävätsén madhuà mädhavaà eva ca

rämaù kñapäsu bhagavän gopénäà ratim ävahan